《Shinigami in the Ninja World》


 Chapter 1: Genius Uzumaki Naruto

    "Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts."


    "Registration Office," "Turn left ahead."


    A wooden sign stood in the middle of the road.


    Uzumaki Naruto stared at the words and took a deep breath.


    Ahead was not some perilous place; it was merely a school for training "Shinigami." Failing the assessment would not bring punishment, and there was always the opportunity to reapply next year.


    However... Naruto did not have any fond memories of "schools."


    The last time he had contact with a "school" was three years ago.


    At that time, he was still in another world, attending a "Ninja Academy" in a village called "Konoha."


    He was the despised "dead last." No one wanted to be his friend, and not a single teacher liked him.


    Of course, this wasn''t limited to the school; his situation was the same throughout the entire village of Konoha.


    Even shops and convenience stores did not welcome him or do business with him��except for "Ichiraku Ramen," the only shop willing to serve him.


    So, Naruto didn''t like schools.


    But he had an unavoidable reason to enroll this time.


    This place, different from Konoha, was another world, a place called "Soul Society," where souls reside after death.


    Although he had not experienced the "Soul Burial" that other souls mentioned, Naruto had no difficulty understanding the fact: "Coming here meant I was already dead."


    Death strikes fear into the living.


    Yet Naruto did not find it hard to accept.


    He quickly grew fond of this place��where there was no inexplicable scolding or malicious targeting of him alone. Shops welcomed his business, and many people were willing to befriend him.


    Most importantly, in Soul Society, souls return after death, which meant he was finally in the same world as his parents.


    The only bad news was that the place of birth for souls in Soul Society is not fixed.


    There are 360 districts in Rukongai, and the probability of being born in the same district is only one in 360.


    Naruto had searched his district for three years without finding his parents.


    Therefore... he had to become a Shinigami.


    He had to become an extraordinary person like a "Captain," with a squad of people helping him search, or have his name spread throughout Soul Society.


    In that way, he would surely find his parents.


    Uzumaki Naruto walked through the school gates with the crowd and filled out the registration form.


    Under the guidance of an upperclassman in a blue and white school uniform, he entered a gymnasium.


    Once the number of people reached 200, the gym doors closed.


    "Reiatsu is the essence of a Shinigami." A formally dressed Shinigami, wearing a black uniform with a sword at his waist, began to introduce to this batch of examinees, "Only souls capable of possessing reiatsu are eligible to study at Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts."


    "Come forward in the order I call."


    "The rest wait."


    The test was simple.


    Each person only needed to place their hand on a crystal ball, and based on the light it emitted, the Shinigami would announce a different "rank."


    Most would receive the cold "unqualified."


    Those who passed were often at the unimpressive "seventeenth" or "eighteenth" rank, which did not please the Shinigami.


    Only a few received the "eleventh" or "twelfth" rank, and the Shinigami''s expression would soften slightly.


    Clearly, the smaller the rank number, the better.


    Naruto, having arrived late, was at the end of the line.


    Watching one "unqualified" after another, with the occasional "qualified" in between, he couldn''t help but clench his fists, making his fingertips red and his knuckles stand out.


    He recognized many people ahead.


    Some were acquaintances he had interacted with, with mixed outcomes; these individuals either failed the assessment or barely passed with ranks like "eighteenth" or "nineteenth."


    Others were well-known figures.


    One woman, who could barely use spiritual power to alter basic spiritual particles and "turn soil into sand," only received a "twelfth" rank.


    It was all about talent.


    But...


    Naruto found it hard to believe he had any "talent."


    If I had that thing back in the ninja academy, I wouldn''t have been disliked. I would definitely be like Uchiha Sasuke, who, even with a perpetually sour expression, was loved by teachers and classmates alike.


    Twentieth rank!


    I need at least twentieth rank!


    To be able to enroll smoothly.


    Soon, the Shinigami called his name, "Uzumaki Naruto."


    Naruto walked over with heavy steps.


    Like everyone before him, he placed his hand on the crystal ball.


    The Shinigami glanced over indifferently, while the upperclassman prepared to record an "eighteenth," "nineteenth," or "unqualified."


    But at that moment, something unprecedented happened.


    The crystal ball burst into an intense, dazzling light.


    Blinding and scorching.


    The recording upperclassman''s eyes widened, his brush dropped, staining the floor without him noticing.


    The previously indifferent Shinigami jumped up, energized, and exclaimed, "F... Fifth rank!"


    The gymnasium erupted.


    This group of souls, who had not yet become Shinigamis or even students, didn''t understand what "fifth rank" meant, but the fact that over a hundred people before them hadn''t scored above "tenth rank" proved how extraordinary this ranking was.


    The Shinigami''s intense reaction further highlighted its significance.


    That inconspicuous blond boy...


    Was he really this exceptional?


    "Assessment suspended." The Shinigami quickly calmed down and instructed a nearby student, "I''ll take this... Uzumaki Naruto outside."


    "Maintain order." S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The student straightened up and responded, "Yes."


    The Shinigami grabbed Naruto''s wrist and flashed outside the gymnasium.


    "Fifth rank... does that mean I''m talented?" The rushing wind and strong centrifugal force pulled Naruto back to clarity, and he asked.


    The Shinigami chuckled, "Talented?"


    "That''s an understatement."


    "Your abilities are unlike those unpolished gems yet to shine."


    "We''re here."


    They stopped in front of a room, and the Shinigami knocked respectfully.


    A voice inside said, "Come in."


    The Shinigami opened the door, unable to contain his excitement as he stepped in, "Dean Hakou, a genius emerged in the new student entrance exam, fifth rank of spiritual power!"


    Inside, a cheerful and kind-faced middle-aged man stood up, "Fifth rank?"


    "Uzumaki Naruto." The Shinigami gently pulled Naruto inside and repeated the result, "Fifth rank of spiritual power, I saw it myself."


    Then he turned to Naruto with a grin, "This is the Dean of the Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts, Hakou Ikki."


    "Are you confused about your talent?"


    Naruto nodded.


    The Shinigami continued, "Fifth rank of spiritual power means that with simple training at the Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts, you can easily reach the Dean''s rank."


    Naruto was stunned.


    The Dean''s rank?


    The Dean must be an incredible figure.


    He thought of the only comparison he had...


    Who was the principal of the Konoha Ninja Academy? Wasn''t it the Third Hokage?


    Could he become someone as remarkable as the Third Hokage?


    The Shinigami chuckled, "You need at least twentieth rank of spiritual power to barely become a Shinigami."


    "Tenth rank, reaching tenth rank of spiritual power can make you a low-ranked Lieutenant, like me."


    "Above eighth rank, you can become a high-ranking Lieutenant, like Dean Hakou."


    "Before becoming the Dean, he was a sixth rank spiritual power, serving as the third seat of the Ninth Division."


    "And the fifth rank of spiritual power already meets the requirements for a vice-captain."


    At this point, the Shinigami paused, his deep gaze on Naruto filled with satisfaction.


    "But this still doesn''t fully explain your talent."


    "In nearly a hundred years, not only has no student enrolled with fifth rank of spiritual power, but even graduates with over eighth rank of spiritual power have been very few."


    "Even the current captains of the Third Division, ��toribashi R��j��r��, and the Ninth Division, Muguruma Kensei, were only at sixth rank when they graduated."


    Naruto, engrossed, condensed this long speech into a simple question: "So, I''m a genius?"


    Hakou Ichi laughed heartily, "You''re not just a genius; you''re a once-in-a-century genius."


    "And you''re quite young too."


    "No wonder they brought you to see me."


    Naruto didn''t respond, just looked at the two people celebrating him.


    Deep in his ear, a "crack" sound echoed.


    Something within him broke.


    It seemed... to be biased.


    ~~~


    I can''t find a Dean (only the Principal which is the Captain-Commander) Shin''o Academy on Bleach, nor is there a person named Hakou Ikki in Bleach.


    ����һϲ, �Ϥ������ä�, Hakou Ikki

 Chapter 2: First Meeting with the Nine-Tails

    Naruto found it a bit challenging to adjust to his new identity as a "genius."


    He also felt somewhat uncomfortable being observed with so many "friendly" and "enthusiastic" looks.


    It was a treatment entirely different from what he had experienced in Konoha, a stark contrast.


    The significant psychological gap made him inevitably anxious and uncertain.


    He worried about whether he truly had talent.


    He worried that once the "truth was exposed," he would continue to be ridiculed by his classmates and looked down upon by his teachers.


    However, after enrolling. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto first learned a term: " A Fool''s Worry (�������)."


    He was indeed a genius.


    The main four courses at Shin''o Academy are "Swordsmanship (Zanjutsu), Hand-to-Hand Combat (Hakuda), Shunpo (Hoho), and Kid��."


    "Swordsmanship" refers to kenjutsu, as Shinigami are warriors who fight with zanpakut��, and the sword is their other half.


    "Hand-to-Hand Combat" is similar to the taijutsu Naruto was familiar with.


    "Shunpo" is a technique for rapid movement.


    In these three areas, Naruto showed exceptional talent, especially in Shunpo. While other students struggled to grasp the basics, Naruto had already mastered it. This movement technique seemed ingrained in his body, activated upon contact.


    His talent in swordsmanship and hand-to-hand combat wasn''t as evident compared to some of his peers.


    But Naruto worked hard enough.


    Moreover, he had an extraordinary healing speed since childhood, which he retained in the Soul Society.


    While others could only train for seven or eight hours a day, Naruto could train for fourteen or sixteen hours!


    He wanted to quickly fulfill the potential that the Dean had mentioned.


    He wanted to become a Captain soon.


    He wanted to find his parents quickly, to have a family soon.


    Among the four courses, Naruto''s performance in "Kid��" was the weakest, even quite poor.


    Kid�� is a form of spellcasting that converts spiritual power into various techniques, similar to the "ninjutsu" in Konoha.


    When his classmates had already mastered the first-ranked Had�� and Bakud�� and started learning higher-ranked Kid�� spells, Naruto''s "Had�� #1: Sh�� (�n,Thrust)" was still laughably weak, less powerful than the air from a fart.


    This troubled Naruto.


    It wasn''t that he lacked talent, nor was his learning progress slower than others.


    It was just that... he couldn''t perform it.


    It was the same when he was "alive," though he didn''t understand it then.


    After "Death," it was still the same. However, after studying courses on understanding "Spiritual Power," Naruto could clearly feel that the reason he couldn''t perform Kid�� was due to a strange power interfering within him.


    He didn''t know how to explain this to his teachers and was even more afraid of his "Fool''s Worries" coming true.


    However, not all schools are "Ninja Academy," nor are all teachers "Ninja School Instructors." People in the Soul Society are vastly different from those in Konoha. The Shinigami responsible for teaching Kid�� did not scold Naruto but instead patiently and gently guided him.


    After understanding Naruto''s situation.


    The teacher did not think it was a lack of talent but attributed this strange power to Naruto''s enormous spiritual power, which he had yet to fully control, causing the illusion of interference.


    This was considered a "genius problem," something that could be solved with more practice in spiritual power control.


    With the teacher''s comfort and encouragement from his classmates, Naruto gradually gained confidence, similar to when he studied the "Sexy Technique"��he wasn''t incapable of performing all ninjutsu; the "Sexy Technique" he worked hard on was quite outstanding.


    His progress in Kid��, though slow, became visibly better.


    His studies went smoothly.


    His life was also going well.


    His classmates liked him very much and took good care of him. It wasn''t related to talent but to his age. Naruto was the youngest in the class, whether in terms of his twelve years of life before death or the three years after.


    Two months later.


    With new students settling in, those who were to drop out had already done so, and it was time for the Zanpakut�� Ceremony.


    In the classroom.


    The instructor announced loudly: "Finally, the time has come."


    "The day to bestow your Zanpakut�� upon you."


    "From today on, you will be called Shinigami apprentices until you graduate."


    Speaking, he knocked on the table.


    "It is time to tell you about the graduation rules of Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts."


    "There are two ways to graduate."


    "One way is to complete six years of study. Even in our class, the most outstanding class this year, this method is the only graduation option for the vast majority of you."


    "The other way is to master the initial release (Shikai), allowing for early graduation."


    "Such geniuses are rare."


    "It is even rarer for a first-year student to master the initial release and graduate."


    "But... perhaps this year, we will have one."


    Almost as soon as the teacher''s words fell, everyone''s eyes unanimously turned to one person.


    A small blond boy sitting in the front row.


    "Teacher, I..." Naruto scratched his head and smiled sheepishly.


    The teacher ruffled his hair, "I have high hopes for you to become the youngest captain!"


    With the other hand, the teacher grabbed a shallow hit (Asauchi) and placed it in front of Naruto, "The Zanpakuto being distributed to you now do not have names yet. Or rather, they only have a standardized name for now, called ''Asauchi.''"


    "Remember one thing."


    "The Asauchi is not given to you, it is temporarily leased by the Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts."


    "Until you graduate and join the Gotei 13 (13 Division Imperial Guards) or other organizations such as the Onmitsukid�� (Punishment Force), it will not be officially granted to you."


    "Now, remember these words firmly!"


    "During the lease period, the Asauchi must not be given to others."


    "It must not be lost."


    "If any of these situations occur, or if the Asauchi is damaged or broken, you must report it to the Academy immediately."


    "Otherwise... you will face severe punishment."


    The teacher''s face and tone were exceptionally serious.


    The students nodded solemnly in agreement.


    Only after the last person had received an Asauchi did the teacher''s expression soften slightly, "Now, as taught in previous lessons, try the Blade Zen (����, Jinzen)."


    "Use your spiritual power to feel the voice of your sword."


    Blade Zen.


    It is a practice of the Shinigamis.


    In meditation, using spiritual power to resonate with the Zanpakuto, achieving the purpose of communicating with the Zanpakuto.


    Being able to communicate with the sword is the first step toward its release.


    Only by knowing its name can one use its power.


    Naruto closed his eyes and placed the sword on his lap.


    As soon as his spiritual power touched the sword.


    His consciousness was suddenly pulled with great force, as if a deep pit had opened beneath him, causing him to fall weightlessly.


    When he came to his senses again.


    He found himself in a damp, dark underground like sewer.


    Naruto looked around, bewildered.


    Where is this?


    Another world?


    But he quickly dismissed the thought.


    He could feel a familiar power here, the power that interfered with him when he cast "Kid��."


    This is likely the "inner world" the teacher had mentioned.


    However...


    Generally, mastering the initial release involves merely hearing the sword''s voice. Delving into the inner world is something only Shinigamis who have mastered the initial release and further studied "Bankai" can do.


    Is his talent that strong?


    Moreover, where is the spirit of his Zanpakuto?


    Naruto stood up and walked along the path.


    He soon reached the end.


    A towering red barred gate blocked the way, behind it was dark and seemed to house something.


    Heavy breathing, undisguised malice, a glimpse of crimson, like all-devouring flames.


    "Hey, kid." From behind the gate, the massive creature stirred and called out.


    Naruto responded, "I''m here."


    "Come a little closer." It called again.


    Naruto approached.


    With a whoosh, a fierce wind blew.


    A huge claw ruthlessly stabbed, clanging against the gate, with long claw blades piercing through the gap, stopping just at Naruto''s throat, almost piercing it.


    "You''ve got guts... kid."


    "Daring not to dodge."


    Naruto grinned brightly, "Why should I dodge? You won''t hurt me."


    "My name is Uzumaki Naruto."


    "What is your name? Can you tell me?"


    ~~~


    �������, A Fool''s Worry - is a metaphor for unfounded and unnecessary worries.

 Chapter 3: Malice

    The paw was withdrawn.


    A dark shadow loomed overhead, and a gigantic face pressed against the gate.


    A triangular face, golden pupils, and covered in fur.


    It was a fox.


    Its face alone was taller than Naruto, a fox of grand stature.


    It grinned, revealing sharp, menacing teeth: "What did they tell you?"


    "What made you have such an illusion."


    Mocking, sneering, and with a strange tone.


    Naruto frowned, slightly puzzled.


    He disliked this blatant malice, but his teacher had said that perhaps the way a Zanpakut�� spirit expressed emotions varied��sometimes friendly, sometimes fierce. These attitudes were tests to see if the wielder was truly qualified to fight with it.


    The lessons he learned flashed through his mind like flipping pages of a book.


    "You are the manifestation of my inner strength," he responded. "You will be my most important companion for life."


    The Nine-Tails couldn''t help but laugh: "Inner strength... companion..."


    "How ridiculous."


    "Has the group in Konoha fallen to such naivety?"


    Naruto was stunned.


    What did he just hear?


    Konoha?


    How could it be "Konoha"? How could this fox utter such a word?


    "How could it have anything to do with Konoha?" he instinctively retorted. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Nine-Tails sneered, mocking in return: "How could it not have anything to do with Konoha..."


    "I am already dead." Naruto interrupted, speaking earnestly, "No longer in Konoha."


    The Nine-Tails narrowed its eyes, somewhat bristling: "Dead?"


    No...


    He didn''t even feel it, suddenly dead?


    Such serious words coming from this short guy sent shivers down one''s spine.


    Naruto sat cross-legged, recounting his experiences over the past three years.


    The terms Soul Society, Shinigami, Shin''o Academy, Gotei 13, one after another, entered the Nine-Tails'' ears.


    "The Pureland"... It had heard of this when it was first born, accompanying the "Sage of Six Paths," Otsutsuki Hagoromo. As for the Shinigami... it had seen it when it was in the belly of the first jinch��riki of Konoha, Uzumaki Mito.


    But what Naruto said was completely different.


    Lies made up by Konoha?


    Unlikely.


    Such lies were meaningless and couldn''t deceive it.


    And with its knowledge and experience, these things sounded seamless, not fake.


    This kid''s thoughts were easy to understand, not like lying.


    "So that''s the situation," Naruto concluded. "Whether you were born in my heart in Konoha or here in the Soul Society, we are now partners."


    "Would you tell me your name?"


    The Nine-Tails grinned, exhaling heavily: "You speak convincingly, but it''s hard for me to believe you."


    "How about this."


    "Kid, let me feel those things you mentioned."


    Naruto was puzzled: "Feel?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The Nine-Tails pondered, its gaze moving away from the seals on the gate: "Consider it your reward for entertaining me this time."


    "Stop resisting my chakra, I will control it well and use your senses to feel the world."


    It wanted Naruto to remove the seal and release it.


    But... the things he said, though different from its understanding of the "Underworld," sounded true.


    Its body was still half sealed in the soul of that Fourth Hokage guy.


    Compared to temporary freedom, restoring its body was more important.


    "If it''s not related to Konoha, will you tell me your name..." Naruto stubbornly clung to the question.


    Bang��


    A paw slammed against the gate, and the Nine-Tails, impatient with the question, retorted: "I might consider it, kid!"


    Its power surged, driving Naruto out.


    Darkness overcame him.


    He felt that weightless falling sensation again.


    Before opening his eyes.


    An extremely strong stench invaded his nostrils.


    Something was rotting.


    Naruto opened his eyes and looked around��


    It was not the bright and spacious classroom; instead, he found himself lying on a bed in a narrow and cramped room.


    The room seemed somewhat familiar.


    It was... his place in Konoha.


    He sat up and looked around in a daze, following the familiar smells.


    Uncleared instant noodle cups, an open milk carton, some half-eaten fish and mushrooms that could barely be considered side dishes...


    Memories flashed through his mind.


    Instant noodles had been almost his only staple food in the past few years. Not many people were willing to sell him anything, so he could only stockpile this cheap instant food.


    Fish and mushrooms... he had gotten those from the mountains, which wasn''t easy.


    But...


    Wasn''t he already dead?


    How did he return to Konoha, to this nearly forgotten residence of his?


    What about the not-so-easy, yet joyful days in the Soul Society, in the Shin''o Academy?


    "This doesn''t seem to be the Soul Society you mentioned, kid." Nine-Tails'' slightly angry voice sounded in Naruto''s ear.


    Naruto snapped back to reality, "Can you see?"


    "No," Nine-Tails replied impatiently. "But I told you before, I can sense the world through your senses."


    "So?"


    "Where is the evidence of the Soul Society?"


    Naruto didn''t speak; he was puzzled too.


    Was it all just a dream?


    But such a long and vivid dream...


    He frowned, about to get up from the bed to check outside.


    But a sharp pain in his waist made him feel something hard poking him.


    Naruto looked down.


    It was a sheathed sword, its guard pressing against his abdomen.


    His spirits lifted!


    It was an Asauchi.


    He reached out, grasped the hilt, and picked it up.


    "Can you see this sword?" Naruto asked, his eyes burning with excitement.


    Nine-Tails was puzzled, "A sword? What sword..."


    Its voice halted abruptly, "Huh, that''s strange, you actually have a weapon in your hand."


    It had seen many types of ninja weapons.


    Whether ordinary kunai, shuriken, or the seven bizarre swords of the Mist, even the Bash��sen and the (Shichiseiken) Seven Star Sword of the Sage of Six Paths... all of them were different from the sword it sensed now.


    No matter how unique those weapons were, they existed tangibly in this world.


    But this sword in Naruto''s hand...


    If not for the reminder, it would have been overlooked.


    It existed in a state of near non-existence, connected to Naruto''s aura, almost as if it were part of his body.


    "This is the Asauchi I told you about." Naruto''s voice was filled with excitement, "Although I''m not sure why we''re back in Konoha, the Asauchi came back with me. This means the Soul Society and the Shin''o Academy were not a dream!"


    "They really exist!"


    Nine-Tails snorted dismissively.


    "Now you should tell me your name," Naruto said confidently.


    Nine-Tails sneered, "Just a weapon, that doesn''t prove anything."


    It was also puzzled.


    Such a weapon... it was hard to say it was forged by ninjas. In its long lifespan, it had indeed seen some ninjutsu related to souls��such as the "Spirit Transformation Technique" and the "Reaper Death Seal"... but even the Shinigami summoned by the latter didn''t have a weapon with this feel.


    Instinctively, it felt that Naruto wasn''t lying; the Soul Society should exist.


    But without witnessing it firsthand, it was hard to believe.


    Naruto held back, not shouting.


    He gripped the Asauchi, pondering why he suddenly returned to Konoha.


    Because... entering the inner world?


    He tried Zanpakuto meditation again, returning to that "sewer" and, after being chased out by Nine-Tails, still found himself in his small room, not back in the Shin''o Academy.


    He tried various other strange methods.


    But none worked.


    Couldn''t go back?


    Naruto looked through the window at the Hokage Rock in the distance, clenching the Asauchi in his hand.


    No...


    There''s still a chance!


    In the Gotei 13, there was the Thirteenth Squad responsible for "Purification," which would dispatch Shinigami to the living world.


    Konoha would certainly be no exception.


    As long as he could find that Shinigami, he could return to the Soul Society.


    For now...


    First, figure out what has changed in Konoha during his absence.


    But it was unclear how to explain his three-year disappearance and his unchanged appearance.


    However, the unchanged state of his house and the lack of attention...


    No one would care about him, right?


    Naruto tidied up his room, threw away the trash.


    He found a little over a thousand assets from the drawer and headed to the nearest convenience store.


    Just at the door.


    An old man in an apron rushed out with a broom in panic, "Get out, you jinx!"


    "I told you, you''re not allowed near my store!"


    Naruto looked up at him, surprised.


    Not surprised by his attitude��


    Konoha was full of such people, who didn''t hide their malice towards him.


    But that after three years in the Soul Society, the convenience store owner''s appearance had not changed at all.


    He then tiptoed to look at the electronic clock inside the store, completely different from his mechanical alarm clock, showing the time and date.


    It wasn''t three years later.


    It was still the day he left Konoha for the Soul Society.


    As if... time had stopped when he left, only resuming upon his return.


    "You scoundrel, didn''t you hear what I said?" The store owner didn''t care what Naruto was thinking, his defiant attitude and scrutinizing gaze inflaming his anger further. He raised the broom high and struck at Naruto.

 Chapter 4: Im not the problem

    But the wooden stick didn''t hit Naruto''s head as it used to.


    In the split second he acted.


    A cold flash swept through.


    The kunai cut through the soft wood, the broom head fell to the ground, kicking up dust.


    "You bastard! My broom!" Anger overwhelmed the convenience store owner''s mind. He didn''t realize what it meant for the other person to fight back; he only cared about his belongings. He raised his hand, wanting to attack again, "Damn you, you never bring anything good..."


    Before he could finish his sentence.


    Naruto grabbed his wrist, tripped him, and threw him to the ground.


    With a swing of the kunai.


    The convenience store owner looked up, still wanting to continue cursing.


    With a clang��


    The kunai nailed the ground just past his nose, vibrating slightly, fragile like a violin string.


    He was momentarily dazed.


    A sharp pain shot through his tailbone, spreading electrically throughout his body, causing his hair to stand on end.


    The pain brought him back to his senses.


    His arm was twisted at an unnatural angle, not broken, but the muscles and tendons were stretched to their limit, causing severe discomfort.


    These sensations overpowered the anger in his mind.


    He began to panic, realizing he was being hunted: "What... what do you want to do?"


    The demon fox...


    "To buy something." Naruto continued looking into the store, staring at the clock. "Don''t worry, I will pay. Will you welcome me this time?"


    The convenience store owner gritted his teeth: "I won''t welcome you..."


    Naruto applied more force, increasing the angle of the arm twist.


    The store owner broke into a sweat, hurriedly changing his tune: "Welcome, welcome! Of course, you''re welcome."


    Naruto gave a cold smile, grabbed the kunai, and threw it back into his pocket before walking into the convenience store.


    If it had been three years ago, he wouldn''t have used this method.


    But...


    During his three years in the Soul Society, he learned that in some "necessary" situations, violence was far more effective at solving problems than other methods.


    "Food" was not a necessity in Rukongai.


    Ordinary souls wouldn''t feel hunger.


    Only souls with spiritual power had the need to eat.


    Thus, the price of food was extremely high.


    If one didn''t want to starve, they had to resort to some unsavory methods.


    In the first half year, Naruto survived using this method.


    It wasn''t until later, when he found a job and had a stable source of income, that he gave up "robbery" and spent a year repaying the total cost of the food he had taken.


    Walking into the convenience store.


    The numbers on the clock ticked away.


    It wasn''t broken.


    So... the three years he spent in the Soul Society had barely passed in Konoha, or even hadn''t moved at all?


    He pondered this question while selecting ingredients.


    A piece of meat, two potatoes, some seasoning, and a bag of rice, costing less than six hundred ryo.


    This was the market price.


    Naruto didn''t take advantage of the situation.


    But after he left, the convenience store owner couldn''t wait to close the door and report to the Konoha Police.


    This is outrageous!


    I knew we shouldn''t have let that damn kid into the ninja school.


    Now he learned a few skills and dares to attack innocent, pitiful people like us.


    What about in the future?


    Hokage Office.


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was reviewing official documents.


    A ninja knocked on the door and entered: "Lord Third, that Uzumaki kid has caused trouble again!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, accustomed to these incidents, spoke calmly: "What prank has Naruto pulled this time?"


    "He had a conflict with a convenience store owner and injured him." The ninja gritted his teeth, extremely angry.


    Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression turned serious.


    Uzumaki Naruto was a troublemaker.


    But previously, it was just pranks limited to the school grounds, aimed at attracting attention.


    But now... he actually injured someone?


    This was the first time, a breach of the bottom line.


    It had escalated into a real conflict.


    "Where is Naruto now?" Sarutobi Hiruzen asked.


    The ninja replied: "He went home."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed in relief. If he went home, the situation didn''t need to escalate further: "Got it. I will give him a good talking to."


    "This time, Naruto really went too far."


    Uzumaki Naruto''s residence was not far from the Hokage office, in the village center''s low-rent apartment building.


    It didn''t take Sarutobi Hiruzen long to get there.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Frowning, he was filled with doubt.


    He had always been very strict in his teachings to Naruto, and Naruto had always been obedient. Even when he was bullied to such an extent, he never fought back.


    But today...


    The door quickly opened, and Naruto, wearing an apron and holding a kitchen knife, came out to greet him. When he saw Sarutobi Hiruzen, his eyes lit up, "Third Hokage Grandpa!"


    In Konoha, he was the person who treated Naruto the best.


    Bearing the title of "Hokage," he was also the most powerful and knowledgeable person in the entire village.


    Naruto had really wanted to see him!


    Whether from emotions...


    Or the questions filling his mind��why he went to the Soul Society, why he came back, and why he hadn''t changed even though three years had passed in Konoha.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked through Naruto and into the house, feeling a bit dazed.


    A house where you could see the end from the entrance.


    Clean...


    Tidy...


    Only ingredients on the table��potatoes, meat, and rice cooking on the stove.


    It didn''t look like Naruto''s home at all.


    Such a big change in just a few days.


    But the important matter was the "hitting" incident; these changes weren''t as important. Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and asked, "Naruto, today a convenience store owner came to complain, saying you hit him. What was the conflict between you two?"


    So he came for this matter.


    Naruto corrected him, "I didn''t hit him; he attacked me first."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, "Why did he attack you?"


    "I wanted to buy some ingredients to cook," Naruto said confidently. "But as soon as I entered his convenience store, before I said anything, he wanted to hit me."


    "I just stopped him from attacking me and wanted to do business with him."


    "I paid for the things I bought."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen felt slightly relieved.


    So that''s how it was?


    It wasn''t an intentional "revenge attack," which was a relief.


    He softened his tone, "Even so, Naruto, you could have come to me."


    "Fighting isn''t a good thing, Naruto. Remember what I taught you? No matter what, you shouldn''t..."


    Naruto was stunned.


    Two memories surged in his mind.


    One was from the Soul Society, where he was starving and had to snatch food, the shop owner chasing him with a knife, cursing and showing a vicious face.


    But after he worked to pay off his debt, the shop owner was very relieved and said that Naruto hadn''t done anything wrong; he just had to show that he couldn''t be robbed easily, as weakness would lead to being bullied. If he thought Naruto was problematic, he would have called the Shinigami long ago.


    Becoming "ugly" to survive was not a sin.


    Naruto''s willingness to make amends made the situation ultimately beautiful.


    The other memory was older, related to the Third Hokage, fragmented.


    Every time he fought back when bullied as a child, the Third Hokage would appear to comfort him.


    It felt warm then, as only the Third Hokage cared for him in the whole village. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now looking back...


    Those who bullied him were never punished, not even scolded. They continued to bully him the next day.


    Those comforting words now seemed to teach him to be weak and endure.


    In comparison...


    Naruto found he preferred the shop owner''s curses.


    "Do I need to find the Third Hokage every time I want to buy something?" Naruto interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was taken aback.


    Naruto spoke decisively, "When the Third Hokage is around, they respect you and let me buy things. But once you leave, they won''t welcome me again."


    "I can only stockpile a lot of stuff each time."


    "But I paid for the things I bought, not a penny less."


    "If he tries to hit me and I stop him, and he gets hurt, that''s his own fault."


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Am I supposed to just take the beatings and curses without fighting back?"


    "Am I supposed to live on instant noodles every day? Is it wrong to want to eat some normal food?"


    "Am I supposed to fish and hunt in the mountains for food?"


    His pent-up emotions exploded in a series of questions, like shurikens, leaving Sarutobi Hiruzen stunned, unable to respond.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know how to answer.


    He just didn''t expect Naruto, who had been enduring for so many years, to suddenly and without warning, explode.


    "Naruto, there may be some misunderstandings, but the village is a whole..." Sarutobi Hiruzen began his usual speech, trying to morally bind Naruto with the "greater good" of the village.


    Naruto wasn''t buying it.


    Or rather, the old Naruto would have cared about the "village" as his only place of belonging.


    But now...


    He interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen again, "Third Hokage Grandpa, if the problem lies with them, please solve their problem."


    "Why come to solve the problem of me, the victim?"


    With a bang, the door closed heavily.


    Naruto didn''t want to talk to Sarutobi Hiruzen anymore.


    Let alone share the doubts and secrets in his mind.


    The accompanying ninja shouted, "Uzumaki Naruto, is this how you treat the Hokage?"


    "Come out and apologize properly..."


    His shouting was stopped.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen waved his hand, "No need, it''s my oversight."


    He sighed, feeling heavy-hearted and a bit ashamed.


    His eyes fell on the door.


    He could hear the sound of a knife chopping on the cutting board inside.


    He really owed the Fourth Hokage a lot��


    ~~~


    New Series! Alright! Come on!

 Chapter 5: I am also a genius

    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t knock on the door again.


    He just listened outside for a while, hearing the chopping of knives, the bubbling of soup, and the aroma of meat wafting through the air.


    Compared to Naruto developing his own ideas, what was happening now seemed even harder for him to accept.


    The place that once housed the Jinchuriki now began to have the feeling of a home.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen consoled himself.


    This wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    After all, he had always hoped for this, wishing for Naruto''s well-being. If the Fourth Hokage could see this, he would be relieved too...


    But why was there a bit of unease?


    Perhaps it was because he still knew too little about Naruto.


    He turned and left.


    He decided to observe carefully during this period.


    A Jinchuriki must not go astray.


    Uzumaki Naruto had changed significantly.


    His classmates at the ninja academy were the first to notice.


    The boy who was disliked just a few days ago suddenly became less annoying.


    The most noticeable change was in his appearance.


    Naruto had always worn a dirty, high-collared orange tracksuit, looking crude and sloppy. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, he finally took off that tracksuit.


    He was now wearing a plain white hoodie without any patterns, which complemented his blonde hair, paired with gray cropped pants, giving him a fresh and clean look.


    "Uzumaki seems much more pleasing to the eye now." During lunch break, Yamanaka Ino said this to Haruno Sakura as they ate lunch together.


    Haruno Sakura followed her gaze.


    Uzumaki Naruto didn''t seem much different from usual��at least in her eyes. He was still sitting alone, eating lunch by himself.


    "He even makes his own bento?" She quickly noticed something unusual. Naruto had a bento box! Although the side dishes and rice didn''t look as exquisite as those made by her parents, they still seemed quite tasty.


    Yamanaka Ino hesitated, "I don''t think so? He used to always eat bread, right?"


    She wasn''t sure either.


    Before this period, who would pay attention to Uzumaki Naruto?


    "Even if he looks a bit better, he''s still far from Sasuke," Haruno Sakura crossed her arms, her gaze moving past Naruto to Uchiha Sasuke sitting not far away, "A loser is a loser." Maybe this is just his new way to attract attention."


    She didn''t like Naruto.


    Yamanaka Ino shook her head without saying anything, but she didn''t quite agree with this view.


    Compared to the students, the teachers at the ninja academy noticed more of Naruto''s internal changes.


    He started to study seriously!


    No more skipping classes, no more sleeping in class, and his grades were excellent...


    He transformed from the "dead last" to an "outstanding student" almost overnight.


    However, most teachers still didn''t like him, and some even disliked him more��news of Naruto "hitting" the convenience store owner had spread. He faced no punishment, and the Third Hokage even "favored" Naruto, making nearby shops do business with him.


    They had almost the same opinion as Haruno Sakura.


    They thought this annoying kid couldn''t possibly study well and would just lose interest quickly.


    Especially with graduation approaching, what''s the use of pretending now!


    Naruto was genuinely interested in the knowledge of being a ninja.


    He used to find these things boring, with no encouragement from teachers and no welcome from classmates, so he had no motivation to study.


    But since returning from the Shin''o Academy.


    Reading the textbooks again was a revelation.


    Understanding "Chakra" and its definitions, basic physics, the application of the Three Basic Techniques...


    Although, in essence, Chakra and spiritual power are two completely different forces��one from the body and one from the soul.


    But the techniques to use them were the same.


    "Reiraku (둽j, Spirit Coils)"��a technique taught at the Shin''o Academy to sense and recognize spiritual energy, could also be applied through "Chakra." This allowed him to identify people around him by Chakras aura without seeing them.


    With a basic understanding, he could also successfully perform Kido after a few training sessions.


    Of course, the parts in the books about the "Will of Fire" were still boring, dry, and uninteresting.


    The last class of the new week.


    Umino Iruka banged the podium heavily, "One week until the graduation exam, and you will become real ninjas."


    "So today... is a practical lesson."


    "Everyone gather at the training ground."


    The class groaned.


    Compared to training and practical lessons, they preferred theoretical classes.


    The latter was boring, but teachers wouldn''t say anything if they slacked off.


    The former...


    In addition to the practical lesson, there would definitely be physical training afterward.


    No one wanted to run three kilometers!


    But the students obediently left their seats, some through the windows, some through the doors, heading to the training ground.


    After lining up, the students sat around the field.


    "Anyone want to volunteer..." Iruka raised his hand.


    Naruto immediately stood up, "Iruka-sensei, I want to train with Uchiha Sasuke."


    He spoke with determination.


    In recent days, the teacher and classmates had not changed their views about him.


    He knew clearly that he lacked an opportunity for the teacher and classmates to understand his changes.


    And now... the opportunity has arrived.


    Iruka was about to refuse.


    Although Naruto was improving, he was clearly not on the same level as Uchiha Sasuke.


    However, before he could politely decline, the instructions from the Third Hokage a few days ago resurfaced in his mind.


    He quickly changed his tone, "Alright, since you''re so persistent, Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, come and have a practical training session."


    The students were astonished.


    Previously, Iruka-sensei would never have agreed so easily to Naruto''s unreasonable requests.


    Uchiha Sasuke stood up coldly and walked to the center of the field with Naruto.


    "First round of practical training."


    "Uzumaki Naruto versus Uchiha Sasuke."


    "Begin!"


    Iruka-sensei picked up his notebook, stepped out of the field, and announced the start.


    The battle did not erupt immediately.


    Uchiha Sasuke, with his hands in his pockets, looked coldly at the person opposite him, "Uzumaki Naruto, you will never be my match."


    "What we bear is different."


    "A guy of your caliber doesn''t have the qualifications to be compared to me."


    "Iruka-sensei should have arranged a more interesting opponent for me."


    Cheers from the girls erupted.


    Naruto remained silent.


    Chakra gathered at his feet and burst forth in an instant, stretching his figure like a line, right as Uchiha Sasuke finished his sentence.


    A golden flash��


    Those cheers seemed to celebrate this moment.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s pupils widened.


    So fast!


    He barely raised his hand, forming a cross in front of him.


    But Naruto''s hand had already grabbed his face and slammed it down hard.


    "Caliber?"


    "Does something like that need to be mentioned?"


    A thud hit the ground, dust billowed, mingling with Naruto''s calm voice.


    With one hand raised in a fist, the other reached to his back, hooking two kunai with his index and middle fingers.


    A punch to the dust.


    A crunching sound��


    A block of hard wood was sent flying.


    A substitution jutsu.


    There was movement in the smoke.


    Naruto was not surprised at all; in his eyes, ribbons floated. Those were ribbons representing chakra aura, which only he could see.


    There were two representing Uchiha Sasuke.


    One circled behind the crowd, the other charged openly to the left.


    He waved his hand.


    Kunai shot towards those two directions.


    "You have indeed made some progress, but you are still far from me," Sasuke''s voice came from the left.


    Naruto ignored it, not even glancing to the left.


    That was a clone.


    The real Sasuke was��


    He reached out and grabbed the thicker aura ribbon, twisting around.


    Sure enough, he was behind him.


    Dust-covered face, blood-stained forehead, having failed to avoid the first strike, Uchiha Sasuke looked extremely disheveled, raising a kunai to strike.


    Clang!


    But since that was the case.


    The kunai collided with the one Naruto had shot earlier, falling to the ground.


    The clone on the left was shot into a puff of smoke by another kunai.


    Sasuke was shocked.


    How did he detect it!


    After being hit the first time, using the substitution jutsu to escape, he immediately used the clone jutsu.


    And even let the clone speak to distract.


    He didn''t even look?


    So confident he was behind him?


    As thoughts surged.


    Another golden stream of light.


    Naruto stepped closer, chopping down with one hand, reaching to his back with the other.


    This time, Sasuke was prepared, hands no longer in his pockets, barely able to keep up with this speed, raising his hands to defend.


    But...


    The attack suddenly came from below, hooking his calf, causing a sudden shift in his balance.


    Naruto easily flipped Sasuke over.


    A thud on the ground.


    Sasuke tried to move again.


    A slight prick at his neck, an old, no longer sharp kunai pressed against his throat.


    "You lost, Uchiha Sasuke," Naruto announced softly.


    Uchiha Sasuke, unwilling but unrefuting.


    He looked at Naruto, shock and confusion in his eyes.


    Unable to understand, how did this loser change so much in just a few days?


    Iruka and the other students were also incredulous.


    Uchiha Sasuke actually... lost.


    Naruto straightened up, looking calmly at Sasuke, "You carry a heavy burden."


    "But that''s no reason to underestimate your opponent."


    "You are not yet a strong person."


    "You do not have the right to look down on others from above."


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, clenching his fists.


    Lowered his head.


    He couldn''t even beat a loser now?


    Naruto paused slightly, raising his voice, not just speaking to Sasuke, but also to Iruka-sensei, and his classmates.


    "The result is clear."


    "I am not a loser."


    "I am also a genius."


    ~~~


    Readers should understand that Naruto is a kid who wants to be recognized.


    Those Ribbons that Naruto are seeing are the visualization of Reiryoku (Spiritual Power)

 Chapter 6: I am the son of Fourth Hokage

    Iruka stammered as he announced the result: "Uzumaki Naruto, wins!"


    The time was too short, and the end came too quickly.


    The result was also quite unexpected.


    The whole fight couldn''t be described as "evenly matched."


    It was simply Uchiha Sasuke being beaten unilaterally.


    From beginning to end, did Uchiha Sasuke even make a move?


    He only launched one sneak attack with a combination of substitution jutsu and clone jutsu, coming from behind, but Naruto predicted and blocked it.


    When did Naruto become so strong...


    Just a few days of training, and he achieved such results?


    On the roof of the ninja academy building.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen stood on the terrace and asked the ninja beside him, who had most of his face covered, silver hair, and only one eye visible.


    "Kakashi, what do you think?"


    Hatake Kakashi spoke softly: "Their physical abilities are about the same, Uchiha Sasuke might even be a bit stronger in terms of strength."


    "But Uzumaki Naruto has more combat experience."


    "He also uses chakra to increase his speed, a technique similar to the Body Flicker Technique."


    "His instincts are very sharp, worthy of the Uzumaki clan''s bloodline, likely awakened a ''sensing ability.''"


    "That''s why Naruto won so decisively."


    "If he had been disturbed by the clone jutsu, or if Sasuke had activated his Sharingan, the outcome would have been uncertain."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled: "It just reminded me of the Fourth Hokage, what about you?"


    Hatake Kakashi didn''t respond.


    "One is the last of the Uchiha clan''s bloodline, the other is the child of your teacher, the Fourth Hokage," Sarutobi Hiruzen continued. "I intend to make you their team leader."


    "If anyone in Konoha can teach them, it would be you."


    Hatake Kakashi agreed: "Yes."


    "One more thing," Sarutobi Hiruzen said, staring at Naruto who had returned to sit in the corner of the crowd, "Naruto wasn''t like this before."


    "He suddenly changed his personality and showed his talent."


    "Anbu found no results from their investigation; he had no contact with suspicious people, and the seal on the Nine-Tails wasn''t broken."


    "Find out the reason, we can''t afford to lose the jinch��riki."


    Hatake Kakashi agreed again.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, but didn''t say the words "be kind to him."


    He felt there was no need to say it.


    Uzumaki Naruto was the child of Namikaze Minato, Hatake Kakashi''s teacher, the Fourth Hokage. By reason, they were like brothers; what brother wouldn''t take care of his younger brother?


    Sarutobi Hiruzen left.


    The Hokage''s work was very busy.


    Hatake Kakashi stayed on the terrace, his gaze occasionally sweeping over Naruto, but mostly lingering on Uchiha Sasuke, who wore a sullen, resentful expression.


    The life of the "genius" Uzumaki Naruto did not improve.


    He thought that after showing his talent, he would start a life similar to that at the "Shin''�� Academy."


    But...


    It seemed nothing had changed.


    Classmates still didn''t want to be his friends.


    Teachers still disliked him.


    Even some girls'' attitudes towards him became worse��how dare he beat up their handsome Uchiha!


    Naruto didn''t feel disappointed; since that time when the Third Hokage came to "hold him accountable," he had lowered his expectations.


    He was just puzzled.


    The days at the "Soul Society" and "Shin''�� Academy" had taught him a lesson.


    "Hate" requires a reason��most people treat strangers with a peaceful attitude.


    "Love" is the same.


    He had already become excellent, given the reason for "love," yet they still treated him this way.


    This could only mean that their reason for "hating" him was far heavier than the reason for "loving" him he had given.


    Not because he was an orphan, not because he used to be mischievous...


    What could it be?


    Looking at the Hokage Rock in the distance.


    Four giant faces.


    Naruto had long memorized the achievements and deeds of these four.


    The First Hokage unified the ninja world, the Second founded the ninja academy, the Third was still alive and kicking.


    The Fourth sacrificed himself young, saving the village from the Nine-Tails.


    Wait...


    The Nine-Tails?


    His "inner power" was also a fox, unfamiliar with the Soul Society and Seireitei, but aware of Konoha.


    Naruto had not connected these two events before.


    But now he had to consider it.


    He entered his inner world.


    "Kid, don''t bother me!" The Nine-Tails became somewhat irritable as soon as it saw him.


    Naruto raised his head and looked up at those golden eyes. "I heard a rumor when I was young that the Fourth Hokage saved the village from a demon fox."


    "Are you... that demon fox?"


    The Nine-Tails grinned, unashamed. "Yes, it''s me. Have you finally figured it out?"


    "I am not some companion in your so-called friendship game."


    "Kid, I wish I could eat you."


    Naruto said nothing and took another step forward.


    He didn''t feel particularly special about "the fox inside him being the demon fox."


    Even if "it" was the reason he was ostracized by the village.


    Hatred?


    Maybe a little.


    But now, Naruto didn''t care about the village''s opinion of him. He had another place to belong, and the Soul Society was much better than Konoha.


    He only looked straight ahead.


    The red barred gate, the seal pasted at the door''s crevice, formed a fact named "Forbidden."


    "So the reason you hate me is because the Fourth Hokage sealed you inside me?" he asked softly, gripping the source of the Nine-Tails'' "hatred." S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Nine-Tails said nothing, just grunted.


    That blond man...


    Naruto asked again, "Why me?"


    "Did the Fourth Hokage randomly pick a child and it happened to be me, an orphan?"


    Someone who could threaten the village''s very existence shouldn''t be inside a child like him��when fighting for food in the Soul Society, the older kids would stand in front of the younger ones.


    The Nine-Tails'' expression suddenly became strange. It leaned closer and scrutinized Naruto. "Didn''t the people of Konoha tell you about this?"


    Naruto shook his head in confusion. "I guessed that you were the demon fox on my own."


    If he hadn''t gone to the Soul Society, he might never have known there was a fox inside him.


    "Kid, let me tell you." The Nine-Tails extended its paw, pointing at Naruto''s forehead, laughing fiercely, speaking arrogantly. "Of course the Fourth Hokage sealed me inside you; he had no other choice."


    "After all, you are the Fourth Hokage''s son!"


    "Before he died, you were the only one around who could be a Jinchuriki vessel."


    Naruto froze.


    His facial features began to twist in disbelief.


    His eyes were vacant yet viciously glaring at the Nine-Tails.


    His father, whom he had never met, without even a photo or known name, turned out to be the Fourth Hokage?


    "How... is that possible?" Naruto couldn''t believe it.


    His experiences didn''t allow him to believe it.


    If he were the Fourth Hokage''s son, he would be the son of a hero.


    Would a hero''s child be hated by the entire village?


    Would a hero''s child have no friends?


    "I did not deceive you." The Nine-Tails grinned, emotions excited, as if finding an incredible toy. "On the contrary, Konoha has been deceiving you, never telling you the truth. They only want to use you as a weapon of war."


    "What''s the point of a village like this existing?"


    "Come on... remove the seal. Don''t you want to use my power?"


    "Remove the seal, and you can."


    "Together, let''s destroy this village."


    Naruto took a deep breath, even though he didn''t need to in the inner world.


    He wanted to find "Third Hokage Grandpa" to ask if it was true.


    But another memory emerged.


    That was when he was very young.


    He had asked Third Hokage Grandpa for photos of his parents, only to be told there were none.


    Asked for their names, only to be brushed off.


    Then, a few days ago.


    The Third Hokage was no longer trustworthy.


    He didn''t want Naruto to know his parents'' identities.


    The Nine-Tails was still noisy.


    "Shut up!" Naruto glared hatefully. "I won''t listen to you!"


    The Nine-Tails squinted. "I like that look in your eyes."


    "But even now, you still want to protect Konoha?"


    Naruto clenched his fist. "Konoha..."


    "I''m not protecting it."


    "Since you were sealed in me by my father..."


    "I will find him and get answers."


    "Not listen to you!"


    "You... the murderer!"


    ~~~


    Share this fanfic please! I''ll be grateful!

 Chapter 7: Mizuki: Do you want to know the truth?

    The Nine-Tails snorted coldly and withdrew its head.


    It didn''t explain what happened that day, nor did it want to mention the "Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    Even if sealed inside someone else, as the strongest tailed beast, it still had its dignity.


    Being controlled...


    It was too humiliating to speak of.


    Naruto left the space on his own.


    Lying on the bed, his mind was in turmoil.


    He really wanted to return to the Soul Society quickly. The teachers or upperclassman at the Shin''o Academy would surely find a solution for him, at least... they were willing to listen to his feelings.


    During his time back in Konoha, he had been searching.


    But he hadn''t encountered a "Shinigami."


    The monsters known as "Hollows" with white masks recorded in the textbooks were also nowhere to be seen.


    Of course, this was normal.


    There was only one Shinigami in an area, and the chances of encountering one were not high.


    What troubled him more was how to face that fox.


    A fox that resided in his body... the "enemy who killed his father"?


    These complex emotions made him detest Konoha even more.


    The villagers'' hatred towards him was hard to understand and completely contradicted what he knew.


    This place couldn''t find anyone to talk to about his true feelings.


    It was not a "home" at all.


    While Naruto was searching for his fellow "Shinigami."


    The graduation exam came as scheduled.


    The test was simple: just successfully perform the Clone Technique and make the clones look somewhat realistic to graduate.


    For the current Naruto, this was no challenge.


    But...


    Compared to three years ago when he was eager to graduate and become a full-fledged ninja.


    Naruto didn''t think "graduation" was a good thing at all.


    He sat on the swing at the school gate, watching the bustling crowd coldly.


    Students who passed the exam were praised by their parents.


    Those who didn''t pass cried in their parents'' arms.


    There were quite a few orphaned students like him who didn''t have parents.


    But unlike him, they had friends and teachers around.


    Even Uchiha Sasuke had a few girls chattering around him.


    Suddenly, a rustling noise came from behind.


    Someone with chakra was approaching him.


    It was...


    Mizuki.


    One of the few teachers at the Ninja Academy, like Iruka, who wasn''t overly harsh to him.


    Naruto immediately turned to look.


    Mizuki stopped ten steps away, wearing a gentle smile: "Naruto, you''re really perceptive."


    "Is there something you need, Mizuki-sensei?" Naruto looked at him.


    He had come to find him.


    But their relationship wasn''t good enough for Mizuki to come privately to congratulate him.


    Mizuki didn''t answer the question. Instead, he looked at the crowd at the school gate and sighed: "They''re really happy."


    "With parents by their side."


    "With friends around them."


    "Only Naruto is excluded."


    Naruto didn''t speak, gripping the rope of the swing tightly.


    "You''re a very pitiful person." Mizuki sighed, squatting beside Naruto, "Everyone hates you."


    Naruto asked casually: "Does Mizuki-sensei think so too?"


    Mizuki shook his head decisively: "Of course not, I feel sorry for you."


    "Do you... want to know why the villagers hate you?"


    Naruto''s eyes became sharp immediately: "Why?"


    Of course, he wanted to know.


    "It''s a secret." Mizuki lowered his voice, full of temptation, "Recorded in the Scroll of Seals."


    "That Scroll of Seals is hidden in the Hokage''s office."


    "If you want to know the secret, steal that book."


    Naruto leaned back slightly.


    Looking at Mizuki, his expression changed subtly.


    He was no longer the naive kid who had just arrived in the Soul Society three years ago.


    He could tell that this guy was trying to incite him to steal the "Scroll of Seals."


    He wanted to use him to achieve his own goals.


    Ulterior motives!


    "So, Mizuki-sensei should know that secret, right?" Naruto didn''t expose him. He wanted to understand how others saw him and why they harbored "hatred."


    Mizuki was stunned.


    "If Mizuki-sensei doesn''t know the secret, how would you know it''s recorded in the Scroll of Seals?" Naruto pressed on.


    Mizuki shook his head.


    The situation was beyond his expectations.


    He thought this fool would be easily manipulated, and he would take the bait with just a few words.


    Unexpectedly... he had some brains.


    But everything was still under control.


    He was confident.


    "You''re a good kid." Mizuki sighed, pretending to be sorrowful, "I just don''t want to believe that rumor."


    He paused, as if struggling intensely within himself.


    After a long time, he spoke heavily: "Twelve years ago, when the Fourth Hokage sealed the Nine-Tailed Fox, have you heard of it?"


    Upon seeing Naruto nod, Mizuki continued, "Since then, there has been an unwritten rule in the village."


    "Only kept secret from you."


    "And that is... the rule of ''never mentioning that you are the demon fox.''"


    "Just by teaching you these past years, I have found that you are a good kid, unwilling to believe this matter."


    "Perhaps only the scrolls personally recorded by the Hokage can prove whether this is true or false."


    Naruto looked at Mizuki in shock.


    Yet he felt an immense clarity within.


    Everything became clear...


    No wonder the villagers hated him so much.


    They didn''t know he was the ''Fourth Hokage''s son,'' but instead saw him as the ''demon fox.''


    But...


    Why did the villagers have this ''perception''?


    Could someone be deliberately hiding his true identity?


    Mizuki gently placed his hand on Naruto''s head, his tone both gentle and firm: "Go verify the truth of this information."


    "At night, the security at the Hokage building is the weakest..."


    Naruto suddenly interrupted: "Mizuki-sensei."


    Mizuki paused, puzzled: "What is it, Naruto?"


    "Mizuki-sensei, come with me to see the Third Hokage." Naruto spoke firmly.


    He wanted to know if what Mizuki said was true.


    Was it a lie concocted to trick him into stealing the "Scroll of Seals"...


    Or was he using the truth...


    Mizuki was startled, feeling as if a thorn was pricking his back: "This rule is a command from the Third Hokage. Asking him won''t get you the real answer."


    "Everything is recorded in the Scroll of Seals."


    "Only by obtaining it will you know the result."


    See the Third Hokage?


    That''s impossible!


    There''s no harm in telling Naruto the truth.


    But once he hears the goal is the "Scroll of Seals," that would expose everything.


    Naruto grabbed Mizuki''s wrist firmly: "Mizuki-sensei, let''s go."


    He wasn''t interested in the "Scroll of Seals."


    After all, the truth... he already knew it.


    He was the "Fourth Hokage''s son," and he did have a "fox" inside him.


    Now he just wanted to know what the Third Hokage would say to him.


    Mizuki''s face twisted.


    He cursed inwardly.


    What is this!


    This brat has no interest in the Scroll of Seals at all?


    Such trust in the Third Hokage!


    "If you don''t trust me, Naruto..." Mizuki tried to wrench free, but Naruto held on tightly, not letting go.


    "Let go, Naruto!" He finally lost his composure, his earlier gentle demeanor giving way to a vicious scowl, and he shouted harshly.


    Naruto stood up, dragging Mizuki towards the Hokage building: "Mizuki-sensei, just come with me to see the Third Hokage."


    "I want to know..."


    Mizuki gritted his teeth and kicked.


    He couldn''t stand it any longer!


    Even if it was at the entrance of the ninja academy.


    Beating a student was certainly not something a teacher should do.


    But...


    If it''s Uzumaki Naruto, no one would stop him.


    Naruto anticipated his move.


    He raised his other hand, catching Mizuki''s foot, and pressed it down.


    With a bang�� S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    White smoke billowed.


    A kunai was thrust forward, and Naruto instinctively let go.


    When he threw another punch.


    The figure in the smoke had disappeared, hitting only a log.


    A substitution jutsu!


    Where did he go?


    The chakra aura moved to the tree.


    Naruto looked up.


    Mizuki stood on a branch, leaning against the trunk, his features twisted with hatred as he looked at Naruto like he was trash: "You monster!"


    "Since you are so disobedient..."


    "Don''t blame me for teaching you a lesson."


    He cursed.


    Throwing shurikens and kunai.


    Naruto raised his hand and chanted an incantation.


    "Had�� # 1. Sh�� (�n, Thrust)!"


    This was the only Kido he knew.


    It wasn''t very lethal, but the burst of air disrupted the trajectory of the cold iron weapons, which brushed past him and fell weakly to the ground.


    Mizuki was shocked.


    What technique was that?


    A wind release jutsu without hand seals?


    Never heard of it.


    At that moment.


    Naruto crouched, then leapt up, crashing into Mizuki.

 Chapter 8: How to answer?

    Leaves rustled down like rain.


    Two people were fighting, causing a huge commotion.


    The crowd''s attention was drawn.


    "What''s going on over there? That monster is fighting with the teacher?"


    "He bullied an ordinary person some time ago. He must have done something even the teacher couldn''t stand."


    "It''s a disgrace for someone like him to become a ninja. What is the Hokage thinking?"


    "That''s Mizuki-sensei."


    Several teachers also noticed, but none had any intention of intervening.


    A child who had just graduated from ninja school couldn''t possibly be a match for an experienced Chunin.


    More importantly, in their eyes, it was like a dogfight.


    Naruto didn''t need to be mentioned.


    Mizuki...


    He appeared to be a kind and gentle teacher in front of students and parents, speaking softly and tenderly.


    But all the teachers knew Mizuki''s record was far from honorable��he had been suspected of harming his teammates during missions and had been under investigation for a long time.


    A venomous snake disguised as harmless.


    They very much hoped Mizuki would accidentally kill Naruto.


    That would solve two problems at once.


    The fight continued.


    Naruto and Mizuki were chasing each other in the trees.


    "I admit you''ve been impressive lately," Mizuki sneered, smiling cruelly, "but kids shouldn''t defy adults."


    "Remember today''s lesson."


    He swung his fist, mercilessly.


    Naruto dodged.


    The physical difference between an adult and a twelve-year-old child made it hard for him to cope.


    Even so, he didn''t give up close combat.


    Ninjutsu and ninja tools were not his strong suit.


    Only in close combat could he try to seize an opportunity.


    Mizuki reached behind him, preparing to pull out a kunai, intending to make the annoying kid who ruined his plans bleed.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up.


    An opportunity!


    He had found it!


    He extended his hand, chanting an incantation.


    Mizuki frowned.


    That strange technique without hand signs again?


    Recalling its previous performance.


    The air blast, even deflecting a kunai''s trajectory, was somewhat difficult.


    It was child''s play.


    He could withstand it!


    It wouldn''t cause any harm.


    He concluded this in his mind.


    He didn''t defend, continuing his current action.


    But Naruto... wasn''t using the destructive "Had��" technique he had before, but a binding technique aimed at restraint, "Bakud��."


    "Bakud�� # 1. Sai (��, Restrain)!"


    Chakra infused with spiritual power silently and invisibly hit Mizuki.


    His arms twisted uncontrollably, his wrists stuck together tightly behind his back.


    Mizuki was astonished.


    What kind of technique is this!


    It can control my body? My arms are bound...


    Damn, I can''t use ninjutsu.


    He struggled hard.


    But... the adhesive strength between his hands was immense, and the position of his arms made it hard to exert full force.


    He couldn''t break free for the moment.


    Naruto kicked him.


    Mizuki stumbled and fell from the tree.


    The crowd gasped.


    What did they just see?


    Mizuki-sensei was defeated?


    Even if he wasn''t a professional combatant, he was still a seasoned Chunin, beaten by a newly graduated Genin.


    And by the one who was considered the dead last just a week ago.


    Wasn''t it a bit too unbelievable?


    Uchiha Sasuke clenched his fists and widened his eyes.


    He thought the gap between him and Naruto wasn''t that big, but... that guy had already become strong enough to defeat a Chunin?


    Mizuki was still struggling.


    He realized brute force wouldn''t work.


    It might be a genjutsu requiring a chakra surge to break.


    But before he could try.


    Naruto landed lightly, standing in front of Mizuki, holding a kunai: "Mizuki-sensei, you shouldn''t refuse a student''s invitation��"


    Before finishing his sentence.


    He suddenly looked up.


    A massive chakra appeared above, in the trees, where the fight had just taken place.


    It was much stronger than Mizuki''s or Iruka''s.


    It was a Jonin.


    With a whoosh��


    Naruto jumped away and looked up.


    It was a ninja wearing a "frog" mask.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, stop immediately," he spoke, his voice seemingly disguised.


    He didn''t have much malice.


    Even if Naruto didn''t dodge, the kunai would only land between them.


    Naruto frowned.


    A strange Jonin with a mask.


    Was it... a Konoha ninja sent to monitor him, the "Nine-Tails"?


    Before the Jonin could say more, Naruto pointed at Mizuki and complained: "I want to see the Third Hokage."


    "Mizuki called me a demon fox and used it as an excuse to trick me into stealing the Scroll of Seals."


    Demon fox?


    Scroll of Seals?


    The eyelids of the Anbu hidden under the mask couldn''t help but twitch.


    He looked at Mizuki with a dangerous gaze.


    This man caused such trouble? I should have known better than to stop him.


    He jumped down from the tree, grabbed Mizuki, and bound him with ropes: "I understand. Then come with me to see Hokage-sama."


    They had not left for long.


    Iruka pushed through the crowd, hurrying out, followed by a short-haired girl with pure white eyes and a faint presence.


    "Where''s Naruto?" He turned his head, scanning the surroundings anxiously.


    Earlier, he was handling graduation matters at the school.


    Hyuga Hinata had rushed in, saying Naruto and Mizuki-sensei were fighting.


    But where were they?


    Both Naruto and Mizuki were nowhere to be seen.


    Hinata, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, was usually obedient and cute, not the type to lie.


    "They were taken by the Anbu," a nearby teacher explained, as Iruka had a friendly relationship with others.


    Iruka was speechless, his face showing surprise: "Anbu?"


    The teacher nodded: "Mizuki was just injured by Uzumaki Naruto, and the Anbu appeared right after. They said something and then took Naruto and Mizuki away. It looks like they were heading to see Hokage-sama."


    Iruka leaned back: "Hokage-sama?"


    Did this situation escalate to such an extent?


    The light in his eyes dimmed.


    He thought of some rumors about the "Anbu."


    He thought of those terrifying interrogation methods �C "finger-breaking," "grill-burning," "board-dragging"...


    He gritted his teeth.


    And also set off towards the Hokage building.


    No matter what... Naruto was still just a child. His recent performance had been excellent; whether in academics or life, everything was improving. It shouldn''t...


    Hokage Building.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had a grave expression, looking at Mizuki tightly bound by the Anbu, puffing heavily on his pipe.


    He knew he couldn''t hide the truth from Naruto forever.


    But...


    To let him learn this news at this point in time.


    It was like igniting an explosive tag with that bit of chakra.


    Fortunately... Naruto brought this man over.


    By comparison, this man''s goal of the "Scroll of Seals" was insignificant.


    "Haru." Sarutobi Hiruzen glanced at Naruto, meeting his gaze, and waved his hand.


    The Anbu with the frog mask stood straight.


    "Take him away, interrogate him, find out everything."


    The frog-masked Anbu grabbed Mizuki and disappeared instantly.


    "Naruto, you did very well." Sarutobi Hiruzen forced a smile to praise him. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto was expressionless: "He said I am the Nine-Tailed Fox, that''s why the village hates me. Is that true?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen softened his voice as much as possible: "I said before, they might have some prejudices..."


    "So it''s true, I am the Nine-Tailed Fox?" Naruto interrupted him without hesitation.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was taken aback.


    He didn''t want to lie, or rather, didn''t dare to lie.


    The consequences of a lie being uncovered later were far worse than those of concealing the truth.


    If deceived by lies, what would a "rampaging Jinchuriki" do when he discovered the truth years later...


    He couldn''t imagine.


    Moreover, this was the child of Minato.


    "No, you are not the Nine-Tails." Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head gently, picking out the truth he could tell, "It''s just that you have some connection with it."


    "It is sealed within you."


    "Ordinary people don''t understand these things well and have some prejudices, so they mistakenly think you are the Nine-Tails."


    "In reality, you are a hero bearing a heavy burden."


    Naruto said, "Is the Nine-Tails the name of that Demon Fox?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to nod.


    "But why did the Fourth Hokage seal the Nine-Tails within me?" Naruto continued with another question, "The Nine-Tails rampaged twelve years ago, I was just a baby then."


    "Why not kill the Nine-Tails?"


    "Or seal it within someone else?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had a headache.


    He began to miss the previous "ignorant" Naruto.


    Although he played pranks a lot, at least he didn''t ask these difficult questions.


    "This has to do with your constitution." Sarutobi Hiruzen thought for a moment and chose a good angle, "Your surname is Uzumaki, you possess the strong constitution of the Uzumaki clan. Others cannot become the container for the Nine-Tails, only you can bear this special, arduous, and honorable duty."


    "Are my parents from the Uzumaki clan?" Naruto pursued further, "Are both of them?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded: "Your mother was from the Uzumaki clan, she..."


    "Then shouldn''t I have my father''s surname?" Naruto interrupted again, "Why do I have my mother''s surname?"


    "What about my father?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, raising his hand to touch Naruto''s head.


    How should he answer?


    Tell the truth, tell Naruto your surname should actually be "Namikaze"?


    That wasn''t an appropriate answer.


    ~~~


    Please share the fanfic thank you!

 Chapter 9: I am the Hokage, Danzo

    Naruto stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    He could clearly feel the torment in the old man''s heart.


    The sparkle in his eyes gradually cooled.


    If he had any doubts about the Nine-Tails'' words before, now... the claim that "I am the son of the Fourth Hokage" seemed increasingly close to the truth.


    "Sorry, Naruto, I can''t tell you yet." Hiruzen sighed, taking a few puffs from his pipe and exhaling thick white smoke. "This is for your protection."


    "Your identity is very special; it must not be known, not even by you."


    "You have talent; grow up quickly."


    "When you are strong enough, when you can become the towering tree that protects the village, you will know about your father, your mother..."


    "They, like you, are heroes of Konoha, great heroes of Konoha."


    Naruto remained unmoved.


    Perhaps... S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past, such words would have filled him with fervor and passion.


    But now, he could detect the evasion in between the lines.


    "The entire village knows I''m the Nine-Tails." Naruto said expressionlessly, his tone devoid of any fluctuation. "And they don''t see me as a hero."


    Hiruzen patted Naruto''s head.


    How could he explain this?


    Should he say, "Konoha is not a monolith"?


    Some people, like himself, wished Naruto could be a normal child, a normal ninja.


    While others only hoped he would bear the mark of a "Jinchuriki"?


    He did not want a still-growing, still immature ninja to form a "one-sided" and "dark" impression of the village.


    At that moment.


    The door to the Hokage''s office was flung open.


    Iruka burst in, panting.


    He immediately sensed the heavy atmosphere in the room.


    "Hokage-sama! Excuse my intrusion!" Without hesitation, Iruka dropped to one knee, his voice trembling slightly but filled with resolve. "Although today is the graduation exam, the official class division will only happen tomorrow."


    "Naruto is still my student."


    "I earnestly request that Hokage-sama leave Naruto''s handling to me."


    "As Naruto''s homeroom teacher, if he has caused any trouble, it is due to my inadequate education."


    "I must bear part of the blame..."


    As he spoke, his pace slowed.


    His eyes showed confusion.


    The Third Hokage''s face... surprisingly, a gentle smile appeared as he spoke.


    The heavy atmosphere dissipated.


    What''s going on...


    He can still smile?


    Naruto looked at Iruka in surprise.


    This teacher, who had always been strict with him, seemed to have misunderstood something.


    But it was precisely this misunderstanding that made Naruto feel "incredulous."


    Pleading for him?


    Standing up for him?


    Even willing to share responsibility?


    Konoha... there are people like this for him?


    "Iruka, Naruto did not cause trouble this time." The Third Hokage smiled, removing the pipe from his mouth. "He performed a great deed."


    "Mizuki is not a good person."


    "He was investigated before for harming colleagues, right?"


    Iruka nodded, "Yes."


    Hiruzen continued, "This time, Mizuki told Naruto about that incident."


    "He tried to use it to tempt Naruto into stealing the Scroll of Seals."


    "But Naruto is a good boy; he wasn''t tempted and instead captured Mizuki."


    Iruka was astonished.


    Naruto knew the "truth"?


    He wasn''t swayed and saw through Mizuki''s plot?


    This...


    This doesn''t sound like Naruto''s usual behavior.


    "Naruto is truly remarkable." Iruka sincerely admired, "He really has grown a lot lately."


    He was genuinely happy for his student''s progress.


    Hiruzen nodded in satisfaction.


    He liked this young man Iruka very much; innocent and sincere, loyal to the village.


    What a pity, his talent is a bit lacking, becoming a Chunin is likely his limit.


    If only Konoha had more young talents like him.


    "Naruto, look." He smiled gently, "There are people in the village like Iruka who truly care for and protect you."


    "Do not magnify the filth before your eyes, do not let those dirty things cloud your heart."


    As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, he walked to a cabinet and started rummaging through it.


    "Where was it..."


    "Found it."


    He pulled out an enormous scroll almost half the size of Naruto. "This is the Scroll of Seals that Mizuki mentioned."


    "Did he tell you it contains the secret of your origin?"


    "That was a lie."


    With a flick of his hand, Sarutobi Hiruzen unfurled the scroll.


    With a "clang," the beginning of the scroll hit the floor and a long strip rolled out, filled with dizzyingly complex jutsu inscriptions.


    "This Scroll of Seals records a series of dangerous and forbidden jutsus that have appeared in Konoha over many years."


    "They are extremely powerful, but they can easily harm the user if not handled correctly."


    "Only in the right hands can they exert their true power."


    "Naruto, I think there is a jutsu that will suit you very well."


    "Consider it your reward this time."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen gave another flick.


    He pulled back the scroll to reveal the first recorded jutsu.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique." Naruto read out the words slowly.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded with a smile, "This is an A-rank jutsu that requires a high amount of chakra. It is too dangerous for most people, but for someone with the Uzumaki clan''s bloodline, it is perfect."


    "The village will never forget every hero who has contributed to it."


    After making sure Naruto had finished reading and memorizing it, Sarutobi Hiruzen rolled up the Scroll of Seals. "Study it well, and if you have any questions, feel free to ask me."


    He paused, his tone affectionate and his demeanor kind, "Naruto, I''ve always considered you as my grandson."


    "Go home now."


    "Prepare well, from tomorrow onwards, you will be a true ninja."


    Naruto wanted to continue the previous conversation.


    But Sarutobi Hiruzen, claiming he had other things to attend to, and with Iruka''s firm dragging, took him away.


    As soon as they left, a voice suddenly emerged from the corner of the wall, "Hiruzen, you are really foolish. Won''t you reconsider entrusting the Jinchuriki to me?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen squinted and looked towards the source of the voice.


    It was a man with half his head bound in bandages.


    "Danzo, I already regret not stopping you from spreading the rumor that ''Naruto is the Nine-Tails'' back then," Sarutobi Hiruzen said softly, "Give it up, I will never hand Naruto over to you."


    Danzo retorted coldly, "The Jinchuriki is now uncontrollable!"


    "Twice, twice he has harmed people!"


    "And the reason for his drastic change has not yet been discovered."


    "Maybe the seal is loosening."


    "It should be handed over to me to deal with..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes sharpened instantly, interrupting with a scolding, "Danzo!"


    "Naruto''s change is a good thing."


    "The reasons for the two incidents are obvious, one is you!"


    "The rumors you spread made them ostracize Naruto."


    "Mizuki even used that rumor to incite Naruto."


    "Fortunately, Naruto was not influenced by your petty tricks, which is a great relief to me."


    "Naruto will become an excellent ninja like his father. I will not let you ruin him."


    Danzo sneered, "Hiruzen, do you really think the Jinchuriki resisted Mizuki''s temptation?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen said nothing.


    Danzo stepped closer, standing beside him, "We both do this for Konoha."


    "You''ve been in the Hokage''s position for too long and have become naive."


    "Since that day, the Jinchuriki''s mind has become increasingly burdened."


    "After knowing he is the Jinchuriki, he did not show much emotion. Perhaps he already knew his identity long ago, or has even interacted with the Nine-Tails."


    Pausing, he spoke with increased emphasis and meaning, "If the seal loses control, leading to the Nine-Tails escaping again."


    "Or if the Jinchuriki loses control..."


    "I have ways to train him properly, you know I have some methods in this regard."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen bit his pipe, his tone resolute, "No more, Danzo."


    "I believe in Naruto, he is a good child."


    "If he truly loses control, I will fight with all my strength, even like Minato, to seal the Nine-Tails again."


    "I am the Hokage."


    "It is my responsibility to ensure everyone in the village lives well."


    "This includes Naruto."


    "He is not just a Jinchuriki; he is also the son of the Fourth Hokage and a member of the Uzumaki clan."


    Danzo squinted, staring at Sarutobi Hiruzen, staring at this peer of his who looked much older than himself, "Hiruzen, you will regret this."


    "Will I?" Sarutobi Hiruzen exhaled a puff of smoke, covering his face completely, "I hope I won''t see that day."


    Danzo said nothing more, his face darkened as he withdrew.


    They always clashed over their differing ideologies.


    But...


    It was always the same.


    Hiruzen would always veto his proposals, which he believed were more beneficial for the village.


    After all, in the village, the power of the "Kage" was the greatest.

 Chapter 10: Shikai

    Walking out of the Hokage building, Naruto glanced at the ninja beside him wearing a green vest, feeling a bit complicated: "Thank you, Iruka-sensei."


    "Don''t mention it," Iruka replied, giving him a thumbs-up, "It''s because you''re truly remarkable, Naruto."


    "Why did you do it, Iruka-sensei?" Naruto asked, "You thought I made a mistake, didn''t you?"


    "Moreover..."


    "Sensei, you know the rumors, that I am a demon fox."


    Iruka''s expression turned nostalgic: "A demon fox, huh..."


    "Do you know, in fact, we are very similar."


    "I am also an orphan. During my time at the ninja academy, I always did exaggerated, foolish things to get attention."


    "But I was very miserable then. I couldn''t help but cry every night in my empty room."


    Saying this, he looked down at Naruto.


    "But Naruto, you must have suffered more than I did."


    "I was just ignored, but you had to endure so much abuse."


    "It''s my fault for not doing enough before. Despite my own experiences, I didn''t take good care of your feelings."


    Naruto turned away, hiding his slightly reddened eyes.


    Iruka raised his hand, placing it on Naruto''s head, his tone becoming passionate: "In fact, you''re much better than me!"


    "I only learned to improve myself after graduating, with the guidance of senpais and the Hokage, and through various experiences."


    "But you''re already doing that, Naruto."


    "As your teacher, I''m really outshined by you."


    Naruto grinned with a chuckle.


    "That''s the way to smile," Iruka said, giving him a gentle pat, "You haven''t smiled like that in a while."


    "And you should keep smiling like that."


    He continued seriously, "Although they all say that, I think the rumor is unreliable."


    "In my eyes, you''re not a demon fox."


    "You''re just Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "A brilliant student whom I recognize, who will surely become a great ninja in the future."


    "Just like..."


    At this, Iruka paused, turning to gaze at the distant mountain with the four Hokage heads carved into it.


    He resumed, his tone solemn and respectful, as if declaring an inevitable future, a heartfelt promise:


    "Just like the Fourth Hokage, a great and outstanding ninja."


    Naruto followed Iruka''s gaze.


    His great and outstanding father on the mountain.


    He began to feel a bit averse to the words "great" and "outstanding."


    After eating Ichiraku ramen, invited by Iruka-sensei, Naruto returned home.


    The newly acquired "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique" remained unpracticed for the moment.


    Scenes from the day replayed in his mind.


    His view of Sarutobi Hiruzen remained unchanged, although... the Third Hokage might not be as bad as he thought, and his attitude toward Naruto might not be entirely feigned. Part of his care was genuine. But he was indeed hiding very important information from Naruto.


    Iruka-sensei''s behavior was unexpected.


    So...


    There are still people in Konoha who truly care about him.


    This village doesn''t seem so bad after all.


    But he still wanted to return to the Soul Society.


    Konoha has only one "Iruka," but the Shin''o Academy has many.


    In these days, he still hadn''t encountered his long-missed Shinigami colleagues.


    Tomorrow is the team assignment day.


    Maybe... after becoming an official ninja, with more active areas, there will be a greater chance.


    For some reason, Naruto felt a vague unease about the relationship between "Konoha" and the "Soul Society."


    This restlessness prompted him to pick up the sword hanging on the wall.


    During school, he hadn''t carried it, as the academy didn''t allow weapons other than kunai and shuriken. He only practiced Zanjutsu for a short time every morning after waking up.


    Since he was uneasy...


    He decided to use training to dissipate this inner turmoil.


    This was Naruto''s usual way to manage his emotions.


    But just as he touched the sword.


    The appearance of the sword suddenly changed.


    The length remained the same, still a katana.


    But the blade turned a dark, ominous red.


    A fluffy, long red ribbon dangled from the end of the hilt.


    A surge of inexplicable knowledge emerged in his mind��it was an incantation.


    This sudden change stunned Naruto.


    A name!


    He had learned the name of the Nine-Tails.


    Knowing its name, mastering its power.


    So... it wasn''t necessary for the Zanpakuto to tell him its name directly; knowing it from someone else could also release and use its power?


    He grasped the hilt.


    The feeling was completely different from holding the "Asauchi" before.


    Heartbeats, life, flesh trembling.


    This sword was an extension of his chakra and soul.


    Undoubtedly, this was the change of the Zanpakuto''s "initial release."


    But��


    Isn''t the Nine-Tails the monster sealed within me? How could it become my "Shikai," my inner power?


    Naruto sat cross-legged, placing the sword on his lap.


    During the practice of "Blade Zen," he entered that dark underground sewer within his heart.


    "Kid, long time no see." The Nine-Tails squinted its eyes, looking at the unusually solemn blonde boy, and greeted him with a surprisingly cheerful tone. "It seems you''re not in a good state?"


    Since the day it said, "You are the Fourth''s son," Naruto hadn''t come back.


    It eagerly awaited to see how much devastation this news would bring to the young lad.


    "Is your name Nine-Tails?" Naruto looked up and asked.


    The Nine-Tails wasn''t surprised: "So, are you still expecting that nonsense... Zanpakuto trick?"


    It grinned menacingly, eyes filled with cruelty.


    "Nine-Tails" was indeed the name it was called most often.


    But besides the other eight Tailed Beasts, who would think that each Tailed Beast once had a family member who gave it a proper name?


    Perhaps the "Zanpakuto" is real.


    But the name "Nine-Tails" is not real.


    The collapse of the boy''s spiritual pillar would be a beautiful thing.


    "The Zanpakuto has achieved Shikai." Naruto stepped forward, examining it. "I released your restraints. Feel it for yourself."


    The Nine-Tails was stunned.


    Sensing with its scattered chakra.


    That "weird" sword had a completely different appearance now, though that was the smallest change. It was no longer composed solely of Naruto''s energy, but also contained a part of its own.


    Together, they had forged this sword.


    "How fascinating." It praised with a peculiar gleam in its eyes, "It''s real. I didn''t even feel my power being taken away. What''s the principle behind this?"


    Naruto clenched his fist, speaking to himself.


    "The Soul Society is not fake."


    "I hate you, Nine-Tails."


    "Because of you, so many people have hated me since I was a child."


    "Because of you, my father sacrificed himself for the village."


    "I still don''t understand why you were sealed inside me."


    "And I don''t understand why you, who were sealed, became my inner strength."


    He raised his fist high, the mist of "confusion" in his mind dissipating at that moment.


    "If I don''t understand, then so be it!"


    "I will make good use of your power."


    "I will find my father, find my mother, and then I''ll understand everything."


    The Nine-Tails swayed its tail, golden eyes fixed on Naruto.


    This guy''s character is nothing like Minato''s, more like that red-haired spitfire.


    "Is that so?" It chuckled, "Then let me see how far you can go."


    Dark red chakra surged.


    It didn''t mind its power being borrowed by Naruto.


    Haven''t all previous Jinchuriki done the same?


    Compared to them, Naruto was even more interesting. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A new world...


    A hero abandoned by the village...


    The Nine-Tails was already looking forward to how the chaotic future would unfold.


    Naruto said no more and exited his inner world.


    When he opened his eyes, he was no longer in the tidy little room he had organized himself.


    He was in a classroom.


    In front of him was a familiar teacher.


    He had returned!


    He had returned to the Soul Society.


    The teacher immediately noticed Naruto opening his eyes and the changes in the sword on his lap.


    "Naruto, did you hear your Zanpakuto''s name?" The teacher didn''t hide the surprise in his tone.


    He had just entered "Blade Zen" and already heard his Zanpakuto''s name, mastering Shikai.


    A genius...


    Is that it?


    Naruto didn''t answer immediately, looking around blankly.


    After scanning the classroom, he found nothing had changed.


    No one seemed puzzled by his "disappearance" or "reappearance."


    His gaze finally rested on the teacher''s surprised face��a surprise solely due to the changes in his Zanpakuto.


    Just like in Konoha, time seemed to have stopped at the moment he left.


    Why?


    No time to think about it.


    Naruto nodded and answered the previous question: "Teacher, I think I have learned Shikai."


    ~~~


    Share the fanfic! Thanks! More readers more motivation!

 Chapter 11: Demon Fox Nine-Tails

    The students who had not yet entered the state of "Blade Zen" could not help but look over upon hearing these words.


    Almost everyone.


    "Blade Zen" is not a simple practice.


    Most Shinigami require years of training to master it.


    They had only just received their Zanpakuto; achieving success would not be easy.


    "I have already set high expectations for you, but the reality has surprised me even more," the teacher smiled. "What is the name of your sword?"


    "Nine-Tails," Naruto replied.


    The teacher turned and instructed the others, "You all study by yourselves. I will take Naruto out for a moment."


    Someone boldly raised their hand, "Teacher, we also want to see Naruto''s release."


    "Focus on your practice!" the teacher sternly denied. "This is not a trivial matter."


    He did not give the students a chance to continue pleading and led Naruto out.


    They went to the gymnasium.


    Dean Hakou was also called over.


    Some Shinigami responsible for recording, verifying, and evaluating were also present.


    The setup...


    did not seem like a simple observation.


    "Naruto, do not be nervous," the teacher reassured him. "As I said earlier, mastering the Shikai is enough for graduation."


    "Dean Hakou and other staff are here to verify and record this matter."


    "Just perform normally."


    Naruto took a deep breath, gripped the sword hilt, and drew it.


    The dark red blade was deep yet striking.


    He solemnly recited the incantation from his mind.


    The Nine-Tails sealed within his body only now felt the change brought by being in a different world as the spiritual power surged.


    A power completely different from "chakra" was awakened within him.


    Even...


    the very essence of his being seemed to no longer be chakra.


    Naruto''s voice echoed in its ears.


    "Rage, Pain, Fear, Corruption..."


    "Hear The Wailing Bloom!"


    "Demon Fox Nine-Tails!"


    A massive, scarlet, and heavy spiritual pressure radiated from Naruto as its center.


    The Shinigami in charge of verification took a step back: "Is this the Shikai?"


    "What kind of release phrase is that?"


    The intensity of the spiritual pressure was within their expectations.


    After all, it was "Spiritual Power Fifth Rank," stronger than many present, and the Shikai further enhanced the spiritual power.


    But what was with this sword?


    It gave them an extremely ominous and dangerous feeling.


    Even their emotions were slightly affected by the spiritual pressure, planting a seed of weariness and lethargy within them.


    Naruto''s outward appearance did not change much.


    He was enveloped in a dark red, lava-like transparent spiritual power, with two ear-like energy projections standing on his head, and a long, thick tail swaying behind him, resembling a fox.


    His bright blue eyes turned red, with vertical slit pupils, also fox-like.


    "Naruto, does your sword have any special abilities?" Dean Hakou inquired.


    Naruto shook his wrist, the blade moving with it: "It enhances my body and spiritual power; beyond that, it seems there is nothing else."


    Dean Hakou nodded: "A Zanpakuto that enhances the body?"


    That suited Naruto well.


    His talent in "Kido" was far inferior to his talent in "Hakuda" and "Zanjutsu."


    Naruto felt the power within him. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He discovered that what was displayed seemed to be just the tip of the iceberg: "Dean Hakou, it seems I can become even stronger."


    "Become stronger?" Dean Hakou did not understand Naruto''s meaning.


    He even found the statement a bit frightening.


    What did it mean to become stronger?


    Beyond the Shikai... that would be the Bankai.


    Even if one met the captain''s spiritual power requirements, learning Bankai would take hundreds of years.


    Instant mastery?


    He had just learned Shikai.


    Impossible...


    Naruto took a deep breath, mobilizing the Nine-Tails'' power within his body.


    The spiritual pressure grew even stronger.


    A second tail appeared on the spiritual power cloak.


    The ribbon attached to the Zanpakuto''s hilt split and extended into a fluffy second strand.


    "Oh... a second form?" Dean Hakou breathed a sigh of relief, understanding now.


    A Shinigami nearby muttered, "Nine-Tails... Nine..."


    "Could it be, Naruto, that your sword can release up to nine tails?"


    It was not hard to guess from the name.


    Naruto nodded: "It seems so, shall I give it a try?"


    Dean Hakou hurriedly stopped him: "Wait."


    "First, confirm whether your body can handle it."


    He had lived for many years and had never seen a Zanpakuto that could change forms and enhance power after the Shikai, but was not a Bankai.


    Certainly, the abilities of the "Zanpakuto" are diverse and extraordinary, so it''s not surprising to encounter such an anomaly.


    But he understood.


    Power often comes with a price.


    Since the "Shikai" originally had only one tail, it proves that the current power is most suitable for Naruto. If he goes further, there may be some cost to pay.


    Naruto obediently nodded.


    He checked his body, and after a while, shook his head: "There''s no discomfort."


    "Just a bit hyper, with an impulse to fight."


    Hyper... impulse...


    For battle, this isn''t a negative effect. In fact, it could be seen as a positive state.


    Moreover, in the entire Gotei 13, there are quite a few such battle "maniacs."


    They are in a state of extreme "hyperactivity" and "impulsiveness" every day.


    It''s not much of a price to pay.


    "Then keep trying," Dean Hakou said softly, pleased.


    Naruto nodded and took a light breath.


    A third tail swung out.


    The hilt also split out a third fluffy ribbon.


    A slight change occurred.


    The spiritual power cloak covering his body became more intense, no longer as transparent.


    The spiritual pressure fluctuations grew more intense.


    The observing Shinigami couldn''t help but take another step back.


    "This sword... is really powerful," someone remarked.


    This sense of oppression had only been felt from a few veteran vice-captains.


    A newly enrolled trainee Shinigami with such spiritual pressure.


    Truly remarkable.


    "How do you feel now?" Dean Hakou asked again.


    Naruto felt it out: "About the same as before, just more hyper."


    A buzzing sound was in his ears.


    Like some chaotic, indistinct roars mixed together.


    Urging him to draw his sword and slash at anything around him.


    His body also had this instinctive impulse.


    But he could still control it.


    "No physical issues?" Dean Hakou asked with concern.


    Naruto shook his head: "No burden."


    "Then continue to try."


    The moment these words were spoken.


    The fourth tail stretched out.


    The spiritual power cloak covering Naruto underwent a drastic change, from a semi-transparent dark red to a completely opaque deep red.


    It was as if... the spiritual power had come to life and swallowed Naruto.


    That sense of ominousness and danger grew stronger.


    The crowd was horrified, as if they had a thorn in their back.


    In their sight.


    Naruto raised his sword and swallowed the Zanpakuto adorned with four ribbons.


    The spiritual pressure became even stronger.


    Then his stance changed, no longer standing like a human, but crouching, all fours on the ground, like a beast.


    His eyes showed no pupils, only two bright circles of white light.


    Dean Hakou felt a jolt in his heart, a bad premonition.


    "Naruto?" he tentatively called.


    But what greeted him...


    Was a roar from the spiritual power monster that had "swallowed" Naruto.


    Immediately, there was a sound of an air explosion, and it disappeared from its original spot.


    "Careful, he''s lost control!" Dean Hakou loudly warned.


    He thought of the emotions that had affected him at the beginning.


    He recalled Naruto''s mention of "impulse."


    Indeed, just as he initially anticipated.


    This sword''s liberation of its "tails" comes with a cost.


    However... the cost is not spiritual power or the body, but "rationality."


    As soon as the words fell.


    The tailed Naruto had already pounced in front of a Shinigami, his claws swiping, stirring up a fierce wind.


    Boom!


    Although that Shinigami abandoned chanting at the critical moment and used "Bakud�� #8. Seki (��, Repulse)," gathering spiritual power into a cluster to withstand most of the damage, even the aftermath sent him flying, embedding him firmly into the wall.


    "Naruto''s speed is that fast?" a Shinigami exclaimed, "Such strength?"


    He remembered Naruto''s Shunpo wasn''t at that level.


    The Shinigami in the wall was in a sorry state, bleeding from the head.


    "It seems that sword strengthens him in all aspects, not just spiritual pressure, but also strength, speed, and more," Dean Hakou frowned, "First, we need to control him."


    "Be careful not to hurt him too badly."

 Chapter 12: Blonde Yankee and Scheming Glasses

    "Did you call for backup?" Dean Hakou shouted with delight.


    The Shinigami who had first been slammed into the wall responded, "I already did."


    Looking at Naruto standing in the center of the gymnasium, Dean Hakou''s expression was complicated, and he had to admit that he had spoken a bit too loudly earlier.


    What nonsense like "don''t let him get too badly injured."


    Bah!


    That was just thoughtless drivel.


    Facing someone of this "terror level," it was already chaotic enough for them to just protect themselves.


    It''s not that Naruto''s current strength far surpassed the combined efforts of several high-ranking lieutenants.


    It''s just...


    His combat logic was completely different from any creature they had encountered before��whether Shinigami or Hollow.


    After his first attack, rampaging Naruto abandoned his high mobility advantage and rooted himself in place.


    This was very unwise, turning him into a target.


    Yet this did not give Dean Hakou and the others an advantage.


    That sword brought significant enhancement.


    The red spiritual power cloak was not just for show.


    It had extremely strong defensive power!


    Any Hado below number ten couldn''t break through that red cloak.


    Even Hado below number thirty, without incantation, could only create a few cracks.


    Only high-level Kido, with complete incantation, could cause minimal damage. This was the result Dean Hakou initially hoped for.


    But...


    With his extreme healing speed, those minor skin and flesh wounds healed in an instant, as if they had never appeared.


    Moreover, even while standing still, Naruto possessed formidable attack capabilities.


    He inserted his hand into the ground.


    The entire gymnasium seemed to become his territory.


    Red hands, formed from condensed spiritual power, could rise from any unexpected area to launch attacks.


    The "lava-like" spiritual power was not just for appearance.


    It truly possessed the properties of lava, with extremely strong burning and corrosive effects.


    Upon discovering this property, Dean Hakou and the others tried to dodge as much as possible to avoid severe injury.


    The gymnasium was in ruins.


    Those few pits, these skylights.


    "Principal, I can''t take it anymore." A Shinigami drew his sword, his tone heavy, "If this continues, it might endanger the other students..."


    He was ready to release his Zanpakuto.


    Without release... it would be very difficult to suppress Naruto in this state.


    "The backup is too slow," another Shinigami complained. It had already been almost five or six minutes.


    Dean Hakou was about to respond when a voice, calm in tone but flippant in content, came from the skylight, "Ah, this is so annoying. When will the 10th Division pick a captain?"


    "I still have to handle this."


    Dean Hakou looked up sharply, delight in his eyes, "Captain Hirako."


    The speaker was a man with long golden hair, wearing the captain''s haori, with a tie under his kimono, slouching and looking both contemptuous and restless.


    Behind him followed a man with plain black-rimmed glasses and unassuming brown hair, looking harmless.


    "Vice-Captain Aizen!"


    Shinji Hirako clicked his tongue, "It''s been wrecked like this, huh."


    "That rampaging student is the fox monster?"


    "The spiritual pressure is really..."


    "Scary."


    He raised his hand.


    Inside the gymnasium, rampaging Naruto also noticed the threat from above.


    His biological instincts told him.


    Both the blond man and the brown-haired man beside him were extremely dangerous.


    Swoosh, swoosh��


    Two lava-like red tails shot up.


    "Captain, watch out!" Sosuke Aizen rushed out urgently, abandoning the incantation.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    A swiftly rotating yellow spiritual power shield unfolded in his palm.


    Crash��


    The tail hands struck, the massive impact shattering it.


    The fragments tainted by the red spiritual power emitted a sizzling corrosive hum.


    The spiritual power was being burned away.


    Sosuke Aizen stared thoughtfully.


    This... was quite an interesting ability.


    The Tailed Beast''s hand continued its rapid advance.


    Shinji Hirako sneered, "Sosuke, this is an opponent of similar level to you, take it seriously."


    "Don''t disgrace the 5th Division."


    He drew his sword, flashed in an instant, and slashed at the hands.


    The spiritual power was disrupted.


    "Captain Hirako, be careful! Naruto''s spiritual power is corrosive," Dean Hakou quickly reminded.


    Shinji Hirako impatiently said, "Do you think I''m blind? I noticed it a long time ago!"


    "His spiritual pressure can''t damage my sword."


    As he spoke, Sosuke Aizen raised his right hand and chanted an incantation.


    "Had�� #33. S��katsui (�n����, Blue Fire, Crash Down)!"


    A faint, light blue spherical lightning bolt sped towards Naruto.


    Boom��


    An explosion ensued, rolling out clouds of fine smoke.


    The outer layer of the Tailed Beast cloak cracked, a small part shattered, injuring the flesh and blood beneath, rendering it a bloody mess.


    But... both the wound and the outer layer of the red spiritual power cloak began to heal rapidly, visible to the naked eye.


    "Strong defense," Sosuke Aizen concluded, "and strong regenerative abilities."


    "This kind of ability..."


    It''s too similar to a Hollow.


    His eyes showed amazement. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The minor injury made the berserk Naruto even more frenzied. Four tails waved chaotically, rising from the ground, dancing wildly.


    "Don''t say something that even an idiot could see." Shinji Hirako raised his hand.


    He abandoned the incantation.


    "Bakud�� #62. Hyapporankan (�ٚi�ڸ�, Hundred Steps Fence)."


    Spiritual power congealed into pale purple crystalline rods.


    Like rain, they rained down on Naruto, pinning his four massive tails and his limbs to the ground.


    They were, of course, corroded, emitting wisps of white smoke.


    But at this speed, it would take a long time to dissolve the seal.


    "Not that hard to deal with," Shinji Hirako grinned mockingly, "I thought it was a bigger problem and specially applied to the Central 46 to release the Zanpakut��."


    "Cut off his spiritual power."


    "Without spiritual power, this state should..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    Gurgling��


    That layer of spiritual power cloak started to boil, spiritual power floating and surging.


    Naruto, whose limbs and tails were sealed, lifted his head and opened his mouth to an eerie, enormous size.


    Spiritual power continuously surged out of his body, gathering in front of his mouth, forming a core and absorbing nearby spiritual power, transforming into a massive black orb.


    It had immense spiritual pressure.


    And a strange spiritual power fluctuation.


    "That is..." Dean Hakou''s eyes widened in disbelief, exclaiming, "Cero?"


    Sosuke Aizen pushed up his glasses.


    Highly concentrated spiritual power, spherical, black in color...


    All very much aligned with the standard of a "Cero."


    This was an ability only "Menos Grande" could use, not on the list of Shinigami skills.


    "Interesting!" Shinji Hirako grinned, "But, this isn''t a Cero."


    "Have your brains been pickled, can''t distinguish this spiritual pressure?"


    "But this level of fearfulness..."


    "Good thing I applied."


    He raised his sword and let go of his hand.


    The sword didn''t fall, it floated in front of him.


    "Collapse, Sakanade."


    The Zanpakut��''s form changed, the hilt expanding into a circular ring.


    With a clang, the sword started spinning.


    A peculiar fragrance wafted, instantly filling the noses of everyone in the gymnasium.


    The world turned upside down.


    In that instant.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb was fired, but the target was wildly off, shooting high into the sky.


    Moments later, it exploded with a roar.


    Spiritual power swept, airwaves rolled.


    The already ravaged gymnasium couldn''t withstand this fierce wind and finally collapsed.


    Shinji Hirako raised his hand.


    Seizing the moment.


    "Bakud�� #4. Hainawa (�@�I, Crawling Rope)."


    Golden spiritual power ropes flew from his palm, binding Naruto''s fox head tightly.


    Sosuke Aizen was about to descend.


    Shinji Hirako stepped ahead, sealing Naruto''s "Hakusui" and "Saketsu," the two vital points within a soul''s body that maintain spiritual power flow. Damaging them wouldn''t endanger the soul''s life but would strip away all spiritual power. Similarly, sealing them would stop the flow of spiritual power.


    Without the support of spiritual power.


    The red cloak gradually receded.


    Revealing the appearance of the "host," a blond boy.


    The exhaustion of physical strength, spiritual power, and sanity made the still young Naruto fall into a deep sleep.


    "Captain Hirako, how should we handle him?" Sosuke Aizen asked with a smile.


    Dean Hakou immediately spoke up, "I had him attempt Shikai."


    Shinji Hirako glanced at the two, picked up Naruto, and mockingly retorted, "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Of course, send him to the 4th Division."


    "Such immense spiritual power, the nature of that spiritual power, who knows what damage it has done to his body."


    He grinned sarcastically.


    "Do you want to send him to the 2nd Division?"


    ~~~


    Safe!!!!


    Please Spread the Love! Thank you!

 Chapter 13: Missing Half

    Dean Hakou nodded, "Of course, we''re heading to 4th Division. Captain Hirako, let''s go together."


    "My colleagues and I are injured."


    Each squad in the Gotei 13 has its own responsibilities.


    The 4th Division is responsible for medical treatment.


    2nd Squad handles prison interrogations, which is not a pleasant place to go.


    "S��suke, take this kid''s sword," Shinji Hirako said, grabbing Naruto by the back of his collar like a fox cub.


    Sosuke Aizen, unbothered by the unceremonious command from his captain, walked over. He paused when he saw something half-buried under the rubble. He turned his head, "Excuse me, Dean Hakou, which one of you was disarmed by Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Dean Hakou shook his head, "No one. Why do you ask, Lieutenant Aizen?"


    Sosuke Aizen bent down and picked up the objects from the ground. "There are two swords here."


    One was dark red, and the other was a basic training sword.


    He reached out his left hand, grabbing the dark red one, "Is this his sword? It''s beautiful."


    "And this one?" He shook the one in his right hand, "Isn''t this one of yours?"


    Dean Hakou tilted his head.


    The least injured Shinigami responded, "I''ll investigate right away to see if any trainee''s sword is missing."


    Dean Hakou nodded, walked over, and took the training sword. He also picked up the "Nine-Tailed Demon Fox" sword, "Lieutenant Aizen, I''ll take care of the swords. Since we''re all heading to 4th Division, I''ll keep them for now."


    Sosuke Aizen smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Dean Hakou."


    The 4th Division barracks were in a more remote and quiet part of Seireitei.


    Naruto''s condition seemed somewhat unusual.


    Initially, it was Lieutenant Yamada Seinosuke who was in charge, but he soon called for the 4th Division Captain, Unohana Retsu.


    Outside the treatment room, more people gradually arrived.


    Shinigami from the Shin''�� Academy came and went, reporting the results of their investigation on the missing training sword.


    8th Division Captain Ky��raku Shunsui, a man dressed in a cherry blossom pink haori and wearing a straw hat, looked even more carefree than Shinji Hirako.


    First Division Lieutenant Sasakibe Ch��jir��, a white-haired man with a mustache, dressed in the most formal Shinigami attire.


    "Is the treatment still ongoing?" Ky��raku Shunsui asked softly, his eyes resting on the sword in Dean Hakou''s hand, "Does that sword put such a burden on its wielder?"


    Shinji Hirako shook his head, "It''s not treatment."


    "Captain Unohana said there''s something unusual about that kid''s body, and she''s still investigating."


    Ky��raku Shunsui was puzzled, "Unusual?"


    Shinji Hirako clicked his tongue, "How should I know? I''m terrible at Kid��."


    As they spoke, the door opened.


    Yamada Seinosuke came out, respectfully facing the captains, "Please, captains, come in."


    "Captain Unohana has some things to say."


    They stepped inside.


    Just as Sosuke Aizen was about to follow, Shinji Hirako stopped him, "S��suke, you stay outside. We don''t want anyone unauthorized entering."


    Sosuke Aizen stopped, not the least bit upset, his face still wearing a gentle smile, "Yes, Captain Hirako."


    He had no complaints about the fact that the other two lieutenants could go in while he couldn''t.


    At least not outwardly.


    Everyone entered.


    With a bang, Shinji Hirako shut the door heavily.


    Sosuke Aizen smiled, the light reflecting off his glasses obscuring his eyes.


    Inside the room, Naruto had already woken up.


    He lay on the bed, head lowered, looking dejected.


    "Lieutenant Sasakibe is here too?"


    Unohana was surprised by his presence.


    "Captain-Commander Yamamoto is also concerned about this matter," Sasakibe Ch��jir�� replied frankly.


    Unohana nodded.


    Dean Hakou, the most impatient among them and closest to Naruto, was also the most concerned, "What condition does Naruto''s body have that requires Captain Unohana to investigate for so long? Will his release affect his body..."


    Unohana shook her head gently, her tone soft, "Uzumaki''s body is undamaged, just a bit unusual."


    She paused, her gaze falling on Naruto''s abdomen.


    "Although Uzumaki has told me a lot."


    "But to make it easier to understand, I''ll explain from my perspective."


    "His body seals an extremely powerful spiritual pressure, far greater than that of an ordinary captain, at least of Second Class Spiritual Pressure level."


    Second Class Spiritual Pressure?


    And "at least."


    "Is it a Hollow?" Shinji Hirako recalled his initial impression of Naruto and his Hollow-like techniques, speaking up immediately.


    Unohana shook her head again, "It''s not a Hollow."


    "Seinosuke and I have discussed Captain Hirako''s and Dean Hakou''s impressions, although I haven''t seen it myself."


    "But that feeling is likely just an emotional influence."


    As she spoke, she remained calm and composed, her gaze briefly passing over her sword.


    "The power within the vortex is not insubstantial."


    "Nor is it as evil as he describes."


    "On the contrary, it is very pure, very..." She hesitated, pondering the most precise description, "a very life-affirming force, very suitable for healing arts. Even without performing spells, this spiritual power itself has a healing effect."


    "He seem to have some misunderstandings about it."


    Dean Hakou was relieved and exhaled deeply.


    That''s great.


    The person is fine, and the power is not a problem either.


    Shinji Hirako raised his eyebrow and looked back at the door. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that... that thing?" Shunsui Ky��raku furrowed his brows and spoke seriously, "Like J��shir��?"


    He didn''t make it too clear, but those who should understand could grasp his meaning.


    The "J��shir��" he referred to was his friend and fellow captain, the current Captain of the 13th Division, Ukitake Jushiro.


    He is the least healthy among all the captains, being chronically ill.


    He almost died when he was young and was only saved by being parasitized by a "Fragment of the Soul King."


    "No, it''s not." Unohana, one of the oldest Shinigami, understood and shook her head in denial. "Although their nature of existence is somewhat similar, they are different."


    "The entity within the vortex is merely a being constructed purely of spiritual power."


    Dean Hakou frowned: "It sounds like a good thing, but why does Naruto lose his sanity when it''s released?"


    "Because the sword hasn''t fully accepted him yet," Unohana said softly.


    Dean Hakou didn''t understand and held up the two swords in his arms: "But Naruto already knows its name, doesn''t he?"


    "This rarely happens," Unohana said gently. "The few cases are usually during Bankai. It''s unprecedented to happen at Shikai."


    "The name... can also be wrong."


    "When a Shinigami can hear the voice of their Zanpakut��, if the Zanpakut�� doesn''t recognize the person or their power, it might not tell the user its real name."


    "This way, although it can be released, only part of the Zanpakut��''s power or the wrong power can be used."


    "Naruto''s case is probably like this. His spiritual pressure is strong enough to wield the Zanpakut��, but for some reason, the Zanpakut�� told him a wrong name."


    "It could also be that the sword is too powerful, and even with Fifth rank spiritual power, it''s not enough to fully utilize it."


    Naruto listened intently. Many of these details were not mentioned to him by Captain Unohana earlier.


    "Nine-Tails"...


    Is it the wrong name?


    "The wrong name?" Dean Hakou looked bitter.


    Unohana continued: "I think it might be related to another strange matter about the vortex."


    "The power within him is both complete and incomplete."


    Even Shunsui Ky��raku was puzzled by this.


    What does it mean... complete yet incomplete?


    Such a contradiction?


    "This power should have another matching half," Unohana said softly. "Like a pair of objects missing its other half."


    Matching...


    The other half...


    Dean Hakou thought of something, glanced at Shunsui Ky��raku, and raised the sword in his hand: "Captain Unohana, the investigation has just been completed, and no one is missing an Asauchi."


    "This sword appeared beside Naruto along with Nine-Tails."


    "Could it be..."


    "Naruto actually possesses a pair of Zanpakut��."


    "The third one in the Soul Society."


    "He has only awakened Nine-Tails, and the other one has yet to awaken."


    Most Shinigami have only a "single sword," but there are exceptions.


    Captain of the 8th Division, Shunsui Ky��raku, and Captain of the 13th Division, Ukitake Jushiro, these fellow captains are very rare "dual sword" holders.


    Unohana nodded hesitantly: "For now, that seems to be the explanation."


    She looked at the disappointed blond boy on the bed.


    Vaguely, she felt something was off but couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "Dual swords" was the best and only explanation.


    "For some very special reason, Naruto has only released one of the dual swords, and the other remains sealed or hasn''t been released for some other reason..."


    "What does Captain Ky��raku think?"


    Shunsui Ky��raku shook his head: "Both J��shir�� and I released our dual swords simultaneously, and there are no other examples to refer to."


    "I see," Unohana smiled. "Naruto will stay in the 4th Division for the time being."


    "I''ll monitor his physical condition closely."


    Saying this, she picked up a piece of paper from the bedside table, folded it, and handed it to Lieutenant Ch��jir�� Sasakibe: "Please hand this to the Captain-Commander."


    "It records the seal on Naruto''s body."


    "It''s a very peculiar spell."


    "Unlike ''any'' spells we''ve seen before."


    "According to Naruto, it seems to be a form of spiritual power manipulation by humans in the living world, not of the Quincy type."


    She emphasized the word "any."

 Chapter 14: Human, Cat, Fox

    Ch��jir�� Sasakibe left.


    He had already received the answer the Captain-Commander wanted.


    "Don''t blame yourself," Dean Hakou walked to Naruto''s bedside, placing two swords down and gently comforting, "And don''t resist this power."


    "Although it''s a bit unexpected, you did give us quite a beating."


    "However, I''m just a minor lieutenant. The Captains are much stronger than me, and they will surely resolve the major issues with your body."


    Naruto lifted his head.


    Their eyes met.


    Dean Hakou was stunned. In those azure eyes, there was no retreat, fear, or terror as he imagined...


    The expression was firm and determined.


    And there was "apology" to himself and those teachers.


    He was much stronger than he thought.


    "I am not resisting, it''s just..." Naruto clenched his fists, "I wish I could be a bit better."


    "You kid!" Dean Hakou chuckled, ruffling Naruto''s hair playfully.


    Unohana Retsu and Kyoraku Shunsui were also surprised by his response.


    It didn''t sound like something a young man, who was not even twenty in total before and after death, would say.


    It was a good answer.


    Mature, strong, reliable.


    They had enough patience and time to accompany a talented but immature young man in his growth.


    However, if he could mature earlier, it would obviously be better.


    "This is what being a man is all about," Shinji Hirako said. Though his words were fine, they sounded slightly off in his mouth, "I thought you would bury your face in Dean Hakou''s chest and cry."


    Naruto glanced at him, looking somewhat disdainful, then turned to Unohana Retsu: "Captain Unohana, what should I do to control the power of the Nine-Tails without losing control?"


    "You need to continue your Zanpakuto training and see the soul of your Zanpakuto." Unohana Retsu smiled warmly, "Don''t rush, you''re still young. We can solve this problem slowly."


    Naruto''s tone was calm as he replied, "I have already done that."


    Unohana Retsu was surprised.


    "I have already seen it," Naruto pointed to his heart, "During my first Zanpakuto training."


    "How many did you see?" Kyoraku Shunsui asked.


    Naruto looked at him, puzzled, "Of course, just one."


    Kyoraku Shunsui mused, "For those of us who use dual swords, it''s different from those who use single swords."


    "The number of Zanpakuto spirits, like the swords, is two."


    "You can see it in the names."


    "Like my Katen Kyokotsu and Jushiro''s S��gyo no Kotowari."


    "The Nine-Tails might not be a false name, but perhaps incomplete, as Captain Unohana said, lacking half."


    Two?


    Naruto tilted his head.


    But in that underground sewer, there was only the Nine-Tails fox.


    "I think the reason you can only release one sword might be because the one you have released is too powerful," Kyoraku Shunsui continued.


    He raised both hands, spiritual power gathering.


    In both hands, a ball of light appeared, identical in size and strength.


    "For Jushiro and me, the strength of the two swords is equal, allowing them to shine equally."


    "Just now, Captain Unohana said the power sealed inside you has at least the strength of a Second Class spiritual pressure."


    "And you, Uzumaki, have only Fourth or Fifth rank spiritual pressure."


    "That is like this..."


    The ball of light in Kyoraku''s left hand grew large, emitting a scorching, dazzling light, while the right-hand ball remained unchanged, seemingly swallowed by the left-hand light, making it indistinguishable without effort.


    "What do you see?"


    Naruto, not foolish but very intelligent, replied, "The light of the Nine-Tails is too strong, overshadowing the other Zanpakuto''s light, causing me to ignore it?"


    "Exactly." Kyoraku Shunsui waved his hand, dispersing the spiritual power.


    "So, Uzumaki, what you need to do now is continue your Zanpakuto training and find your other sword. This might balance the Nine-Tails'' power or complete its name."


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully.


    To find another "inner power"...


    "We will also figure out the strange curse mark on you as soon as possible," Unohana smiled, "Don''t worry too much."


    Naruto looked at them, then at Dean Hakou.


    He let out a long breath, releasing the depression in his heart.


    Indeed, the Soul Society was more comfortable.


    He stayed in the 4th Division for half a month, and after Unohana Retsu confirmed that his emotions wouldn''t affect his future, he was sent back to the Shin''o Academy.


    Naruto wanted to help Unohana Retsu solve the "curse mark" issue, but he knew nothing about sealing techniques.


    In the textbook of the Ninja Academy, only the most basic knowledge is included. Sealing techniques... That area is a blind spot.


    Returning to school.


    The process for early graduation has also begun.


    Naruto needs to complete the entire six-year curriculum in less than a year.


    In addition to the basic four subjects of "Swordsmanship (Zanjutsu), Hand-to-Hand Combat (Hakuda), Shunpo (Hoho)," there are also some lessons related to Shinigami duties, such as Secret Maneuvers, Rescue and Medical Aid, Intelligence Patrol, Combat Purification...


    These are the most troublesome courses for students who are graduating early.


    But for Naruto, these courses didn''t pose too much trouble.


    Many of them were similar to the content learned at the "Ninja Academy."


    Of course...


    Naruto has more to learn than just these.


    Captain Unohana was specifically instructed to add a "Healing Arts" course for Naruto��usually, the Shin''o Academy only teaches basic healing arts. Only after confirming the aptitude and being assigned to the 4th Division after graduation would one formally begin studying it.


    Naruto wanted to refuse.


    But... whenever he tried to say it, he felt a spine-chilling sense of danger.


    Captain Unohana was obviously so gentle, so beautiful.


    Naruto also successfully learned the "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique" obtained in Konoha. Although he didn''t like Sarutobi Hiruzen much anymore, he had to admit that his judgment was very good, as this technique suited him well.


    Everything was getting better.


    Except for the "other sword," which wasn''t progressing much.


    Every time he practiced Blade Zen, he could only hear the voice of the Nine-Tails.


    Naruto even tried asking the Nine-Tails if it was hiding its true name, but whenever this question came up, the Nine-Tails would become uncontrollably angry and chase him out.


    After several attempts, the Nine-Tails finally calmed down and spoke to Naruto.


    "Nine-Tails" is indeed not its real name, but it refused to tell Naruto.


    Half a year passed like this.


    The Shinigami Naruto saw the most was the Vice-captain of the 5th Division, Sosuke Aizen. He was a very gentle person, coming over almost weekly to guide Naruto in his Kido practice, greatly improving Naruto''s skills in this area.


    However... their meetings were not long. Each time Sosuke Aizen came, shortly after, Captain Shinji Hirako would follow.


    Although Sosuke Aizen was very gentle.


    For some reason, Naruto preferred Shinji Hirako, who always cursed and acted weirdly.


    Next was Captain Unohana of the 4th Division, who took good care of Naruto.


    One day.


    Naruto was still training alone in the gym.


    Dean Hakou came to find him: "Naruto, a captain is looking for you. Come with me."


    Naruto stopped training, puzzled: "Captain?"


    If it were Unohana Retsu or Ky��raku Shunsui... Dean Hakou wouldn''t specifically use the term "captain."


    "It''s the new captain of the 12th Division, Urahara Kisuke," Dean Hakou said. "He seems to have researched something."


    "It''s said that he''s very capable, and he has good relations with the Shih��in Clan. He might be able to solve your problem."


    They walked to the office.


    After knocking and pushing the door open.


    "Yo, Uzumaki boy, I''ve heard a lot about you, but this is the first time we''ve met."


    The voice came first.


    Naruto looked over.


    It was a man with short pale-yellow hair, draped in a captain''s haori.


    Unlike the captains he had seen before��though those had their own unique characteristics, they undoubtedly had the presence of a "Captain." S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this one...


    Had a weak-looking face.


    Giving a feeling of being "frail" and "easily bullied."


    There was not just one captain in the room.


    Also present was a dark-skinned beauty sitting cross-legged on the table, yawning.


    The pale-yellow-haired man walked over: "Let me introduce myself. I am Urahara Kisuke, captain of the 12th Division and head of the Technological Development Bureau."


    "And this..."


    "Well..."


    He spoke with some disdain: "You might as well pretend she doesn''t exist."


    "Urahara, you jerk!" The dark-skinned beauty jumped over and punched him hard, "Introduce me properly."


    Urahara Kisuke held his head: "This is Shih��in Yoruichi, Captain of the 2nd Division. She''s very interested in your Fox''s condition."


    "Besides, we''ll need her help for some upcoming matters."


    As he spoke.


    He paused, as if the next words involved his most confident field, and his demeanor became more imposing: "I have some clues about your seal and trouble."


    "But it''s not convenient to discuss it here."


    "If you don''t mind, could you come with us?"

 Chapter 15: Improvement and Training

    The Technological Development Bureau is a new department. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was established only after Urahara Kisuke took office.


    There are people here who are even more eccentric than Shinji Hirako.


    People with horns growing out of their heads, wearing strange golden masks and dancing around... These are considered normal; they barely resemble humans.


    Naruto even saw a green catfish sitting in front of a computer operating it.


    Their attitude towards Urahara Kisuke is very strange.


    There is no respect typically shown by subordinates to their captain; they are busy with their own tasks.


    Urahara Kisuke didn''t bother greeting these people either and led Naruto and Shihoin Yoruichi to the deepest level of the Technological Development Bureau.


    A vast, empty, desolate place.


    Naruto was somewhat surprised.


    There was such a large underground space, even with a sky; it felt like another world.


    He was also puzzled.


    Why bring him here?


    This place looked more like a training ground. If it was for a body check-up, the upper floors with sophisticated instruments would obviously be more suitable.


    "Uzumaki, let me introduce this place to you." Urahara Kisuke spread his arms, his tone proud, "This is the first achievement I made after establishing the Technological Development Bureau."


    "Here, we can evade any monitoring from Seireitei."


    "Including... the restrictions from Central 46 on us Captains."


    "Even a Bankai wouldn''t be noticed by outsiders."


    Naruto frowned.


    This... doesn''t sound like it''s for "research".


    "The seal on you is very intriguing." Urahara Kisuke approached, "Whether it''s a Shinigami, Hollow, or Quincy..."


    "Even the powers used by human mediums in the real world are completely different."


    Urahara Kisuke paused and examined Naruto.


    He originally didn''t plan to interact with Naruto.


    He saw Unohana Retsu''s request for help as just ordinary colleague assistance.


    But...


    As his research into the "seal" deepened, and from the information he gathered about Naruto from Shinji Hirako,


    He couldn''t resist the urge to study the mystery within Naruto.


    This had a unique resemblance to a kind of technology he was currently developing.


    He continued, "That kind of technique''s control over spiritual power is general, only a superficial application, but its ingenuity in physical development is extraordinary."


    "The effects it shows are no less than our Shinigami techniques."


    "A very unique perspective and approach, an area we haven''t explored before."


    "Unfortunately, I only have the transcripts given to me by Captain Unohana..."


    Naruto lifted his shirt, "Do you want to see?"


    "I don''t mind."


    "No, no, no." Urahara Kisuke shook his head quickly, "Those external forms are meaningless. I want to understand the operating core."


    "So..."


    "Fight!"


    Naruto uttered a bewildered "ah," the transition too fast for him to react.


    "Fight, release your sword and fight." Urahara Kisuke''s voice was firm, decisive, and enthusiastic, "Until you lose control."


    "I will record all the data to analyze the seal on your spiritual power."


    Naruto hesitated.


    Shihoin Yoruichi pressed down on Naruto''s head, "Kid, losing control means you aren''t familiar enough with your power."


    "Use it more and you''ll get familiar!"


    "Don''t worry about hurting us; even though Kisuke looks like this, he is still a captain."


    Urahara Kisuke smiled, "And here, we are not restricted."


    Naruto hesitated no longer, nodded, and drew his sword, "Then please, Captain Urahara, Captain Shihoin."


    He chanted the release.


    The ominous, fierce spiritual power of the Nine-Tails surged forth.


    Soon, four tails appeared, and he lost his rationality, going berserk and mad.


    When he woke up again,


    Naruto found himself in a hot spring.


    Shihoin Yoruichi, naked with a few bruises and scars on her body, greeted him cheerfully when she saw he was awake, "Yo, woke up? You sure hit hard."


    She was very casual about it.


    Naruto, embarrassed, blushed and averted his gaze.


    He knew a similar technique to what Yoruichi was displaying now, but... doing it himself was one thing; soaking in the same hot spring pool with her was another.


    A young man had never seen such a scene.


    Urahara Kisuke was squatting by the hot spring, watching Naruto, his eyes glowing, "Your body has almost recovered?"


    "Can you release it again later?"


    "We collected some interesting data, but it''s not comprehensive..."


    Shihoin Yoruichi unhappily splashed a handful of hot water over, "Consider me, my stamina can''t match this kid''s."


    That day,


    Naruto lost control and released four times.


    Urahara Kisuke was satisfied and arranged with Naruto to conduct such tests twice a week.


    As for the compensation...


    It would be the entire research result on the "seal."


    And Shihoin Yoruichi''s "Hand-to-hand Combat (Hakuda)" classes.


    As one of the Captains, she was the strongest in terms of physical skills, and her guidance greatly benefited Naruto.


    Two months later, Urahara Kisuke produced the first results.


    On top of Naruto''s existing seal, he added two more incantations.


    The effects were remarkable.


    They allowed Naruto to maintain his sanity in his four-tailed form and even further, only losing control when he reached the five-tailed state.


    The "five-tailed form" brought a huge surprise to Urahara Kisuke.


    A white bone mask appeared on the face of the out-of-control Naruto.


    At first, he thought it was a Hollow''s "mask," but after cutting off some parts with Yoruichi''s help, he realized it wasn''t.


    It was purely "bone," completely different from the power of a Hollow.


    However, it still provided new ideas for his research.


    But...


    The power of the "incantation" seemed limited to this.


    No matter how many "support techniques" he added, it was impossible to keep Naruto sane in the "five-tailed form."


    Urahara Kisuke was anxious.


    He was eager to see what the "six-tailed," "seven-tailed," and even "nine-tailed" forms looked like.


    This sword named "Nine-Tails" was stronger than he had imagined.


    During this period, most of the time, it was Shihoin Yoruichi who fought with Naruto, but occasionally, Urahara would join to collect data.


    Both came to the same conclusion.


    The "five-tailed" Naruto had the level of the top Vice-captains.


    If he could reach the "six-tailed" form... he might have the combat power of an ordinary Captain, roughly equivalent to the level of the newly appointed captain, Muguruma Kensei.


    By this analogy, the limit of the "initial release" could potentially place him among the top Captains.


    However, no matter how anxious Urahara was, he understood his limits.


    Whenever Naruto was on the verge of further losing control and displaying another tail, Urahara would decisively step in to seal and cut off the spiritual power flow.


    Research was conducted on the premise of ensuring Naruto''s safety and also ensuring the safety of himself and Yoruichi.


    Time flew by in training, learning, and research.


    At the school''s training ground.


    Sosuke Aizen was teaching Naruto higher-level Kido spells above number fifty and suddenly remarked, "It''s graduation season again."


    Naruto was a bit dazed and replied, "Yes, graduation season."


    He looked into the distance where the cherry blossoms were blooming again.


    "Have you decided which division you want to join?" Aizen asked again.


    Naruto shook his head, "Isn''t the school responsible for the allocation after registration?"


    "That''s for regular students," Aizen smiled, "You''re different, you''re a genius."


    "Even Captain Hirako wants to recruit you."


    Naruto pondered, "5th Division, huh..."


    "But speaking of which, Naruto, are you going to the living world with the sixth-year students for Soul Burials in a few days?" Aizen changed the subject, seemingly not wanting to make Naruto feel pressured or conflicted.


    Naruto nodded and grinned, "Yes, Dean Hakou told me."


    "Soul Burial" is the ceremony where a Shinigami consoles and sends souls to the Soul Society.


    It''s a skill every Shinigami must master.


    Naruto was no exception.


    He was looking forward to the internship in the living world.


    Perhaps... This could solve the mystery of why he inexplicably traveled between "Konoha" and the "Soul Society."


    The ceremony was simple, and the internship in the living world was more of a "symbolic gesture," representing that the students were finally stepping out of the school and becoming independent, formal Shinigamis.


    "Best of luck," Aizen offered his blessings, "But given that you were personally taught by Captain Urahara and Captain Shihoin, I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    Naruto''s smile widened, "And also the teachings of Vice-Captain Aizen!"


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have believed I could learn so many advanced Kido spells!"


    "Just call me Aizen, we are friends after all," Aizen''s tone was gentle and slow, "I''m just a mere vice-captain, how can I compare to the two Captains?"


    "But... Naruto, you''ve improved much faster recently than before. Did those two Captains teach you something special?"


    Naruto scratched his cheek, "Sorry, Aizen, Captain Urahara told me not to tell anyone about that matter."


    Aizen apologized, "I overstepped. The guidance from the Captains is precious; you must cherish it well."


    ~~~


    Hello! If you want to read more chapters, my Patreon is here for you! You can read 50 more chapters in advance! Please add to library and share it! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 50 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 16: Country of Japan, not Land of Fire...

    The internship will take place in one week.


    There will be no teachers accompanying.


    A team will be led by the outstanding students from the sixth grade.


    Seireitei is silent and profound, and the "Senkaimon" standing in the corner is even more so.


    A huge open-air arena-like venue.


    A straight, wide, turquoise road leads to a large, lacquered red door inscribed with golden characters.


    This is the "portal" from the Soul Society to the human world.


    At the starting point of the road.


    This batch of intern students gathered.


    An older male student spoke: "This time, going to the human world, there''s no need to be nervous."


    "We''re heading to a town called Akita, not a high-spiritual area."


    "Even if we encounter Hollows, they''ll just be some newborn, weak ones."


    "The spirits for the Kons�� (Spirit Burial), the stationed Shinigami, have already prepared for us..."


    He continued introducing.


    Naruto, feeling restless, didn''t listen very attentively.


    Akita?


    Never heard of it.


    Doesn''t sound like a ninja village, just an ordinary town in the country?


    He wasn''t sure if it was within the Land of Fire.


    The "Land of Fire" is the country that rules over Konoha.


    Other countries, like the Land of Water and the Land of Wind, he had only heard of, not familiar with.


    While thinking, the upperclassman''s speech reached the end: "After completing the Spirit Burial, please return to the arrival point immediately."


    The giant red door also quietly and gently opened to both sides.


    A gentle white light burst forth.


    The upperclassman raised his hand, and a black swallowtail butterfly landed on his index finger: "Follow the team closely."


    "In the Dangai, without the guidance of the Hell Butterfly, it''s very dangerous."


    In the human world, under the bright night sky.


    In the forest, first, a white dot flickered, then expanded in the blink of an eye, unfolding like a four-pointed star. The Ukiyo-e Gate appeared in the white light and slowly opened.


    A group of Shinigami trainees walked out from it.


    They were chattering.


    Naruto looked around.


    The trees were sparse, not enough to cover the sky.


    This...shouldn''t be the Land of Fire. The trees around Konoha are tall and lush, but these are scattered, only at the level of "saplings."


    "Alright, let''s begin." The upperclassman clapped his hands lightly.


    The other trainees scattered to find their spirits.


    Naruto did not move.


    The upperclassman asked: "Uzumaki-kun, what''s wrong?"


    "Senpai, which country is this?" Naruto asked curiously. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He perked up his ears, ready to hear an answer like "Land of Wind" or "Land of Lightning."


    The upperclassman was puzzled: "Why do you want to know?"


    "This is Japan."


    Shinigami generally have little interest in the human world.


    Even most of the civilian Shinigami from Rukongai are usually second-generation spirits �� that is, children born from the union of spirits.


    But considering this famous junior from the Shin''�� Academy is one of the rare types who possessed immense spiritual power upon dying in the human world, it was not surprising he asked such a question.


    "Japan?" Naruto was stunned, "Is it close to the Land of Fire?"


    This was a country name he had never heard of.


    The upperclassman blinked: "Land... of Fire?"


    "Sorry Uzumaki-kun, I''ve never heard of that country."


    Naruto widened his eyes, the unease he felt before the internship bloomed at this moment: "How can it be, the Land of Fire is the most powerful country."


    The upperclassman smiled slightly: "Most powerful? I''m not very knowledgeable about the human world, but the most powerful country among humans doesn''t seem to have that name."


    Naruto reluctantly nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    "Maybe the Land of Fire is just the name of a village," the upperclassman said, gently comforting, "You were quite young when you came to the Soul Society, perhaps you remembered wrong."


    Naruto gave him a grin: "Yes, thank you, senpai."


    He was the last to leave.


    He did not immediately go to find the spirit he needed to perform the Spirit Burial on.


    The identity of "Shinigami" brought him many conveniences. Ordinary people without spiritual power could neither see nor sense him, allowing him to move freely among human dwellings, reading books and searching for information.


    The scenery here was beautiful.


    Seas of clouds, forests, hot springs...


    Naruto had no interest in these.


    He soon found a world map in a large local household.


    "Japan" was a small piece on the map.


    The land was vast compared to others, but none had the name "Land of Fire."


    He also found traces of "ninjas."


    But��


    The impression Naruto had of ninjas was quite different. Although they engaged in activities like "spying," "intelligence gathering," and "assassination," the ninjas in this world were ordinary people. They neither possessed "chakra" nor had they mastered "spiritual power."


    They were distinguished by "factions," not "villages."


    All this information combined could only lead to one conclusion.


    "Konoha" was not the living world equivalent of the "Soul Society."


    This place was a completely different time and space.


    He couldn''t find his parents in the Soul Society.


    Naruto sat on a tree branch.


    He looked at a lonely crescent moon in the sky, half obscured by thick clouds.


    He felt a kinship with it.


    In front of the portal.


    The students were gradually returning.


    Soul Burials were not difficult, but sometimes the souls'' locations were not fixed, making it a task to find them.


    This really tested one''s ability to master "Reiraku."


    "Has Uzumaki not returned yet?" As most people gathered, the upperclassman student looked around, noticing the absence of a distinctive blonde figure in the crowd.


    "Not yet."


    "I saw Uzumaki to the east; he seemed to be still searching for souls."


    The upperclassman student frowned.


    Restless souls that were hard to find indeed posed a problem.


    Many souls turned into "Hollows" because they moved around randomly and the Shinigami couldn''t find them in time.


    But... with Uzumaki Naruto''s abilities, it shouldn''t take this long.


    Whether it was the Dean or the Teachers, they all said Naruto now had the skills of a high-ranking lieutenant.


    He shouldn''t have to worry.


    But the expression Naruto had when he asked questions earlier made him feel concerned.


    No matter how strong, he was still just a child under "Fifty" years old.


    The upperclassman student hesitated whether to suggest going to look for Naruto.


    At that moment.


    Several strong, evil spiritual pressures emerged nearby.


    He was startled and looked around nervously.


    Two ferocious and terrifying monsters, faces covered with bone masks, suddenly ran and flew out of the forest, clearly targeting this group of Shinigami.


    "Be careful, Hollows attacking!" an upperclassman shouted.


    The students panicked.


    They had little experience fighting "Hollows."


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)!"


    But some upperclassmen remained calm, reacted quickly, recited incantations, and cast spells.


    However...


    The flash of white lightning struck one of the Hollows, but it couldn''t even pierce its skin.


    The Hollow laughed mockingly.


    As if to ridicule how weak this attack was.


    "It''s an high-level Hollow!" an upperclassman student couldn''t suppress the tremor in his voice, "Quick, call for help!"


    "No use," another shook his head, holding a trembling Hell Butterfly, "Spiritual communication is interrupted, we can''t send for help."


    Hearing this, many turned to look.


    Interrupted?


    How could it be interrupted?


    During internships, students stayed in constant contact with the Soul Society, with no exceptions.


    "Delicious spiritual power." In an instant, a Hollow rushed to the front of the crowd, grabbed a Shinigami, and spoke, its voice greedy.


    It was... craving food.


    The upperclassman student drew his sword, fearlessly charging to slash its arm.


    Several other upperclassmen reacted, chanting together.


    "Had�� #12. Fushibi (����, Ambush Flare)."


    Thick orange flames surged, binding the Hollow''s arm, forcing it to drop the person it was holding.


    Sizzling burns produced white smoke.


    But these injuries were not fatal, only causing the Hollow pain. It struggled fiercely and easily broke the flame binds.


    With another swipe of its claw.


    The upperclassman student in close combat was sent flying.


    The Hollow crouched, lunging forward to bite him.


    "Senpai!" someone cried out in horror, voice hoarse, filled with grief.


    At the critical moment.


    A ball of crimson spiritual power struck, knocking the Hollow over and exploding.


    The Hollow roared in pain.


    Thick black liquid dripped from its body.


    The upperclassmen recognized it as Had�� #31. Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon).


    One they couldn''t cast.


    Who was the caster?


    The answer immediately came to mind.


    "Uzumaki!" someone shouted.


    They followed the spiritual pressure.


    A blonde boy stood on a tree.


    The crescent moon behind him creates a softened backdrop.


    "Sorry, got distracted, came back late." He slowly relaxed his hand, eyes sharp, "A Hollow?"


    "My first time fighting such a creature."


    "So, let''s��"


    Naruto said, drawing "Nine-Tails," swinging the blade forward: "Blow off some steam."


    In a flash step, he vanished.


    The students only saw a streak of "golden light" pass before their eyes.


    Next, the Hollow''s body split in half.

 Chapter 17: Hollow Attack

    The students realized belatedly, with a start.


    Especially those who had previously launched an attack.


    Clearly...


    The "High-level Hollow" that even their combined efforts struggled to contend with, whose defenses were almost impenetrable by their spells.


    Had been easily dealt with by Naruto.


    With just one slash.


    The blond boy raised his head and looked at another Hollow, speaking calmly, "Is this a Hollow?"


    It didn''t seem as powerful as the teachers described in class.


    Upon hearing this, the upperclassman students lowered their heads in shame.


    Sorry.


    We were so weak that we made you overestimate the Hollow''s strength.


    The Hollow roared, tense and hovering in mid-air.


    It sensed the power of the Shinigami before it.


    Yet, it showed no intention of retreating or escaping.


    "Can it fly?" Naruto focused on its flapping wings and raised his hand.


    Shinigami have the ability to hover.


    Advanced Shinigami can spread their spiritual power in the sky, walking on it to achieve a flight-like effect.


    Naruto had sufficient spiritual pressure but had not yet learned this skill.


    "Bakud�� #4. Hainawa (�@�I, Crawling Rope)."


    A spell cast without incantation.


    A golden light rope shot from his palm, instantly flying out and binding the Hollow''s legs.


    The Hollow struggled, its wings flapping vigorously.


    In terms of strength... Naruto, still a minor, was at a disadvantage.


    But its thoughts were just that, thoughts.


    Naruto cast without an incantation.


    "Had�� #11. Tsuzuri Raiden (�Y���, Bound Lightning)."


    Lightning erupted from the golden rope, crackling and exploding on the Hollow''s body.


    Numbing it, draining its strength.


    It wobbled, losing balance.


    With a slight pull, Naruto caused the Hollow to fall, and with another slash, he cleaved it in two.


    Black viscous liquid fell to the ground, decomposing into basic spiritual particles.


    The crisis was resolved.


    The students let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness for you, Uzumaki. We were lucky you were here this time." One upperclassman, who had been captured and almost killed, expressed his gratitude.


    His words opened the floodgates for the others, who began loudly expressing their relief and admiration after their narrow escape.


    "A once-in-a-century genius."


    "Can cast Tsuzuri Raiden without incantation."


    "Well done!"


    Naruto smiled shyly, "Are there any students who haven''t returned yet?"


    Throughout his life, he had never received such straightforward, enthusiastic praise, and he felt a bit embarrassed.


    An upperclassman stood on tiptoes, counting heads, "Everyone''s back, no one is missing."


    "Then let''s return first," Naruto said softly, "to avoid further complications..."


    Before he could finish speaking.


    An upperclassman gripped his sword, staring ahead in terror, "The... the Senkaimon won''t open!"


    "How is that possible!"


    Another upperclassman instinctively retorted, drawing his own sword.


    He inserted it into the void beside him.


    "Open the gate!"


    The sword twisted like a key.


    But nothing happened.


    It was confirmed, the gate was sealed.


    Most of the students turned pale, panicking.


    They had lost contact with the Soul Society...


    High in the sky.


    A brown-haired man wearing glasses chuckled softly, "Such beautiful Kid��."


    "But this won''t do, Naruto-chan."


    "What I want to see from you is much more than this."


    With a crisp snap of his fingers.


    The night sky was torn apart, revealing creases.


    He gazed intently at the crowd below.


    "Show me something more interesting."


    Amid the panicking crowd.


    Naruto remained the calmest, despite being the smallest, his words carried the most weight, "It must be the work of those two Hollows."


    "The academy and the Gotei 13 can''t reach us, they''re the ones most worried."


    "I think they''ll soon..."


    A sharp scream interrupted him.


    Someone raised a hand, pointing to the sky.


    Visible spatial ripples.


    A giant hand with sharp nails tore through the night, revealing the dark, chaotic void.


    "What is that..."


    Someone swallowed hard, seeking help dryly.


    A huge figure always carries immense pressure.


    Not to mention the terrifying spiritual pressure it exuded.


    A white skeletal face peeked out from the parted sky curtain.


    With an exposed, concave row of grinding teeth, and a long nose sharp as a saw.


    A terrifying creature.


    "Menos Grande!" A student stepped back half a step, "That''s... a Menos Grande, a monster only Captains and Vice-captains can handle."


    Naruto looked up.


    The textbook described this "Menos Grande" as a product formed by the amalgamation of hundreds of Hollows.


    It sniffed at something, struggling to inch into the present world through the gap.


    It turned its head, and two hollow, dark eyes aimed at the crowd.


    Inside the empty eye sockets, only swirling black spiritual power moved.


    Yet...


    It was evident that it had a fanatical "appetite."


    It wanted to devour this group of people.


    "How could we encounter such a creature here?" Someone despaired, collapsing to the ground.


    Someone trembled, trying to draw their sword, but under such spiritual pressure and fear, even standing was an exhausting task.


    Naruto stepped forward, his spiritual pressure burst, soaring skyward.


    The crowd suddenly felt relieved.


    They looked up.


    In front, the blond youth turned back: "You all move to a safe place."


    "I will deal with it."


    The upperclassman immediately objected: "No, Uzumaki, even if you are a genius, this is a Menos Grande."


    "It''s very powerful..."


    Naruto interrupted softly but firmly: "Is there any other way?"


    The upperclassman gritted his teeth, his fists clenched tight, turning red.


    At this moment, he finally understood what the teacher occasionally said to them��"Hurry up and get stronger."


    Power...


    If he were strong enough now.


    How could he let someone so much younger stand in front of him?


    "We will fight together." He drew his sword with trembling hands, even though Naruto bore most of the spiritual pressure in front, the slight leakage was still too heavy for them, the ungraduated Shinigami, "We can''t leave you behind..."


    As he spoke, he paused, staring at Naruto in surprise.


    At such a critical moment, he actually smiled.


    "From now on, call me Naruto." Naruto said frankly, smiling brightly, "Do you think I will become a high-ranking lieutenant after graduation?"


    This question...


    Was somewhat inappropriate.


    But the upperclassman didn''t hesitate: "Of course."


    Naruto turned back, looking at the Menos Grande almost fully emerging: "Then let me exercise the authority of a lieutenant in advance."


    "I order you to retreat and protect the students of Shin''o Academy."


    The upperclassman gritted his teeth.


    Naruto raised his sword, the red tassel swaying, his voice firm and powerful: "Don''t worry, I am very strong."


    "Next time we meet, stay alive." The upperclassman controlled his intense emotions.


    Naruto responded without hesitation: "Of course."


    The dark red sword was called by name.


    Spiritual power bloomed.


    He entered the "One-Tail Transformation" state.


    He donned a layer of lava-like, semi-transparent red spiritual power cloak.


    For no reason, everyone felt a heavy heart, emotions affected.


    Some, who could instinctively hold back, couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    "Is that Uzumaki''s sword?" Someone stared back intently while escaping, "Such a powerful and beautiful sword."


    Naruto''s ear twitched.


    Beautiful?


    It''s the first time someone praised it this way.


    The Menos Grande fully broke free.


    It lowered its head, its frenzied spiritual power gathered in front of its mouth, flickering deep red.


    Naruto stared.


    That was...


    The technique Urahara Kisuke said was very similar to the "Tailed Beast Bomb" he could use in "Four-Tail Transformation"��the "Cero"?


    He bent his legs and sprang forward to kill.


    Spiritual pressure drove the blade, slashing the Menos Grande''s arm, not cutting it off.


    But it left a deep wound, blood spurted, spiritual power dissipated.


    The Menos Grande felt pain.


    The Cero in front of its mouth didn''t fully condense, dispersing with a wailing cry.


    It wasn''t that hard to deal with.


    As the books said, vast spiritual pressure, but "low intelligence," "slow movements."


    In battle, these two are original sins.


    Ordinary Shinigami couldn''t deal with it because they couldn''t break its defense.


    But as long as you could break the defense, it posed no threat.


    Not far away.


    A man with flat glasses stood in the air, observing closely, but neither the Menos Grande nor Naruto noticed him.


    Inside Naruto, the Nine-Tails bristled.


    It sensed an extremely powerful force coveting, making it anxious, reminding it of those three men...


    "The Menos Grande is really a useless thing."


    "This won''t do."


    "I saw you with Four Tails that day."


    "Then... let''s do this."


    He waved his hand.


    In the sky, several pitch-black holes twisted open, dozens of Menos flew out from the black void.


    Not towards Naruto, but towards the fleeing Shinigami students.


    The man murmured to himself, his tone joyful. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Newly acquainted friends under attack."


    "Uzumaki Naruto."


    "What will you do?"

 Chapter 18: Very Pleased

    The horde covered the sky and earth.


    Each one was no smaller than the two that had just appeared.


    They were ferocious and malevolent, attacking the students with greedy appetite.


    The crowd panicked.


    Several upperclassman students turned around, drew their swords, their faces still bearing traces of fear, but their steps were firm and unyielding.


    Naruto crouched on the Menos Grande''s shoulder, unperturbed.


    For other Shinigami, a Zanpakut�� that is not suited for group attacks might lack effective means against many enemies.


    But Naruto was different...


    Currently, apart from the "Tailed Beast Bomb" in his Four-Tails form, the "Nine-Tails" indeed had no group attack capability.


    However, he was not short of effective methods.


    If one isn''t enough, then call out more people.


    He threw his sword high into the air.


    Naruto raised his hands, joining his index and ring fingers together, forming a cross sign with his right hand vertical and his left hand horizontal.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique."


    With a puff of white smoke.


    Dozens of Narutos appeared on the Menos Grande''s shoulder.


    They leaped down, chasing the Menos Grande horde, each holding a dark red sword.


    In the sky, the man''s expression changed.


    The anticipated surprise blossomed at this moment.


    "The ability of a Zanpakut��?"


    "Or is it a new technique?"


    He watched Naruto, who remained on the Menos Grande''s shoulder and grabbed his sword, raising his hands to form the same cross sign.


    Of course, he did not channel spiritual power, but merely memorized the gesture.


    "Each one is corporeal."


    "Each possesses the same spiritual power."


    "But... the overall spiritual pressure intensity hasn''t changed, it''s distributed among each clone."


    "Interesting ability."


    With the spiritual pressure reduced, the clones could handle the Menos Grande horde without issue.


    However, Naruto struggled against the Menos Grande.


    He released the third tail, causing effective damage.


    The Menos Grande howled in pain.


    Several times, it attempted to tear the sky and summon the Garganta to escape. Whether Naruto or the Shinigami trainees, their spiritual power indeed seemed delicious, but the instinctive sense of danger was enough for it to abandon the food.


    But the man orchestrating this drama did not allow it to exit the stage.


    He eagerly recorded everything.


    "Such immense spiritual pressure."


    "Even when divided into so many parts, it can still harm the Menos Grande."


    "But..."


    "It''s still not enough."


    "These aren''t enough to please me."


    He stretched out his hand, personally tearing the sky��as if the theater master, opening the stage for a grand and luxurious performance.


    A second Menos Grande was released.


    Along with it, another group of Menos Grandes swarmed out like bees, buzzing and charging at the crowd.


    The unique rotting spiritual pressure of the Menos Grandes consumed the space.


    The crescent moon vanished, shrouded by dark clouds.


    Naruto gritted his teeth.


    Another Menos Grande was not a big deal.


    But...


    He glanced sideways at the crowd.


    Those people were no longer panicking, perhaps because Naruto''s clones were nearby, or perhaps they had become accustomed to the pressure.


    Many stood up, drawing their swords, casting Kido, assisting the clones in battle. Though their efforts were minimal, they were not lacking in courage.


    Yet, the appearance of more Menos Grandes still brought despair to their faces.


    Naruto took a deep breath and raised his sword.


    More clones were needed.


    Greater spiritual pressure was needed.


    He did not favor the Four-Tails form, even though with Urahara Kisuke''s developed support seal, he could maintain his own will.


    But the feeling of being wrapped in negative emotions was still unpleasant.


    The fourth red velvet ribbon split out, enormous and overwhelming spiritual pressure rolling out.


    Dark red spiritual power armor grew from his feet.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the sword.


    The fourth tail emerged.


    The other clones followed suit, transforming as well, and more shadow clones were summoned, pouncing on the Menos Grande horde.


    Naruto stood, looking somewhat strange, like an upright fox. He drew another sword and leaped high.


    Two tailed beast hands shot out from his body.


    Grabbing the heads of the two Menos Grandes.


    With a powerful pull. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They toppled like towers, crashing into each other.


    In the air, Naruto manipulated the four tails, curving them towards his mouth.


    A cluster of spiritual particles quickly coalesced into a pitch-black sphere and was expelled.


    It wasn''t very large. Naruto, prioritizing speed, sacrificed some power, making it only the size of two fists. It didn''t spin and was simply hurled straight.


    It collided with the heads of two large Hollows.


    The small sphere exploded with a roar, the blast wave rolling out, a gust of wind scattering the dust.


    Both of the large Hollows'' heads were obliterated in the explosion.


    Quick and decisive.


    Naruto landed on all fours, then quickly stood up, containing his spiritual power as he recited an incantation��


    This was one of Urahara Kisuke''s achievements.


    It allowed him to suppress his spiritual power.


    The fourth tail retracted, its dark red color fading back to a semi-transparent state, while the three tails behind him swayed.


    In the sky.


    A man reached out his hand, feeling the hot wind touch his palm.


    His flat glasses seemed to capture the flash of the explosion.


    Was this the ability that wasn''t used that day?


    Even with such a divided amount of spiritual pressure, it still had this kind of destructive power...


    Not a Shinigami, nor a Hollow.


    He remembered the incantation.


    This would be an effective breakthrough.


    "Let''s leave it at this for now. They''re about to break through."


    He waved his hand.


    The sky gradually concealed his figure.


    "Unexpected events are gems given by the world; they will shine brightly under the sun."


    "This time, I am pleased."


    "Naruto, will you be pleased?"


    Naruto had no time to ponder these words. He dealt with the Hollows while keeping an eye on the sky, worried that a third large Hollow might appear.


    But...


    The incident subsided.


    The Hollows finally knew to flee, opening a Garganta and disappearing.


    Those who didn''t escape in time were swiftly dispatched by Naruto.


    An upperclassman pointed behind him, "Great, the Senkaimon is open."


    The floating Ukiyo-e gate spread wide.


    As soon as a crack appeared, two figures in white haori rushed out.


    Followed by several black-clad figures.


    The Hollow''s spiritual pressure pervaded the land, making the newly arrived Shinigami tense.


    But they soon realized there were only a few Hollows left, being chased and cut down by a blonde boy enveloped in red spiritual power.


    "Naruto." Shihoin Yoruichi sighed in relief, calling out.


    Her expression was serious as she stared at the dissipating massive corpse not far away.


    Another captain turned his head, his blonde hair swinging��Shinji Hirako.


    His naturally stern face looked even more intimidating when stern.


    He said nothing, glancing at the large Hollow before quickly looking away, then fixating on the man with flat glasses who followed him.


    This man had been by his side the entire time.


    But for some reason...


    Shinji Hirako felt this matter was somehow connected to this man.


    "Yoruichi, you''re here." Naruto waved after slashing the last Hollow, dismissing his clone.


    "A large Hollow?" Yoruichi pointed at the corpse.


    Naruto nodded, "Yes, two large Hollows."


    "Large Hollows..." Yoruichi''s brows furrowed tighter, "Any casualties?"


    Unlike ordinary Hollows.


    Large Hollows typically don''t come to the human world; they only operate in Hueco Mundo, their own realm.


    Naruto didn''t respond; he didn''t know much about this.


    An upperclassman beside him grinned, his voice tired but excited, "Luckily, we had Naruto. He not only fought the large Hollows but also helped us fend off the high-level Hollows, at least several hundred. Without Naruto, we might all be dead."


    "Some students were injured, but Naruto could heal them in time, saving their lives."


    The members of the 2nd Division showed no emotion; they were part of the stealth force.


    The 5th Division Shinigami who came with Shinji Hirako were astonished, looking at Naruto in disbelief.


    Killing large Hollows...


    Protecting students amidst hundreds of Hollows...


    Could this still be done by a kid who hasn''t graduated yet?


    In their hearts, even as high-ranking lieutenants, they weren''t confident in such a task.


    "No one died."


    These words visibly relaxed the two Captains.


    This was the best outcome.


    "What''s with the Senkaimon?" Naruto asked.


    Yoruichi shook her head, "Still not clear, Urahara is working on it."


    "Let''s head back."


    "The 4th Division is all set."

 Chapter 19: Captain-Commander Yamamoto

    4th Division prepared thoroughly, deploying eight rescue teams with over seventy members in total.


    However, they were not needed.


    The students'' injuries were not severe, and one rescue team was sufficient.


    Although Naruto was not injured, he was also forced to stay for observation.


    The nature of this incident was very serious, warranting a joint investigation by 2nd, 8th, and 9th Division.


    The Senkaimon Gate had been operational for many years without any errors.


    But this time, it was forcibly sealed by an unknown force for an hour. If Naruto hadn''t been there, it could have resulted in the most catastrophic death toll since the founding of the Shin''o Academy.


    "You''re not injured, and your reiatsu is very stable," Unohana concluded after a thorough examination.


    Naruto grinned brightly. "I told you, I''m fine!"


    Unohana smiled softly, speaking gently, "Captain-Commander Yamamoto wishes to see you. Do you plan to go today, or would you like to rest for a few days first?"


    Naruto was taken aback.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto?


    He had heard of this "Captain-Commander," reputed to be at least a thousand years old, the oldest and most powerful Shinigami in the Soul Society, but had never met him.


    "Me?"


    "Why does he want to see me?" Naruto asked, puzzled.


    Unohana shook her head. "You''ll know when you see him. Captain-Commander Yamamoto is now an easy person to get along with."


    "Although it''s a bit early, this is also a suitable time."


    Naruto glanced at the two swords on the bedside cabinet. "Then I''ll go now."


    Unohana walked over and opened the door. Awaiting outside was Lieutenant Ch��jir�� Sasakibe, whom Naruto had met once before. "Lieutenant Sasakibe, Naruto is ready now."


    1st Division Headquarters.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s residence was a serene courtyard.


    A dry landscape garden stretched out, with concentric ripples fixed like charred ashes.


    Lieutenant Sasakibe stopped in front of a tatami room, his voice respectful, "Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Uzumaki Naruto is here to visit."


    "Come in," a soft voice from inside responded.


    Lieutenant Sasakibe slid open the door and gestured for Naruto to enter.


    Naruto walked inside.


    There was only one elderly man sitting in seiza, with a bald head and a cross-shaped scar on his left forehead. His eyebrows hung down to his chin, and his beard, even longer, was intricately braided.


    He looked very old but not frail.


    As soon as Naruto stepped in, he sensed the man''s immense reiatsu, feeling as if he were a small boat struggling in a stormy sea.


    The Nine-Tails felt the same way, bristling once again.


    This place called the "Soul Society" had so many terrifyingly powerful individuals.


    Just now one, and now another.


    "Sit," he gestured.


    Naruto sat down opposite him.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto spoke softly, "Uzumaki Naruto, I have been paying close attention to you." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I did not just order the 2nd Division Stealth Force to observe you."


    "There are also people in the 1st Division and 8th Division watching you twenty-four hours a day."


    "I personally review every report from Captain Urahara."


    Naruto frowned slightly.


    This...


    This was more than "attention." It could be considered "surveillance."


    "You are a very unusual person," Captain-Commander Yamamoto continued. "You are not from Rukongai, and there are no records of a Soul Burial for you by the 13th Division."


    "You suddenly appeared, making a remarkable impression."


    "You possess powers that are neither Shinigami, Hollow, nor Quincy."


    Naruto opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto raised his hand to stop him. "That''s why I have been watching you."


    "Your conduct has pleased me greatly."


    "Especially today, you were willing and able to protect every student."


    He paused, opening his eyes wider, his thousand-year-old sharp gaze piercing like arrows.


    "Secrets are a natural product of survival."


    "I am old and no longer as curious as I once was."


    "Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Yes, sir," Naruto responded.


    "I ask you, will your secrets threaten the Soul Society?" Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s voice suddenly grew heavy, his sharp, weighty question thrown out in an instant.


    Naruto shook his head decisively without hesitation. "No."


    Captain-General Yamamoto nodded. "Very well, that''s all I needed to hear."


    Naruto opened his mouth, his expression curious.


    Not curious?


    Just like that, trusting him?


    It was a feeling he had never experienced before.


    A bit sweet, yet somewhat heavy.


    "The reason a secret is a secret is because it is rooted in the heart," Yamamoto said softly. "I am not an old-fashioned, stubborn man who digs too deep."


    "Your actions have earned you this trust."


    Not wanting to dwell too much on this topic, he continued, "What are your thoughts on the selection of the next Division?"


    This made Naruto a bit confused.


    Originally, he had wanted to join the 13th Division, the "Purification Squad," responsible for performing the soul burial of spirits in the real world.


    But the real world...


    Was not the same as the world where "Konoha" was located.


    "Perhaps you should listen to my suggestion," Yamamoto offered.


    Naruto immediately nodded.


    Yamamoto spoke gently, "I have high hopes for you; you have talent and a good character."


    "There are three squads that suit you: the 4th Division, the 8th Division, and the 13th Division."


    One of these squads was unexpected to Naruto.


    The 4th Division, the medical team?


    Is it because of his "healing" abilities?


    "Retsu is very fond of you," Yamamoto continued. "You also have the potential for Kaid�� (�ص�, Turn Way/Healing Spiritual Arts), but... Retsu may not be the best teacher for you; you are a gentle child."


    Naruto realized who "Retsu" referred to and quickly said, "Captain Unohana is very gentle; I also like her very much..."


    Yamamoto shook his head and smiled. "I would prefer you to join either the 8th Division or the 13th Division."


    "You wield two swords."


    "Shunsui and J��shir�� also have twin swords."


    "They, like you, are inherently gentle, and compared to you, they are mature and able to steadfastly pursue their paths."


    "They can guide you in your current state of confusion."


    Naruto clenched his fist.


    Yamamoto paused. "For personal reasons, I would prefer you to join the 13th Division."


    Naruto was stunned. "The 13th Division?"


    It aligned with his original intention.


    But...


    Why the preference for this squad?


    He had interacted more with 8th Division Captain Ky��raku Shunsui and had never met 13th Division Captain Ukitake J��shir��.


    "Shunsui does have his moments when serious," Yamamoto unabashedly criticized his student, "but he is usually frivolous and lazy. Tolerating someone like him in the Gotei 13 is already the limit."


    "If there were another ''Shunsui,'' I fear I would live a few hundred years less."


    "You are a good kid; it''s best not to be led astray by him."


    Naruto thought for a moment. "Then the 13th Division it is."


    Yamamoto nodded. "I will give you twenty years."


    "I initially intended to entrust the position of 10th Division Captain to Isshin Shiba."


    "But with you here..."


    "I hope you can quickly grow into a capable captain."


    Naruto took a deep breath and agreed. "Yes, I will strive to become stronger..."


    "Not power," Yamamoto interrupted. "It''s ability."


    "To be a captain, one needs more than just power."


    "A strong heart is also required."


    A strong heart...


    Naruto repeated these words and solemnly agreed.


    ~~~


    Yamamoto: Believe in you �� | Believe in myself ?


    There''s also a comment in qidian that said: "It''s not that I trust you, but I just trust myself more."


    ��������>


    "It''s the contempt of the strong."


    ��������>


    "You''re strong, but I''m Stronger."


    thoughts?


    Also the Nine-Tails quivering when Naruto encounters stronger people is just hilarious.

 Chapter 20: Fox, Sakura, and Snowdrop

    Naruto returned to the 4th Division.


    He explained his decision to Unohana Retsu.


    She was not surprised and even supportive, acknowledging that what Captain-Commander Yamamoto had said was correct; she wasn''t quite suited to be Naruto''s teacher.


    However, despite not having a teacher-student relationship, Unohana Retsu still welcomed Naruto to the 4th Division to learn Kaid�� from her.


    This left Naruto a bit puzzled.


    What difference does this make from having a teacher?


    Sosuke Aizen was the first to visit him, but after a few words, he was chased away by Shinji Hirako.


    The second visitor was unexpectedly Shihoin Yoruichi.


    But the "gift" she brought...


    She was holding a young man with a high ponytail, bound with "Bakud�� #4. Hainawa (�@�I, Crawling Rope)," who was struggling violently, "Let go of me, you demon cat!"


    "I can walk by myself!"


    "You, how dare you bring disgrace to the Kuchiki Clan."


    Yoruichi grinned mischievously, "Don''t get excited, this is the 4th Division."


    "Be quiet, patients need peace."


    The black-haired young man clenched his fists, gritting his teeth.


    Before he could think of a way to deal with this, he was suddenly thrown into the air.


    The rope was retracted.


    The young man barely landed on his feet.


    "Naruto, I brought an interesting fellow to see you." Yoruichi cheerfully greeted, "He''s not as good as you, but he''s also a genius."


    Upon hearing the sound "Naruto," the black-haired young man swallowed back the words he was about to hurl at Yoruichi.


    He turned to look at the blond boy lying on the bed, matching him with the image of Uzumaki Naruto in his mind.


    Immediately, he restrained his turbulent aura, placed his hands in front of him, and bowed politely and impeccably.


    "Greetings, I apologize for my earlier rudeness, and for making a spectacle of myself. I am Byakuya Kuchiki from the Kuchiki family."


    "I apologize for the interruption and look forward to your guidance."


    Naruto, nervously clutching the bedsheet, leaned forward and nodded, "Hello, I am Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Nice to meet you, I look forward to your guidance."


    It was the first time he had encountered such a formal and elaborate greeting.


    Yoruichi, with a carefree attitude, kicked Naruto''s legs aside and sat on the bed, "No need to be so formal, Byakuya."


    "You... brought me here to meet Uzumaki-san." Byakuya Kuchiki restrained himself from calling her a "demon cat."


    Yoruichi nodded, righteously, "Yes."


    "You always call me ''demon cat''... "


    Byakuya Kuchiki, unable to hide his temper in front of her, immediately retorted, "Because you don''t act like the head of the Shih��in Clan at all!" Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s because you''re too rigid." Yoruichi put her hands on her hips, "So I brought you to meet Naruto."


    "He''s even more of a genius than you."


    "And just like me, he''s also an animal."


    Byakuya Kuchiki was stunned.


    "I''m a cat, and he''s a fox." Yoruichi raised her hand, making a fox gesture with her fingers��middle and ring fingers pinching the thumb, index and pinky fingers standing up like ears.


    "So you can''t beat us."


    Byakuya Kuchiki gritted his teeth, "Demon cat, what kind of logic is that!"


    He admitted that Naruto was a great genius.


    But he''s not inferior either.


    Yoruichi, catching his emotion, smirked and lowered her voice, "Two Menos Grandes."


    Byakuya Kuchiki paused, looking at her in confusion.


    What was she talking about...


    Then he realized something, his gaze fell on Naruto.


    "Not long ago, Naruto killed two Menos Grandes by himself." Yoruichi jumped up, vigorously ruffling Byakuya''s hair, "And he wasn''t even injured."


    "Foxes are very strong."


    "But black cats can overpower foxes."


    Byakuya Kuchiki''s pupils dilated, his expression one of disbelief.


    Two Menos Grandes!


    So powerful?


    He had heard that Uzumaki Naruto was only at "5th rank spiritual pressure," comparable to his own level.


    "Byakuya will join the Gotei 13 in a few years, you two should get to know each other well." Yoruichi stretched, heading towards the door.


    Naruto asked, "Captain Yoruichi, are you leaving now?"


    Yoruichi turned back, chuckling, "I still have to investigate the Senkaimon, I sneaked out to come here, if I don''t return soon, ��maeda will start complaining."


    With that, she disappeared in a flash step.


    Without Yoruichi present, Byakuya Kuchiki gradually calmed down.


    He had a somewhat cold personality.


    Perhaps it was the status brought by being one of the "Five Noble Clans," or maybe because Byakuya Kuchiki didn''t have the experience of studying at the Shin''�� Academy, he wasn''t very good at conversing with outsiders��being a high-ranking noble, he didn''t need the graduation certificate from the Shin''�� Academy, nor the entrance exams, to directly join the Gotei 13.


    However, the person was very nice. After the initial awkward greetings, he started to have a friendly conversation with Naruto about Shunpo and Kido.


    During the month Naruto was in the hospital, he was the one who visited Naruto the most.


    Time smoothed over the unrest.


    The impact caused by the "Senkaimon" gradually dissipated.


    The 3rd Division did not obtain any investigation results, and the Central 46 Chambers issued an order to no longer waste manpower on this matter.


    The graduation ceremony of the "Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts" took place at this time.


    On the day when cherry blossoms were fluttering, the joy of graduation and the beginning of a new school year overshadowed past events.


    The barracks of the 13th Division.


    Naruto, now dressed in the black Shinigami uniform, met for the first time the man frequently mentioned by Ky��raku Shunsui, "Ukitake J��shir��."


    He was a man with long white hair reaching his waist.


    He did not appear "sickly" at all; his features were gentle, and his eyes were bright and lively.


    "Naruto, let me address you this way," Ukitake J��shir�� began, "I never expected you to choose our division."


    "I thought you would go to Shunsui."


    Naruto replied honestly, "The Captain-Commander recommended that I follow you. He thinks Uncle Shunsui might be a bit... lax at times."


    J��shir�� was taken aback and then laughed heartily, "Shunsui indeed is a bit lazy."


    As he spoke, he pointed to the black-haired man beside him, "Let me introduce, this is our 13th Division''s Vice-captain, Shiba Kaien."


    "He''s an excellent and very capable man."


    Shiba Kaien nodded in greeting. He had a gentle demeanor similar to Ukitake J��shir��, but perhaps because of his good health, he seemed more energetic.


    "The captain is unwell," he said, "so I will be teaching you how to handle division affairs."


    Ukitake J��shir�� smiled, "If you have any questions about using dual swords, feel free to ask me anytime."


    "My health is not so poor that I can''t do anything."


    "Although you will be a captain in another division in the future, even if it''s brief, Naruto, you are now a member of our 13th Division."


    "So, I want to introduce you to..."


    Shiba Kaien cooperatively turned around and showed Naruto the armband on his left arm, which signified his position as Vice-captain, and the characters and patterns engraved on it �� the Kanji character "ʮ�� (13)" like stems and leaves, holding a small lantern-like flower.


    Ukitake J��shir�� explained.


    "Every division has a flower as their emblem."


    "Our 13th Division flower is the Daisetsu."


    He paused and asked, "Naruto, do you know anything about flower arranging?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    J��shir�� smiled, "You can learn a bit; Captain Unohana loves flower arranging."


    "And the flower language of the Daisetsu is... hope."


    Hope.


    Naruto stared blankly at Shiba Kaien''s armband.


    He suddenly thought that maybe the Captain-Commander was not worried about him being led astray by Uncle Shunsui, but rather believed that... Captain Ukitake would be better at teaching him how to grasp his own "Daisetsu."


    Not long after the introduction, Ukitake J��shir�� couldn''t help but start coughing, far weaker than he appeared.


    He excused himself and left.


    The remaining tasks were handed over to Kaien.


    Shiba Kaien was a very enthusiastic and gentle person.


    He patiently and earnestly taught Naruto how to become a qualified captain.


    Five years passed.


    Naruto grew from a stumbling apprentice Shinigami to a somewhat competent "3rd Seat."


    During this period, everything was peaceful.


    The Seireitei seemed to have forgotten about the "Senkaimon Incident."


    Only occasionally in conversations with Urahara Kisuke did he hear complaints about the investigation not going smoothly.


    The Nine-Tails was also very quiet, not causing any trouble.


    While learning to handle division affairs, Naruto did not neglect improving his own strength.


    However... he still had not heard the voice of the other sword.


    One day.


    After finishing Zanpakut�� training.


    When Naruto opened his eyes again, he was no longer in the 13th Division''s barracks but in the clean little house in Konoha that he had tidied up.


    He had returned to Konoha once again.


    He was not as confused as the first time he came back.


    Sitting on the bed, deep in thought.


    The first time it was "three years," this time it was "six years"...


    He had stayed in the "Soul Society" for nearly twice as long.

 Chapter 21: Silver Hair Dead Fish Eyes

    Time may be a factor.


    But the sample size is too small to determine the result.


    Naruto stretched lazily and went to sleep, remembering that tomorrow was class assignment day, an important event for Genin.


    The next day, in the classroom.


    As soon as Naruto entered, he attracted attention.


    The classmates had no time to discuss yesterday''s events before being astonished by his change.


    He was dressed the same as before, in a white hoodie and gray cropped pants. The only difference was the Konoha headband tied to his left arm.


    Even though they had seen him just yesterday afternoon, for some reason, it felt like they were reuniting after years apart.


    Naruto had matured significantly and now had the aura of an adult.


    Their chattering voices lowered, not daring to let him hear their discussions.


    Uchiha Sasuke turned back several times, wanting to say something but couldn''t in the crowded classroom.


    Naruto noticed but did not intend to ask.


    His relationship with Sasuke was average, and Sasuke was not his subordinate, so he didn''t want to bother.


    Iruka-sensei soon arrived and announced the class assignments.


    Names were called out one by one.


    Until��


    "Team 7, Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke."


    With a snap.


    Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but slap the table and stand up.


    "What''s wrong, Sakura?" Iruka looked over.


    She instinctively glanced at Naruto, "Nothing, nothing."


    No matter how unwilling she felt, as a consistently good student, Haruno Sakura found it difficult to go against the teacher''s wishes.


    She really didn''t want to be on the same team as Naruto.


    She already disliked this guy.


    Recently, he had become even more outrageous��beating up Uchiha Sasuke and even hitting a teacher yesterday.


    Naruto caught her gaze and tilted his head.


    He seemed to remember liking this girl before.


    Now, it seems a bit ridiculous. He didn''t even know what it was for back then.


    That look...


    It was no different from the way the rest of the village looked at him.


    Iruka continued announcing the class assignments.


    When the dust settled, some were satisfied, and others were disappointed.


    After lunch, the Jonin leaders came to take their teams.


    Team 7''s instructor was late to reveal themselves.


    Haruno Sakura was anxious, her eyes darting around, occasionally glancing at Naruto but mostly focusing on Sasuke.


    She was feeling impatient.


    But... those two, Naruto and Sasuke, were calm and unhurried.


    "Naruto," Sasuke said, his tone firm, "how did you do it yesterday?"


    He had made what he considered a remarkable decision.


    He set aside his "pride" to ask someone he used to surpass for advice.


    Naruto was taken aback, instinctively blurting out, "Yesterday? What about it?"


    To him, "yesterday" was a distant "six years ago."


    But the memory was still clear.


    There was absolutely no event involving Sasuke.


    "How did you defeat Mizuki-sensei?" Sasuke gritted his teeth, making his question clearer.


    The blond boy in front of him hadn''t done anything excessive, but... it was his inadvertent attitude that deeply stung Sasuke''s heart.


    Just one night. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An event from yesterday afternoon.


    And he had already forgotten it?


    It didn''t even register with him?


    That was a "Chunin."


    Naruto responded straightforwardly, "Is it hard to beat him?"


    "He''s not even that strong."


    Compared to the various Hollows he encountered and the diverse opponents he fought in the Soul Society, Mizuki was insignificant.


    Sasuke clenched his fist.


    A Chunin!


    That was a Chunin!


    Such a dismissive attitude.


    Just how strong had Naruto become?


    "How did you get this strong?" Sasuke didn''t hide his desire for power, and his tone reflected it.


    Get stronger?


    Naruto''s thoughts drifted to the "Soul Society."


    He shook his head and smiled softly. "What I pursue is no longer power, but the things I want to protect."


    "Face your heart."


    "And then, do your best."


    He had no intention of telling others about the matters of the "Soul Society."


    This was his "secret."


    Sasuke stared at Naruto, somewhat lost in thought.


    Protect?


    Does it have to be this way?


    He had nothing now, only a heart full of vengeance.


    He was about to ask more.


    The door opened.


    A flippant voice came in, "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "It''s been so long since I last came to the Ninja Academy that I got a bit lost."


    A silver-haired man with most of his face covered by a mask and forehead protector, leaving only his right eye visible, walked in.


    He was saying sorry, but there was no hint of apology in his dead-fish eyes.


    "Are you the last group?"


    "Then let me borrow this classroom."


    He sat on the podium as if it were a matter of course. "Let''s start with self-introductions."


    Naruto and Sasuke both stared at him silently.


    Sakura couldn''t help but speak, "Teacher, why don''t you go first and give us an example?"


    The silver-haired man shook his head, "Me?"


    "My name is Hatake Kakashi. The things I like and dislike... are a secret. As for dreams, I don''t have any. I have many hobbies."


    He paused.


    Sakura widened her eyes.


    What does this mean? Is that it?


    "Alright." Kakashi clapped his hands, "Now it''s your turn."


    "Let''s start from..."


    He pointed to the wide-foreheaded girl with pink hair, "Let''s start with you."


    Sakura''s introduction was mediocre, with every other sentence revolving around Uchiha Sasuke.


    Next was Sasuke.


    His introduction was as gloomy as he was. When he talked about his dreams, he gritted his teeth and vowed to revive the Uchiha clan and kill that man...


    The killing intent was faint, but real.


    When it was Naruto''s turn, he hesitated when it came to talking about his dream, looking a bit confused out the window. "I haven''t decided yet. If I had to say, I''d like to meet my parents."


    Kakashi fell silent and lowered his head.


    Naruto immediately turned his head, catching this emotion.


    Why did he feel sad when I mentioned my parents?


    This emotion passed in an instant, and Kakashi softly said, "The self-introductions are over."


    "Next, I have something very serious to say."


    "Starting tomorrow, you''ll be undertaking your first mission."


    "A survival training exercise."


    Sakura exclaimed in disappointment, "Why an exercise? We did this often at school."


    "This is not an ordinary exercise." Kakashi stood up, "Your opponent... will be me."


    He raised his left hand, pressing four fingers of his right hand together to form the number nine.


    "Out of the twenty-seven graduates, only nine will be recognized as Genin."


    "Tomorrow''s survival training exercise is the test."


    Panic appeared on Sakura''s face.


    Naruto and Sasuke''s expressions remained unchanged.


    "Well then, see you tomorrow." Kakashi formed a hand seal and disappeared with a puff of smoke.


    "What? He came so late and left so quickly," Sakura couldn''t help but complain.


    Naruto stood up.


    He stared at the spot where Kakashi had just stood.


    When Iruka-sensei was assigning teams, he had noticed that for some "special" students, the teams were predetermined.


    Like the trio who were inseparable since childhood: "Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, Yamanaka Ino" were put together.


    He himself was the "Nine-Tails Jinchuriki," Sasuke was the last of the "Uchiha clan."


    There didn''t seem to be anything special about Sakura for now.


    Of course, even if she was ordinary, just having him and Sasuke was enough for Konoha to make special arrangements.


    Moreover, there was that strange emotional fluctuation just now.


    This Hatake Kakashi must have some connection to his parents.


    "N-Naruto, you still haven''t told..." Sasuke was unwilling to drop the topic before Kakashi arrived.


    Naruto shook his head. "Let''s prepare for tomorrow''s test first."


    "In three hours, let''s meet at the school gate."


    Sakura was stunned, "Meet? For what?"


    "Naturally, to gather information on Kakashi-sensei," Naruto said matter-of-factly. He paused and asked them, "Don''t you plan to collect information on him?"


    "Kakashi-sensei did say he would be our opponent tomorrow."


    "Intelligence is a ninja''s first battle."


    Sasuke pursed his lips in silence.


    Is this the difference between me and Naruto? I didn''t even think of this.


    Sakura stared blankly at Naruto.


    This guy... has really changed.


    "See you in three hours." Naruto leaped out of the window and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 22: Kakashis Bell Test

    A gentle breeze entered the room.


    Sasuke left without a word.


    Sakura clenched her fists, feeling frustrated. If it weren''t for Naruto''s sudden and inexplicable comments, she would have had a good chance to be alone with Sasuke, but now it was all ruined.


    Three hours later.


    At the entrance of the ninja school, the three of them met.


    "Have you all gathered the information?" Naruto asked softly, "Let''s start with Haruno-san."


    Haruno...


    This address made Sakura pause.


    There was a time when she always wanted Naruto to call her that instead of repeatedly calling her "Sakura-chan."


    But now that he used this address, why did it feel... strange?


    "I went back and asked my father," Sakura replied. "He said that Hatake Kakashi is a very powerful Jonin."


    "He is known as the ''Copy Ninja'', ''Konoha Technician'', and ''Sharingan Kakashi''."


    Sasuke nodded, his tone serious. "What I gathered is similar to Haruno''s."


    His brows furrowed in deep confusion, ignoring Sakura''s shy remark, "Just call me Sakura."


    Sharingan...


    This is the unique Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha clan, an ability that only those with Uchiha blood can possess. How could someone with the surname Hatake have it? Could it be that there is more than one Uchiha in Konoha?


    "The information I collected is slightly more detailed than yours," Naruto said, pulling out a piece of paper.


    "Hatake Kakashi, 26 years old, is the most talented ninja in Konoha''s history."


    "He graduated from the academy at 5, became a Chunin at 6."


    Sasuke couldn''t help but look up.


    Chunin, at what age?


    Six?!


    "Is he really that amazing?" Sakura exclaimed. She couldn''t quite grasp it just from her father''s description, but having this age reference made it all clear.


    Naruto continued reading, "His father is Sakumo Hatake." S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After graduation, his mentor was�� Namikaze Minato, the Fourth Hokage."


    "His teammates were Nohara Rin and Uchiha Obito."


    At this point, he paused, staring at the name "Namikaze Minato."


    As expected.


    It''s related to his father; he was his student...


    Sasuke clenched his fist upon hearing the name of his clansman.


    The source of the Sharingan?


    "At 12, he became the youngest Jonin in Konoha''s history."


    "After 14, his record is blank, hidden away." Naruto continued reading, "He reappeared at 20 and quickly earned the titles mentioned by Haruno with his immense strength."


    "He knows over a thousand jutsus."


    "His summoning contract is with ninja dogs."


    Sakura stared at the piece of paper in Naruto''s hand and suddenly realized why she felt something was off. "Naruto, where did you get such detailed information? What is that piece of paper?"


    Naruto remained calm, "I took out Kakashi-sensei''s file."


    The two were stunned.


    Stealing files?


    Is that even possible?


    "Naruto, this isn''t right," Sakura said, a bit flustered.


    Naruto responded confidently, "This is the most convenient and accurate source of information."


    Before Sakura could say more, he handed the paper to Sasuke, "Normally speaking, newly graduated Genin, even if they team up, can''t possibly match an elite Jonin like him."


    "The survival test is likely to assess our skills and mindset."


    He habitually thought from the perspective of a "lieutenant" and "manager."


    "Knowing what type he is and preparing accordingly, passing the test shouldn''t be a problem."


    No matter how harsh it is.


    They wouldn''t expect three Genin to defeat a battle-hardened Jonin.


    Sasuke did not hurry to look at the files and couldn''t help but scrutinize Naruto.


    What does "normally speaking" mean...


    Judging from his tone, does he have the confidence to face Hatake Kakashi?


    "Remember the information on these," Naruto stood up. "I''m heading back now."


    He began to look forward to tomorrow.


    To look forward to Hatake Kakashi, a person directly related to his father.


    The next day.


    Third Training Ground.


    Kakashi was late again.


    Faced with Sakura''s reproach, he smiled innocently, feeling no shame, and took out a clock from his backpack, placing it on a stump.


    The hour and minute hands pointed to the current time, 10:15 AM.


    "I mentioned yesterday that we have a task to perform."


    "Now let''s discuss the task objective."


    Kakashi pulled out two bells from his pocket: "I have set the alarm for 12 noon."


    "Your task is to snatch these bells from me before it rings."


    "And��"


    "Did you notice the number of bells?"


    He gently shook them, producing a jingling sound.


    "There are only two."


    "This means... one of you is destined to fail the task and be eliminated."


    Naruto and Sasuke''s expressions didn''t change.


    Sakura was stunned, the mere pressure from his words left her uneasy.


    "Those are good expressions, but they are not enough." Kakashi lifted the bells, "Naruto is quite bold, even daring to steal my file."


    "But this way, you all understand what kind of ninja I am."


    Naruto was not surprised that he knew.


    When he went to the Hokage Building yesterday, aside from Sarutobi Hiruzen, there were four other chakra sources monitoring him.


    Kakashi tied the bells to his waist, speaking lightly: "In light of your excellent performance, here''s another hint."


    "Without the resolve to kill me, you won''t succeed."


    "So..."


    "Let''s begin."


    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures leaped up, disappearing into the woods behind the training ground to hide.


    Naruto didn''t move.


    Kakashi looked at him: "Aren''t you going to use the same strategy as them?"


    "Concealment and hiding are basic skills."


    Naruto shook his head and said softly, "Kakashi-sensei, the task is to get the bells, which are on you."


    "You also knew about our existence beforehand and knew we would come for you."


    "Hiding or not hiding makes no difference."


    Kakashi murmured: "Is that how you think?"


    "But I am a Jonin, facing me head-on is disadvantageous for you."


    Naruto smiled gently: "Maybe I will surprise you, Sensei."


    He slowly drew his sword.


    Unlike in the ninja academy, he carried both swords, hanging them on his waist.


    "A sword?" A hint of nostalgia flashed in Kakashi''s only visible eye, "I didn''t know you could use such a weapon."


    "And you brought two."


    "Is the other one a backup? Isn''t it cumbersome to carry both?"


    "They look nice."


    "But... mastering swordsmanship isn''t something that can be done in a few days."


    "And for a ninja sword, it''s too long."


    Naruto grinned, chakra gathering at his feet.


    With a swoosh��


    He stepped forward in a flash.


    Kakashi''s eyes turned sharp.


    It was different from the "Body Flicker Technique," a kind of instant movement technique.


    Faster than what he saw half a month ago.


    Clang!


    Naruto swung his sword, and Kakashi blocked it with two kunai, sparks flying as the blades clashed.


    Kakashi''s eyebrows twitched.


    One kunai''s blade was bent, and the other in his right hand had a crack.


    It wasn''t due to strength.


    It was the sword.


    This dark red sword was a masterpiece.


    Where did he get it?


    There''s probably no better sword in all of Konoha.


    Naruto twisted his body and slashed again.


    After just a few rounds, Kakashi was shocked.


    Naruto''s swordsmanship wasn''t extremely powerful or perfect, but it was proficient and had almost no major flaws.


    This wasn''t something that could be achieved overnight.


    Even he, under his father''s guidance, took four to five years to reach such a level of swordsmanship.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen never mentioned that Naruto secretly practiced with a sword.


    So it must be...


    Talent?


    Are all blondes monsters?

 Chapter 23: Unqualified

    Their Taijutsu skills are nearly equal.


    Naruto''s body is not yet fully developed. In terms of height, reach, strength, and basic speed, Kakashi has the advantage.


    But Naruto has a sword.


    Unlike the short blades used by ninja for "stealth" and "mobility," Naruto wields a longer katana.


    A longer blade offers greater strength.


    This compensates for his physical disadvantages.


    Kakashi realizes this.


    Naruto''s Taijutsu ability is very strong!


    No wonder Mizuki was not his match��


    If his body matures for a few more years, reaching the strength of an adult, he could become a special Jonin, even without Ninjutsu. He might even reach the level of someone like Might Guy.


    Relying on Taijutsu alone will not defeat him.


    This will not do��


    The clash of kunai and blade produces a sharp, grating sound.


    Crack��


    The kunai, having borne the brunt of several strikes, shatters, and Naruto shows no mercy, swinging his blade down.


    Kakashi, seemingly not expecting the kunai to break, takes the hit directly to his chest.


    In the forest, Haruno Sakura cannot suppress a gasp.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes widened.


    Defeating a Jonin head-on?


    Naruto frowns. He has cut down many illusions and sparred with many people.


    This does not feel right��it is too dull.


    It''s a combination of the Clone Technique and the Substitution Technique!


    The auras��


    The chakra threads disperse before his eyes, representing four strands of Kakashi''s presence.


    In front, below, to the left, and to the right��


    Unlike the clones Uchiha Sasuke used before, these four clones have identical auras, emanating the same chakra threads.


    It''s the Shadow Clone Technique. Each clone is like a real body.


    If that''s the case��


    Naruto leaps up, forming hand seals to cast a technique, and two shadow clones appear.


    One to the left, one to the right, to confront Kakashi''s clones.


    The original body grips the sword with both hands, the blade tip facing down, and drives it down with the force of his fall.


    The presence below has no choice but to burrow backward, struggling out of the ground.


    The left and right clones dissipate on their own before Naruto can attack, conserving chakra.


    The newly emerged Kakashi shakes off the dust from his head, staring at Naruto in surprise.


    Is this the sensory ability of the Uzumaki clan?


    He detected the clones instantly, and even my Shadow Clones didn''t distract him.


    Moreover, the clones Naruto just created��


    They aren''t ordinary clones; they are the A-rank Ninjutsu, Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    The rank of Ninjutsu indicates the conditions and difficulty of learning it. The higher the difficulty, the higher the rank��though generally, the more difficult the technique, the more powerful it is.


    When did Naruto acquire this technique?


    Two nights ago.


    He was still at the academy yesterday.


    So, he mastered an A-rank technique in at most two nights.


    Kakashi looks at Naruto.


    For the first time in many years, he observes him closely.


    The hair and eye color inherited from his father, the facial features and eye shape from his mother, and in terms of talent, he seems to have taken all their strengths.


    "Remarkable for a recent academy graduate, Naruto," Kakashi says softly.


    Naruto raises his sword and grins: "I told you, Kakashi-sensei, I would surprise you."


    Kakashi raises his hands, clasping them in front of his chest.


    "But a ninja''s battle is not just about Taijutsu."


    He leaps lightly, landing on the water, standing without sinking.


    He does not attack.


    He remembers his mission is to "guard the bells," not to initiate an attack.


    Naruto glances at his feet before stepping forward.


    So, chakra can be used this way too?


    With a splash, Naruto stomps heavily, sending knee-high water flying. But soon, the splashes become smaller, and after four or five steps, he, too, can stand on the water silently, as if on land.


    The two clones follow him.


    Kakashi''s eyes narrow.


    He mastered it just like that?


    Such strong chakra control?


    Well...


    It''s not much different from the Body Flicker Technique he used earlier.


    The blade strikes.


    Kakashi responded hastily. With a single twist of his hand, he began to form a simple seal.


    His body suddenly went numb.


    Thin, golden electric light flickered along the blade.


    "Had�� #11. Tsuzuri Raiden (�Y���, Bound Lightning)."


    He abandoned the incantation, releasing the spell with reduced power.


    The attack did not harm the body, and the paralysis was fleeting.


    But it was that split second he needed��


    A shadow clone took a bell hanging from Kakashi''s waist.


    With a jingle, it drew an arc and was thrown into Naruto''s hand.


    "Lightning Release?" Kakashi shook his wrist. "They don''t teach that at the academy."


    The power wasn''t great, and he hadn''t seen any hand seals.


    Channeling chakra into a weapon...


    "That doesn''t mean I can''t use it," Naruto said with a smile, shaking the bell, with no intention of explaining further.


    Kakashi lowered his head, not asking further, "I thought you would take them all."


    "One person only needs one," Naruto replied.


    With a wave of his hand, the clone dissipated. He stomped on the water, then jumped back to the shore.


    Clearly... he had no intention of continuing.


    Kakashi shook his head and walked back onto the shore, looking at Naruto with a complicated expression.


    His silhouette was very much like his own at twelve years old.


    Confident in his strength, acting alone.


    Naruto was pleased.


    Showing his best side to his "father''s student," his "brother" would surely be happy.


    The two of them posed no real threat to Kakashi.


    Sasuke was among the top graduates, capable of using a Fire Release technique and almost reaching the bell, but... he was still buried in the ground by Kakashi''s mischievous humor.


    Sakura was hanging from a tree.


    Until the alarm rang, they sat by the wooden posts.


    Except for Naruto, who had already taken a bell, the remaining two were inevitably nervous.


    Hatake Kakashi was silent.


    After a moment, he finally spoke, seeing the increasing unease in Sakura and Sasuke''s expressions: "Naruto, I have to admit that your performance today was excellent."


    "Both in terms of ability and strategy, you were above standard."


    Naruto was taken aback.


    From his tone... he didn''t seem pleased.


    Was there going to be a twist?


    Sure enough, here came the "but."


    "But why didn''t you continue with the task?" Kakashi asked, with a hint of interrogation.


    Naruto raised the bell: "I had already completed my objective."


    "But your teammates hadn''t finished their task." Kakashi was blunt. "With your help, your teammates could also have gotten a bell."


    The "joy" Naruto had been feeling since the morning was doused with a bucket of cold water: "Why should I help them?"


    "And whom should I help?"


    "There are only two bells for three people."


    Kakashi shook his head, his tone cold: "I designed it that way on purpose."


    "It was to select those who could prioritize teamwork over their own interests in such situations."


    He paused.


    "Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, both fought solo."


    "Uzumaki Naruto, you had enough ability, but you chose to stand by."


    "A ninja''s individual strength is important, but ''teamwork'' is above that."


    "Especially you, Uzumaki Naruto, you could have made this team better."


    "My evaluation is: Unqualified."


    Naruto''s face completely cooled: "Kakashi-sensei, you set up a problem for individual competition, but want those within it to think about cooperation. Isn''t that absurd?"


    "In your setup and the stated task, if I help one person, the other would be eliminated." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not considering the reasonableness of your task, but blaming me for not doing better?"


    "And there''s something to correct."


    He threw the bell down, and it rolled to Kakashi''s feet with a jingle.


    "Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, and I are not a team yet."


    "We were just assigned together by Iruka-sensei after graduation."


    "In fact, Haruno Sakura doesn''t want a teammate like me."


    The pink-haired girl was taken aback, lowering her head but not denying it.


    "Uchiha Sasuke also doesn''t see me as a teammate."


    Sasuke''s expression was stern.


    Naruto stood up, meeting Kakashi''s gaze, his words powerful: "They don''t accept me, yet you expect me to accept them?"


    ~~~


    Naruto''s Mental Age (Probably)


    12 (normal growth like the anime) + 3 (First Transfer) + 6 (Second Transfer) (changes due to Soul Society) = 21


    So 21 years old, yep old enough.


    Also I think I''m qualified to advertise now...


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!


    Also please share this fanfic! Thank you! I need more Viewers!

 Chapter 24: Kakashi, please...

    The air was thick with tension.


    The atmosphere was so oppressive that even Haruno Sakura didn''t dare to breathe.


    Uchiha Sasuke clenched his fists tightly.


    Naruto''s face was expressionless and calm, showing only a slight trace of disappointment and grievance. This stemmed from not receiving the favoritism of "the student of the Fourth Hokage," nor any proper praise despite his excellent performance.


    He didn''t think Kakashi was unaware of his identity.


    Kakashi had been a Jonin long before Naruto was even born.


    If he didn''t know,


    It would imply something very sinister and calculating within Konoha to hide this matter.


    Then he would have even more reason to be angry.


    Naruto leaned towards the former possibility.


    But if that were the case, Naruto was perplexed as to why there was no favoritism.


    Clearly... he had already found excuses for Kakashi last night �� excuses for not having visited him or shown his face over the years: to ensure the safety of the "Nine-Tails Jinchuriki."


    He was ready to erupt with those grievances, prepared for a confrontation.


    If it weren''t for Kakashi''s identity as "the Fourth Hokage''s student," he wouldn''t have had such high expectations.


    Being a ninja was not a necessity.


    Kakashi looked down at the bell lying on the ground, covered in dust.


    This aggressive manner of speaking...


    Was very much like Kushina-sama.


    Rebuttal?


    He couldn''t find a point to argue against.


    The content wasn''t nonsensical, but rather orderly and reasonable.


    When did he understand "teamwork"?


    Probably after Obito''s sacrifice.


    He lifted his head slightly, catching sight of Naruto''s bright, golden hair.


    The three before him...


    One had lost his parents at birth, was rejected by the village, and had no friends; another had his entire family massacred by his own brother during childhood.


    And Haruno Sakura, who had both parents but was just a lovesick girl, fixated on her crush.


    It was a bit harsh to expect them to immediately understand "teamwork."


    How did Minato-sensei treat them back then?


    He should be patient as well.


    More importantly, he couldn''t actually send them back to the Ninja Academy.


    He could see that the threat of being sent back didn''t affect Naruto.


    With this in mind,


    "You''ve got quite the spirit, Naruto." Kakashi''s tone softened, "Indeed, you''re different from the previous kids."


    "As fresh graduates from the academy, you''re already very outstanding."


    "Both Naruto and Sasuke have abilities far surpassing other students."


    "As for Sakura..."


    At this point, Kakashi paused, carefully recalled, and managed to give a positive comment: "Hmm... you''re also very brave."


    "The earlier criticism was just to remind you of the importance of the team."


    He gazed towards the depths of the training field.


    There stood a square monument, densely engraved with many names.


    "A friend once told me."


    "Those who don''t value their comrades are worse than trash."


    "You three are to fight together and face life and death as a team."


    Naruto frowned slightly.


    Maybe he was a bit sensitive; while the statement wasn''t wrong, he didn''t like it.


    "The exercise is over." Kakashi extended his hand, giving them a thumbs-up. "Congratulations, you''re now Genin."


    "From tomorrow, you will officially perform missions as Team 7."


    Sakura''s heart finally settled after a rollercoaster of emotions.


    It was no easy feat.


    Uchiha Sasuke also sighed in relief.


    Naruto looked at Kakashi.


    He understood that this was a compromise Kakashi made considering the task.


    However, he wished that Kakashi''s attitude earlier had been more decisive, so that he might have seized the opportunity to ask some questions.


    The heavy atmosphere was dissipated.


    Kakashi treated them to barbecue to celebrate their successful graduation.


    That evening.


    In the Hokage''s office, Kakashi reported the training exercise to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The Third Hokage puffed on his pipe, causing it to spark: "Naruto''s swordsmanship is exquisite, and he knows a lightning technique that doesn''t require hand signs?"


    "Yes," Kakashi nodded.


    Sarutobi''s voice was troubled: "Is it possible that an outside village ninja taught him?"


    Kakashi hesitated, then shook his head: "I believe the possibility is very small."


    "Naruto''s sword is a katana, and the only ones who use such swords are the samurai of the Land of Iron. His swordsmanship style is different from that of those samurai."


    "It also differs from all the swordsmanship styles of the ninjas I have encountered."


    "As for the lightning technique..."


    "I tend to think Naruto developed it himself." S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarutobi raised an eyebrow: "Developed it himself? That is quite remarkable."


    "Naruto just graduated from the ninja academy and is only twelve years old."


    Recalling the day''s encounter, Kakashi said, "Naruto is a genius."


    "He developed that unique Body Flicker Technique on his own, and learned the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu in just two nights."


    "In our spar, he saw me walking on water and succeeded in doing it himself after just five attempts."


    "After all, he is the son of Minato-sensei."


    A father of extraordinary talent produces a son of extraordinary talent��it is only natural and unsurprising.


    Kakashi paused and then shifted the conversation: "But we cannot rule out the possibility that Naruto has had contact with people from other villages."


    "He has two swords, but only used one during the exercise."


    "That sword is famous and can conduct chakra. The other one, though unused, is also a katana, and likely not inferior to the one he used."


    Sarutobi tugged at his beard.


    Two famous swords...


    "The most critical issue," Kakashi''s tone was grave, "is that I''m afraid Naruto harbors deep resentment towards the village."


    He repeated Naruto''s final words.


    "''They don''t accept me, so why should I accept them?'' Is that it?" Sarutobi repeated, looking somewhat lost.


    "Resentment towards the village."


    "In this matter, we indeed have not done well."


    "Kakashi, I must rely on you."


    Kakashi nodded and solemnly accepted the task.


    "How did the other two perform?" Sarutobi asked.


    Kakashi replied, "Uchiha Sasuke''s goal is to kill that man. He also has talent and performed quite well."


    "But Haruno Sakura..."


    "Why was she assigned to the team?"


    This girl''s performance was average and she had no special abilities. Among ordinary genin, she could be considered an excellent student, but compared to Sasuke and Naruto, the gap was too large.


    "Iruka told me that Naruto likes Sakura." Sarutobi smiled, "Love can change a jinchuriki."


    Back then, Naruto''s mother, Uzumaki Kushina, was like that.


    Kakashi opened his mouth: "Lord Third, I fear Naruto does not like Haruno Sakura."


    "He could calmly say that Haruno Sakura does not want to be on the same team as him."


    Sarutobi frowned and stopped talking, puffing more forcefully on his pipe.


    Iruka had once assured him with great certainty that Naruto liked Haruno Sakura.


    He would not lie to him.


    So that means...


    Since half a month ago, Naruto has undergone a complete transformation.


    The information had become outdated.


    After a long while, he spoke heavily, "The village''s perception of Naruto needs to change, and Naruto''s perception of the village also needs to change."


    "These things cannot be accomplished overnight."


    "Compared to changing the village''s perception of Naruto, changing Naruto''s perception of the village might be easier."


    "Kakashi, I entrust this matter to you as well."


    "Whether he is the Fourth''s son or the jinchuriki, Naruto cannot be lost."


    "I will create the best environment for you."


    He believed that time would heal everything.


    He had waited for Naruto to graduate, and he had enough patience to wait much longer��for Naruto to grow up, to turn twenty-four...


    Kakashi inwardly muttered.


    Change Naruto''s perception of the village?


    He instinctively felt that this might be harder than changing the village''s perception of Naruto.


    That kid is mature beyond his years.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 25: C-rank Mission

    The life of a ninja is not interesting.


    Especially for Genin.


    For Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke, it means constantly repeating boring low-level tasks: dredging river garbage, cleaning streets, retrieving pets for nobles and wealthy people, and at best, driving away wild animals from farmland.


    Naruto realized that these tasks were not as simple as they seemed.


    Either they were dealing with the public or with nobles.


    This was intentionally raising their reputation within the village.


    So far, there was no significant effect.


    Only many nobles and wealthy people recognized them and greeted them when they met on the street.


    In this month or so, this was their only achievement.


    Naruto''s impression of Kakashi worsened.


    As their team leader Jonin, he almost ignored these Genin. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was an unqualified leader.


    Even Uncle Shunsui wasn''t as bad as him.


    Sasuke once asked Kakashi about the source of his Sharingan but was brushed off and never asked again.


    Naruto also straightforwardly asked if he could teach them some ninjutsu.


    But Kakashi''s response was to first teach Sasuke and Sakura tree climbing and water walking.


    Then he left them to their own devices, very lazily.


    Until the day they completed their mission and reported to the Hokage.


    "High evaluations, Team 7." Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled, looking very satisfied with the mission report. "High efficiency and well-handled."


    No one replied.


    All four of them stood properly.


    "How do you feel after doing these tasks for a month?" Sarutobi Hiruzen took the pipe from his mouth and tapped it on the table, scattering the ash.


    "Do you find it boring or tedious?"


    Naruto was indifferent.


    Sasuke remained silent. He felt that he had been getting stronger during this time, which was what he wanted; the nature of the task didn''t matter.


    Haruno Sakura did think so but didn''t dare to speak up.


    "With your abilities and performance, it''s time to try more difficult tasks." Sarutobi Hiruzen picked up a scroll from the table. "Let me see..."


    "This one then."


    "A C-rank escort mission."


    He said, tossing the scroll over.


    Kakashi turned aside.


    Naruto reached out and caught it, reading the contents: The mission objective was to protect the bridge builder Tazuna of the Land of Waves until the completion of the bridge.


    They left to prepare.


    At Sarutobi Hiruzen''s signal, Kakashi followed him into another office.


    "Hokage-sama, any instructions?" Kakashi asked.


    "That mission cannot be considered a C-rank." Sarutobi Hiruzen took a puff from his pipe. "The intelligence gathered by Anbu indicates that the client lied, and there will be ninjas involved in this mission."


    "Perhaps even Momochi Zabuza might be involved."


    Kakashi said softly, "Then this mission should be classified as A-rank."


    "Isn''t it too soon to let them execute it?"


    "Naruto is capable, but Sasuke and Sakura..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted him: "In a month, we have the joint Chunin Exams with the Sand Village."


    "According to the information, they will be sending the One-Tailed Jinchuriki to participate."


    Kakashi was shocked: "The One-Tail?"


    The joint Chunin Exams between allied nations were like a war without smoke, a display of village power.


    The Sand Village''s ambition was clear by sending their Jinchuriki.


    They wanted to outperform Konoha in this display to gain more support from the Land of Wind and a higher status in the alliance.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen did not continue this topic but instead asked an unrelated question: "How has your observation of Naruto been lately?"


    Kakashi shook his head: "No anomalies."


    "His performance is excellent."


    "Personality, ability, talent��I can hardly find any flaws."


    "Currently, Team 7 can actually be said to be led by him."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, deep in thought, spoke decisively: "Is that so?"


    "This joint exam is crucial; Konoha cannot lose to the Sand Village. Naruto must participate."


    "So we need to eliminate any last risks."


    "Confirm Naruto''s current strength."


    "Ensure he has no connections with outsiders."


    "Even confirm the seal on the Nine-Tails..."


    "And recently, the only C-rank mission that involves leaving the village and fits the current situation is this one."


    "I will send Anbu to follow and ensure Sasuke and Sakura''s safety."


    Kakashi bowed his head for a while before saying, "Naruto has the sensory ability of the Uzumaki clan."


    "I will ensure they proceed with caution," Sarutobi Hiruzen said softly. "Observe closely, Kakashi. You are the one closest to Naruto."


    At the gate of Konoha Village.


    Naruto and his team met their client.


    Tazuna, a drunken old man, said, "Three kids... I paid so much, and Konoha sends these people to solve my problem?"


    Haruno Sakura was furious, clenching her fist.


    Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth, feeling disrespected.


    Naruto calmly responded, "Genin are sufficient to complete a C-rank mission."


    "Additionally, a J��nin instructor will accompany us. Please rest assured."


    Tazuna looked at Naruto, shivering with the influence of alcohol, and muttered, "You kid really are different from those two."


    As expected, Kakashi was late again.


    His frivolous excuse made Tazuna''s heart pound. Is this really a J��nin?


    He didn''t seem very reliable.


    Among the four, only the shortest blonde boy gave him a feeling of steadiness.


    "In that case, let''s depart," ordered Hatake Kakashi.


    Shortly after leaving the village, Naruto turned his head to look at the forest beside the road.


    He sensed several chakra presences mingled together, some strong, some weak, some moving through the forest, others staying still in the trees.


    But soon, these chakra presences moved away and disappeared.


    Just passing by?


    Naruto withdrew his gaze.


    The road remained peaceful, except for Tazuna''s incessant complaints about the hardships and suffering in his village. He kept saying that only by building the bridge could the people of the Land of Waves leave that impoverished island and gain a new life.


    Without the bridge.


    They would die in the sea along with the Land of Waves.


    Until Tazuna complained for the third time.


    Naruto suddenly moved, standing in front of Tazuna, his gaze fixed on a puddle not far away.


    "What is it?" Tazuna was startled. He looked around but saw nothing. He burped and couldn''t help but complain, "What is it, kid? You scared me..."


    Naruto whispered, "Ahead, two ninjas."


    "When we left the village, I sensed their chakra presence."


    "Appearing here now, they must be lying in ambush for us."


    Sasuke unhesitatingly pulled out a kunai and threw it at the puddle.


    He knew Naruto had a sensing ability.


    Clang��


    An iron claw suddenly emerged from the water, deflecting the kunai.


    "A kid with sensing ability?" A voice came from behind an iron chain that whipped out, accompanied by a shout, "That''s rare."


    Naruto drew his sword.


    He slashed at the chain, "Had�� #11. Tsuzuri Raiden (�Y���, Bound Lightning)," golden light transmitted.


    The two men standing in the water were instantly paralyzed, still cursing.


    Naruto then moved in a flash.


    Instead of swinging his sword, he lightly waved his hand, and a golden chakra rope emerged from his palm, flexibly binding the two men tightly.


    Kakashi squinted his eyes.


    Another unfamiliar technique.


    And still no hand seals required.


    The golden rope looked somewhat like the sealing technique "Adamantine Sealing Chains" that his teacher''s wife used to favor, but different. One was a rope, the other was a chain.


    In an instant, the enemy was subdued.


    Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura had only managed to shield Tazuna.


    And this drunken old man hadn''t even had the time to be surprised by the ninja attack.


    Naruto calmly placed the sword against one of the men''s necks, "Speak. Who is the mastermind behind the attack on Tazuna?"


    He wasn''t sure of their target.


    It could be Tazuna, it could be himself.


    Uchiha Sasuke was also valuable.


    This method of questioning, asserting a specific "result," was an interrogation technique. Captain Yoruichi had taught him this aspect.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 26: C-rank Mission (2)

    Kakashi stood to the side, not interfering.


    He was observing.


    Faced with Naruto''s question, the two ninjas remained silent and lowered their heads.


    They wouldn''t easily divulge information just because of a question.


    However, this resolute attitude already indicated some issues.


    Their lack of surprise or instinctive rebuttal to Naruto''s straightforward inquiry, and their silent refusal to answer, brought forth only one conclusion: "Yes."


    Naruto tilted his head and looked at Kakashi.


    It was now clear that the enemy''s target was Tazuna, and it was time for the person in charge to make a decision.


    Kakashi waved his hand with interest.


    Naruto responded with an "Oh," and shifted his gaze to Tazuna.


    This time, Kakashi wasn''t shirking responsibility.


    He wanted to see how Naruto would handle it.


    "Tazuna-san, their target is you," Naruto took out the mission scroll, "This is different from the information you provided us."


    "We need an explanation."


    Tazuna sighed, scratched his head, and repeated his complaints for the third time, this time in more detail, revealing the main culprit obstructing and sabotaging the bridge construction: a wealthy businessman named "Gato."


    Naruto nodded and made a decision: "In that case, please come back to the village with us."


    Tazuna''s face turned pale: "Are you going to abandon the mission?"


    "If I die, my ten-year-old grandson, my daughter..."


    "You''re backing down already, Naruto?" Kakashi also spoke.


    Naruto glanced at him in surprise.


    This... shouldn''t be something a leading Jonin, or even any ninja, would say.


    "I am responsible for the team, Hatake-sensei," Naruto retorted seriously.


    He then continued to Tazuna: "We''re not abandoning the mission; we''re replacing the ninjas carrying it out."


    "When we left the village, I noticed a lot of chakra gathering nearby, with many observing us."


    "These two are among them."


    "There''s no doubt that if we continue, we will encounter more enemies."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over his teammates: "These two ninjas, Hatake-sensei and I can easily handle."


    "One-on-one, Sasuke might also win."


    "As for Haruno, she might be killed within a few moves."


    Sakura''s pupils dilated, her face turning pale.


    "Moreover, they are from Mist Village," Naruto pointed his sword at one of their forehead protectors, "No scratch marks, they''re not rogue ninjas."


    "There''s a possibility of hidden identities."


    "But after all, it''s Mist Village, it''s the Land of Water. It''s better to leave it to the village to handle."


    Kakashi raised his hand, supporting his head, lost in thought.


    "My money is only enough to hire you," Tazuna clenched the sake bottle in his hand, "I can''t come up with more."


    He was very poor.


    Naruto glanced at him: "Drink less sake, maybe you could hire a Chunin."


    "The Land of Waves doesn''t have a ninja village. Opening the road might be a good thing for our village."


    "If you explain the benefits clearly, you might get support from Konoha."


    "If that doesn''t work, I can lend you money. After the bridge in the Land of Waves is completed, you will have more opportunities to make money and won''t have to worry about repaying it."


    At this point, he paused and looked at Kakashi.


    Kakashi didn''t speak immediately.


    He was amazed at how Naruto handled the situation.


    "Being capable and having some leadership ability" is one of the conditions for being promoted to Chunin.


    But what Naruto displayed surpassed not only Chunin but even some Jonin.


    Clear in regulation, with a clear purpose.


    What warmed his heart was the last sentence.


    Indeed, the softest and brightest parts of his teacher and teacher''s wife hearts were inherited by him.


    However...


    Why was he so excellent?


    Handling affairs isn''t something that, like "ninjutsu training," can be done recklessly or against common sense just because of talent.


    No matter who, even the most talented ninja, needs to learn these things step by step.


    This is a matter of "cognition," unrelated to "talent."


    Even the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, learned gradually before becoming qualified and excellent.


    "Hatake-sensei?" Naruto reminded.


    Kakashi snapped out of it. "Great job, Naruto."


    "You are right, but since a ninja has accepted a mission, there''s no reason to give up easily."


    "And you must be able to protect your comrades."


    Naruto nodded slightly.


    "Then let''s proceed..."


    Kakashi bit his thumb, formed seals, and performed the technique.


    He bent down and slapped the ground.


    The curse mark expanded.


    "Summoning Technique: Eight Ninja Dogs!"


    White smoke surged and quickly dissipated, revealing eight dogs of different colors, sizes, and appearances at the center of the seal.


    "Yo, Kakashi, what are you calling all of us out for this time?" the pug on the largest black bulldog said lazily. "It doesn''t seem like there''s a battle, and you don''t look too tense."


    "Pakkun, I''m on a mission with my students, how can you say I''m not tense?" Kakashi corrected it. "I have a task for you now."


    Pakkun barked in agreement.


    "Take these two Mist ninjas back to Konoha."


    "Inform the Hokage that our mission intelligence was incorrect, and we might encounter a large number of enemy ninjas, so we need reinforcements."


    Pakkun nodded and jumped off the black bulldog. "Understood."


    Kakashi threw the captives onto the bulldog.


    The ninja dogs departed.


    Kakashi smiled with narrowed eyes. "Let''s move on."


    Uchiha Sasuke did not object.


    He was eager to test his strength in real combat.


    Haruno Sakura was a bit worried. Naruto''s earlier comment about "getting killed" still had her heart pounding. However, with the strong Uzumaki Naruto and Kakashi-sensei, along with Sasuke, things should be fine.


    Naruto glanced at Kakashi curiously.


    This was an unusual decision.


    Not to mention that "changing personnel" doesn''t count as abandoning a mission.


    Using ninja dogs to send people back to the village and relay messages was a good option, but not the best solution.


    This approach made him feel like Kakashi was rushing them to continue the mission.


    He didn''t say it out loud, just observed.


    They continued on their way.


    Tazuna was extremely grateful. After Naruto''s earlier persuasion, he was okay with changing ninjas, but now, not having to spend more money and being able to continue employing the reassuring "Uzumaki Naruto" was clearly the best result.


    No new enemies appeared until they reached the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Waves.


    They boarded a boat and crossed the sea.


    As they neared the Land of Waves, a thick fog immediately rolled in.


    They smuggled through the national border via the sewers and walked a bit further. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They disembarked.


    Walking in the familiar woods, Tazuna stretched comfortably. "Thanks to you all, I got home safely."


    "But it''s not as dangerous as you said. So far, we haven''t encountered any new enemies..."


    As he spoke.


    Naruto suddenly turned his head, looking at the dense forest not far away.


    "Enemy?" Sasuke immediately grabbed a kunai.


    Naruto nodded. "Yes, someone has been watching us for a long time without leaving."


    "Their chakra is not weak."


    "Just a bit weaker than Kakashi-sensei."


    Weaker than a Jonin by just a bit?


    That means the enemy...


    Whoosh��


    A violent wind tore through, and a dark figure attacked from the forest.


    Spinning, shredding leaves and bushes.


    It slammed heavily into a tree trunk, embedding itself.


    It was a giant, irregularly sized sword.


    It vibrated, causing leaves to fall, and before the first leaf hit the ground, a figure silently appeared, standing on the sword. "That blond kid is quite perceptive. Does he have sensory abilities?"


    "No wonder the Demon Brothers failed."


    "And there''s also the Copy Ninja, Hatake Kakashi."


    "Didn''t expect to see you here."


    Without a doubt, he was a Jonin.

 Chapter 27: Naruto vs Zabuza

    His face was dressed like Kakashi, covering the lower half.


    The exposed part, with its eyebrow-less and fierce eyes, was terrifying.


    Looking down, he spoke with a murderous tone: "Sorry, but the old man behind you is my prey. Can you hand him over?"


    Kakashi frowned, his voice heavy: "It''s you, Momochi Zabuza, the rogue ninja from Mist Village."


    He was about to give orders to Team 7.


    Naruto spoke up faster, naturally arranging things: "Hatake-sensei, at seven o''clock, there''s another chakra presence in the woods."


    "Stronger than Iruka-sensei but weaker than this eyebrow-less guy. It should be his companion."


    "Please, Hatake-sensei, go deal with that person."


    He paused, gripping his sword: "Sasuke, Sakura, protect Tazuna."


    "I''ll deal with this guy."


    Kakashi was taken aback, his raised hand falling: "Understood."


    Without hesitation, he vanished in an instant.


    Sasuke and Sakura formed a formation, guarding Tazuna in the center.


    Zabuza was surprised, incredulously looking at Naruto: "That perceptive blonde kid, what''s your name?"


    Hatake Kakashi was a renowned elite J��nin.


    He was also the oldest and most experienced among them.


    Yet, the backbone of this team was this blonde kid?


    Moreover... S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakashi dared to leave so decisively.


    Did he really think this kid could hold him off?


    "Me?" Naruto slowly drew his sword, "Uzumaki Naruto."


    The dark red blade was striking.


    Zabuza''s voice was low, his gaze shifting: "Uzumaki, huh?"


    "Your sword is beautiful."


    "Meeting a similar type of ninja outside Mist Village... is rare."


    "But��"


    He crouched down slowly, gripping his sword.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t exchange sword techniques with you. I need to deal with that old man quickly."


    "And you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he leapt up, drawing his sword, landing on the water''s surface.


    Carrying such a heavy sword, he landed lightly like a drop of water, creating only a faint ripple.


    He formed hand signs.


    Chakra surged out like a flood.


    The already dense fog, pulled by his chakra, quickly gathered, covering the sky, so thick that one couldn''t see their hand in front of their face.


    "Ninjutsu: Hiding in Mist Technique."


    Knowing that "Uzumaki Naruto" had sensory abilities, using this sight-obscuring jutsu wasn''t pointless.


    The mist was filled with Zabuza''s chakra.


    To ordinary sensory ninjas, he was everywhere.


    Sakura gasped.


    "I can''t see anything!"


    With that sound.


    Zabuza''s voice came from all directions into their ears.


    "Eight places��"


    "Lungs, heart, throat, spine, liver, carotid artery, subclavian vein..."


    "Which way do you want to die?"


    Unable to discern the direction of the voice.


    As the mist swirled, killing intent came from all directions.


    Sasuke gripped his kunai tightly, sweat rolling down his forehead.


    Having experienced "purgatory," he was extremely sensitive to killing intent, the first to sense it, feeling it the most.


    "This... is a J��nin''s killing intent."


    He couldn''t stop his thoughts.


    "Damn it, why is my body so stiff!"


    "Will I die? If I look at Naruto now, will I die? I will, won''t I!"


    "I can''t move..."


    The air was suffocating, and so was he.


    At that moment��


    Naruto was unaffected, turning his head without hesitation, staring in one direction: "Are you stupid?"


    "It seems... I didn''t hide my sensory ability."


    Zabuza''s presence was glaringly obvious to him.


    He grabbed it.


    Instantly moving forward, he swung his sword.


    Clang��


    The blades clashed, sparks flying, dissipating some of the mist, revealing Zabuza''s surprised expression.


    He could sense him?


    Interference useless?


    What kind of sensing technique was that!


    Hiding in Mist ineffective, close combat ensued.


    Their swords clashed, back and forth.


    Zabuza gritted his teeth. No wonder Kakashi left confidently, this kid''s swordsmanship was unusually tricky.


    He needed to find a way to end this quickly.


    His subordinate couldn''t hold off Kakashi for long.


    In the chaotic exchange��


    The thick mist, instead of hindering Naruto, affected Zabuza.


    His figure swayed in the mist, losing sight.


    When he got close again, he couldn''t predict Naruto''s posture, exposing a huge flaw.


    But��


    Naruto did not pursue, but immediately turned decisively, swinging his blade into the rolling white mist.


    He raised his other hand.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    Abandoning the incantation, lightning pierced through the thick fog, aimed at the previous position.


    "You are truly a disappointment, playing the same useless trick twice?" Naruto said, "I was really looking forward to a real fight with a Jonin."


    A flash of sky-blue light passed by.


    The original "Zabuza" shattered, turning into a stream of water splashing onto the ground.


    It was a "Water Clone" substitution, hidden in the moment of obscured vision by the thick mist.


    The stabbing blade was intercepted by a large sword.


    It was the real Zabuza, who was preparing but had not yet had time to change tactics.


    "Sensory ninja, truly troublesome." Zabuza spat, his eyes becoming more ferocious.


    He could only swing his sword to counterattack.


    The Kubikirib��ch�� was longer, and his strength was greater.


    But these advantages did not allow him to gain the upper hand.


    In the midst of the sword clashes, lightning occasionally surged, a peculiar technique that required no hand seals.


    The damage was minimal, but the effect was significant.


    It caused him to be paralyzed momentarily, losing all the advantages he had accumulated through physical strength, and he even got injured.


    Moreover, what''s with this kid''s body!


    So small, yet his stamina is so great? After more than twenty exchanges, Zabuza''s hands were a bit numb, but the obviously physically weaker Naruto showed no signs of fatigue.


    Could it be the legendary constitution of the Uzumaki clan...


    Zabuza''s heart grew heavy as he contemplated the situation.


    This kid unexpectedly restrained him well.


    Zabuza excelled in "assassination," with most of his skills relying on "silent killing" and "sword techniques."


    But now Naruto could track him at all times, rendering "silent killing" useless.


    And his sword techniques could not achieve an overwhelming victory...


    All these factors led to one conclusion in his mind.


    Escape!


    Once Kakashi returns, he won''t be able to get away!


    He attempted to retreat.


    This intention was immediately noticed by Naruto, who reached out his hand.


    "Bakud�� # 1. Sai (��, Restrain)."


    Zabuza''s movements stiffened, his hands uncontrollably going behind his back.


    Forced control of the body... is this a Genjutsu?


    But he didn''t look at Naruto''s hands or eyes.


    Chakra instinctively surged towards his arms, hitting acupuncture points, the most basic method to break a "Genjutsu."


    To his surprise, he broke free easily. But just as his hands regained freedom, another golden rope came and bound his hands and feet.


    Zabuza struggled.


    Naruto''s voice sounded in his ear, chanting some incantation.


    The next moment.


    Zabuza cut the golden rope, regaining his freedom, but instead of interrupting the chanting, he attempted to leave instantly.


    "Bakud�� #30. Shitotsu Sansen (��ͻ���W, Beak-Piercing Triple Beam)!"


    Naruto had already released the spell.


    Golden light flickered behind Zabuza, three beams flew over, striking his hands and torso.


    The beams carried him, pinning him firmly to a large tree nearby.


    Zabuza''s eyes widened.


    What kind of Jutsu is this?


    A secret sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan?


    "Is this all you have?" Naruto sheathed his sword, his tone calm, "It''s a bit disappointing."


    Zabuza gritted his teeth, feeling humiliated.


    Being look down by a kid...


    Damn it.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 28: Preparation for the Chunin Exam

    As the chakra dissipated, the thick fog cleared.


    Sasuke and Sakura''s vision returned, and they looked ahead.


    The scene seemed frozen in a picture frame.


    A blond boy standing with his sword sheathed.


    A menacing man without eyebrows pinned to a tree.


    A damaged and broken large sword stuck in the ground.


    The clanging of the battle had ended, and the outcome was clear.


    Sasuke clenched his fists, staring intently at Naruto.


    He had believed that the gap in strength between himself and Naruto wasn''t large and that he could easily catch up once he awakened his Sharingan.


    But...


    Today''s cold, harsh reality hit him hard.


    Only now did he realize how vast the gap between them had become.


    A J��nin, whose mere release of killing intent rendered him immobile, was defeated by Naruto so swiftly.


    As he looked at Naruto''s back, for a moment, he seemed to see that man.


    Uchiha Itachi...


    The older brother he once admired greatly.


    He was also a genius, possessing the abilities of a J��nin at the age of twelve.


    Back then, Sasuke didn''t understand what being a "J��nin" meant, only thinking his "brother" was amazing.


    But now, with Naruto as a point of reference.


    The path to catching up to "Uchiha Itachi" seemed so long.


    "Sasuke, your eyes," Sakura exclaimed.


    Eyes?


    Could it be...


    Sasuke excitedly took out a mirror from his ninja pouch.


    Hearing this, Naruto turned to look.


    The nature of Sasuke''s chakra had subtly changed, acquiring a cold aura.


    His eyes were no longer black irises on white; instead, they were entirely scarlet, with tiny black dots as pupils, surrounded by a tomoe pattern that seemed to orbit them.


    Is this... the "Sharingan"?


    Sasuke gritted his teeth. The joy of awakening his Kekkei Genkai lasted only a moment before fading.


    Just one tomoe...


    It wasn''t enough to transform him to the level needed to defeat a J��nin.


    He looked up at Naruto, clenched his fists, and steeled himself.


    If... he couldn''t even catch up to Naruto, how could he ever think of catching up to that man!


    On the tree trunk.


    Zabuza squinted his eyes.


    A good opportunity!


    While they were all focused on that Sharingan kid.


    He moved his right hand fingers to form the "Rooster" seal, quietly channeling his chakra.


    But before he could activate the technique.


    Smack��


    A gust of wind accompanied the sheathed sword that struck his right hand.


    Zabuza looked up in shock.


    He was met with Naruto''s smiling face: "This is the third time, don''t make such small moves."


    His heart sank.


    Even now, he noticed me?


    Once Naruto had tied him up, binding all ten fingers, Kakashi hurried back, carrying a fainted girl who seemed about their age.


    "Oh? Naruto, you already took care of Zabuza?" He looked at the tightly bound and disheveled man, unable to contain his surprise.


    He had believed Naruto could protect Sasuke and Sakura.


    He thought Naruto could hold off Zabuza.


    And with the Anbu team tailing them, following his chakra, he felt secure.


    That''s why he agreed to Naruto''s strategy and left to pursue another target.


    He only expected Naruto to delay, never thinking he could handle Zabuza alone.


    How did he... manage it?


    Naruto grinned: "Just luck, he happened to be restrained by my abilities."


    Luck?


    Zabuza scoffed.


    Even if he hadn''t thought of escaping, disregarding Kakashi''s interference, at best, he would''ve lasted a few more rounds. Eventually, with his chakra nearly exhausted, he would still have been captured.


    This kid''s techniques are too strange.


    No hand seals, with effects that defy ninja logic.


    One must gather enough intelligence beforehand to handle him.


    Kakashi didn''t ask further.


    They would wait for the mission to be completed, return to the village, and look at the final Anbu investigation report.


    Bind these two "captives" securely and take them on the road. These two are very powerful and not suitable for transport by "ninja dogs."


    Kakashi also mentioned a "young girl" about the same age as them. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He is actually a boy, just with delicate and handsome features.


    Moreover, he is very powerful, at least of Special J��nin level, possessing the Kekkei Genkai "Ice Release," and is even more valuable than "Momochi Zabuza." To deal with him, Kakashi had to put in a lot of effort.


    This made Sasuke feel even more frustrated.


    The praise he received at the ninja school gave him the illusion of being extraordinarily gifted.


    But in reality...


    Whenever Naruto gets serious, his strength increases by leaps and bounds.


    Even encountering someone around the same age outside the village, their strength is far superior to his.


    As soon as they arrived at Tazuna''s house, Sasuke couldn''t wait to request from Kakashi, "I want to become stronger."


    Kakashi, without any hesitation, agreed.


    During his spare time, he taught Sasuke some techniques related to the application of the "Sharingan."


    This content was useless to Naruto and Sakura, as they did not have the Sharingan.


    At Naruto''s strong request, Kakashi copied down some knowledge of "sealing techniques."


    He found it odd that Naruto was interested in "sealing techniques." At this age, shouldn''t he be pursuing powerful strength like Sasuke?


    Konoha''s reinforcements arrived the next day.


    Leading them was a man with a beard, whom they had seen before during the team assignments - "Sarutobi Asuma," the son of the Third Hokage, along with his subordinates, classmates Shikamaru, Ino, and Ch��ji.


    This made Naruto frown.


    It had already been explained that the situation was urgent, yet the dispatched ninja squad was still a new Genin team?


    They didn''t stay long. After a meal, they quickly left, escorting Momochi Zabuza and Haku back to Konoha.


    The bridge construction proceeded smoothly.


    Although Gato was not deterred by Zabuza''s failure and repeatedly sent ronin to interfere.


    Naruto was not interested in these ronin; their moves were ordinary, and their chakra was unimpressive.


    However, they were suitable opponents for Sasuke''s practical combat.


    Initially, Sasuke struggled to deal with those ronin.


    But within a few days, he was able to handle them with ease, smoothly and skillfully taking down a group at once.


    In a week, the bridge was successfully completed.


    On their return journey, Tazuna insistently followed. He felt that Naruto''s words when they left Konoha made a lot of sense. It was difficult to resist Gato''s forces relying solely on civilians like them; they needed Konoha''s protection.


    This bridge was his leverage to gain Konoha''s support.


    Upon returning to the village,


    Naruto and his team resumed their previous routine of performing low-rank tasks to build their reputation among the public.


    The frequency of these tasks also decreased.


    In the village, unfamiliar faces began to appear, wearing different headbands.


    This was a sign.


    Until one day,


    Team 7 was summoned.


    Kakashi took out three application forms: "Although it is sudden, I have recommended you to participate in the Ch��nin Selection Exam..."


    Naruto reached out and took it.


    At the end of the application form were the eligibility criteria.


    One condition was, "Genin must have completed eight missions, including at least one C-rank mission."


    Their qualifications were precisely met.


    Indeed...


    The feeling of being pushed to complete missions wasn''t an illusion.


    Was it all for this Ch��nin Exam?


    He glanced at Sasuke and then at himself.


    Are there opponents in other countries that current Genin can''t defeat, requiring his intervention?


    Kakashi slowly said, "By 4 PM tomorrow, be at classroom 301 in the academy."


    "Prepare well, and good luck with your exam."


    "That''s all."


    He glanced at Naruto and then at Sasuke.


    The mission report from the Land of Waves wasn''t very detailed. The Anbu couldn''t get too close; Naruto''s sensory ability was very strong, getting too close would alert him.


    But at least two pieces of information were confirmed.


    Naruto had no contact with suspicious outsiders.


    Naruto was very strong, fully at J��nin level.


    But... Kakashi felt that this might not be Naruto''s limit.


    There was no evidence, just a gut feeling.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 29: White Haired Glasses and Red Hair Jinchuriki

    Chunin Exams...


    Haruno Sakura held the registration form, glanced at the two people beside her, and hesitated.


    She was considering whether or not to sign up.


    Sasuke was very strong. After activating the Sharingan and receiving Kakashi-sensei''s guidance, his power had increased dramatically.


    Naruto was even stronger, already at the "Jonin" level.


    But what about herself...


    She had only learned a little sealing technique with Naruto during the mission in the Land of Waves, and her abilities had barely improved since graduation.


    "Do you not want to sign up?" Naruto noticed the change in her expression.


    Haruno Sakura felt embarrassed, hesitated, and nodded.


    "Kakashi-sensei didn''t say it earlier, but as you know, he always values ''teamwork'' highly," Naruto said, shaking the registration form in his hand. "So, it''s likely that the Chunin Exams will be conducted in teams."


    Haruno Sakura was stunned.


    "Was our mission to the Land of Waves deliberately arranged?" Sasuke, imitating Naruto, carefully read the text on the registration form and naturally came to this conclusion after noticing a specific clause.


    Kakashi''s insistence on continuing the mission had felt a bit off to him as well.


    Naruto nodded, "If you don''t sign up, Sasuke and I probably won''t be able to either."


    Haruno Sakura widened her eyes, "How could that be..."


    "I hope you can participate," Naruto said gently, "Of course, since I brought you into this, I''ll be responsible for your safety during the exam."


    "Me too," Sasuke said coldly, hands in his pockets.


    Haruno Sakura blushed, "I... I understand."


    Naruto smiled, "Then see you tomorrow."


    He disappeared in a flash.


    Sasuke looked at Haruno Sakura, "Are you going to stay like this forever?"


    Haruno Sakura was taken aback.


    What did he mean by "like this"?


    "You''re not weak," Sasuke jumped up onto the wall and looked down at her. "You''re just not determined." S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you have Naruto and me by your side."


    "Naruto is very strong, at the Jonin level."


    "I''m strong too. I awakened the double tomoe in my Sharingan recently, making me an elite among the Chunin."


    Sasuke didn''t say more, only giving Haruno Sakura a meaningful look before disappearing from her sight.


    Haruno Sakura was puzzled. What did that mean?


    Was he blaming her for not keeping up with them?


    The next day, at the ninja academy.


    The three gathered.


    As they entered the school building and headed upstairs, they encountered a crowd gathered in front of Classroom "301," with two Genin guarding the entrance, dispersing the Konoha ninjas.


    They were "examiner" disguised as "candidates," and had set up a genjutsu in the hallway.


    But... for the purpose of the exam, the genjutsu wasn''t very sophisticated.


    Not to mention Naruto and Sasuke, even Haruno Sakura could easily see through this "clumsy" trick.


    Just as they were about to move forward.


    A boy with a bowl haircut and wearing a green jumpsuit, who called himself Rock Lee, suddenly appeared, confessing his love to Haruno Sakura and seemingly provoking Sasuke. After successfully prompting Sasuke to intervene, they had a sparring match.


    Rock Lee was very strong.


    Even with the double tomoe Sharingan and improved taijutsu and ninjutsu, Sasuke still lost.


    This made Sasuke, who had recently felt more at ease due to his progress in strength, become heavy-hearted again.


    He had accepted that he couldn''t surpass Naruto, who was on the same level as his brother and Kakashi-sensei.


    He could even accept not being as strong as Haku, who had a very special Kekkei Genkai.


    But this boy with a bowl haircut in a green jumpsuit...


    Why couldn''t he surpass him either?


    At the real Classroom 301 entrance, Kakashi was waiting, just as Naruto had said yesterday. This was indeed a team-based exam.


    After confirming that all three were present, Kakashi formally granted them the qualification to take the exam.


    As they pushed open the door and entered, they were greeted by a wave of heat from the hundreds of people gathered inside.


    Most were adults, dressed in various strange outfits, with different styles of forehead protectors, and the majority were from other villages.


    There were quite a few familiar faces as well.


    The "Team 8" and "Team 10," who also graduated this year, were present.


    The nine of them were undoubtedly the youngest among these people and instinctively gathered together, most of them chattering familiarly.


    Naruto did not join in.


    He was staring in a direction, staring at a person.


    "Is that guy strong?" Sasuke came over and followed his gaze.


    It was a young boy with short red hair, who looked about the same age as them. His skin was unusually pale, with dark circles under his eyes, a crimson "�� (love)" character tattooed on his forehead, and a large earth-colored gourd almost as big as his body strapped to his back.


    "Yes, he''s a very formidable person." Naruto nodded.


    He now understood why the village was so eager for him to participate in the Chunin Exams.


    From this person...


    He sensed the presence of a "Tailed Beast."


    "Stronger than you?" Sasuke asked again, his tone heavy.


    Naruto lowered his head, gripping the hilt of the Nine-Tails sword: "Without using this sword, he''s probably about as strong as me."


    When chatting with the Nine-Tails, he had mentioned matters related to the Tailed Beasts.


    It said... Tailed Beasts'' power is determined by their tails.


    The "One-Tailed Shukaku" in Sand Village is the weakest of the Tailed Beasts; it has only one tail.


    Sasuke nodded, lost in thought.


    Without the sword?


    That would be bare-handed, at the level of an elite Chunin?


    The ninja with dark circles keenly sensed Naruto''s gaze and looked up, exuding a murderous intent. As his chakra swirled, a rustling sound emerged from tiny moving objects.


    A man and a woman beside him were startled, softly persuading and calming him down.


    Naruto squinted his eyes.


    Is the temper of the One-Tailed Jinchuriki so volatile?


    Just a glance, and it provokes killing intent?


    "Curious about that person?" A sudden inquiry whispered in his ear.


    Naruto was startled, instantly stepping back.


    He stared seriously at the person who had suddenly appeared beside him.


    The person was tall, seemingly an adult, with white-gray hair and wearing square glasses, making him look quite unremarkable.


    "Don''t be so tense. I''m also a Konoha ninja, and actually your senpai. Just call me Kabuto." He raised his hand, looking harmless, "I just saw you were curious about that ninja over there and thought I''d help you out."


    He lightly waved his right hand, and a stack of cards spread out in his palm.


    "This is a little gadget I made myself, called Ninja Info Cards. It has fairly detailed information about that ninja. Want to take a look?"


    Naruto scrutinized him, a bit surprised.


    This kind of person... is still just a Genin?


    His chakra is not much weaker than Hatake Kakashi, and his concealment skills are so sophisticated that I didn''t notice him at first.


    Definitely a Jonin level ninja.


    "Delivering information proactively?" Naruto shook his head, "So kind? I don''t think we''ve met before."


    Kabuto approached cautiously: "You don''t know me, but I know you all. The genius who soared high after turning over a new leaf, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "And Uchiha Sasuke, the genius as famous as you."


    Sasuke did not seem pleased, clenching his fist.


    Being compared to Naruto?


    The gap is so wide, is this an insult?


    Kabuto continued: "You will both be prominent figures in the village in the future. It''s beneficial for me to befriend you now."


    "Want to take a look?"


    "Though not complete, it should still have some reference value."


    Naruto looked at him: "Then, Kabuto-senpai, I want to know about that Sand ninja from before."


    Sasuke leaned in, adding: "And Rock Lee from Konoha."


    Naruto paused, his gaze falling on Kabuto: "Kabuto-senpai, can we learn about you from your information?"


    Kabuto was surprised, looking at Naruto: "Why interested in me? I''m just an ordinary Genin."


    "You''re very strong," Naruto said bluntly, "The feeling you give me is not much weaker than that Sand ninja."


    Kabuto smiled shyly, scratching his head: "Ah, you flatter me."


    "But you''ll be disappointed. I''m actually quite weak. I''ve failed the Genin exams seven times in a row."


    "My presence is just naturally weak. It''s not any remarkable ninjutsu."


    "It''s not just you. Many others have misunderstood me before."


    Naruto stared at him.


    Not believing a word of it.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 30: Do you want to know my name?

    Although that was said, Yakushi Kabuto still generously displayed his card.


    Seven years as a Genin, with an impressive resume. He has completed 163 D-rank missions and 28 C-rank missions.


    He is a very standard old Genin, an unremarkable mediocrity.


    When the person being questioned provides evidence, it cannot be entirely trusted.


    However, being able to produce it does say something.


    A resume is hard to fake; seven years of experience have been watched by many eyes.


    So...


    He is unwilling to show his strength, but has to accompany his teammates for the exam?


    It''s reasonable to befriend the village''s geniuses.


    Rock Lee is an outstanding Taijutsu ninja, and his data is firmly memorized by Sasuke.


    The Sand Village Jinch��riki''s name is Gaara, and information about him is not detailed, only mission records.


    Besides these few individuals,


    Naruto discovered some other interesting targets.


    A few ninjas wearing "Sound Village" forehead protectors kept their eyes on Sasuke.


    A red-haired female ninja from the Grass Village gave Naruto an inexplicable sense of familiarity with her chakra.


    The first exam soon began.


    It was a written test.


    The rules were somewhat peculiar, clearly a method to test individual abilities, yet the final score was evaluated as a team.


    And the rules relatively encouraged "cheating."


    In the exam, if "cheating" was "caught," two points would be deducted each time, meaning... until the fifth time, the candidate would not be disqualified.


    Besides the familiar faces of "Izumo" and "Kotetsu" among the candidates, there were some ninjas with chakra far exceeding the Genin level who proficiently answered the questions as soon as the exam started.


    Undoubtedly, they had the answers and served as reference targets to encourage candidates to cheat.


    So, the true content of this exam was not entirely about the mastery of "knowledge."


    But rather about the ability to gather information without being detected as much as possible.


    The final question, posed by the examiner "Morino Ibiki," used the harsh condition of "forever being a Genin" to pressure and screen out ninjas who lacked confidence in their intelligence-gathering abilities.


    The second exam followed immediately.


    The examiner was a flamboyant woman who broke in through the window with great flair.


    She took them to the next exam site.


    "I am the examiner for this round, Mitarashi Anko." She spoke boldly, her voice as hearty as her actions, "The second round is simple: it''s a survival test!"


    She explained the rules.


    Each team would randomly carry either a "Heaven" or "Earth" scroll. The ultimate goal was to collect both types of scrolls and reach the central tower of the training field within five days.


    Naruto wasn''t very interested in these details; his gaze was fixed on a Grass Village ninja.


    This person was tall, wearing a conical hat with short streamers inscribed with the word "�� (Evil)" three times, long hair down to the waist, with an effeminate demeanor.


    This person...


    He had a vague impression; he had glanced at him briefly while observing the red-haired female ninja.


    He remembered that the person''s chakra wasn''t this strong back then.


    But now,


    It was extremely dazzling, even surpassing Gaara. It was even superior to Hatake Kakashi, among the many ninjas Naruto had encountered, only Sarutobi Hiruzen could compare.


    Such a significant change.


    Was it some special concealment technique?


    Or...


    The Grass ninja was exceptionally perceptive.


    Almost instantly, he sensed Naruto''s gaze, moved his eyes away from Mitarashi Anko, turned his head, grinned, and flicked his tongue.


    The second exam officially began, and each team was guided to their respective entrances.


    When the time came, the examiner gave the order.


    The candidates entered the exam site��the 44th training ground, also known as the "Forest of Death."


    "What should we do?" Haruno Sakura peeked around, holding a kunai, a bit nervous.


    Sasuke looked at the other person in their team: "Naruto can sense chakra. With our strength, no team should be a match for us. Let''s randomly pick one, gather the Heaven and Earth scrolls, and quickly head to the tower."


    Naruto shook his head: "Gaara is a tough guy."


    "And just now... that Grass ninja''s chakra is also formidable."


    Sasuke was taken aback.


    "Formidable?"


    He would actually use this term to describe it.


    What kind of level is that...


    "Let''s go find someone first," Naruto said, extending his hand to sense the chaotic flow of energy from all directions. "I''m a bit curious about her."


    "Her?"


    This surprised both Sasuke and Sakura.


    Naruto didn''t seem like someone who would be interested in girls at this moment.


    "What kind of girl?" Sakura asked. "Is she from our village?"


    She thought for a moment.


    It couldn''t be Ino.


    Then it must be... the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan from Team 8, who is almost invisible but has a remarkable status?


    "It''s a kunoichi from the Grass Village whom I saw during the exam," Naruto answered cheerfully, "the red-haired one."


    As soon as he mentioned her, both of them immediately remembered.


    Red hair was too distinctive.


    "Her chakra feels somewhat familiar to me," Naruto continued. "I want to ask her if she has any connection to me."


    Sasuke asked softly, "A member of your clan, Naruto?"


    "Probably," Naruto nodded.


    They moved through the dense forest, occasionally hearing the sounds of ninja techniques being released or the agonizing cries of those in battle, as some teams had already encountered and fought each other.


    However, along the way, no one bothered them.


    Even though Naruto and his team were among the youngest and seemingly the easiest to bully.


    But...


    They had the aura of strong individuals, so most did not consider them as "prey."


    Suddenly.


    Naruto stopped.


    Sasuke and Sakura also halted in succession.


    "What''s wrong?" Sasuke asked.


    Naruto stared at a seemingly ordinary spot under a tree: "Come out, Grass ninja. With your strength, do you still need to ambush us?"


    In response to his words, the earth surged.


    As it rose, it gradually formed into a human shape: "Such sharp senses."


    "You still saw through it?"


    He extended his hand, revealing a scroll with the Chinese character "Earth" written on it: "Mine is the Earth Scroll, what''s yours?"


    "May I take a look?"


    Naruto raised his hand, gripping the handle of his blade: "Do you still need to make up such lies?"


    "I doubt you''re a genin participating in the exam."


    "But rather someone who infiltrated for a special purpose."


    "Who is your target?"


    "Me?"


    "Or Sasuke?"


    The Grass ninja looked at him in astonishment: "What''s your name?"


    He had already vaguely confirmed an answer in his heart.


    Blond hair, from Konoha, sharp intuition...


    "Uzumaki Naruto," Naruto answered. "It seems your target is Sasuke."


    "After the Sharingan, are you?"


    The Grass ninja laughed loudly.


    Indeed.


    The surname "Uzumaki"�� is the child of Namikaze Minato.


    "Interesting," his tone relaxed. "I never expected to encounter such a surprise upon returning to the village."


    "Have you been targeting me since before the second exam started?"


    Naruto interrupted him: "As a courtesy, shouldn''t you give your name?"


    "My name?" The Grass ninja stuck out his unusually long and exaggerated tongue, lightly licking his lips. Two prominent teeth, sharp like fangs, made his whole demeanor even more sinister, like a snake: "If you want to know, show me your capability."


    "Let me see if you''re qualified."


    Chakra surged.


    Killing intent filled the air, birds and insects fled in terror.


    Sasuke''s eyes widened, instinctively raising a hand to his forehead.


    He felt...


    like he was already dead.


    S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 31: Orochimaru

    Illusion?


    No... It''s killing intent.


    Sasuke''s eyes filled with crimson, the markings spread, and the Sharingan spun.


    Sasuke was shocked and terrified.


    He realized that this was an enemy far more formidable than Zabuza.


    Haruno Sakura froze; she wanted to flee and was on the verge of breaking down. But seeing Naruto''s silhouette ahead, and glancing at Sasuke beside her, she recalled his words from last night.


    No, she had to be strong.


    With difficulty, she raised her hand and tightly grasped the kunai.


    In an instant.


    The clash of metal resounded, sparks illuminating their eyes.


    Naruto drew his blade, meeting the kunai strike.


    He was also amazed.


    So fast!


    This person''s speed was the fastest among all the ninjas he had faced.


    The blade slashed again, and at the moment of contact.


    "Had�� #11. Tsuzuri Raiden (�Y���, Bound Lightning)."


    Golden lightning flickered and conducted along the blade.


    This technique was infallible against Taijutsu users.


    But...


    This grass ninja was clearly not an ordinary ninja; his reaction was extremely swift. Just as the lightning was about to reach his hand, a crackling sound was heard. His wrist disintegrated, bursting into a swarm of finger-thick small snakes. The lightning exploded, filling the air with a scorched meat scent.


    It caused him no harm or impact.


    "What kind of technique is that?" The grass ninja retreated, his expression uncertain and wary.


    No hand seals...


    It''s not particularly remarkable; some simple techniques can achieve this level as well.


    What was peculiar was the nature of this technique.


    Even without in-depth study, his sharp eyes could tell at a glance that it was vastly different from regular "Lightning Release."


    Naruto remained silent.


    Chakra burst forth, and he dashed forward with Shunpo, slashing his blade.


    The grass ninja formed hand seals for a summoning technique.


    "Summoning: Snake!"


    White smoke dispersed, and a large, blue-gray python appeared out of thin air, coiling around to shield its master.


    The snake did not attack, only contracted defensively.


    It was both an obstacle and a shield, adjusting its posture to maximize its size advantage, keeping Naruto at bay.


    The grass ninja avoided close combat, deploying various ninjutsu.


    He was not skilled in Taijutsu.


    That bizarre Lightning Release was especially effective against close combat.


    No need to seek trouble.


    Naruto used Kido techniques, looking for opportunities to break through.


    Sasuke strained to keep his eyes open, focusing intently.


    But... even with the dual tomoe Sharingan activated, he still struggled to fully capture the details of their battle.


    They were both too strong.


    Suddenly.


    He sensed something was wrong and was about to look to his left.


    Naruto had already decisively abandoned the snake, raised his left arm, condensed a chakra light orb to minimize the damage from ninjutsu and kunai, and without hesitation, charged left, stabbing his sword into the ground.


    The person in the ground dodged, emerging from within.


    "Quite decisive..." The grass ninja raised his kunai, licking his lips, "You really want to protect your companions, huh."


    "Aren''t you afraid it''s a feint?"


    Naruto glanced at the wound on his arm, his expression unchanged: "I said before the exam, I will definitely protect my companions."


    "Moreover, your target is the Sharingan."


    Sasuke clenched his fists, hating his own powerlessness.


    He stared at the blood on Naruto, his clothes stained red, the Sharingan seeming even more crimson.


    "You really resemble your father." The grass ninja grinned hideously, "Nine-Tails kid, do you want to know who your father is?"


    "Konoha didn''t tell you."


    "It''s an answer that will surprise you."


    The combination of "Nine-Tails" and "father" formed a truth named "revelation."


    His voice was seductive, enticing.


    Just waiting for the blond boy opposite to take the bait.


    But Naruto remained unmoved: "Using psychological tactics to weaken the opponent doesn''t work on me."


    "Answers from your mouth are meaningless."


    He raised his blade.


    "You are stronger than me in my current state; if this continues, you will eventually achieve your goal."


    "State your name."


    "Not only as respect to me but also to you."


    "You are the first ninja to make me use this power."


    The grass ninja''s pupils dilated, filled with disbelief and mixed with anticipation: "Could it be that you have already mastered that power?"


    Sasuke frowned.


    What does that sentence mean...


    Does Naruto have a power he hasn''t used yet?


    He pondered.


    A chant echoed from Naruto''s mouth.


    "Rage, Pain, Fear, Corruption..."


    Crimson chakra oozed from his body, emanating an evil, menacing aura that enveloped the entire forest.


    Sakura couldn''t withstand this pressure and retreated involuntarily.


    Sasuke was even more astonished.


    He can get stronger!


    The grass ninja licked his lips, greedily watching as Naruto was gradually enveloped by the Nine-Tails'' chakra.


    He had seen Uzumaki Kushina use the power of the Nine-Tails before.


    But it was entirely different from the method Naruto was displaying now.


    Why a blade?


    Why incantations?


    Just like those strange techniques earlier, they were by no means the abilities of a normal ninja.


    The secrets held by the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails were truly fascinating.


    His curiosity was piqued.


    The final words of the chant resonated.


    "Hear The Wailing Bloom!"


    "Demon Fox Nine-Tails


    Dark red chakra completely enveloped Naruto, who then swallowed this dark red blade, transforming into the fourth tail that swayed behind him.


    "It is indeed a Tailed Beast transformation," the grass ninja whispered, "Can he still maintain his sanity?"


    Naruto drew another blade: "You know a lot, were you once a ninja of Konoha?"


    As he spoke, he closed the distance in an instant.


    The grass ninja raised his kunai, barely intercepting��yet it had no effect, the blade was cleanly cut, the cut smooth, reflecting an eerie red light.


    In his Tailed Beast form, Naruto''s strength, speed, and chakra were amplified several times over.


    The slashing attack continued without loss.


    The grass ninja retreated, but it was too late.


    The blade left a deep gash on his chest, the Tailed Beast chakra clinging to the wound like flames, starting to corrode and devour.


    "Truly troublesome," the grass ninja muttered, glancing at his wound.


    He extended his hands, forming an unconventional hand seal.


    But it wasn''t a technique to suppress his injury.


    His neck suddenly elongated, flying towards Sasuke.


    Naruto wouldn''t give him the chance, leaping forward, slashing horizontally with the blade, catching it between his teeth, forcing the neck to retract, and in the blink of an eye, he was above the grass ninja''s body. Naruto flipped his wrist, slashing down, and with a boom, dust and smoke billowed.


    "Is the enemy... defeated?" Sakura cautiously asked.


    Naruto stared into the smoke.


    A mutilated body, half the head shattered, most of the bones in the body broken.


    A fatal injury, for a normal person, would mean losing half their life.


    But this person''s chakra was fluctuating violently.


    A hand pushed open the lips from inside the mouth, dragging the body, shedding like skin, wet and sticky, crawling out: "The power of a Tailed Beast is indeed troublesome."


    "It seems I can''t continue playing."


    "What a pity, Sasuke, I wanted to give you a gift from your brother."


    Sasuke shuddered as if struck by lightning.


    Brother?


    This guy knows that man!


    Naruto wouldn''t allow any further nonsense, decisively slashing.


    The mutilated body was cut in two.


    But no blood was seen, only countless tiny snakes surged inside and out of the body.


    The man''s voice came from all directions, indistinguishable in direction.


    "Uchiha kid."


    "If you crave power, if you desire revenge on Uchiha Itachi, come find me."


    "The power of Uchiha Itachi... it surpasses both me and this Tailed Beast kid."


    "And you, Uzumaki Naruto."


    "You intrigue me greatly, if you want to know your father''s identity, come find me too."


    "I will answer all your questions."


    "Remember my name well."


    "Orochimaru!"


    Naruto looked around, that man''s presence was everywhere, similar spiritual signals drifting away rapidly in different directions.


    He is really good at escaping...


    Sasuke''s expression was complex, still immersed in the name "Uchiha Itachi."


    Sakura looked at Naruto with concern: "Naruto, are you alright now?"


    Wrapped in dark red chakra, evil and ferocious, barely resembling a human.


    This made her somewhat worried and a little scared.


    Naruto raised his hand, gripping his abdomen, pulling out the Nine-Tails'' chakra: "I''m fine."


    The chakra solidified into a blade, slowly being withdrawn, returning to its "Nine-Tails" form.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the Powestone and Comments. Please keep supporting this FF. I need you guys! Like seriously. I hope you guys will not scold me. Hehhee.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70+ Advance Chapters!


    I keep Uploading 7 Chapters in Patreon. And will keep doing it until I reached 100 Advance Chapters. So please join if you can. Thank you!


    Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 32: Uzumaki Karin

    Returning the sword to its sheath.


    Naruto is still Naruto.


    The ominous power did not cause any negative changes in him.


    Haruno Sakura sighed in relief.


    Sasuke raised his head, his tone heavy and full of longing: "Naruto, what power did you just use?"


    "And what''s with that sword?"


    He also wanted to possess it.


    As he spoke, his gaze settled on Naruto''s waist.


    There was another sword.


    It could be placed alongside the "dark red sword."


    It probably possessed the same power, no, it might even be stronger...


    Naruto only used it when he became that ominous, more powerful form.


    "Have you heard of that rumor?" Naruto placed his hand on his stomach.


    Sasuke was stunned.


    Haruno Sakura immediately recalled: "Is it about you?"


    Naruto nodded, his tone very calm: "Sealed inside my body is a Demon Fox called the Nine-Tails. The power I just used was its."


    The two of them opened their mouths but didn''t know what to say.


    Power was the source of his childhood tragedy.


    Comfort?


    Naruto didn''t seem to need it.


    And this attitude...


    Sasuke felt that, at least he couldn''t, with such a calm tone, talk about something that had caused him so much pain for so many years.


    Naruto looked up, bypassing this topic, and glanced at a tree not far away: "Let''s go."


    "That man probably won''t come back."


    "And it looks like the exam won''t be canceled."


    His gaze was fixed on the huge canopy and lush branches, which concealed two masked Anbu.


    "He noticed us."


    "Jinchuriki have a very strong sensing ability, it''s not surprising."


    "That look in his eyes, so formidable, it made my skin crawl even from this distance."


    "First find Anko, then report the news to Hokage-sama."


    "What a hassle..."


    The joint Ch��nin Exam turned into such a serious incident.


    The "S" class rogue ninja Orochimaru sneaked back into the village.


    And compared to another issue��"the Jinchuriki secretly mastering the power of the Nine-Tails"��the latter would surely cause the village even more trouble than the former.


    They might even have to say, "Thank you very much, Orochimaru-sama."


    If not for him, they wouldn''t have learned this information.


    The undercurrents surged violently, not affecting the Ch��nin Exam.


    The "Forest of Death" became a bloody hunting ground.


    The strong acted recklessly.


    The weak had their own way of surviving.


    Behind a tall rock wall.


    Three grass ninjas sat together.


    "Really too slow!" One bit a blade of grass and complained, "We were supposed to regroup after entering, where are the other three?"


    He was referring to another group of Genin from the same village.


    The person beside him frowned: "Could they have already been taken out?"


    "It''s not impossible." The one biting the grass sighed, "The others should be able to survive, but if they meet that red-haired kid from Sand, it''s over."


    "Forget it, let''s change tactics."


    "Waiting like this is a waste of time."


    "Karin." He called out a name.


    The red-haired girl answered nervously: "Yes, I''m here."


    The grass ninja took out a scroll with the word "Heaven" on it: "Hold onto this."


    Karin froze, letting out an "Ah" in confusion.


    Such an important thing, these two actually trusted her to keep it?


    She didn''t want to accept it.


    Anything unusual must be suspicious.


    "Go out as bait." The person ordered bluntly, "When others see you alone with the scroll, they will definitely attack you."


    "We will ambush from the side and launch a sneak attack then."


    "It will surely be a great success!"


    Karin pouted.


    Sounds nice... what "great success."


    If they met a weaker team, she would just get a little hurt.


    But if they encountered a powerful opponent, they would definitely abandon her without hesitation.


    "Hurry up!" The grass ninja urged impatiently, roughly shoving the scroll into her hand.


    Karin reluctantly raised her hand.


    Just as her fingertips were about to touch the scroll.


    "This is a bit troublesome, it''s better if we keep it." A voice rang in their ears.


    A bright light flashed before their eyes, a golden flash.


    The scroll was instantly gone from the grass ninja''s hand.


    A teenager of average height appeared silently before them and took it away.


    The three were startled.


    How did he appear? Such speed!


    Damn it...


    This was clearly not an enemy they could handle.


    The three of them were paralyzed with fear, unable to move.


    Following Naruto, the other two members of Team 7 landed.


    Haruno Sakura looked at Karin: "Is she the girl you''re looking for?"


    Girl?


    Are they talking about me?


    Karin raised her head and met Naruto''s gaze through her glasses, her red eyes full of confusion.


    Why would a powerful Konoha ninja be looking for someone as unremarkable as me, a mere subordinate from Grass Village?


    "What''s your name?" Naruto asked.


    Karin replied honestly, "Karin, Uzumaki Karin."


    "Just as I thought." Naruto smiled brightly, "I''m Uzumaki too."


    "Uzumaki Naruto!"


    "We should be of the same clan."


    Same clan?


    "But your hair..." Karin raised her hand to point but stopped mid-sentence, her eyes filled with terror, and she instinctively warned, "Watch out!"


    Her two teammates suddenly attacked.


    They didn''t dare to confront such a powerful enemy head-on.


    But now...


    This blonde guy actually turned his back to them. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Too arrogant.


    Does he look down on them that much?


    One grabbed a kunai, leaped up, and fiercely stabbed at Naruto''s throat.


    Shouting loudly, "You arrogant kid, die!"


    But even as he landed, the kunai didn''t pierce Naruto''s body.


    It was blocked by Naruto''s finger.


    A small chakra ball condensed at his fingertip, incredibly strong, making the kunai unable to penetrate.


    "Bakud�� #8. Seki (��, Repulse)."


    A technique to defend against physical attacks.


    "Interrupting a family reunion is very rude." Naruto threw the scroll to Haruno Sakura, raised his left hand, and pointed at the grass ninja''s forehead, "Behave yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the technique was executed simultaneously.


    "Bakud�� # 1. Sai (��, Restrain)."


    The grass ninja''s hands were no longer under his control, forcibly twisted and bound behind his back.


    He fell to the ground in terror.


    The other grass ninja was also pinned down and controlled by Sasuke in an instant.


    With these two small troubles dealt with,


    Naruto looked at Karin again, "What''s wrong with my hair?"


    "The Uzumaki clan''s hair is usually red." Karin looked nervously at her two "teammates," "But yours is blonde..."


    Naruto replied patiently, "My hair color is like my dad''s."


    "So, my mom''s hair must be red too?"


    "How beautiful."


    Knowing that Naruto was complimenting her hair, Karin couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    She was about to say something.


    Naruto''s tone suddenly turned serious, "What''s with your hands?"


    He noticed that Karin''s hands were covered with bite marks, varying in size and age, clearly not something she could have inflicted on herself.


    "Naruto, you are in Konoha." Karin''s gaze fell on the forehead protector on his left arm, "It''s different from me in Grass Village."


    She paused and then explained her situation.


    After the fall of the Land of Whirlpools, the Uzumaki clan lost their home. Those who survived the war scattered far and wide. Karin''s mother was one of them, settling in Grass Village with Karin.


    The Uzumaki clan''s special body was the reason "Grass Village" accepted them, and also the source of all their suffering.


    By biting them, one could restore chakra and heal injuries.


    Medical ninjas are a rare resource.


    They were abused.


    Karin''s mother was bitten to death by people from Grass Village.


    After quietly listening, Naruto took a deep breath, "Is this how Grass Village treats you?"


    Karin didn''t look back, lowering her head, her mood dejected.


    "I will rescue you from Grass Village." Naruto looked at her red hair, "I promise you!"


    Karin raised her head, looking up at him.


    He was smiling at her: "Just endure a few more days until the exam is over."


    "And you''ll be free from that cage."


    Karin stared blankly, her eyes fixed.


    She felt...


    Naruto seemed to be glowing, his hair color spreading all over his body.


    All golden.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 33: You will regret this...

    The brief interaction with Karin brought a sense of joy to Naruto.


    A blood relative...


    She was also willing to accept him.


    Moreover, both of them were eager to have a home.


    It was wonderful.


    Naruto did not deal with the two Grass ninjas.


    He let them stay in Konoha with Karin. As for the reason for their "unjustified detention"...


    Naruto came up with a solution.


    He eliminated the two Grass ninjas and gave Karin an employment mission, allowing her to stay in Konoha to assist him with some tasks. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That village which treated her as a "blood bag" was an intolerable hell.


    Karin could never return to the Grass Village.


    The only unfortunate thing was that the scrolls they possessed were the same "Heaven" as Team 7''s, meaning they still needed to hunt other teams.


    But before they could start searching, the prey came to them.


    Three ninjas from the Sound Village, who claimed they were there to hunt Sasuke and kill him.


    Their talk was big...


    But their strength did not match their words.


    Naruto used Bakud�� to restrain one of them.


    He let Sasuke and Sakura handle the other two in a fair fight.


    Sasuke easily defeated his opponent with his two-tomoe Sharingan, multiple Fire Release techniques, and exceptional dynamic vision leading to precise weapon-throwing skills. Among this batch of genin, his strength was top-notch.


    As for Haruno Sakura...


    She took a lot of effort and sustained many injuries to defeat her opponent, but she was pleased she didn''t lose.


    Fortunately, the Sound team possessed the "Earth" scroll.


    They no longer needed to search for other opponents.


    When Naruto approached to heal Sakura, she hesitated. Karin''s words lingered in her ears, and she subconsciously wondered whether she should bite Naruto, considering whether to wash her hands as they were stained with blood and dirt and not very clean...


    But the glow of the healing light made her realize she was overthinking it.


    No need to bite Naruto!


    After healing Sakura, they rushed towards the central tower without delay.


    Meanwhile,


    In the Hokage''s office, two Anbu members returned with an unwell Mitarashi Anko.


    They reported the news one by one.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s brows gradually furrowed as he picked up his pipe and took a deep puff, soon filling the room with smoke.


    The news left him dazed.


    Orochimaru had sneaked back into the village and even fought with the Jinchuriki.


    What was he planning? Could it be that he had his sights set on the Jinchuriki?


    Did he really have the resolve and ability to covet something of such strategic importance to the village?


    From what he knew of Orochimaru, he wasn''t someone who would do such a thing.


    Moreover... Anko said his target was "Uchiha Sasuke."


    But how credible was this information?


    The most troubling and unbelievable thing was Naruto.


    He could "transform into a Tailed Beast," and it was a skilled transformation, with Four Tails released without losing control.


    How did he achieve that?


    When did he achieve that?


    Why hadn''t he received any information about it?


    At that moment, with a bang, the door was violently pushed open.


    Danzo walked in, glanced at the people in the room, and waved his hand: "You all leave, I have something very important to discuss with the Hokage."


    The Anbu and Anko did not move.


    They waited until Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded before they retreated.


    "The Jinchuriki lost control!" As soon as they left and the door closed, Danzo urgently spoke up, his frustration barely restrained.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head: "He didn''t lose control, he remained rational."


    Danzo sneered and retorted angrily: "Right under our noses, he quietly learned to transform into a Tailed Beast. If it weren''t for Orochimaru''s appearance, forcing him to use this ability, when would we have discovered it?"


    "If this isn''t losing control, then what is?"


    "Do we have to wait until the Nine-Tails escapes from the Jinchuriki and wreaks havoc on Konoha again for it to be considered losing control?"


    "Hiruzen, the village can''t endure a second blow!"


    "We only had one Minato, and now he''s dead."


    He became increasingly agitated, stamping his foot hard, his tone growing more irritable.


    "I''ve said it before, you should have handed the Jinchuriki over to me."


    "You don''t know how to use it."


    "An out of control Jinchuriki is the greatest threat to the village..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted him: "Just because we haven''t gathered intelligence on this doesn''t mean Naruto is out of control!"


    "Don''t exaggerate the danger."


    Danzo''s exposed face twisted into a huge mocking smile: "Hiruzen, you are too naive."


    "Don''t forget the changes in the Jinchuriki over this period."


    "We couldn''t find the reason before, but now it''s obvious. It''s the Nine-Tails interfering with the Jinchuriki!"


    "They''ve probably been communicating for a long time."


    "Now the Jinchuriki might already know his identity, that he is the Fourth Hokage''s son..."


    "He is now on the verge of releasing the Nine-Tails."


    "It could happen at any time!"


    "Maybe now, maybe tomorrow..."


    "Hand him over to me, I assure you, he will become the best Jinchuriki."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen gritted his teeth, squinting his eyes as he retorted, "Is this what you hope for, Danzo?"


    "I deeply regret having been lenient with you during that time."


    "But I believe Naruto will not turn out as you say. He is a good kid."


    "He will not be swayed by the Nine-Tails."


    "With the Mizuki incident, Naruto has already proven himself."


    The mission report on the Mizuki incident is still kept in the drawer of his desk.


    "Naive, truly naive. I told you back then, the Jinchuriki had ulterior motives!" Danzo shook his head, his expression gloomy. "Hiruzen, your indulgence towards the Jinchuriki is the main reason for his loss of control. Hand him over to me; he shouldn''t..."


    He kept repeating "Hand the Jinchuriki over to me."


    He couldn''t say anything else.


    Even now, the shock from hearing about this "Jinchuriki transformation" hasn''t dissipated.


    It left his thoughts chaotic and his emotions agitated.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted him: "This is the Hokage''s decision!"


    Danzo was stunned.


    Again...


    He clenched his fist, speaking viciously, "Hiruzen, I need to remind you, you are only the acting Hokage."


    "The Emergency Executive Committee has the power to remove you."


    "This time the situation is special. It concerns the Jinchuriki. Koharu and Homura will no longer support you."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was the "Third Hokage," who had already retired when the "Fourth Hokage" took office.


    After the Fourth''s sacrifice, there was no one in the village able to take over the position of Hokage.


    Among the Three Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru had defected, and Jiraiya and Tsunade were away from the village.


    Kakashi was still young, only fourteen years old.


    So he took on the responsibility of "acting Hokage," and wouldn''t step down until the next Hokage was ready to take over.


    It''s just... this "acting" period has stretched to twelve years.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke calmly, as if he didn''t recognize it as a threat: "Oh, is that so?"


    "But I am still the Hokage now, Danzo."


    "Not handing Naruto over to you is my command as Hokage."


    "I will handle it and give you an explanation."


    Danzo gritted his teeth: "You will regret this, Hiruzen."


    He turned and left in anger.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen smoked his pipe, the smoke swirling, obscuring Danzo''s departing figure and the rest of the space.


    He kept pondering.


    Naruto...


    How did you manage to do it?


    Unknowingly, you have mastered the power of the Tailed Beast.


    He thought for a long time, then put down his pipe, took out a scroll from the drawer, and slowly unrolled it.


    He didn''t agree with Danzo''s methods.


    He also had no face to meet Naruto.


    So, he would ask him to come back.


    Whether it was Orochimaru or Naruto... dealing with these troubles required his help.


    A name was written on it.


    Three sloppy Kanji characters: "Jiraiya (����Ҳ)."


    ~~~


    Please Vote and Share the Fanfic! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 70 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 34: Toad Sage

    Naruto and his team were not the first to reach the high tower.


    The team from Sand Village, led by Gaara, was faster.


    Even though there were quite a few unexpected incidents.


    Konoha did not halt the exams, nor did they send anyone to inquire about Naruto, except for Kakashi who subtly hinted at a few things.


    As for Karin''s presence, Konoha didn''t question much either.


    Five days passed quickly.


    The number of candidates passing the exam seemed to exceed Konoha''s expectations.


    Another individual preliminary round was held in the tower.


    This preliminary round had nothing to do with the teams; genin were allowed to forfeit without affecting the rest of their team''s progress in the exam.


    Yakushi Kabuto forfeited here.


    Naruto wasn''t surprised; it matched his previous speculations.


    Haruno Sakura didn''t pass the preliminaries, ending in a tie with her opponent.


    Sasuke and Naruto won easily.


    Hinata''s fight against Neji escalated the internal conflict of the Hyuga clan.


    Gaara''s strength was overwhelming, and despite Lee''s dazzling effort, he only managed to inflict some non-lethal injuries on Gaara.


    Sasuke held onto the railing, staring at the unconscious Lee, lost in thought.


    After all the matches concluded, the final matchups for the ultimate test were drawn by lot.


    Naruto noticed the tampered lottery box and then looked up at the smiling Sarutobi Hiruzen watching him from the high platform. As expected, his final opponent turned out to be Gaara from Sand Village.


    Besides himself, it was hard for Konoha to find anyone else capable of dealing with Gaara.


    The preliminaries concluded.


    They had a month of free time.


    This month was not entirely for rest.


    Naruto turned to look at Kakashi.


    "Sorry, Naruto." Before he could speak, Kakashi interrupted. Although... everything had been arranged long ago, when it came to saying it aloud, looking at Naruto''s golden hair and blue eyes, Kakashi realized how difficult it was to utter these words, "I can''t teach you this month."


    "And besides, I''m afraid there isn''t much I can teach you now."


    "But don''t worry, the village has arranged a more suitable instructor for you."


    Naruto nodded, his tone calm: "I understand."


    He didn''t say much.


    He had long understood that love is not something you can get by making noise about it. Those willing to give it would show unconditional favoritism, and those unwilling wouldn''t change even if the world turned upside down.


    "He should come to see you in the next few days." Kakashi said softly, his gaze stopping on the red-haired girl behind Naruto, "The village has handled the identity of Uzumaki Karin."


    "You can rest assured about leaving her here."


    "Grass Village won''t say anything."


    After saying this, Kakashi, almost fleeing, left with Sasuke.


    Naruto watched their departing figures.


    He had already thought about his plans for the month. Karin had many secret techniques of the Uzumaki clan, most of which were related to sealing techniques, knowledge he needed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His requirements were not high.


    He just hoped that while Kakashi was teaching Sasuke, he could spare some time each day for her to teach him some sealing techniques.


    But does the village have other arrangements?


    Who could it be?


    Unless the Third Hokage himself taught him, there wouldn''t be a better candidate than Kakashi, right?


    He pondered, then left with Karin.


    That night.


    On a rooftop near Naruto''s residence.


    Two figures appeared.


    One was Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The other, with white hair and a forehead protector with the character "��(Oil)," was the summoned back-to-the-village Jiraiya.


    "The seal on the Nine-Tails has been loosened?" His tone was somewhat heavy.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded: "Unconsciously, he has already achieved the Four-tailed state. Danzo and Koharu''s constant quarrels are giving me a headache."


    "You haven''t been back to the village for years, so you might not understand."


    "Naruto... he has always been a good child, although his recent changes are a bit significant, I am sure his nature has not changed."


    Jiraiya laughed heartily: "After all, he is the child of Minato and Kushina."


    "What''s his personality like?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen thought for a moment: "He used to be more like Kushina, but now he is more like Minato. Kakashi says he is a mature and reliable ninja."


    "The reason I asked you to come back this time is to hope you can guide Naruto during this period."


    "And also hope��"


    He paused and sighed, "Naruto has been hiding many secrets lately."


    "He possesses two very strange swords, but we still haven''t found out where he got them from."


    "We can''t even find any weapons similar to those two."


    "He also knows many peculiar and undocumented ninjutsu."


    "None of these can be attributed to the Nine-Tails."


    "Yet we haven''t discovered any contact between Naruto and outsiders."


    Jiraiya stared at the still-lit window, "Secrets, huh?"


    "If we could find out where he got those swords and learned those techniques," Sarutobi Hiruzen said softly, "Koharu and Homura wouldn''t react so strongly."


    "Naruto would be able to continue living peacefully in the village."


    "Jiraiya..."


    He was about to continue when the window suddenly opened, revealing Naruto''s head, his bright blond hair very striking.


    A red-haired girl could be seen vaguely behind him, tidying up the dining table.


    Jiraiya was stunned.


    Time seemed to warp, and a kunai from over a decade ago pierced his heart.


    "The redhead?" he asked.


    "She''s an Uzumaki clan member Naruto found during the Chunin Exams," Sarutobi Hiruzen explained.


    Jiraiya nodded absentmindedly, seeing the blond boy turn back and say something to the red-haired girl before leaping out of the window. This action made him realize another thing, "Did he notice us?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a puff from his pipe, "Although Naruto has Minato''s hair color, he has perfectly inherited the Uzumaki clan''s abilities."


    "His sensory abilities are very strong."


    "According to the intelligence gathered by the Anbu, his sensing range is at least five kilometers."


    "If you get too close, some stealth ninjutsu will become ineffective."


    At this point, Sarutobi Hiruzen stopped speaking.


    Naruto suddenly appeared beside them, "Third Hokage, why are you here so late, and who is this?"


    His gaze rested on the white-haired man.


    The chakra was strong.


    And there was a... different aura compared to others.


    He was a ninja on the same level as the "Orochimaru" he encountered in the Forest of Death.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen replied, "Kakashi should have told you, the village found a ninja to teach you this month."


    "This is the one."


    "His background..."


    Before Sarutobi Hiruzen could finish speaking, Jiraiya laughed heartily, forming hand seals and performing a summoning technique.


    White smoke trembled.


    A giant red toad with black stripes appeared, wearing a necklace inscribed with the word "��(loyalty)."


    The white-haired man stood proudly on the toad''s back, spreading his hands wide.


    The toad mimicked his actions, even showing the same expression.


    "I am the Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku, also known as the Toad Sage Sannin Jiraiya!"


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, silently staring at him.


    "Sage"?


    This was an unheard-of title.


    But...


    Should he agree to keep him by his side?


    "He has quite a background," Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile, finishing the interrupted explanation, "One of the Three Legendary Sannin of Konoha, a strong ninja on par with the rogue ninja Orochimaru, and also the teacher of the Fourth Hokage."


    "If you don''t like him, Naruto, I can find someone else for you."


    "Even let Kakashi take you along."


    Naruto''s gaze towards Jiraiya slightly changed.


    The teacher of the Fourth Hokage?


    He shook his head, "I''ll stick with this Toad Sage."


    "For the next month, I ask for your guidance."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen and Jiraiya both felt a sudden pang in their hearts.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 90 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 35: Ninja can leave the Village?

    The response was too straightforward.


    Upon hearing the title "Fourth Hokage," he immediately agreed.


    This means...


    He probably already knows that his father was the Fourth Hokage.


    Did the Nine-Tails tell him?


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep drag from his pipe and recalled the Mizuki incident.


    Including the conversation that followed.


    At that time, he thought Naruto was utterly loyal to the village.


    But now it seems...


    Did he know before that incident?


    He felt a twinge of regret.


    Maybe he should have told the truth back then, leading to a prickly feeling now.


    Letting Naruto discover the truth himself and having the village tell him are not the same.


    Developing into the current situation is really terrible.


    But fortunately, despite so many unexpected events, Naruto still stands here safely.


    And not as an out-of-control, frenzied Nine-Tails.


    He turned his head and gave Jiraiya an encouraging look.


    The white-haired man felt a tingle on his scalp, raised his hand to scratch his head, and sat on the toad. "Naruto, Sarutobi-sensei roughly told me about your abilities."


    "Your swordsmanship is good, and you know many ninjutsu."


    "What do you want to learn next?"


    "Or should we spar tomorrow so I can give you some pointers?"


    Naruto nodded. "I have discussed this with Karin, next we will learn the Uzumaki clan''s secret Sealing Techniques."


    "Sealing techniques?" Jiraiya mused, his gaze falling on Naruto''s stomach.


    This choice was not surprising.


    Since he could already "transform into the Tailed Beast," he must have felt the strain of controlling the tailed beast. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Solving this problem is imperative.


    "Then sealing techniques it is." He agreed immediately, "Speaking of which, I had quite a bit of interaction with the Uzumaki clan in the past and know many of your clan''s sealing techniques."


    "I will teach you well."


    "As for tonight..."


    "You just finished the second exam, so get some rest."


    "I urged Sarutobi-sensei to come over. I originally just wanted to see you from afar, but I didn''t expect to disturb your rest."


    Jiraiya jumped off the toad and gave Naruto''s head a vigorous rub. "You are really outstanding, Naruto."


    "See you tomorrow."


    He waved his hand and left with Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Naruto watched their departing backs.


    It was praise...


    One of the few praises he received in Konoha.


    And it was sincere.


    Not to placate him, not to gloss over that sensitive topic, he just wanted to say it, "outstanding," from the bottom of his heart.


    Naruto grinned and went home.


    Karin had already laid out the futon, and she tilted her head, staring at the bright smile on Naruto''s face. "Why are you so happy coming back? Who did you meet?"


    Naruto shook his head, his voice crisp and filled with joy. "Feels like a close elder."


    "Though he came back at this time."


    "But he seems like a good person."


    He went to wash up and went to bed.


    Tonight was a sweet dream.


    The next day.


    Jiraiya came to visit, and Naruto brought Karin along to the training ground with him.


    Last night''s feeling was not an illusion.


    Jiraiya indeed was a great person and an excellent teacher.


    He could explain every key point of the sealing technique in simple terms and identify the reasons for Naruto''s failures immediately.


    He could always pinpoint Karin''s mistakes when she performed sealing techniques.


    It''s just...


    Sometimes he wasn''t very serious.


    He even borrowed money from Naruto, a kid.


    Sometimes he would drink and stay out late, then be late the next day.


    But these little flaws did not diminish Naruto''s fondness for Jiraiya.


    After reaching a certain level in their sealing technique studies, Jiraiya taught Naruto and Karin their first sealing technique.


    "The Tail Restraining Seal."


    This is a highly targeted and difficult-to-learn sealing technique that is almost useless.


    It is only for Tailed Beasts.


    Moreover, it only targets those tailed beasts that have escaped from the "jinchuriki" and are in an uncontrolled state.


    Naruto learned it very seriously.


    All of this can be handed over to Urahara Kisuke.


    After mastering this technique, the second sealing technique Naruto learned was the "Adamantine Sealing Chains" taught by Karin.


    The Nine-Tails had a strong reaction to this "technique."


    When he saw Naruto starting to learn it, he cursed loudly.


    Saying things like, "All you Uzumakis are like this."


    And things like, "Mito was like this, Kushina was like this, and now Naruto, you''re the same."


    This reaction confirmed to Naruto that he was learning the right technique.


    During this period, Naruto also went to the hospital to visit Rock Lee.


    The injuries of this bowl-cut boy were severe; his arms and legs were cruelly broken, with bone fragments deeply embedded in his central nervous system. With the current capabilities of the Konoha medical ninjas, there was no way to heal him.


    Naruto''s current medical abilities were also somewhat helpless against such injuries.


    Although he had been learning Kaido under the guidance of Captain Unohana, that was not his main area of study.


    The bowl-cut boy did not yet know the severity of his injuries.


    He was very optimistic. Even though the doctor told him he would have to stay in bed for at least three months, he had no regrets about not surrendering in time.


    Naruto made a silent determination.


    To return to the Soul Society...


    He needed to allocate more time to learn "healing."


    Until the end of almost a month,


    Naruto had mastered both sealing techniques.


    Sitting on a tree branch, the three of them gazed into the distance.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you in Konoha before," Naruto''s eyes stayed on the "Oil" forehead protector, "and it doesn''t look like you''re wearing a Konoha forehead protector."


    Jiraiya raised his hand and touched his head: "Oh, this?"


    He was silent for a moment before slowly speaking, "I once had a very good friend who did some bad things and defected from Konoha..."


    "Was it Orochimaru?" Naruto interjected.


    Jiraiya nodded: "Yes, it was him."


    "I always wanted to bring him back to the village, but unfortunately, I never succeeded."


    "Our other friend left Konoha a long time ago and never returned."


    "By then, I was already a famous novelist, so I focused on my career, traveling the world to gather material."


    "Of course, I also collected intelligence for the village."


    "It''s perfectly normal that you haven''t seen me in the village."


    "As for this forehead protector, don''t you think it suits me well?"


    Karin nodded in agreement, her tone somewhat disdainful: "It really suits you, you pervy old man."


    "��(Oil)" not only means "Oil" but also has connotations of "lazy" or refers to a "bathhouse."


    She and Naruto had already noticed.


    Sometimes when Jiraiya said he was going out to gather material, he looked serious.


    In reality...


    He was peeping at women''s baths or going out drinking, etc.


    At first, Jiraiya knew to avoid people, but now... after being caught so many times, he acted openly and unashamedly.


    Karin''s comment made Jiraiya scratch his head and laugh.


    Naruto stared into the distance, deep in thought.


    From Jiraiya''s words, it seemed that Konoha ninjas could leave the village?


    And it wasn''t just him.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the votes! Keep voting so more readers and more motivation to keep translating! Again, thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 90 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 36: Chaos in the Chunin Exam

    The climax of the joint Chunin Exams has arrived.


    These carefully selected Genin will fight on behalf of their villages.


    The Kazekage of the Sand Village is present.


    He seems to be a ninja very adept at concealment.


    His entire body is tightly wrapped, leaving only his eyes exposed, and he doesn''t release any chakra. From a distance, Naruto couldn''t detect his aura.


    He appears to have high expectations for the Sand Village''s performance, as he couldn''t resist mocking Sarutobi Hiruzen when they met.


    Ironically.


    The various daimyo in attendance see this merely as a gambling event, having already placed heavy bets on the Genin they favor.


    The first match is between Nara Shikamaru and Temari.


    Although it ended with Shikamaru "forfeiting," it didn''t detract from the quality of the battle.


    The tactical exchange between the two was exceptional.


    Each move was calculated, pushing their abilities to the limit.


    Konoha may have lost, but it was an honorable defeat.


    A ninja with a strategic mind is a rare treasure, and one as brilliant as Shikamaru is even rarer.


    The second match is the most anticipated one.


    Gaara versus Uzumaki Naruto.


    Standing in the arena.


    Naruto listens to the cheers around him and surveys the area.


    Maintaining order are Konoha''s security forces.


    But within the grounds, there are also Anbu ninjas, alert but not numerous.


    Kakashi-sensei and Rock Lee''s teacher, Might Guy, both look serious.


    The examiner for the third match was supposed to be the sickly "Gekko Hayate," but he has been replaced by "Shiranui Genma," and there''s no trace of Gekko Hayate''s chakra in the area.


    Did something happen?


    What made Konoha react this way?


    "Your aura is delicious," Gaara speaks, chakra surging as sand pours from his gourd, "I''ve long wanted to fight you, but I never had the chance."


    "Mother will love your blood."


    Naruto is surprised.


    Is he... talking to the sand?


    He senses carefully. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Within the flowing sand, there''s a faint, firm yet peculiar chakra.


    It doesn''t belong to the "Tailed Beast" nor to Gaara.


    Talking to the sand seems to be painful for Gaara.


    He covers his face, breathing heavily.


    After a moment, he calms down, raises his head, and looks at Naruto: "Come on..."


    Naruto doesn''t draw his sword.


    He steps forward instantly, the sand trying to catch up with his speed.


    But it can''t��


    The sand is noticeably slower than his swift movements.


    Naruto lands a punch.


    Gaara can barely defend, and the sand armor protecting his body is gradually being eroded by Naruto''s relentless attacks.


    In the stands.


    "Naruto is really strong." Might Guy watches the golden figure weaving through the flying sand, sighing, "What took Lee so much effort to achieve, he does effortlessly."


    "And..."


    "He hasn''t even used his full strength yet."


    Kakashi nods.


    Naruto hasn''t drawn his sword nor used any of his unique techniques.


    "Naruto isn''t someone who underestimates his opponents." Haruno Sakura frowns, puzzled.


    "He''s testing." Kakashi whispers, "Naruto seems to have noticed something; he''s confirming a theory."


    Sakura looks up at Kakashi, hoping for a more specific answer from him.


    "I don''t know what he''s testing either." Kakashi shakes his head, "His sensory abilities far exceed ours."


    After a few attacks.


    Naruto stops, looking at the panting Gaara.


    Just as I thought...


    "What''s with the chakra in your sand?" he asks curiously.


    Such a technique has never been seen before.


    The sand that reacts to attacks and instantly protects Gaara is not controlled by him. It is powered by a faint chakra that senses the presence of a certain aura.


    However, the owner of this chakra is not present.


    "You are really strong," Gaara grinned menacingly. "To be able to sense this chakra."


    "This is the power of a Tailed Beast."


    "Since you are curious, let me show you..."


    He formed hand seals, and the sand around him slowly gathered, surging like a tide.


    Naruto interrupted him, "That is not the power of a Tailed Beast."


    Gaara was stunned.


    Naruto continued, "We are actually the same kind. There is also a Tailed Beast inside me."


    "I know what a Tailed Beast''s chakra looks like."


    "The sand protecting you does not contain a Tailed Beast''s chakra."


    "It is a weak but very gentle chakra."


    "You don''t even know this?"


    Gaara was momentarily lost.


    The sand that protects him does not contain a Tailed Beast''s chakra?


    A gentle chakra...


    His body stiffened as he maintained the "hand seal" position, but the chakra did not continue to flow, and the sand fell to his feet with a clatter.


    At this moment.


    A violent chakra fluctuation was born in the high sky.


    Naruto immediately turned his head to look.


    He noticed the source at a glance.


    It was Yakushi Kabuto, the man who voluntarily forfeited the Chunin Exam, claiming to be unremarkable.


    He was wearing a mask, hiding in a black cloak, dressed indistinguishably from other members of the Anbu.


    Feathers fell, like rain.


    A feeling of drowsiness welled up from within.


    It was genjutsu!


    This was a large-scale genjutsu targeting everyone in the arena.


    Naruto formed hand seals, his chakra vibrated, dispelling it.


    But...


    The sudden deployment of this technique caused most people to succumb, falling into a deep sleep. Only a few Jonin and Anbu on duty managed to stay awake and react in time.


    Among the Genin.


    Only Haruno Sakura, Sasuke, Shikamaru (who was pretending to be unconscious), and the nearly unnoticed Aburame Shino remained awake.


    The Sand ninja jumped into the arena.


    There were three of them.


    Gaara''s two teammates and a Sand ninja wearing a dark vest, with his head wrapped in white cloth and half his face covered, the Jonin instructor of their team.


    "What is the Sand trying to do?" Naruto stared at the four people in front of him.


    The Sand Jonin turned his head and ordered, "Gaara, continue with the plan."


    "We''ll provide cover."


    Gaara looked up, his eyes fixed on the Jonin''s back, then glanced at Naruto.


    Chakra surged again.


    The sand roiled and gathered, forming a huge sphere that enveloped him.


    "The existing order between Konoha and the Sand should change," the Sand Jonin replied to Naruto, glancing at the stands. "You have caught the attention of Kazekage-sama. His order is that once Gaara releases that power, we are to hold you off together."


    The ninja from the Sound Village were also executing their plan, holding off the still-awake Jonin from Konoha.


    "Kazekage?"


    Naruto turned to look at the chaotic observation tower.


    "Are you sure it''s Kazekage''s order, not Orochimaru''s?"


    The Sand Jonin was taken aback.


    Naruto turned back to face him, "Kazekage just attacked the Third Hokage, and the chakra he released was the same as Orochimaru''s."


    The Sand Jonin gritted his teeth, formed hand seals, and said, "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Do you think you can confuse us with your nonsense?"


    "Move out!"


    Temari brandished her large fan, Kankuro shook his hand, and two puppets flew out.


    Naruto stared at the four of them, his eyes calm, and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Four against me..."


    "Orochimaru indeed values me highly."


    "But do you really think you can stop me?"


    The Sand Jonin swallowed, glancing at the sand sphere behind him.


    Both are "Jinchuriki," around the same age.


    But this kid in front of him, where does this overwhelming presence come from��


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 95 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 37: Shuka...ku? Hmm?

    This is no ordinary ninja, not even the usual Jonin could possess such a presence.


    So intense, it felt like a tangible slash striking his body.


    Kankuro gritted his teeth, fingers twitching, "Stop boasting, kid!"


    Two puppets moved, one attacking from the front and the other from behind.


    They leaped, ascended, brimming with killing intent.


    Naruto''s expression remained calm as he unsheathed his blade.


    With a single flash of the blade.


    The two puppets clattered to the ground.


    Kankuro stared at his hands, barely perceptible threads drifting.


    The chakra strings... had been severed.


    But he couldn''t concern himself with that now, as a tremendous pressure bore down on him, forcing him to the ground, half-kneeling, head bowed.


    What is this?


    Merely an aura...


    He couldn''t even stand before him?


    And it wasn''t just him.


    Temari''s giant fan, which she had just raised, crashed heavily to the ground, and she had to lean on it to barely stand.


    The Sand Jonin looked on in disbelief.


    Taking a deep breath, chakra surged, resisting the overwhelming pressure.


    Resisting the lethal pressure emanating from the blond youth before them.


    So...


    That previous presence was merely a sheathed blade, now it truly reveals its sharpness?


    "I''ve only just drawn my blade, and you can''t even stand." Naruto held his blade horizontally, looking at them.


    The Sand Jonin gritted his teeth, struggling to extend his hands and push Temari and Kankuro away, "You two, retreat. He is not an opponent you can face."


    "Only when Gaara uses his Feigning Sleep Technique, employing that power, can we contend with him..."


    As he spoke, several Konoha ninjas arrived.


    Shiranui Genma led them.


    They landed somewhat awkwardly, not expecting a pressure field around Naruto that stalled their chakra flow.


    "Uzumaki Naruto." He spoke, but could only manage to say Naruto''s name, unsure of what else to say.


    His intention was to make Naruto retreat.


    But now...


    This guy was definitely stronger than himself.


    "Leave this to me." Naruto turned, smiling at him, "Go help the others."


    "Understood." Genma nodded, signaling to the others.


    They slowly left the oppressive field.


    "By the way," Naruto added, "the one who cast the genjutsu earlier is a Konoha ninja named Yakushi Kabuto."


    "Be cautious."


    "He has about Jonin level strength."


    Genma wasn''t surprised by the name "Yakushi Kabuto." At a critical moment like this, a Genin who had repeatedly "forfeited" for seven years was too conspicuous, and they had already investigated. However, hearing that Kabuto had Jonin level strength did give him pause.


    He nodded, "Understood."


    "Naruto, be careful."


    Retreating, he didn''t take his eyes off Naruto, his gaze filled with the sight of the blond figure.


    Twelve years had passed.


    Such a figure stood before him once again.


    Baki''s forehead was already soaked with sweat.


    "Your hands are so heavy, can you still perform ninjutsu?" Naruto''s gaze returned to him.


    "Stand down."


    Baki raised his hands, forcing a smile, still being stubborn, "What are you talking about? My hands are not heavy at all."


    "My chakra is flowing smoothly."


    "It''s just that your presence is a bit intimidating..."


    He formed seals to manipulate chakra, causing air currents to spin rapidly at his fingertips, generating a strong wind.


    He swiftly moved, brandishing his blade at Naruto.


    His speed was even slightly faster than Zabuza.


    But the technique that once allowed him to hunt down the Special Jonin "Hayate Gekk��" had little effect on Naruto.


    Wind blades crossed with the blade''s edge.


    Lightning flashed.


    After several exchanges, Baki''s movements suddenly paused, and he looked down.


    The deep red blade had somehow found its way into his chest.


    Chakra dissipated, and the "Wind Blade" in his hand vanished.


    He turned his head.


    The sand sphere began to boil, and an unusual chakra fluctuated violently.


    This brought Baki a slight sense of relief.


    Indeed, facing such a powerful opponent, his own strength was still somewhat inadequate...


    He couldn''t stall for the desired amount of time.


    However, the "Feign Sleeping Technique" was already completed. As long as that guy could come out smoothly, his mission would be accomplished.


    Naruto did not look at the One-Tail that was about to be released.


    His senses captured something more important.


    He suddenly looked up towards the watchtower where Orochimaru''s chakra had first exploded. The roof was now covered by a translucent purple barrier, enclosing only Sarutobi Hiruzen and Orochimaru, along with two... unfamiliar chakras.


    These two chakras were not the point. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the way they appeared.


    He seemed to feel an aura different from "chakra", a wave more akin to the "soul".


    Soul?


    Spirit?


    It was the new "chakra" brought by the new "soul".


    He stared in that direction, incredulous.


    In all his time in Konoha, he had never seen a spirit.


    Even in the Forest of Death, where so many had died, he had not seen spirits floating from their corpses.


    Yet just now, although it was fleeting,


    He sensed it.


    There could be no mistake.


    That was the power of the "soul".


    Inside the sand sphere.


    Two massive tanuki claws tore through the sand sphere, drilling outward, accompanied by a wild, triumphant laugh: "Hahaha, I''m finally out."


    "Damn humans, sealing me for so long."


    It was releasing its power.


    The shadow rose, growing rapidly, covering the entire arena.


    The tanuki bared its teeth.


    The ninjas who hadn''t managed to evacuate the arena stared at it in terror, screaming sharply.


    Even the ninjas who were in combat couldn''t help but watch.


    Naruto''s attention was drawn back.


    So this is... the true form of a tailed beast?


    He needed to deal with this guy first.


    He sheathed his knife and clapped his hands together.


    Time to test the results of his recent training.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Dozens of golden chains surged from his back, flying swiftly, binding the massive tanuki''s body.


    Shukaku looked down at the chains binding him.


    That familiar scent...


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains?" It screeched and twisted.


    Its massive body caused the chains to creak, but the more it struggled, the tighter the golden chains constricted around it.


    With a loud crash��


    The chains slammed it heavily to the ground.


    Its head rubbed against the ground.


    Shukaku''s hateful gaze fixed on Naruto: "A member of the Uzumaki clan with golden hair?"


    "How does a kid like you have such massive chakra?"


    Naruto clapped his hands, forming shadow clone hand seals.


    "I originally wanted the Nine-Tails to catch up with you."


    "But sorry, there''s no time now. I have more important things to witness."


    "Please go back."


    Several shadow clones simultaneously formed the "Tailed Beast Sealing Technique". Seals spread from their palms, covering Shukaku''s enormous body. It struggled and twisted, the chakra mixed with sand flowing back into Gaara''s body.


    "Damn Uzumaki kid!"


    Shukaku cursed.


    It had just come out, its body not even fully solidified.


    It had only taken a few breaths of fresh air.


    But unprepared, facing such a restraining power... it was helpless.


    The just-awakened Gaara opened his eyes in confusion.


    Temari and Kankuro, who had not left, watched this scene in horror.


    The troublesome "Shukaku".


    After being released, it didn''t get to wreak havoc on Konoha as planned. Instead, in the blink of an eye, it was sealed back again?


    What was...


    That technique?


    ~~~


    Early Chapters in Monday! Please Vote! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 95 Advance Chapters!


    Get 2 Sponsored Chapters "Every Month" for every person who joins the "Special Jonin?Bleam" Membership!

 Chapter 38: Reaper Death Seal

    Compared to that technique...


    What concerned them more was the current situation.


    Shukaku was sealed, and Baki-sensei had fallen.


    Next, it would be Gaara.


    Kankuro gritted his teeth and threw a kunai wrapped with an explosive tag, which hissed and burned sharply in the wind.


    But...


    The attack was ineffective.


    Naruto just raised his hand, and a flash of white lightning appeared.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    It was activated and exploded in mid-air, rolling the smoke into a ball.


    Temari moved, breaking through the black smoke.


    The power that burst out in an instant brought her to Gaara''s side.


    But after losing that burst of power,


    she could only barely stand, leaning on her fan.


    However, she persisted, with fear and terror in her eyes, but no sign of retreat.


    "You can''t even stand in front of me. Why do you still come over?" Naruto put his hand back on the hilt of his sword and asked softly.


    His aura became sharper.


    He applied precise pressure with a clear target.


    Temari, overwhelmed, sank to one knee.


    But she clung to the tail of her fan, struggling to stand up again.


    "You..."


    Under the immense pressure, even speaking became difficult for her, and she almost had to roar to force the words out of her throat.


    "I am Gaara''s sister!"


    She pulled up with all her strength, her legs trembling with effort.


    Gaara, lying on the ground, stared blankly at Temari''s back, lost in thought.


    "If you want to hurt him, you''ll have to deal with me first!"


    She spoke forcefully, and with the last word shouted out, her struggling seemed to have an effect, and she stood up.


    But...


    Temari was stunned, looking at Naruto.


    She was sure.


    It wasn''t her willpower that broke through the confinement of power.


    The blond boy moved his hand away from the hilt of his sword, voluntarily withdrawing that mountain-like oppressive aura.


    "Sister," Naruto smiled slightly, instantly stepping in front of her and raising his hand.


    "That''s a pretty good answer." sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I like it a lot."


    "But we are opponents now, so please stay here for the moment."


    The touch of his fingers on her forehead made Temari instinctively shiver.


    "Bakud�� # 1. Sai (��, Restrain)."


    Her body immediately felt strange, her arms twisting and binding themselves uncontrollably.


    Naruto lowered his head, meeting the gaze of the red-haired Jinch��riki, and as they locked eyes, he spoke softly, "Gaara, someone loves you."


    Gaara averted his gaze, silently shifting it to Temari.


    Naruto disappeared in an instant.


    He first went to the stands to release Karin from the genjutsu, then took her to the watchtower.


    The rooftop was almost entirely occupied by a purple barrier.


    Several Anbu ninjas waited outside the barrier. They had tried various methods, but were helpless against it, only able to watch the Third Hokage battle the rogue ninja Orochimaru without being able to assist.


    Inside the barrier.


    The trees twisted and intertwined.


    Four figures stood facing each other on the highest branches.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen faced three people alone.


    One of them was Orochimaru, with yet another new face.


    The other two had faces familiar to Naruto.


    He looked at the Hokage Rock in the distance, matching the faces of these two to the sculptures on the rock��the First Hokage and the Second Hokage.


    Weren''t these two Hokages dead?


    Why were they appearing here now?


    And as enemies of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen?


    Thinking of those two "soul waves."


    He had a vague bad feeling in his heart.


    "Why are the First and Second Hokage here?" Naruto asked an Anbu member next to him.


    The voice of the Anbu was low and grave: "It was summoned by Orochimaru using an evil forbidden technique."


    "Pulling the souls of the dead back to the present world and manipulating them?" Naruto was not surprised by Anbu''s answer; he had merely confirmed a highly probable assumption as fact. However, the resulting conjecture left him feeling anxious and uneasy. "Are these the only two Hokage?"


    "Did Orochimaru try to summon anyone else?"


    There were four Hokage in total in Konoha, and only one was still alive.


    Two-thirds of the deceased were here...


    The Anbu was somewhat surprised by his question but still responded, "Orochimaru seemed to attempt to summon a third deceased, but the Hokage-sama suppressed it."


    The third deceased!


    Naruto clenched his fists, his pupils dilating.


    Anger ignited, burning intensely.


    A grim suspicion had been confirmed.


    This guy, who toyed with the souls of the dead.


    How dare he!


    Inside the barrier.


    Naruto''s arrival also drew the attention of the two individuals present.


    "Oh my, that little Jinchuriki brat is here too." Orochimaru grinned savagely, "Sarutobi-sensei, who would have thought we''d have such an interesting audience?"


    He licked his lips with his tongue.


    "I''m really very interested in him."


    "Those strange techniques..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s face became more solemn and grave: "Orochimaru, are you also targeting Naruto?"


    Orochimaru turned his head aside: "Isn''t he interesting?"


    He instinctively reached for his chest.


    The wound from their last encounter... still hadn''t healed.


    It was just an ordinary slash, yet it was so painful.


    But they had only fought once.


    Making it difficult for him to determine whether it was the effect of the technique or a special attack aimed only at him.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, glanced at Naruto, and then at the barrier that even the Anbu could do nothing about.


    Facing Orochimaru forced him to confront an issue.


    That he was old.


    Fighting Orochimaru was already strenuous.


    He had even summoned the previous two Hokage, and though they were not as powerful as they once were, they still undoubtedly possessed Kage-level strength.


    If this continued, he would surely be killed by him.


    Rather than waiting to die.


    He made up his mind to use that technique.


    Naruto was still young and needed a role model.


    He just hadn''t expected that at the end of his life, he would still have to rely on the power of the Fourth Hokage.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen split into shadow clones.


    He mobilized his chakra and formed complex hand seals.


    Orochimaru mocked.


    Naruto''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked inside the barrier, his gaze falling behind Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    A tall, semi-transparent figure appeared behind him.


    With two horns on its head and a hideous, terrifying demon face, it held a short sword in its mouth.


    The power of the soul permeated the air.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s soul drifted out of his body, presented like a sacrifice before the spectral figure.


    What is this?


    "Orochimaru, I will not allow you to destroy the village." Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, his voice now tinged with weakness, "Let me show you a technique you''ve never seen before."


    "Also, let me show you..."


    "The will of the Hokage, burning for the village."


    As he spoke.


    The ghostly figure behind him raised its hand high, its arm covered in tadpole-like curse marks.


    An even more terrifying soul power condensed in its hand.


    It swung downwards.


    Piercing the soul of the summoner, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and grasping the souls of the two Hokage summoned by the Edo Tensei, pulling their souls out of their reanimated bodies.


    The ghostly hand withdrew with the souls.


    Leaving curse marks on Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body.


    It seemed as though the souls were sealed within him.


    But the souls were not there.


    In an instant, they vanished.


    Damn it.


    Naruto gritted his teeth, his gaze fixed on the purple barrier.


    What a nuisance!


    Too little could be seen through this thing.


    ~~~


    Please Vote and Add this to your Library!


    Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 100 Advance Chapters!


    Doing 7 Updates every day in Patreon! Please Join us! Thank you!

 Chapter 39: Death and Death!

    Naruto reached out his hand.


    Anbu exclaimed in alarm, "Be careful!"


    Just as he was about to touch it, a wave of purple flames surged forward, clawing and snapping, scorching his fingers.


    "We''ve already tried; it can''t be broken through. It can only be destroyed from the inside," Anbu shook his head, speaking cautiously while staring at Naruto''s fingers.


    The burn marks healed almost instantly.


    Is this... the power of the Nine-Tails?


    Or the power of the Uzumaki clan?


    "What about underneath the building?" Naruto looked towards the roof tiles.


    Anbu shook his head, "It''s also covered by the barrier."


    As they spoke, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already seized Orochimaru''s arms, with a spectral hand reaching out, grabbing his soul, and forcibly dragging it out.


    Time was running out.


    Naruto raised his hand, "Step back, let me try."


    Anbu hesitated upon hearing this, but seeing Karin already retreating without hesitation, they also stepped back a few paces.


    Chakra was mobilized.


    A massive aura surged from the blonde youth.


    Words of power were chanted.


    "Sprinkled on the bones of the beast!!"


    "Sharp tower, red crystal, steel ring."


    "Move and become the wind, stop and become the calm."


    Anbu glanced sideways as Karin raised her hand to shield her eyes.


    That poetic incantation blossomed into dazzling golden lightning in Naruto''s palm.


    As brilliant as the sun.


    "What kind of technique is this..." Anbu was astonished.


    He had never seen such a large-scale ninjutsu before it was even fully unleashed.


    Just a glance made his heart pound.


    The final phrase came from Naruto''s mouth.


    "The sound of warring spears fills the empty castle!"


    "Had�� # 63. Raik��h�� (�׺���, Thunder Roar Sear)."


    Lightning burst forth, a streak of meteoric light struck the purple barrier, causing flames to scatter wildly.


    It almost pierced through, creating mottled cracks.


    The four ninja at the corners couldn''t stop trembling, blood constantly oozing from their mouths.


    The technique wasn''t fully broken, but the forced disruption caused a significant backlash, severely impacting their bodies.


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but glance over, the pain from his soul being torn out couldn''t stop his praise, "Such a beautiful technique."


    "Those four were carefully selected by me as the casters."


    "The Four Violet Flames Formation, capable of trapping even a Kage like my teacher..."


    "But it was broken by him."


    "This isn''t something Konoha could have taught."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen ignored his disciple''s sarcastic remarks.


    He too marveled at Naruto''s power.


    But now... he didn''t have much strength left to pay attention to other matters.


    Naruto gripped his sword.


    The Raik��h��, ranked sixty-three, was currently the strongest Kido he had learned. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It couldn''t destroy the barrier.


    However, since it had a damaging effect, it indicated that a sufficiently strong attack could completely shatter it.


    He was about to draw his sword.


    Once released, he had an even stronger attack than the Raik��h��.


    "Naruto." Inside the barrier, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned his head towards him, struggling to force a smile as he called his name, "Don''t think about saving me anymore."


    "This technique requires giving one''s soul to the Shinigami to take effect..."


    "I''m already destined to die."


    "Do you know?"


    "Once, a great hero used this technique to save the village."


    "I can''t compare to him."


    "But now, I will also use this technique to protect the village."


    He turned his head back, glaring at Orochimaru''s hands, breathing heavily.


    His lifespan and body... had deteriorated to this extent.


    He could only extract the soul from these hands.


    "Orochimaru..."


    "I''ve truly grown old. I''m sorry, as your teacher, I failed to correct your mistakes."


    "But now I will not forgive you."


    "I will... give you a small punishment."


    "To ensure you can no longer commit evil, no longer destroy Konoha''s seedlings."


    "Let me confiscate all the techniques you''ve learned."


    As Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke.


    The "Shinigami" behind him removed the short blade from its mouth.


    Lifting it high, it slashed down forcefully.


    Severing the soul of Orochimaru''s extracted arms.


    The Shinigami panted heavily, and the souls of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the First and Second Hokages, as well as Orochimaru''s arms, were "devoured" by him, as if consumed.


    His eyes grew brighter.


    His expression became even more ferocious.


    It seemed that this time''s offerings, both in quantity and quality, had satisfied him.


    Using his last ounce of strength, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned to look at Naruto, a faint smile curling at the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes could no longer open, and he couldn''t see Naruto clearly.


    All he saw was a brilliant flash of gold filling his vision.


    He spoke, his voice extremely weak: "When the tree leaves dance, one shall find flames."


    "The fire''s shadow will illuminate the village, and once again, tree leaves shall bud anew."


    "Naruto..."


    "I''m sorry."


    He couldn''t utter the final four syllables, lacking the strength to voice them.


    But his lips moved, and Naruto understood.


    He stared silently ahead.


    The body swayed and fell, raising dust that obscured the old, still-smiling face.


    The technique ended, and the chakra dissipated.


    The Shinigami behind him vanished.


    Orochimaru roared, "You old fool!"


    "How can you still smile!"


    "Give me back my hands!"


    Naruto tried hard to capture it, but he couldn''t find any trace of the "Shinigami"; it had completely disappeared with the souls.


    Neither "chakra" nor "spiritual pressure" was left.


    He clenched his fists.


    That technique...


    I must obtain it!


    The words of the Third Hokage still echoed in his ears.


    Besides the "I''m sorry," there was also "Once, a hero used this technique to save the village."


    Since it was said to him, that "hero" must be his father, the Fourth Hokage.


    His soul...


    Was it also sealed inside that thing''s body, just like the Third Hokage?


    What about his mother?


    And what was the technique that Orochimaru used?


    The Shinigami, like a fierce demon, finally harvested the souls of the First and Second Hokages.


    Was the third soul to be summoned not his father?


    As Naruto pondered, Karin approached, looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body, and asked worriedly, "Naruto, did you see something behind the Hokage just now?"


    She noticed that Naruto''s gaze had been fixed behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, rather than on him.


    Naruto turned his head: "Yes, a guy the Third Hokage called the Shinigami."


    "You didn''t see it?"


    Karin nodded, and the approaching Anbu also nodded.


    None of them saw anything.


    "The earlier events and the Shinigami that only you could see, the technique the Hokage used just now is probably the Forbidden Jutsu of the Uzumaki clan," Karin said nervously, clutching Naruto''s sleeve and continuing in a low voice, "A sealing technique called the Reaper Death Seal, visible only to those who have signed a contract with the Shinigami."


    "Naruto, if you can see it, could it be..."


    Her tone was filled with worry.


    It was an extremely dangerous technique.


    Naruto shook his head: "I haven''t signed any contract with that demon; I can just see it due to some special reasons."


    "So it was originally a technique of the Uzumaki clan?"


    "How do I find that thing?"


    He didn''t want to acknowledge or call that thing the "Shinigami."


    Karin slightly relaxed and shook her head: "This technique is too dangerous. My mother didn''t know it either, only heard some rumors."


    She paused and looked at the Anbu, saying no more.


    "I understand," Naruto noted, nodding his head.


    He looked ahead.


    The Four Violet Flames Formation dissipated, and the severely weakened Orochimaru, with his hands devoured by purple bruises, was being supported by the four Sound Ninjas.


    The prey was out of the cage.


    ~~~


    Please Vote and Add this to your Library!


    Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 100 Advance Chapters!


    Doing 7 Updates every day in Patreon! Please Join us! Thank you!

 Chapter 40: Death of Orochimaru

    Orochimaru''s expression was grim.


    Staring at the corpse, he gritted his teeth and uttered, "The operation is over..."


    "Let''s go back!"


    He was exhausted, barely able to muster any chakra.


    Two sound ninjas lifted him and leaped away.


    The Anbu immediately pursued, "Don''t think you can escape!"


    A male ninja with six arms turned in mid-air, spitting out a web that spread over them.


    Caught off guard, the Anbu were bound tightly.


    Kunai slashes were ineffective, wrapped in mucus, sinking deeper.


    They were anxious, watching Orochimaru flee.


    A chant echoed in their ears.


    "Ye lord!"


    "Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man!"


    "Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south!"


    "Had�� #31. Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon)."


    They turned around.


    Naruto raised his hand, his expression calm, the words flowing from his mouth.


    His intonation was elegant yet chilling.


    In his palm, a ball of orange-red fire formed, hot and bright.


    It was released, flying swiftly.


    The web burned to ashes with a hiss before it even touched the fireball.


    One of the four, a fat man, stepped forward.


    Clapping his hands, he performed a summoning technique, and a massive earth golem appeared out of thin air.


    It served as a barrier, protecting them.


    But it couldn''t stop the seemingly small fireball.


    The fire burned, melting the mud, dripping away.


    In the blink of an eye, the golem vanished in a puff of white smoke.


    The cannon''s power was hardly diminished.


    The fat man gritted his teeth, stepping forward to resist.


    With a loud explosion, a surge of air erupted.


    The people he protected were disrupted, forced to land.


    Naruto used Shunpo, catching up to them from behind, "I haven''t said you can leave."


    The few who still wanted to escape.


    Their steps suddenly grew heavy.


    Something shackled their ankles, rooting them to the ground.


    A technique?


    No...


    This wasn''t a technique.


    The fallen fat man stared at Naruto in horror.


    Just the aura emanating from this blond boy rendered them immobile.


    What a terrifying monster!


    "Naruto-kun." Orochimaru turned back, his face no longer playful but twisted and grim, "Are you so eager to avenge the Third Hokage?"


    "He did a lot to wrong you."


    Naruto slowly drew his sword, "What is the technique that extracts souls from the dead, hand it over."


    "You''re interested in that technique?" Orochimaru was surprised, then chuckled, "Do you want to use it to see your parents?"


    "If so, Naruto-kun, we can make a deal."


    He eyed Naruto''s sword, recalling the burning pain in his chest, just like the feeling of having his hands cut off.


    It was a technique that could harm the soul.


    Perhaps...


    By understanding it, he could restore his hands.


    Naruto shook his head in disgust, "I will never trade with a sinner who plays with souls."


    "Besides..."


    "Orochimaru, what makes you think you have the leverage to negotiate?"


    "Do you still have that capability?"


    Orochimaru''s face was solemn as he glanced at his crippled hands.


    If not for this seal... he might have had a chance to escape.


    Losing the ability to form seals.


    A ninja becomes almost useless.


    That technique which didn''t require seals, only chanting incantations...


    If only he knew it.


    "Don''t think of harming Orochimaru-sama." A struggling shout came from the side.


    Accompanied by a strange chakra fluctuation.


    Three tall humanoid creatures.


    They were insignificant.


    Naruto''s gaze skipped over them.


    The female ninja with pink hair underwent a transformation��her skin darkened, white horns sprouted from her head, and her aura underwent a dramatic change. Not only did her chakra become significantly more powerful, but she was also enveloped by a more chaotic, frenzied, and higher-level energy.


    It was this power that allowed her to stand up under her own pressure. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From an ordinary elite Chunin, she leaped to the level of Jonin.


    What is this?


    She wasn''t the only one who could use this peculiar power.


    A ninja who grew an extra head underwent the same transformation and stood alongside Tayuya to block Naruto''s path.


    The six-armed ninja grabbed Orochimaru and retreated quickly.


    The large ninja wanted to help protect Orochimaru''s retreat, but due to his severe injuries, he had no choice but to stay behind, activating the same state in an attempt to block Naruto.


    The six-armed ninja moved swiftly.


    His abilities were strange.


    The Anbu who tried to interfere were helpless against his web.


    Orochimaru looked back, staring fixedly in the direction of the battlefield.


    But after turning a corner, he could no longer see it.


    "The Curse Mark" is one of his proudest research achievements, capable of making an ordinary ninja explode with immense power in an instant.


    But could such power allow the three of them to hold off Naruto long enough for him to escape?


    He pondered this.


    The six-armed ninja carrying him suddenly stopped, throwing him forward due to inertia, causing him to fall heavily to the ground.


    As he rolled, he caught a glimpse out of the corner of his eye.


    A dark red blade pierced his heart.


    Lightning flickered.


    Silently, one strike killed him.


    The six-armed ninja didn''t even sense Naruto''s approach.


    "Is that all Jirobo and the others could delay you?" Orochimaru marveled.


    "Speak." Naruto brandished his sword, raising his other hand, "What is that technique?"


    "How do you manipulate the souls of the dead?"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand, forgoing the incantation.


    "Bakud�� #30. Shitotsu Sansen (��ͻ���W, Beak-Piercing Triple Beam)."


    Three sharp golden beams shot out, pinning Orochimaru''s feet and abdomen, immobilizing him on the ground.


    "This is bad." Orochimaru lifted his head, straining, "I haven''t been forced to such a point in a long time."


    "If I give you that technique, will you let me go?"


    Naruto didn''t reply, just raised his sword, aiming at his throat.


    Orochimaru chuckled, studying the person before him.


    Escape was impossible.


    Substitution or clones wouldn''t work either.


    This blond kid''s perception was terrifyingly strong.


    He didn''t want to kill him immediately.


    He couldn''t afford to fall into the hands of Konoha, into the hands of Danzo.


    Given this, he had only one option.


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth, and instead of a tongue, a brown snake emerged, biting a sharp, cold blade.


    Naruto slashed.


    But unexpectedly, the blade wasn''t aimed at him.


    Instead, it was aimed at...


    Orochimaru himself.


    The brown snake twisted, and the long sword pierced its owner''s heart.


    With all his strength, he stared at Naruto with his golden vertical pupils: "This broken body can''t escape from you."


    "But Naruto."


    "We will meet again."


    "As for that technique..."


    "Naruto-kun, perhaps you will find it."


    Blood flowed, soaking his body, and his aura and chakra rapidly declined.


    Naruto frowned at the rapidly deteriorating corpse.


    The shell was empty, devoid of a soul.


    There was no other sign of Orochimaru''s presence fleeing.


    It wasn''t a "fake death" or "substitution" technique.


    And those words...


    "We will meet again."


    Orochimaru didn''t know he was a Shinigami.


    So...


    Did he still possess a technique to "revive" himself?


    Such decisiveness.


    Realizing Naruto wouldn''t kill him, only seal him, he chose to end himself without hesitation.


    Preferring death to revealing the technique.


    Or rather, preferring death to being captured by Konoha?


    The Anbu arrived, standing far behind Naruto, unable to approach due to his lingering aura.


    They were even more shocked by the pierced corpse.


    The "S" rank rogue ninja of Konoha.


    The mastermind behind this incident.


    The culprit who killed the Third Hokage.


    Orochimaru died in front of Naruto.


    Naruto sheathed his sword and turned back to look at them calmly.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 100 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 41: Goodbye, Konoha

    On the day of the Third Hokage''s funeral, it rained heavily.


    Ninjas, dressed in black, stood under the Hokage Rock.


    Silent, solemn.


    Naruto raised his head, silently looking at the four head sculptures, then lowered his head to look at the photo of Sarutobi Hiruzen on the offering table.


    "The Third Hokage is dead," Naruto whispered, "I think I will leave Konoha too."


    In this environment, even the smallest sound was amplified, becoming extremely piercing.


    People around turned their heads, staring at him in disbelief.


    Sasuke and Sakura were the most shocked, finding it hard to believe.


    Karin seemed to have known Naruto''s decision early on, took a step, and firmly stood behind him.


    "Naruto!" Kakashi lowered his voice, reaching out to grab him.


    Naruto dodged, looked at him, and smiled brightly: "I''ve had this thought for a long time, but it was only confirmed that day."


    He seemed to see the ghostly shadow of the "Shinigami" again.


    "I have more important things to do."


    "Rather than staying in Konoha, continuing to be a ninja."


    Someone overreacted.


    "Are you going to defect from Konoha?" Yuhi Kurenai, who had just recently been promoted to Jonin, didn''t know Naruto''s true identity yet.


    Those who knew Naruto''s identity reacted even more intensely.


    Several members of the Anbu instantly appeared around the rooftop, forming hand seals, chakra gathering, ready to act.


    Further away, several indistinct chakras were also surging.


    "Don''t say that," Naruto looked at her, his gaze sweeping over those people, smiling slightly, "I was never accepted as one of you, so how can I betray?"


    Kurenai was stunned.


    Sakura shouted, "But everything has changed!"


    "Naruto, I don''t hate you at all now."


    "You are a very good teammate."


    "Others are also changing their views on you..."


    Naruto shook his head, interrupting her: "Do you know what the Third Hokage wanted to say to me before he died?"


    Sakura opened her mouth.


    How could she know?


    She wasn''t there to see it.


    "It was ''I''m sorry.''" Naruto answered his own question, then threw out another, "But do you know why he said that to me?"


    He raised his head, his gaze falling on the crowd.


    Some people already knew the answer.


    Kakashi lowered his head, Shiranui Genma avoided eye contact, Nara Shikamaru and his father turned their heads aside, and many ninjas Naruto didn''t recognize...


    "Sakura, the Third Hokage is here, my father is also here."


    Naruto turned around, facing the crowd, back to the Hokage Rock, and smiled slightly, raising his hand.


    "I am the son of the Fourth Hokage."


    The last head sculpture on the mountain bowed slightly, as if looking down at Naruto.


    A statement made in the calmest tone made the eyes of those who didn''t know the truth widen.


    Sakura found it unbelievable.


    Sasuke leaned back.


    Kurenai opened her mouth wide.


    How could he be the son of the Fourth Hokage?


    Someone secretly glanced at the child hiding in Iruka''s arms.


    That was the Hokage''s grandson.


    Then looked at Naruto.


    That was the Hokage''s son.


    The contrasting childhoods of the two formed opposing lines, one up and one down.


    No one with a guilty conscience dared to refute.


    "Naruto." Jiraiya appeared instantly, his voice low, "Konoha owes you��"


    Naruto interrupted him: "The Third Hokage has already said ''I''m sorry.''"


    "Any more would be tiresome."


    "He sacrificed himself for the village, and he can be called a hero."


    "But I do not intend to accept this apology."


    He grabbed Karin''s hand, chakra surging, spreading in the air.


    Stepping forward, he walked on invisible steps.


    The hearts of the ninjas present tightened.


    To climb the sky using only chakra manipulation?


    What a terrifying control.


    Many ninjas, who hadn''t had much time to understand Naruto, were amazed.


    The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki had already become so powerful?


    It had only been a little over three months since he graduated from the Ninja Academy.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, you are a very good person, it was quite pleasant to get along with you."


    "And you too, Hatake-sensei."


    Naruto turned his head, giving him a complicated look.


    "Actually, when I first saw you and learned that you were my father''s student, I was really happy."


    "I thought I would receive your favor."


    "But compared to that, you seem to like Sasuke more."


    Hatake Kakashi did not speak, staring blankly at the blond boy walking towards the sky.


    Naruto placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and sighed, "It seems like I suddenly received a lot of goodwill from Konoha."


    "And suddenly a lot of care as well."


    "But..."


    "The time I needed this goodwill and care the most was before I was six."


    "The next most important time was before I graduated from the Ninja Academy."


    "As for now, I already have the ability to take care of myself and to take care of others."


    "Jiraiya-sensei, Hatake-sensei..."


    "You both are not bad."


    "But you came a little late."


    "Just like the Third Hokage''s apology, it came too late."


    Jiraiya opened his mouth, staring at the statue of the Fourth Hokage, silently saying nothing.


    "As a Jinchuriki, you''ve received almost the best treatment," a ninja spoke. "The Third Hokage has already been very lenient with you."


    Naruto looked at him.


    It was an unfamiliar face.


    He smiled gently, without avoiding the topic, "There are many people in this world far more unfortunate than me."


    "I visited Gaara in the past two days."


    "Just as a Jinchuriki, I''m indeed much better off than him. At least, apart from being ostracized, I could still study at the Ninja Academy like a normal child."


    "The pain Sasuke has endured is far greater than mine."


    "Iruka-sensei''s misfortunes are no less than mine."


    "But..."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over the crowd.


    "Because others have greater misfortunes, am I supposed to ignore my own?"


    "Isn''t that a bit unfair?"


    "I just want to leave my misfortunes behind and seek my own happiness."


    Jiraiya took a deep breath, moving his gaze from the statue, "Naruto, after you leave the village, what do you want to do?"


    "If it''s just to leave for the sake of leaving..."


    "I was a bit confused before, but now I have a goal." Naruto smiled brightly and firmly, "I want to find my parents."


    Jiraiya was bewildered.


    Find his parents?


    Two people who were already dead?


    Naruto suddenly turned his head, looking at a distance.


    There were some restless chakras, ready to explode.


    "Don''t make me take action, okay?"


    "Although I don''t like it here very much."


    "But this is the place my father and mother defended with their lives; it''s their home."


    "I don''t want to destroy their home."


    In the silence.


    The atmosphere grew increasingly tense and contradictory.


    A ninja stepped forward; it was Nara Shikamaru''s father. He formed a seal with one hand, speaking solemnly, "In the name of Nara Shikaku, captain of the Jonin squad, I approve of Uzumaki Naruto leaving the village."


    Jiraiya jumped up, summoning a Giant Toad, blocking the restless chakras behind him, making the same gesture, "In the name of Jiraiya, the Toad Sage of the Three Sannin, I support Uzumaki Naruto."


    Hatake Kakashi, after a moment of silence, also stepped forward, "In the name of Hatake Kakashi, Jonin instructor of Team 7, I support Uzumaki Naruto."


    They couldn''t stop Naruto.


    He was a very mature and strong ninja.


    Instead of letting Konoha''s image deteriorate in his heart.


    It was better to go along with the flow.


    Support Naruto and let him travel away from Konoha.


    It was far better than a battle erupting, resulting in a Jinchuriki defecting from the village.


    The current Konoha...


    Could not withstand a second devastation like that of Orochimaru, or even worse.


    Naruto smiled, turning his head to look directly at the statue of the Fourth Hokage.


    He thought of something, removing his hand from the hilt, taking off his Konoha headband from his left arm, and gently tossing it.


    It floated like a leaf, falling towards Iruka.


    "Iruka-sensei, I really thank you."


    "Among the people in Konoha, you are my favorite."


    "You are a very good teacher and an excellent person."


    "If there were more people like you, it would be better."


    "I''ll trouble you to keep it for me."


    Iruka reached out, dazedly catching the headband. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catching Naruto''s heavy past.


    ~~~


    Thank you for reading again! Hopefully I''ll see you guys tomorrow! Please support me by voting and sharing this fanfic to your friends. Support me in my patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 100 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 42: Two Voices

    Inside the Hokage Building.


    "You shouldn''t indulge the Jinch��riki so much." Homura Mitokado began, looking at the falling rain outside the window, "Now is not the time for him to leave."


    "The village needs strength right now."


    Nara Shikaku shook his head. "I know that, but there''s nothing we can do."


    "And at that time��"


    "If I hadn''t spoken up, a fight would have broken out."


    Naruto could clearly sense the targeted chakra, as could he.


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, the two senior advisors of Konoha, did not blame Nara Shikaku. Their eyes were fixed on Jiraiya.


    If anyone could have stopped it at that time, it was undoubtedly the Toad Sage who had the most capability.


    "He can fly," Jiraiya said concisely.


    "Flying" was a power beyond the scope of a ninja, a convenient and effective excuse.


    Homura Mitokado shook his head. "I don''t believe you couldn''t handle it."


    Jiraiya said nothing.


    An Anbu member suddenly appeared.


    "Two unidentified ninjas have been found pinned to the village gate by kunai." He reported tensely, "Suspected to be the work of the Jinch��riki Uzumaki Naruto."


    After the "Konoha Crush" incident, now this...


    "Dispose of the bodies properly," Koharu Utatane said after a brief silence, waving her hand.


    The Anbu was momentarily stunned, then quickly lowered his head and responded with a "Yes" before retreating.


    "Be grateful, the Fourth Hokage saved the village once again," Jiraiya said expressionlessly. "Also be thankful that he had the sense not to send people wearing the Konoha forehead protectors."


    "Naruto choosing to leave the village might actually be a wise decision."


    Koharu Utatane spoke up, "Let''s set this matter aside for now. We will issue him a warning."


    "Let''s discuss something more important."


    "We need a trustworthy and powerful leader."


    "We need the Fifth Hokage."


    "Jiraiya��"


    The man whose name was called immediately raised his hand, interrupting her. "Sorry, but allow me to decline."


    Homura Mitokado frowned. "This is the time when the village needs you."


    "I am not suitable for this position," Jiraiya shook his head, firm and decisive. "Traveling the world and gathering intelligence suits me better."


    "Besides, you wouldn''t feel comfortable with Naruto being out there alone, right?"


    "I will also keep an eye on him."


    "Maybe there''s still a chance to bring him back."


    Naruto''s words had pierced his heart.


    "Too late."


    Those words were heavy.


    Indeed, if he hadn''t let go, if he hadn''t left the village, would things have turned out differently?


    Minato and Kushina wouldn''t have had to sacrifice themselves.


    Naruto could have been properly taken care of.


    But now, thinking about these things is too late.


    The harsh reality taught him a painful lesson.


    It also made him resolute: he let go once, but he won''t let go again.


    He is also very worried about Naruto.


    That phrase... "I''m going to find Mom and Dad," what does it mean? sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They''re clearly already dead.


    Where could he possibly go to find them?


    The two advisors were silent.


    The jinch��riki...


    What a troublesome issue.


    Within the borders of the Land of Fire, in a small town.


    Not far from Konoha, it was a place where some ninjas could be seen.


    The economy was fairly prosperous, and the inns were comfortable.


    "Where are we going next?" Karin sat beside Naruto, following his gaze to the sword on his lap.


    Not the dark red one.


    The one he almost never used.


    "The Land of Whirlpools," Naruto said softly. "I want to see the ruins of Uzushio Village."


    "Okay." Karin nodded, not speaking further, not wanting to disturb Naruto.


    Though she didn''t know what had happened, she knew this was a crucial moment for him.


    Naruto stared at "Asauchi."


    This is his second Zanpakuto, but he has not yet heard its name and has been unable to release it.


    Just a moment ago, after facing his inner self and expressing his desire to leave Konoha, a powerful call emanated from within the sword. It wanted to reveal its name to him.


    However...


    The call from within the sword was a mixture of two chaotic voices. One was strong yet gentle, and the other, although weaker, felt more familiar to Naruto. These two voices intertwined, with the former overshadowing the latter, while the latter interfered with the former, weaving together as if one, yet distinctly independent.


    Why was this happening?


    Naruto was puzzled. He had never heard of such a thing before. Could there be a special reason preventing it from revealing its true name to him? Were both swords like this? He entered a "Blade Zen" state to communicate with the sword, but the only response was those two chaotic voices. The strong one was gentle, the weaker one was urgent.


    Naruto opened his eyes to see the naturally stern face of Shiba Kaien. He relaxed, realizing he was back in the Soul Society.


    "Naruto, you really are diligent," Shiba Kaien grinned, but it didn''t soften his expression. "The Shin''�� Academy has sent you an invitation to speak at this year''s opening ceremony."


    Naruto was taken aback, "Me?"


    "Isn''t this usually an invitation for the Vice-captains?"


    Shiba Kaien reached out and ruffled Naruto''s hair, "You little kid, what''s the difference between you and a Vice-captain?"


    "Just thinking about you being in the Third Seat gives me a lot of pressure."


    "And this year, the Shin''�� Academy has another child prodigy. Not as good as you, but they have a spiritual pressure rank six upon enrollment."


    "Dean Hakou hopes you''ll be a role model to encourage them."


    Naruto nodded with a smile and agreed, "I understand. I''ll go."


    As he spoke, he stood up, "When is it?"


    Shiba Kaien replied, "In a week."


    Naruto nodded and headed out, "Thank you, Kaien. I''m going to the Technological Development Bureau now to see Captain Urahara."


    "Go ahead," Shiba Kaien waved.


    At the Technological Development Bureau.


    In the underground captain''s office, Urahara Kisuke''s eyes shone brightly as he stared at the extensive knowledge of "sealing techniques" that Naruto had transcribed. His lazy demeanor vanished, "This is remarkable."


    "So that''s how it is..."


    "My previous research direction was wrong; it should be based on the body."


    "Naruto, how did you obtain this knowledge?"


    Naruto looked up, gave him a big grin, and replied openly, "That''s a secret, Captain Urahara."


    "Oh, really," Urahara Kisuke scratched his head, "Well, never mind. Regardless of where you got it, this information is very useful. I already have many ideas on how to revise the previous techniques."


    "Your sword is really interesting."


    He wasn''t very patient waiting for Naruto to finish writing. As the last stroke fell, he eagerly grabbed the paper, pushing Naruto aside to dive into his research.


    "Before delving into this, Captain Urahara, please come with me to 4th Division," Naruto took the paper from his hand and placed it on the desk, "My sword seems to have an issue."


    Urahara Kisuke instinctively looked at "Nine-Tails," but quickly realized the problem likely referred to another sword. His expression turned serious.


    At the 4th Division.


    After hearing Naruto''s description, both Urahara and Unohana Retsu frowned.


    "Two voices coming from one sword?" Unohana Retsu wondered, "That sounds like a dual-wielding situation, but you''ve already released one sword."


    "Could it be three swords?" Urahara Kisuke scratched his head, "If that''s the case, although unprecedented, it might be quite impressive?"


    Naruto shook his head and clarified, "Although there are two voices, they seem to be one entity."


    "It''s not clearly divided."


    "It just prevents me from discerning which one is its true self."


    Urahara Kisuke noted the primary aspect of Naruto''s description. It wasn''t about the "name," but "it."

 Chapter 43: The Snake and the Fox

    Urahara Kisuke pondered, speaking cautiously, "Could it be a symbiotic state of two sides of the same entity?"


    Both turned their gaze towards him.


    He extended his hand as a medium to explain his conjecture, "Like this."


    "This side facing up is yang."


    "The other side facing down is yin."


    "Naruto''s situation may not be as contradictory, but it might be similar��one entity with two entirely different sides."


    Unohana Retsu thought for a moment, smiling, "As expected of Captain Urahara, your explanation makes a lot of sense."


    Naruto looked down at his Asauchi.


    Two sides of one entity...


    Two different directions within him?


    "However, Naruto''s uniqueness might indicate another situation," Unohana continued, "When I examined your body back then, I noticed something inexplicable."


    "I thought it was the other blade of a dual-wield."


    "But now, it seems that besides the ''Nine-Tails,'' there might be another force within you that doesn''t fully belong to you."


    "That might be one of the twin forces."


    Naruto looked up, surprised, at Unohana''s gentle, smiling face.


    Another force within him besides the Nine-Tails?


    "It was Captain Urahara''s reminder that led me to this guess," Unohana looked at him kindly.


    Naruto gripped his blade, "So I..."


    "Don''t be afraid or resist," Unohana shook her head, "They are all part of your strength."


    "Once you hear those two voices clearly, choosing either won''t be wrong."


    "Zanpakuto reflects the soul."


    Naruto nodded, "Yes, thank you, Captain Unohana."


    "Let''s check again," Unohana smiled, "We''ll confirm your current state."


    The results came quickly.


    Naruto had grown healthily, his spiritual pressure had increased, climbing from rank five to rank four.


    That "possible second force" hadn''t been pinpointed, but under careful observation, Unohana detected a trace.


    Unlike the ''Nine-Tails,'' which had a soul and intelligence sealed within his body.


    This elusive force had no self-awareness, it was purely energy, blending almost inseparably with Naruto''s own strength.


    With the assurance of these two reliable captains, Naruto felt much relieved.


    He agreed with Unohana to set aside three days a month to learn Healing Arts, then he and Urahara took their leave.


    Back at the 13th Division.


    Naruto continued his blade meditation, hoping to hear those two voices clearly soon.


    Urahara Kisuke delved into research.


    The knowledge of these "sealing techniques" fascinated him, opening a completely new and different field.


    A week later.


    Shin''o Academy.


    "Third Seat Naruto, long time no see," Ikki Hakou personally greeted him.


    Naruto scratched his head, "Dean Hakou, you don''t need to use so many honorifics with me."


    "You are my teacher."


    Hakou laughed heartily, "Naruto, you should get used to your current status. Now you''re a Third Seat, but you''ll be a Captain someday."


    "Come, I''ll show you this year''s talented recruits."


    "From Rukongai, truly remarkable."


    Leading the way, Naruto followed leisurely.


    Inside the gymnasium.


    "Over there," Hakou pointed.


    Naruto looked and was slightly taken aback.


    There were two people.


    One was a white-haired boy, slightly taller than Naruto.


    The other...


    An old acquaintance, Sosuke Aizen.


    "Why is Vice-Captain Aizen here?" Naruto went over to greet.


    Aizen smiled warmly, "I heard Dean Hakou invited you. Knowing it''s your first time in such an event, I was a bit concerned, so I volunteered to come."


    Naruto smiled shyly, "I was a bit nervous, but seeing you, Aizen, I felt at ease right away."


    He tilted his head: "Is this the genius from this year''s Shin''o Academy?"


    The silver-haired boy respectfully greeted Naruto: "Yes, Third Seat Uzumaki, I am Ichimaru Gin, a new student this year. Pleased to meet you."


    "Gin? You seem to have quite an impressive presence." Naruto scrutinized him.


    His face was somewhat good-looking.


    But he always had a constant smile, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    There was a hidden sinister aura about him.


    At first glance, Naruto was reminded of an opponent who made him very uncomfortable, that guy called "Orochimaru."


    This person...


    He might be a "venomous snake" too.


    Ikki Hakou smiled brightly: "When he entered the school, he had a Reiatsu of the sixth rank. Most commendably, he is as hardworking as you, Naruto."


    "Though his physical talent is somewhat inferior to yours."


    "Every day, our teachers have to rack their brains on how to persuade him to rest a little." S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really..."


    A genius working too hard can also be a kind of painful blessing.


    Naruto smiled, extended his hand, and summoned his internal power.


    Ichimaru Gin instinctively glanced at Aizen. Seeing him just smile, he didn''t resist.


    A gentle sensation surged into his body.


    Those "fatigue," "pain," and "wounds" were slowly healed by this gentle power.


    "Really diligent." Naruto could clearly sense his condition and smiled slightly, "You have so many injuries in your body, there''s no need to rush."


    "We have plenty of time to take it slow."


    These were the words once said to him by Captain Unohana.


    Now they were perfect to say to this silver-haired kid.


    Ichimaru Gin was taken aback, then respectfully bowed: "Thank you, Third Seat Uzumaki."


    "That was an impressive Kaid��." Aizen squinted his eyes, savoring the spiritual pressure from earlier, "Even those Old lieutenants of the 4th Division might be inferior to Naruto."


    Naruto shook his head: "Not at all, I''m still far behind."


    Ichimaru Gin stared at Naruto, then at S��suke Aizen.


    These two people are really alike.


    Yet truly completely different.


    The opening ceremony soon began.


    Naruto took the stage to speak. At first, he was a bit stammering, but he quickly adapted, talking about his happy days at the Shin''o Academy and his time in the 13th Division.


    Then it was S��suke Aizen''s turn.


    He was a very articulate person, extending and elevating Naruto''s content, touching the audience''s hearts.


    Until the last moment.


    Aizen raised his hand, resting it on the hilt of his sword: "Every time I see you freshmen, I always think of my days at the Shin''o Academy."


    "Back then, I always dreamed of achieving Shikai and becoming a true Shinigami."


    "Surely you all feel the same."


    "Third Seat Uzumaki''s sword is not suitable for demonstration here."


    "Then let me show you my sword."


    As he spoke, he slowly drew his sword, chanting softly.


    "Shatter, Ky��ka Suigetsu."


    Mist flowed from the sword, slowly spreading, enveloping the entire hall.


    The space seemed distorted.


    Some noticed that the positions of those around them seemed to change, from left to right, or from front to back.


    Naruto was also affected.


    Ikki Hakou moved from the left to the right side.


    This was the ability of "Ky��ka Suigetsu." As a water-type Zanpakut��, its effect was to use mist and water light refraction to create illusions and interfere with enemies.


    This wasn''t Naruto''s first time seeing Ky��ka Suigetsu''s release.


    But he still wanted to praise it; it truly was a beautiful sword.


    Nine-Tails uncomfortably shook its fur.


    It sensed a very threatening aura...


    The same aura as the day Naruto went to the Human World of this world.


    ~~~


    In the old chapters, Naruto called Aizen Sosuke and now here he called him Aizen. Probably the Author''s correction. (I don''t if I fix it)


    Also Aizen showing his Shikai to students��


    Btw, I got sick yesterday. Still sick now. But a bit better. Though it''s probably good that I got sick now not next month. Cause we have 40+ Sponsorship in next month which will be uploaded slowly. It''s like 40-60 Sponsored Chapters.


    Give me power guys! Let''s beat the sickness! Hahaha.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 100 Advance Chapters!


    Please join to add more Sponsored Chapters. As of now. We have 143 Chapters in Patreon. My Patreon is affordable... Trust me.

 Chapter 44: Emergency! Enemy inside the Soul Society?

    The students of Shin''o Academy all revere Sosuke Aizen.


    But the person everyone aspires to be is Uzumaki Naruto.


    Who wouldn''t want to be the most brilliant genius in the Gotei 13?


    However...


    The threshold to being a "genius" is unimaginably high.


    A year later, Ichimaru Gin graduated from the academy and joined the 5th Division. Much like Naruto back in the day, he immediately took on a high-ranking position upon joining.


    But no one would compare "Ichimaru Gin" to "Uzumaki Naruto."


    The person compared to "Ichimaru Gin" was Kuchiki Byakuya, who joined the 6th Division the same year and held a similar high-ranking position.


    This future heir of the prestigious Kuchiki family was also a remarkably bright new star.


    The two of them had equally matched talents, similar ages, and the same starting point.


    As for Naruto...


    In the eyes of many, he was already a figure on another level.


    Everyone was eagerly awaiting when this genius would truly become a Captain.


    Ten years? Twenty years?


    12th Division, underground training ground.


    Naruto climbed out of a deep pit, looking somewhat battered.


    Yoruichi covered her injured arm and smiled at him, "Your sword is really powerful. Even at the Seven-Tails level, it has this much strength."


    "But it''s too easy to lose control," Naruto shook his head, walking over to use Kaido.


    Over the past year,


    Urahara Kisuke and the Commander of the Kido Corps, Tessai, had closely studied the "Sealing Technique."


    The results were significant.


    A new layer of sealing was added on top of the original one,


    Allowing Naruto to leap from the Four-Tails level to the Seven-Tails level.


    However...


    The "Seven-Tails level" was not yet perfectly mastered and had a time limit.


    Staying in this form too long would still consume his sanity.


    "It''s already quite impressive," Yoruichi smiled, "You even managed to injure me."


    "In a few more years, I''ll have to call you Captain Uzumaki."


    Naruto sighed helplessly, "Yoruichi-neesan!"


    Urahara Kisuke raised his arms in a cheer, "Alright, data recording complete."


    "But compared to last time, it seems there''s not much change."


    Tessai stared at the screen, nodding heavily.


    "To have made such progress in just a year, I''m already very satisfied," Naruto smiled in response, "Captain Urahara''s research is truly remarkable."


    "Haha, of course," Urahara Kisuke, ever confident in his field of expertise, "But recently, I''ll have to put your research on hold for a while."


    He scratched his head, looking troubled.


    "There''s some very tricky business I need to deal with."


    Naruto asked, "Is it about Rukongai?"


    Urahara Kisuke nodded.


    Over the past month, multiple cases of residents mysteriously disappearing had occurred in Rukongai.


    Nearly a whole district''s worth of souls had vanished.


    "Is something affecting their lifespan?" Naruto asked softly.


    Like living beings, souls have lifespans.


    Souls with spiritual pressure have longer lifespans.


    Ordinary souls without spiritual pressure don''t live as long as ordinary humans; when they can''t maintain their form, they disperse into spiritual particles.


    A sort of... final end.


    Yoruichi continued, "It''s not that simple."


    "The Captain-Commander is very concerned."


    "The 9th Division has been fully deployed, with even the Captain stationed there."


    "I initially thought it was a lifespan issue," Urahara Kisuke shook his head, looking serious, "During this time, I developed an instrument called ''Gigai,'' which can seal unstable spiritual forms within it."


    "But..."


    "Just before you arrived, Naruto, the 9th Division brought me something."


    Naruto tilted his head.


    Yoruichi also looked curious.


    Urahara Kisuke walked to another table and picked up a black garment.


    Naruto''s pupils dilated in disbelief: "A Shihakusho?"


    "This..."


    "Could it be that a Shinigami''s soul has disappeared?"


    In the Soul Society, black uniforms have a particularly different significance.


    These are garments that only "Shinigamis" are permitted to wear.


    And in the "Soul Society," there is almost nothing that can threaten a "Shinigami."


    Urahara Kisuke nodded, his expression extremely grave: "Yes, it''s truly unbelievable."


    "A Shinigami''s soul disappearing..."


    "Usually, it doesn''t happen."


    "I''ve already sent Hiyori to cooperate with 9th Division to investigate and gather information. We''ll probably be busy with this for some time."


    Sarugaki Hiyori, the lieutenant of 12th Division.


    She is a female Shinigami who doesn''t seem to get along with the overall atmosphere of "12th Division." She isn''t much taller than Naruto, but her temper is much fiercer, and she always has a scowl on her face. When Naruto first met her, he almost thought she was a member of 5th Division.


    That scowl...


    Even more severe than "Shinji Hirako," the Captain of 5th Division.


    "Everything prioritizes the safety of Seireitei," Naruto said softly, "If you need my help..."


    He hadn''t finished speaking when a surge of spiritual pressure hit.


    Everyone in the training ground immediately raised their heads and looked in that direction.


    The aura was familiar; it was the lieutenant of 1st Division.


    The spell they used was also familiar.


    "Bakud�� #77. Tenteik��ra (��ͦ���_, Heavenly Rickshaws in Silken Air)."


    It is a spell used for wide-area communication.


    "Emergency assembly! Emergency assembly!"


    "All Captains, please report to the 1st Division barracks immediately!"


    "Captain Kensei Muguruma of 9th Division, and Lieutenant Mashiro Kuna of 9th Division, their spiritual pressures have disappeared!"


    "Repeat, emergency assembly..."


    Three Captain-level figures in the training ground immediately stood up.


    "Naruto, return to the 13th Division barracks immediately," Yoruichi said in a serious tone, waving her hand, "Something serious has happened."


    "The captain''s spiritual pressure has disappeared!"


    "It might be a terrifying enemy invading the Soul Society."


    Naruto nodded: "Understood."


    He sheathed his sword and disappeared instantly.


    Shih��in Yoruichi and Tsukabishi Tessai also left.


    Urahara Kisuke worriedly went upstairs, but... Sarugaki Hiyori had already set off.


    1st Division barracks.


    A serious situation had occurred.


    But the Captain-Commander''s face showed no emotion, almost unchanged from usual.


    His voice was steady.


    "Until yesterday, this was merely an isolated incident in Rukongai."


    "But now it has become a provocation to Gotei 13."


    "I will send six people to investigate."


    "Captain R��j��r�� ��toribashi of 3rd Division, Captain Shinji Hirako of 5th Division, Captain Love Aikawa of 7th Division..."


    "These three will set off immediately to the incident location." S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "2nd Division, notify 13th Division''s Third Seat Uzumaki Naruto to proceed to the location upon receiving the notice."


    An unexpected name appeared in all the captains'' ears.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, that genius from the 13th Division?" Love Aikawa frowned, "But he''s only a Third Seat..."


    R��j��r�� ��toribashi showed no change in expression.


    Urahara Kisuke reacted strongly: "Captain-Commander, let me replace Naruto."


    "I am a Captain, and besides, my subordinate also..."


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto interrupted him: "No."


    Urahara Kisuke still wanted to say more.


    Shih��in Yoruichi sternly said: "Don''t embarrass yourself, calm down."


    "You really have no backbone, Kisuke," Shinji Hirako mocked with a grin, "You''re just like a mother hen who''s lost her chicks."


    "Not trusting the subordinates you''ve chosen is one thing."


    "But you don''t trust Naruto either?"


    He bent over and tilted his head, the mockery making his scowl even worse.


    "Naruto is a fine blade."


    "But even the best blade must kill enemies to prove its worth."


    "Isn''t now the time to face the enemy?"


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto picked up his cane and made the final decision: "The above individuals, depart!"

 Chapter 45: Hollowfied

    Urahara Kisuke turned his head, looking at the Thirteen Division Captain for support.


    But Ukitake J��shir�� merely smiled and shook his head.


    He agreed with the Captain-Commander''s order.


    Naruto''s strength was outstanding, with considerable healing abilities, and his Kido had also improved significantly in a short time. He was a rare all-around talent.


    Captain Unohana Retsu was stronger, capable of stepping up to replace him.


    However, as the Captain of the 4th Division, she bore heavy responsibilities and could not leave easily.


    At this time, there was no more suitable candidate than Naruto.


    As Captain.


    He trusted his subordinates, trusted Naruto.


    What worried him was something else.


    In his teacher''s mind, had he already judged the Captain of the 9th Division as "killed in action"?


    That would explain the rush to promote Naruto.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto continued his arrangements.


    For the last two candidates for the "Special Task Force" handling the soul disappearance incident, he initially planned to send the Chief and Vice Chief of the Kido Corps, but Ky��raku Shunsui suggested having 8th Division Lieutenant Lisa Yad��maru replace the Chief.


    The final six members for frontline support were confirmed.


    Other squads prepared for the escalation of events, ready to defend Seireitei.


    In the 13th Division barracks.


    Naruto had just returned when Shiba Kaien pulled him aside to arrange internal affairs.


    Suddenly, a dark figure descended.


    Clad in a tight-fitting black outfit unique to the 2nd Division''s "Stealth Force."


    "Third Seat of the 13th Division, Uzumaki Naruto," he said upon landing, "The Captain-Commander orders you to immediately go to the location where the 9th Division Captain''s spiritual pressure disappeared and provide support."


    Naruto was stunned: "Me?"


    "Understood, I''ll leave right away."


    He turned to look at Shiba Kaien.


    The black-haired man looked serious, ruffling Naruto''s hair: "You too, huh? Naruto, it''s time for you to stand on your own. Be careful and stay safe."


    Naruto grinned and used flash steps to depart.


    Rukongai, District Six of the outskirts.


    The moonlight was gloomy, casting shadows over the sparse forest.


    Chaotic spiritual pressure invaded.


    Oppressive and deadly silent.


    Hiyori''s heavy breathing sounded particularly harsh.


    She had exerted all her strength.


    Dragging her severely injured body, her current speed was already at its limit.


    Her pursuers...


    Had arrived.


    Spiritual pressure flashed, and a massive figure crashed down.


    Hiyori twisted desperately to evade.


    A deep pit was blasted out, dust swirling like waves.


    In the pit, a tall figure was blurry, its eyes glowing like lamps, emitting a terrifyingly violent light. The light beams revealed a "colloid" substance, two solid beams falling on Hiyori.


    It was the "hunter" watching its "prey."


    It moved again, disappearing silently.


    Hiyori gritted her teeth.


    She tried to move, but the earlier impact seemed to have twisted her body, and the foreign spiritual pressure was overwhelmingly heavy.


    It seemed... she couldn''t move. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the last moment.


    A flash of a blade deflected the attack.


    Hiyori looked up, seeing a white figure protecting her.


    A sense of safety surged within her.


    But as soon as the person turned around, that exhilarating feeling vanished instantly.


    Shinji Hirako, with a sour expression: "Are you crazy? Why didn''t you draw your sword?"


    Hiyori glared ahead: "You''re the crazy one."


    "Look closely, how could I draw my sword?"


    "That''s..."


    Shinji looked ahead.


    The dust slowly settled, the residual moonlight casting a desolate glow on the "creature" before them.


    Its face was obscured by a mask, and its back was covered with several cylindrical bone spurs.


    It looked like a "Hollow."


    But it wore a Captain''s haori over a Shihakush��.


    On its ribs and abdomen were the numbers "69."


    Every detail pointed to...


    Shinji was momentarily dazed, muttering a name: "Kensei?"


    Sent to investigate the soul disappearance incident in Rukongai.


    The 9th Division Captain, Kensei Muguruma.


    He could hardly believe it.


    His former comrade had turned into such a monstrous form.


    The other two Captains, along with the Vice-Captain and Vice Chief of the Kido Corps, also landed.


    They were equally shocked.


    But there was no time for them to dwell on it.


    They battled with the berserk Kensei Muguruma and the equally berserk Lieutenant Mashiro Kuna of the 9th Division.


    But...


    During the confrontation, white viscous liquid suddenly emerged on Hiyori''s face. Gravely injured and unable to resist, the liquid swiftly solidified into a mask, causing her to lose her senses like Kensei Muguruma, and she slashed Shinji Hirako with her blade.


    The blade seemed to carry some kind of deadly infectious "virus."


    Infecting others with "bone masks."


    Not far away in the woods.


    Standing openly nearby, three individuals watched the battle, yet none of the combatants noticed them.


    "Aizen-sama, they''ve all Hollowfied. Will you not reveal yourself now?" The silver-haired youth, Ichimaru Gin, who had recently joined the 5th Division, asked with narrowed eyes.


    He turned his head and looked up at the man standing in the middle.


    Sosuke Aizen smiled, his tone tinged with anticipation: "They''re just the appetizers."


    "The main course hasn''t been served yet."


    "We''re not in a hurry to dine."


    Ichimaru Gin whispered, "The main course? Uzumaki Naruto?"


    "Are you reluctant?" Sosuke Aizen looked down, his eyes obscured by darkness, and asked ambiguously.


    Ichimaru Gin immediately denied, "No."


    "I just find it surprising, considering Aizen-sama and he have a good relationship."


    Sosuke Aizen raised his head, smiling: "Sometimes, getting close isn''t because of affection."


    "A hunter always wants to get closer to the prey."


    In his eyes.


    A spiritual pressure was approaching rapidly.


    The "main course" he had been expecting.


    Naruto landed.


    Looking at the scene in disbelief.


    Kensei Muguruma, the 9th Division Captain he had met a few times but wasn''t very familiar with, had turned into a "monster," much like Naruto in his "Tailed Beast Mode," losing his senses and attacking others.


    Shinji Hirako was supporting himself on the ground, extremely battered, with bone-white viscous liquid seeping from his face, which he was desperately suppressing.


    The 7th Division Captain Love Aikawa, the 3rd Division Captain Rojuro Otoribashi, and Lisa Yadomaru, the 8th Division Lieutenant who always followed Ky��raku Shunsui, were all in a similar state to Shinji Hirako, though... their strength was slightly weaker, and they were nearing their limit, unable to suppress the invading bone liquid on their faces.


    "What is happening?" he asked.


    "Leave quickly!" Shinji Hirako, hearing the familiar voice, raised his head, "Be careful, don''t get hit by any attacks!"


    "Go inform the Captain-Commander."


    "This is a Hollow''s..."


    He couldn''t finish his sentence.


    Just a brief distraction, and the bone liquid found a gap, boiling and becoming increasingly aggressive.


    "Captain Hirako, I''ll take you back." Naruto gritted his teeth, "Captain Urahara will surely have a way."


    Leave?


    With Captain Kensei Muguruma already like this, was he supposed to just stand by and let these people, these friends... also fall into "monsters"?


    He formed seals with his hands, channeling his spiritual energy.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Dozens of golden chains emerged from his back, flying to bind the charging Kensei Muguruma.


    Limbs, torso, waist.


    Firmly pinning him to the ground.


    The Vice Chief of Kido Corps, Hachigen Ushoda, who had fortunately not been hit, warned, "Be careful! Their power is very strong."


    "Even Bakudo #63 couldn''t bind him!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth, struggling to hold on.


    Kensei Muguruma''s raging spiritual pressure twisted and writhed, pushing the adamantine chains to their limits, emitting creaking sounds of strain.


    Without releasing his power, Naruto''s "Rank 4 Spiritual Pressure" was still inferior to these captains, who were at least "Class 3."


    But...


    That wasn''t the worst problem.


    Amidst the chaotic spiritual pressure.


    A masked figure with long, narrow horns on its head suddenly appeared above, slashing down with a blade.


    Judging by the height, it was Hiyori.


    Shinji Hirako''s words echoed in his mind.


    "Can''t be hit by any attacks"!


    Although he didn''t finish, it wasn''t hard to understand.


    Getting hit might turn him... into one of them.


    Naruto released his grip and dodged with a flash step.


    Speed was his strong suit.


    Hiyori''s blade missed.


    But Kensei Muguruma also took the opportunity to break free, charging mindlessly.

 Chapter 46: *Spoiler*

    Naruto should be grateful that these people have lost their sanity.


    They have no tactics, relying solely on brute force.


    They won''t even release their swords, which could make the situation more complicated.


    However...


    Even so, the Captains and Vice-captains, with their centuries of experience and countless battles, possess ingrained combat instincts that are exhausting to deal with.


    He must not get hit.


    He also needs to find a way to seal them.


    What a headache...


    While Naruto was dodging.


    Shinji Hirako struggled to lift his head, with bone covering most of his face. One eye was pitch black and hollow, devoid of reason, while the other still retained a trace of human sanity.


    He clung to this sanity and, with his last strength, shouted: "Naruto, if you can seal us."


    "Cut off our hands or feet if you must."


    "Don''t be a coward!"


    "If you can''t, then leave quickly. Don''t pity us and get yourself..."


    Before he could finish, the bone fluid engulfed his face, sealing away his last bit of sanity.


    Shinji Hirako fell.


    His mask was deathly white, extremely evil, yet sorrowfully sacred.


    Naruto gritted his teeth and raised his sword high.


    "Rage, Pain, Fear, Corruption..."


    "Hear The Wailing Bloom!"


    "Demon Fox Nine-Tails!"


    The chakra cloak wrapped around him, six tails swaying.


    He swallowed the sword.


    White bones grew on his arms and face.


    Just like those who had "Hollowfied," he looked even more menacing.


    But the color of the bones was vastly different.


    The bones of the Hollowfied ones were dead and dull.


    While Naruto''s exoskeleton gleamed white, as if about to sprout flesh.


    But this did not improve the situation much.


    The number of attackers increased, flanking him from all sides, making his situation unbearable.


    Relying on "Shadow Clones" as bait and his Shunpo speed, he barely avoided getting hit.


    But...


    This was the limit of what Naruto could do.


    He couldn''t find an opportunity to seal these people.


    Even if the Shadow Clones bought enough time to perform "Adamantine Sealing Chains," the next second, they would kill the clones and immediately attack him.


    Making previous efforts futile.


    "Third Seat Uzumaki!"


    Someone called out to him.


    Naruto looked over.


    It was Vice Chief Kid Corps Hachigen Ush��da, clutching his arm, panting heavily, but with a resolute expression: "Leave quickly!"


    "This is beyond what we can handle."


    "Let the other Captains come to assist."


    Naruto gritted his teeth.


    Should he leave?


    They had all Hollowfied, even the Vice Chief Kid�� Corps had fallen.


    Seven Hollowfied Captains And Vice-captains.


    Only he remained sane.


    The more enemies there were, the greater the pressure, and if he stayed any longer, he would eventually get injured.


    But...


    These were his teammates, his caring senpais.


    Naruto clenched his fist.


    The title of "genius" was crushed at this moment.


    Power.


    He needed more power.


    Six tails were not enough; he needed even more power.


    Should he transform into the seven-tails?


    But that wouldn''t be a qualitative change, and it wouldn''t allow him to seal the few before him...


    Moreover, there was the huge risk of losing control.


    "Call My Name."


    Suddenly, a voice came to his ear, mature and steady.


    Naruto was stunned.


    Who was speaking?


    There was no one sane left.


    "call my name!"


    Then another voice, different from the first, young and urgent, like a child.


    While dodging attacks, Naruto looked down at the other sword at his waist.


    The voices came from it.


    The two voices called out again, no longer chaotic but clear, one after another.


    They spoke two names.


    Representing their names.


    Naruto reached out and gripped the hilt, taking a deep breath, his expression firm.


    Not far in the forest.


    Ichimaru Gin marveled: "Is this the Shikai of Third Seat Uzumaki?"


    "It really looks like... Hollowfication."


    "No wonder Aizen-sama values him so much."


    Sosuke Aizen smiled faintly: "His brilliance is even more dazzling than seven years ago."


    "Gin, did you know?"


    "Jewels need to be polished to become magnificent."


    Ichimaru Gin did not speak.


    A thick, fake smile plastered on his face, he stared straight ahead, his fists clenched tightly within his sleeves, and his pupils suddenly dilated.


    Naruto stood in the air, releasing the liberation.


    He pulled the sword out of his abdomen, holding it in his left hand, corresponding with the sword in his right.


    "Is he giving up because he can''t hold on anymore?" Ichimaru Gin couldn''t help but ask.


    Sosuke Aizen shook his head.


    He curiously stared at the other sword.


    Already sensing something.


    Naruto raised both swords, his expression resolute.


    That weak but urgent voice made him feel even closer.


    But now, he needed more powerful strength.


    Since it''s a dual aspect...


    Use it for himself!


    Spiritual pressure surged, swirling through the void.


    He began chanting, with a different liberation phrase than before.


    "Howl In Sorrow, Sing In Compassion, Revolve In Anger..."


    On the dark red sword, spiritual pressure bloomed, golden light stained the red velvet ribbon.


    The sword''s form changed, shortening from the "katana" style to a "short sword" about two-thirds of its original length.


    The hilt had two circles resembling "Whirlpools."


    The entire sword shone golden, with a pitch-black tomoe ornament on the hilt.


    In Naruto''s mind, at the end of that underground waterway, the Nine-Tails suddenly opened its eyes, its massive body standing up, incredibly shocked.


    This power...


    Why could he sense this aura?


    He should have died more than eight hundred years ago.


    Yet now, it suddenly appeared on this brat.


    Was it the power of that thing called "Zanpakuto"...


    Shinji Hirako and Kensei Muguruma approached.


    Naruto gritted his teeth, looking at them, and called out the names of the two swords��


    "Nine-Tails Ashura!"


    The combined power of the two swords caused a strange transformation in his body.


    The Tailed Beast''s power surged, coating his body with an outer layer.


    It was no longer that evil, ferocious dark red, but a radiant, semi-transparent gold like the sun.


    Tightly enveloping Naruto.


    Another four arms symmetrically grew out.


    Six-armed golden body, dual swords.


    Holy and brilliant.


    Naruto swung his sword to slash at the two approaching figures.


    The other two arms moved, forming seals and clasping together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    The power of this technique was stronger than before.


    Thicker, more numerous golden chains surged out, whipping towards the attacking Hiyori from the left.


    Binding her and slamming her into the ground.


    His chanting did not stop.


    "Carriage of thunder, bridge of a spinning wheel.


    "With light, divide this into six."


    "Bakud�� #61. Rikuj��k��r�� (���ȹ���, Six Rods Prison of Light)."


    The direction pointed by the last two hands was towards Mashiro Kuna, the Vice-captain of the 9th Division.


    Six large golden rods flew out, pinning her body, forcibly binding her in place.


    Among the trees.


    "Did the other sword also release?" Sosuke Aizen watched, his eyes bright.


    "The power of Kido and techniques has increased so much."


    "This is not something that his current spiritual pressure can release."


    "The second sword''s amplification of Kido."


    Ichimaru Gin responded with a smile: "He seems to have become more interesting."


    "Aizen-sama, should we..."


    Sosuke Aizen shook his head, his smile gentle but his tone cold and indifferent: "Strong dishes are meant to be eaten."


    "Left on the table, they will spoil and contaminate."


    "Please, take action."


    On his other side.


    A blind man with a star-shaped afro nodded, immediately responding: "Yes, Aizen-sama."


    He wore a white sleeveless haori.


    But this did not signify a "Captain."


    On the back, the words "Muguruma 9th Division" were clearly visible. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the 9th Division''s Special Unit Uniform.


    ~~~


    Ok, ok, ok I posted the 3 Chapters because I don''t want you guys to get cliff hang and wait for tomorrow to know the other sword shikai but I didn''t think there will be another cliff hanger...


    Oh well...


    I have good intentions... That all is needed.


    Powerstone! Probably Review? So few... Give good reviews I delete if bad... I want it the review to be pretty. Yeah, it''s fucked up.


    Thank you for reading!


    As of now, the latest chapter in Patreon is Chapter 157...


    Join... Please. Thank you o7


    �� Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    Title: Chapter 46: Ashura

 Chapter 47: Cant See

    T��sen Kaname approached silently.


    No one noticed him.


    Like a ghost, a shadow, a beam of moonlight, he moved without a sound.


    He walked behind Naruto, raising his sword high.


    In his inner world, the Nine-Tails bared its fangs.


    It could sense an approaching presence, not very powerful, but filled with pure, undisguised malice.


    The sword carried a chaotic and mixed power, identical to the power of those Naruto was currently fighting.


    Naruto did not notice.


    "Ashura" enveloped the Nine-Tails, causing it to speak: "Kid, be careful behind you!"


    Almost instantly.


    Naruto, driven by instinct, reached backward with both hands without turning his head.


    Abandoning the incantation.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    A spinning golden shield appeared between his palms.


    The sword struck it with a clang and was deflected.


    Naruto turned his head.


    He saw nothing and sensed nothing.


    Perplexed...


    Where did the attack come from?


    Who was behind it? sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only the feedback from his spiritual pressure at that moment confirmed the Nine-Tails'' warning.


    "What was it?" Naruto asked the Nine-Tails.


    The Nine-Tails bared its fangs: "Kid, can''t you sense it?"


    Naruto silently shook his head, conveying a "no" message.


    His eyes were deep.


    Unable to sense the attacker aiming for him.


    Could it be...


    The culprit behind the disappearance of souls in Rukongai, leading the Captains and Vice-captains to such a state?


    Silently.


    No wonder even the captains were caught off guard.


    "Behind, to the right." The Nine-Tails hesitated but spoke again.


    Naruto followed the instructions.


    His Adamantine Sealing Chains continued to suppress Kensei Muguruma and Shinji Hirako.


    But he split off two arms, wielding a sword and casting a spell, attacking in that direction.


    T��sen Kaname dodged.


    The Nine-Tails warned again.


    In the forest.


    Ichimaru Gin gave a fake smile and murmured, sounding like a complaint but with a sinister tone: "Oh dear, how unfortunate."


    "It seems he has noticed T��sen."


    "Could it be that Uzumaki has already deciphered Aizen-sama''s Zanpakut��?"


    Sosuke Aizen did not speak, still smiling, watching Naruto.


    His sword was named "Ky��ka Suigetsu."


    Its ability was not as it appeared at the Shin''�� Academy.


    The "water flow type" was merely a facade for outsiders.


    Its true power was "complete hypnosis."


    Anyone who had seen the sword''s Shikai with their own eyes would have their five senses, even their perception of spiritual pressure, manipulated by Sosuke Aizen, losing their ability to judge reality.


    It was powerful.


    But its ability still had a flaw.


    No matter how close to "perfect" someone or something was, it was still "imperfect."


    If they had not "seen" the Shikai with their own eyes.


    Then they would not be affected by Ky��ka Suigetsu''s hypnosis.


    Sosuke Aizen''s gaze shifted to T��sen Kaname, who was easily dodging Naruto''s attacks.


    This subordinate of his was the one who could escape "Ky��ka Suigetsu''s hypnosis."


    Not because he was strong, but because he was blind.


    He could see nothing.


    Even though he was blind, all his other senses were as sharp as, or even sharper than, those of a normal person.


    "Gin, I thought you would understand the principle that ''what the eyes see is not necessarily true'' by staying by my side." Aizen said softly, "Naruto has not seen through my ability."


    "The attack was so slow that even Kaname could dodge it."


    "It''s because inside Naruto, there is something that hasn''t seen my Shikai."


    But sealed inside Naruto''s body...


    What could that be?


    Aizen raised his hand and adjusted his glasses.


    Ichimaru Gin was about to speak.


    Upon seeing Aizen suddenly raise his head and look to the left, he followed suit.


    A surge of spiritual pressure was approaching.


    "An unexpected guest has arrived," Aizen murmured.


    But as the figures landed, Aizen focused on one cloaked in black and smiled slightly.


    It turned out they were not unexpected guests after all.


    No wonder he was the Captain of the 12th Division.


    To be able to develop an artifact that even disrupted his own perception.


    Naruto turned his head and looked over joyfully.


    This spiritual pressure came from someone he knew well and trusted.


    It was the Chief of the Kid�� Corps, Tsukabishi Tessai.


    And seeing the man beside him, who could not be sensed but had a visible form under the black cloak, made him even happier.


    "Chief Tsukabishi!"


    "Captain Urahara!"


    Urahara Kisuke removed his hood, looking at those either subdued or unconscious, his gaze sweeping over their faces in shock: "How did they end up like this?"


    "Be careful!" Naruto didn''t answer but instead warned, "There are invisible, undetectable enemies around."


    The two immediately became vigilant.


    In the woods.


    Aizen whispered, "Come back."


    His voice carried through.


    "Aizen-sama, I can..." Tosen Kaname began.


    "I have said..." Aizen lowered his voice even further, "Come back."


    Tosen, terrified, instantly used Shunpo to retreat behind Aizen: "Yes, please forgive my previous presumptuous words and actions."


    Aizen squinted, looking ahead.


    Naruto was the first course.


    Urahara Kisuke was the second course.


    The Nine-Tails fell silent.


    Naruto inquired.


    The Nine-Tails grinned: "Kid, that guy ran away."


    Naruto relayed this information to the two who had just arrived.


    "An invisible, undetectable enemy is the culprit behind their hollowfication?" Urahara Kisuke frowned.


    Sparse forest, fading moonlight.


    Eight Hollowfied individuals, lost in madness.


    These things made his heart pound.


    He realized that he was not the only one conducting "that kind" of research.


    "Does Captain Urahara know what happened to them?" Naruto''s voice rose, "Then he must be able to save them, right?"


    "They have already undergone such changes." Urahara Kisuke nodded but frowned, his tone somber, "If handled here, the conditions are insufficient, but if taken back to the barracks..."


    Anyone could hear the disappointment in his words.


    Time, environment, equipment...


    None of it was available here.


    "As long as they can maintain this state and return to the 12th Division," Tsukabishi Tessai said, "With the equipment in the barracks, we should be able to save them, right?"


    Urahara Kisuke was surprised: "Maintain this state?"


    He did not deny the latter part.


    "Is it possible to do that?" Naruto was also surprised.


    Tsukabishi Tessai nodded, his expression serious. He raised his hands: "I will now use two forbidden techniques."


    "I need Urahara-sama and Third Seat Uzumaki to..."


    "Temporarily pretend not to hear or see anything."


    "As for how they return to the 12th Division, I ask Third Seat Uzumaki to take responsibility in front of the Captain-Commander."


    Uzumaki Naruto didn''t hesitate: "Yes, no problem."


    Spiritual pressure surged around the Kid�� Corps Chief.


    The incantation began.


    Space and time rippled, taking them away.


    In the woods.


    "The strong dish ran away." Ichimaru Gin whispered.


    In his heart, a heavy weight settled.


    Aizen shook his head: "Gin, Tosen. Let''s go back."


    "Is Aizen-sama really letting them go?" Ichimaru Gin followed behind Aizen.


    Aizen lifted his head and said, "People think the flowers growing on the edge of cliffs are the most beautiful."


    "It''s because people stop at the edge of the cliff."


    "But unlike those fearless flowers, they can''t take a step toward the sky."


    "Don''t you think Naruto is an especially beautiful flower?"

 Chapter 48: Urahara and Tessai get arrested!

    Headquarters of 12th Division.


    A slight dizziness accompanied the spatial transfer.


    Naruto shook his head and looked ahead.


    The people he had sealed and suppressed, along with the land beneath them and the solidified time, returned together.


    Urahara Kisuke removed his cloak and explained to the two of them: "Hollowfication..."


    "It is a result I obtained while researching the enhancement of Shinigami souls."


    "I created something that can..."


    "Destroy the boundary between a Shinigami and a Hollow."


    He extended his hand and retrieved a dazzling gem from his laboratory, which radiated a blue-black glow.


    "I originally thought I was the only one researching this."


    "I didn''t expect that others in the Seireitei were also attempting it."


    "And they even used ordinary souls and captains as test subjects."


    "Tessai-san, I need your assistance. I am going to use this to heal Captain Hirako and the others."


    Urahara Kisuke looked up at Naruto.


    "Naruto, be careful."


    "Go find the Captain-Commander and report the situation. It''s safest by his side."


    "That invisible person''s target might be me."


    "Or it could be you."


    Naruto responded, glanced at the people who were frozen in time and unconscious, and nodded heavily.


    He returned to the headquarters of 1st Division.


    He reported the situation to the Captain-Commander.


    He mentioned the "invisible enemy."


    Of course, he did not elaborate on the phenomenon of "Hollowfication," only stating that several captains had been poisoned and injured, and he had sent them to 12th Division for treatment.


    "Is that so?" Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s face showed no change in emotion.


    He agreed to Naruto''s request to stay temporarily.


    The 1st Division dormitory.


    It was a completely different environment from 13th Division.


    Naruto couldn''t sleep, sitting on the veranda, staring at the lifeless dry landscape under the moonlight.


    "Nine-Tails, why did you suddenly remind me?" He thought of something and spoke to the fox in his inner world.


    They had been together for nearly ten years.


    Their relationship had somewhat improved.


    But there was still a barrier.


    Naruto couldn''t let go of his "parents."


    As for the Nine-Tails... it extremely hated sealing techniques and had cursed Urahara Kisuke countless times over the past year.


    "Do I need a reason to remind you?" Nine-Tails bared its teeth, sounding irritated, "I just felt that thing would affect me too."


    "What a dreadful power."


    It paused, sounding extremely casual: "Consider it a compliment for pleasing me."


    "Leaving those guys from Konoha was a good choice."


    "But if it were me..."


    "I would have destroyed Konoha and killed them all!"


    Naruto remained silent, drawing the "Ashura" sword and placing it on his lap: "Nine-Tails... you aren''t as you appear."


    Nine-Tails froze, its body stiffening, its fur bristling: "Kid!"


    "Are you questioning my strength?"


    Naruto shook his head, placing his hand on the scabbard: "It''s just a gut feeling."


    "The Ashura sword seems to bring me more than just power."


    "There''s also..."


    "A strange feeling, like something inside me is awakening."


    "It allows me to vaguely sense your emotions."


    He had just tried to communicate with the sword.


    But there was no response.


    Unlike the Nine-Tails, which somewhat resisted communicating with him.


    It was a very strange state.


    The powerful force called "Ashura" remained silent, while the weaker voice that made him feel closer was enveloped by Ashura''s power, seemingly falling into slumber.


    It was like...


    A baby falling asleep peacefully after being fed.


    "Kid!" Nine-Tails, struck by something, became somewhat flustered and exasperated.


    Naruto smiled.


    "Ashura''s power is more than you think," Nine-Tails said softly, "Though the reason is still unclear."


    "But cherish this power."


    Naruto was somewhat surprised and asked him, "Do you know a lot about Ashura''s power?"


    "You little kid, hehe." The Nine-Tails sneered, "You are a descendant of the Uzumaki clan."


    "Ashura is your ancestor."


    Ancestor?


    Naruto''s hand, which was stroking the sword, suddenly paused.


    In the inner world.


    The Nine-Tails curled up into a circle, resting its head on its own tail.


    Like a real fox.


    It was still puzzled.


    Why did Ashura''s power appear in this kid?


    But on closer thought...


    This kid named Uzumaki Naruto indeed bears some resemblance to Ashura.


    "Uzumaki Naruto..." the Nine-Tails muttered the name, recalling that other blonde man.


    This father and son.


    Seems to be not too bad.


    It awkwardly turned its head to the side.


    But if they think this way, they will learn my name...


    Naruto didn''t sleep all night.


    Whenever he felt a bit sleepy, the faces of Shinji Hirako and the others, corroded by the mask, would invade his mind.


    He wondered...


    If Urahara Kisuke could save them.


    The next morning.


    Naruto hurriedly left the 1st Division barracks.


    At the entrance of the 12th Division barracks, he couldn''t get in.


    It was heavily guarded by the Stealth Force.


    Those hundreds of Shinigami in tight-fitting clothes and masks were standing guard.


    "Naruto." Someone called his name.


    Naruto looked and saw Shihoin Yoruichi, wearing her Captain''s haori, with an unusually serious expression on her face.


    "Yoruichi-neesan." He opened his mouth, about to ask what was going on.


    Yoruichi shook her head, "Don''t speak here, follow me."


    She led Naruto to a high tower beside the barracks.


    "Why is the Stealth Force here?" Naruto impatiently asked.


    Yoruichi softly replied, "Orders from Central 46." sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "On charges of persecuting the Captain, they have arrested Captain Urahara Kisuke of the 12th Division and Kido Chief Tsukabishi Tessai."


    Naruto''s pupils dilated.


    Central 46 is the highest judicial authority in the Soul Society.


    Any crimes committed by Shinigami would be judged and dealt with by them.


    But... this charge.


    Persecuting the Captain?


    Arrest?


    He felt something heavy land on his head.


    "I didn''t tell the Captain-Commander about Captain Urahara. I only mentioned that Captain Shinji and the others were poisoned, and I sent them to the 12th Division for treatment..." Naruto took a deep breath.


    Yoruichi forced a smile, patting Naruto''s shoulder, "I don''t blame you."


    "And I don''t believe it was you."


    "That night, besides you all, there was another invisible enemy."


    Naruto clenched his fist, "Is it that person who reported to Central 46?"


    Yoruichi nodded slightly, "At least we can derive some good news, that invisible enemy is also a Shinigami and is within the Gotei 13."


    Naruto lowered his head in silence.


    After a while, he lifted his head again, "What will happen to Captain Urahara, Captain Shinji, and the others in Central 46?"


    Yoruichi gazed into the distance, her tone heavy, "Next, I have to tell you the worst-case scenario."


    "Naruto."


    She lifted her hand from Naruto''s shoulder and placed it on his head, "Be careful."


    "Kisuke said, you and he are the greatest threats to that invisible enemy."


    "If he is dealt with and you are not..."


    "That invisible enemy must have other plans for you."


    "Be very careful from now on."


    Naruto stared into Yoruichi''s golden eyes.


    His heart felt heavy.


    He was clearly asking about Captain Urahara and the others.


    Why did it turn to his own safety?


    What is Yoruichi-neesan planning to do?


    ~~~


    Tommorow I''m gonna start uploading Sponsored Chapters... Be prepared. I''m gonna take it slow, ok? Don''t rush me. Chill. Confirm 39 Sponsors... So chill, guys. It''s a lot.


    Well I''m not complaining thank you guys!


    "Lastly, the Patreon is currently ahead up to Chapter 168. Please Join! Give me more Sponsors!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 49: [Sponsored]: Escape and 7 Vacant Captains

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Tyler Karp." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Seeing the confusion in Naruto''s eyes.


    Shih��in Yoruichi smiled and continued discussing the topic related to "Urahara Kisuke": "The Central 46 is a group of old-fashioned individuals, even more so than Captain-Commander Yamamoto."


    "Their stance on this matter is exceptionally rigid."


    "They have already determined the charges."


    "The squad dispatched from the 2nd Division is the Stealth Force, not the more lenient Patrol or Intelligence forces."


    Naruto clenched his fist: "I haven''t received any orders to cooperate with the investigation."


    Yoruichi ruffled his hair: "That''s what worries me the most."


    "They don''t need you."


    Naruto stared in disbelief.


    He then realized what Yoruichi meant.


    The Central 46 doesn''t need his testimony or cooperation.


    It''s not an oversight on their part.


    They are simply eager to pin the "charges" on Urahara Kisuke.


    They are eager to dispose of the Captains and Vice-captains who have been "Hollowfied."


    "Even in Soul Society, there are such people?" he asked.


    "Those who feast on flesh, only caring about their knives and forks." Yoruichi nodded slightly, gazing into the distance, "They need a result."


    "And this result doesn''t necessarily have to be related to the truth."


    "That''s why I dislike nobles."


    Naruto clenched his fists tighter: "Are we just going to watch Captain Urahara and the others..."


    Yoruichi interrupted him decisively: "Of course not. If the worst-case scenario happens."


    "I will rescue them."


    "But if it comes to that, we will likely have to flee Soul Society."


    Naruto spoke up without hesitation: "Yoruichi-neesan, I also want to..."


    "No." Yoruichi immediately refused.


    Naruto insisted: "I already released my second sword last night. I won''t drag you down, Yoruichi-neesan."


    "I am capable!"


    "It''s not about ability." Yoruichi turned to look at him, smiling brightly, "It''s about identity."


    "Although I don''t like the status of being the head of the Shih��in family."


    "But in this situation, it''s very useful."


    She paused, organizing her words: "Soul Society is ruled by Nobles."


    "The Central 46 is elected by the nobles."


    "If I break out Urahara and the others, it won''t be much of an issue."


    "But for you... it''s different."


    Naruto lowered his head.


    "Little Fox, stay behind." Yoruichi said softly, "Even though there''s an unknown enemy."


    "Soul Society is still safer for you."


    "That enemy hides in the shadows."


    "Manipulating the Central 46."


    "These actions prove he is afraid of someone."


    A name immediately flashed in Naruto''s mind: "The Captain-Commander?"


    Yoruichi confirmed: "Yes, you will be safer by his side than with us."


    "I understand, Yoruichi-neesan." Naruto''s tone was downcast.


    Yoruichi patted his head forcefully: "Don''t act like this!"


    "I said, only in the worst-case scenario will this happen."


    "Even if it does..."


    "Every departure is for a better reunion."


    "When that invisible enemy reveals his hand, we will come back."


    Naruto managed a weak smile: "I just didn''t expect such... persecution to happen in Soul Society."


    He had a good impression of Soul Society.


    The people he met were kind and gentle.


    But this incident...


    Stinky ink sprayed from an unknown place, polluting it.


    "Where there is sunlight, there will be shadows." Yoruichi removed her hand and gazed into the distance, taking in the view of Seireitei from atop the high tower, "Light and darkness oppose and coexist."


    "When the sun is hot enough, the shadows will shrink."


    "But no matter how bright the light, they still exist."


    Naruto followed her, gazing into the distance together.


    "Become a man like the Captain-Commander," she said with a gentle smile, then continued, "He is the sun of the Gotei 13."


    "He protects us."


    Become the light that dispels the shadows.


    Naruto nodded, staying silent for a while before speaking: "For that enemy who is a Shinigami but invisible, does Yoruichi-neesan, or should I say Captain Urahara, have any guesses?"


    "I will stay in the Soul Society."


    "I will find him!"


    Shih��in Yoruichi hesitated.


    She glanced at Naruto.


    After a pause, she spoke: "Hirako once told us."


    "Be wary... of Sosuke Aizen."


    An unexpected name appeared.


    Naruto was stunned.


    A gentle, kind face appeared in his mind.


    "Why him?" he asked, his tone somewhat lost.


    Shih��in Yoruichi shook her head: "Everything depends on your own judgment, Naruto."


    The wind silently swept past them.


    The Nine-Tails yawned, bored.


    Naruto left and returned to the 13th Division.


    That afternoon, news arrived.


    The worst-case scenario that Yoruichi-neesan feared had happened.


    Central 46, on the charge of "unlawful use of forbidden techniques," decided to imprison the Grand Kido Chief, Tsukabishi Tessai, in the Third Prison.


    On the charge of "researching and practicing forbidden arts, causing severe harm to colleagues," Urahara Kisuke was stripped of all spiritual power and permanently exiled to the human world.


    As for the eight Captains and lieutenants who underwent Hollowfication, Central 46''s judgment was unusually harsh, considering them as "Hollows."


    How do Shinigami deal with "Hollows"?


    There is only one path: execution.


    During the trial.


    The current head of the Shih��in family and the captain of the 2nd Division, Shih��in Yoruichi, forcibly broke in and rescued the criminals, including Urahara Kisuke and Tsukabishi Tessai.


    The Captain-Commander was furious.


    He dispatched the captain of the 8th Division, Kyoraku Shunsui, to capture the lawless group.


    Then...


    At the 13th Division headquarters.


    "The old man is really troublesome." Kyoraku Shunsui poured himself a cup of sake, gazing into the distance. "He wants me to handle this matter."


    His expression was not very pleasant. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not because he had any complaints about his teacher.


    But because... among the fugitives was the Vice-captain of the 8th Division, Yadomaru Lisa.


    "Sorry, Captain Kyoraku." Naruto spoke, full of apology.


    Kyoraku Shunsui was stunned, a bit slow to understand, then shook his head and laughed: "Don''t be like that, Naruto, ah, I don''t blame you at all."


    "You are remarkable."


    "If not for you..."


    "Lisa-chan might not have returned to the Seireitei."


    Ukitake Jushiro picked up a glass of water and took a sip: "Speaking of which, the teacher might have a headache."


    "This is the first time in so long that the Seireitei has experienced such a severe power deficit."


    Kyoraku Shunsui nodded.


    The fugitive captains of the 2nd and 12th Divisions.


    The Hollowfied captains of the 3rd, 5th, 7th, and 9th Divisions.


    Plus the already vacant position of the 10th Division Captain.


    At this moment, more than half of the positions in the Gotei 13 were empty.


    "Seven Captains." Kyoraku Shunsui placed his cup back on the table. "I thought the old man was too hasty in appointing you yesterday."


    "Didn''t expect this."


    "As expected, he was thinking ahead."


    "Speaking of which..."


    "Naruto, have you decided which division you will Captain?"


    Naruto was stunned and answered honestly: "The Captain-Commander told me he plans to appoint me as the captain of the 10th Division."


    Can this even be chosen?


    "That was before." Kyoraku Shunsui shook his head. "At that time, only the 10th Division was vacant."


    "Now there are seven."


    "The 10th Division isn''t quite suitable for you."


    "The old man probably won''t send you there anymore."


    Naruto responded respectfully: "Please advise me, Captain Kyoraku."

 Chapter 50: [Sponsored]: 7th Division Captain Uzumaki Naruto

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Tyler Karp." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Kyoraku Shunsui spoke slowly and began to explain.


    "The Gotei 13 each have their own duties.


    There are currently seven vacant positions.


    Among them, the 2nd Division, ''Onmitsukid��,'' serves as the eyes and ears of the nobility. It has always been led by the Shih��in family. Even though Yoruichi, the Head of the Shih��in family, committed such a ''great transgression,'' this position still belongs to the Shih��in family. The only question is whether it will continue to be led by the ''Shih��in'' or by a subordinate noble family affiliated with the Shih��in.


    Naruto, do not even think about it.


    The Upper Nobles...


    Especially the Five Oldest Noble families.


    Except for the ''Shiba'' family and ''Shih��in,'' the others all hold power in high regard.


    The remaining six captain positions are as follows.


    The 3rd Division is the Support Squad, the 5th Division is the Rescue Squad, the 7th Division is the Inner Court Guard, the 9th Division is the Prison Squad, the 10th Division is the Patrol and Security Squad, and the 12th Division is responsible for detecting spiritual pressure fluctuations in the Human World, Hueco Mundo, and Soul Society, as well as for Technological Development."


    "The 10th Division is quite a tough job, patrolling both the Seireitei and Rukongai," said Kyoraku Shunsui, sipping another cup of sake, his face slightly flushed. "You are still young with a lot of room for growth. Unless it is necessary, the old man would prefer you to spend more time on developing your strength." S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Naruto, you are a good child."


    "So, the 9th Division is not suitable for you either."


    "Only those who are ruthless make good interrogators."


    Naruto was calculating in his mind.


    The 3rd Division, the 5th Division, and... the 7th Division?


    He did not consider the ''12th Division.''


    He did not feel suited for technical development work.


    "Speaking of which, the 5th Division is also not suitable for Naruto," Ukitake J��shir�� said softly, stopping Kyoraku Shunsui from pouring more sake.


    Naruto looked over: "Is it because of Aizen?"


    He thought of that man.


    And also of Yoruichi''s words.


    "Lieutenant Aizen is very well-liked by the squad members," Ukitake J��shir�� nodded. "Even someone like me, who seldom goes out, often hears his good reputation. It is not surprising if he applies for the captaincy exam."


    Kyoraku Shunsui poured some water into his cup, took a sip, and savored the faint taste of sake: "Speaking of which, I saw him on the night of the incident."


    "Right outside the 5th Division quarters."


    Naruto tilted his head: "Captain Shunsui saw Aizen?"


    Kyoraku Shunsui nodded: "But that night, Lieutenant Aizen seemed somewhat different from usual."


    "Maybe I was too worried about Lisa-chan."


    "Since I am not that familiar with him, I might have been mistaken."


    Different from usual?


    Uncle Shunsui may seem carefree.


    But he is, after all, the captain of the 8th Division and an expert in intelligence gathering. His intuition in this area is quite credible.


    Naruto frowned.


    He thought of something.


    In the world of ninjas, techniques like transformation and clone jutsu can easily replace a person.


    But in Soul Society...


    It seems there are no similar techniques.


    He felt he had grasped something but could not quite pinpoint what it was.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this," Kyoraku Shunsui stared wistfully at the sake cup on the table, "Naruto, which do you prefer between the 3rd Division and the 7th Division?"


    He also dismissed the ''12th Division.''


    Naruto is a very traditional genius.


    Unlike Urahara Kisuke, who is somewhat incomprehensible.


    "Which division should I become captain of to make the Captain-Commander assign me the task of pursuing Urahara Kisuke and the others?" Naruto asked seriously.


    He wanted to take on this mission himself.


    Kyoraku Shunsui smiled.


    Ukitake J��shir�� shook his head and softly said with a smile, "As long as you want, Naruto, you can take over this mission regardless of which squad you lead."


    Naruto was stunned.


    "Old man handed this mission to me instead of delegating it to the 2nd Division," explained Kyoraku Shunsui patiently. "He needs to uphold the dignity of the Gotei 13 and maintain the Seireitei''s honor."


    He turned his head to look at the vast lake outside, where the wind caused ripples on the water, and sighed, "Yoruichi-san and the others were caught in the act with irrefutable evidence."


    "Even if the old man has a preference, there''s nothing he can do."


    "But just because it''s acknowledged on the surface doesn''t mean there aren''t ways to oppose it."


    "For instance, even if the old man knows I''m hiding here drinking with Ukitake, he would at most scold me."


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully, "So the Captain-Commander doesn''t approve of that punishment either?"


    "There are still other doubts," Ukitake J��shir�� shook his head. "For example, that invisible enemy..."


    "The teacher and we all want to know the truth."


    Naruto looked at Ukitake J��shir��.


    His captain smiled, "If you don''t quite understand now, just take your time to learn."


    "In the future, Naruto, you will also have to stand on your own."


    "In the past, you were protected."


    "But now you have become that light."


    It was just like what Yoruichi-neesan said to him before they parted.


    Taking advantage of Ukitake''s distraction, Kyoraku Shunsui sneakily poured himself half a cup of sake, "I don''t want to handle such troublesome matters at all, so if you want to take over, Naruto, just take it over quickly."


    "In that case..."


    "Go to the 7th Division."


    Naruto nodded.


    A few days later, at the 1st Division barracks.


    "Criminal Urahara Kisuke caused chaos in the Seireitei," said Captain-Commander Yamamoto in a calm tone. "Former 2nd Division Captain Shih��in Yoruichi defied the Central 46 and rescued the criminal."


    "Currently, there are Seven Captain positions vacant."


    "5th Division Lieutenant Sosuke Aizen has applied for the captain''s assessment as of yesterday."


    "Regarding other divisions, are there any suitable recommendations?"


    He slightly turned his head, his gaze falling on Ukitake J��shir��.


    The long-haired man with white hair coughed twice and raised his right hand, "In the name of Ukitake J��shir��, Captain of the 13th Division, I recommend 13th Division Third Seat Uzumaki Naruto for the position of 7th Division Captain."


    Kyoraku Shunsui also stepped forward, "In the name of Kyoraku Shunsui, Captain of the 8th Division, I recommend 13th Division Third Seat Uzumaki Naruto for the position of 7th Division Captain."


    Unohana Retsu glanced at them.


    So, they chose the 7th Division after all?


    She also stepped forward to recommend Uzumaki Naruto in her name.


    The Captains of the 6th and 11rh Divisions had no objections.


    One month later.


    At the 13th Division barracks.


    Naruto was woken up early in the morning by Shiba Kaien.


    "I thought it would take decades, but it happened so quickly," said the black-haired man, watching Naruto put on the white long-sleeved haori. He sighed with emotion, "Congratulations, Captain Naruto."


    "I will miss you, Vice-Captain Kaien," Naruto said, looking at himself in the mirror.


    "It''s not like we won''t see each other anymore." Shiba Kaien approached and ruffled his hair hard. "I''ve checked out the lieutenant of the 7th Division. He''s a reliable man."


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t be at ease."


    Naruto grinned.


    "By the way, what''s this symbol on your back?" Shiba Kaien reached out and gently patted it.


    On the back of the Captain''s haori.


    Below the diamond-encased number "7," there was a red circle with black swirling lines inside, resembling a "Whirlpool."


    "This?" Naruto turned around and smiled brightly.


    His blonde hair shone in the sunlight.


    "This is the Uzumaki totem, something my mother left me."


    He didn''t make any other changes to the Captain''s haori, only adding this one design.

 Chapter 51: [Sponsored]: Kotsubaki Jinemon and Komamura Sajin

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Tyler Karp." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Inside the 1st Division''s quarters.


    "For the past month, I have been selecting candidates for the vacant captain positions," said Captain-Commander Yamamoto, his tone cheerful, "and the results have been quite remarkable."


    "I believe you have all received the notice."


    "Based on the recommendation of the 13th Division Captain, Ukitake J��shir��."


    "And with the unanimous agreement of the current captains."


    "Uzumaki Naruto, formerly the third seat of the 13th Division, is appointed as the captain of the 7th Division."


    "Shiba Isshin is appointed as the captain of the 10th Division."


    "Former Vice-Captain of the 5th Division, S��suke Aizen, has applied for the assessment and, under the witness of myself, Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Captain Unohana Retsu of the 4th Division, and Captain Ky��raku Shunsui of the 8th Division, has passed the qualification test. It is unanimously agreed that he has the personality and ability to fulfill the role."


    "Therefore..."


    "S��suke Aizen is appointed as the captain of the 5th Division."


    "These are the three new captains of the Gotei 13."


    As for the other squads:


    The captain of the 2nd Division is still being decided by the Shih��in family.


    There are no suitable candidates for the 3rd, 9th, and 12th Divisions yet.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto called out towards the door.


    The sliding paper door opened.


    Three people walked in.


    Shiba Isshin appeared carefree, with a slightly casual attitude.


    S��suke Aizen remained calm, wearing his signature gentle smile.


    Naruto looked slightly nervous.


    "If there are any suitable candidates, they can be recommended," Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s gaze swept over the captains.


    But no one spoke.


    "In that case, this meeting is adjourned." He raised his cane and lightly tapped it on the floor.


    With a "thud," Kyoraku Shunsui quickly walked out.


    "Captain Uzumaki, please stay." Just as Naruto was about to leave with the others, Captain-Commander Yamamoto spoke, stopping him.


    Naruto was puzzled.


    After everyone else had left, leaving only Vice-Captain Sasakibe Ch��jir��.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto said warmly, "Naruto, congratulations on becoming the youngest captain."


    Naruto, slightly nervous, replied, "Thank you, Captain-Commander."


    "I kept you behind because I have an important task for you." Captain-Commander Yamamoto waved his hand, getting straight to the point.


    Naruto''s eyes brightened, "Is it about capturing Captain Kisuke and the others?"


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto paused, giving him a meaningful look, "It is about the criminals Urahara Kisuke and Shih��in Yoruichi."


    "This matter has already been discussed with me by Shunsui, and I have no objections to you handling it."


    "The important task I have for you is something else."


    Naruto stood at attention.


    In front of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, he always felt a lot of pressure.


    Especially after releasing "Ashura."


    This feeling was amplified several times.


    The "Sun" that Yoruichi referred to...


    Perhaps it was not just a "metaphor."


    "In the 7th Division, Third Seat Komamura Sajin can be considered loyal and capable," Captain-Commander Yamamoto continued, "but for some reasons, he refuses to take the Captain''s position."


    "I need you to resolve his issues and convince him to take the captain''s role."


    Naruto responded immediately, "Yes, Captain-Commander Yamamoto."


    "But why is he..."


    Before he could finish, Captain-Commander Yamamoto cut him off sharply, "Naruto, you are young."


    "But remember your current identity." sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are a captain, the captain of the 7th Division."


    "Though the storm may be fierce, you must press forward."


    "I will not take care of you meticulously."


    Hearing these words, Naruto had no complaints and nodded, "Yes, I understand."


    "Go now," Captain-Commander Yamamoto waved his hand, "I hope you can complete this 1st task beautifully."


    Naruto glanced sideways.


    Uncle Shunsui... was right.


    The Captain-Commander doesn''t seem to care much about Captain Kisuke and Yoruichi''s escape.


    The 7th Division quarters.


    Located in the central area of the Seireitei.


    The architecture has a quiet and peaceful style.


    Vice-Captain Kotsubaki Jinemon had been waiting at the entrance of the team quarters for some time.


    "Captain Uzumaki," he greeted.


    Naruto looked up at him and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    The man before him was tall and burly, with a square and imposing face. He wore deep red sunglasses that just covered his eye sockets and had short black hair, though a small tuft of hair at the back nearly reached his waist.


    He appeared very serious.


    "No, I have just arrived as well," Kotsubaki Jinemon replied, showing no disdain for the blond youth despite his height and age.


    Although Seireitei had been suppressing the spread of "that incident," it was still no secret to Vice-Captains and senior lieutenants like them.


    That night...


    This "Captain Uzumaki" had single-handedly sealed and suppressed four captains and four Vice-Captains who had undergone "hollowification."


    Even though they had lost their senses and did not release their Zanpakut��, this level of power was exceptional.


    "The welcoming ceremony is ready. Please follow me, Captain Uzumaki," Kotsubaki Jinemon said, leading the way.


    There were many personnel from the Inner Court Guard.


    Naruto met with the lieutenants and senior lieutenants one by one.


    Among them was the third seat mentioned by Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Komamura Sajin.


    He was... an unusual person.


    He was even taller and more robust than Kotsubaki Jinemon.


    His spiritual pressure was far beyond the level of a "Vice-Captain," perfectly qualifying him to be a "captain."


    What intrigued Naruto more was his attire.


    His entire head was encased in a helmet similar to "kendo armor," tightly wrapped without even a gap for his eyes or ears.


    "Third Seat Komamura," Naruto said, after meeting everyone, "could you come with me? I have something to discuss with you."


    Komamura Sajin nodded silently.


    "Captain Uzumaki," he greeted softly once inside a private room. "What is it?"


    His voice matched his physique��broad and steady.


    "The Captain-Commander told me about your situation," Naruto said quietly. "May I ask why you do not wish to take on the role of captain?"


    He thought of Unohana Retsu, Sosuke Aizen, and that night on the tower with Shih��in Yoruichi.


    Awkwardly, he tried to emulate their mannerisms, to understand their emotions at that moment, and then applied it to the present situation.


    "I am indeed unfit for the position," Komamura Sajin shook his head. "With young talents like Captain Uzumaki stepping up, there is even less need for me to come forward."


    "To serve as the third seat of Squad Seven, to guard Seireitei and the Captain-Commander, has been my long-cherished wish day and night."


    "I ask for nothing more."


    Naruto smiled. "I can sense that you are not averse to the position of captain."


    "There is something holding you back, binding your hands and heart, making you afraid to take that step."


    Komamura Sajin lowered his head.


    After a long while, he spoke softly, "Captain Uzumaki, you are very perceptive."


    "But I..."


    He still showed resistance.


    Naruto interrupted him, looking up at the impenetrable helmet. "Although this is our 1st meeting and 1st conversation."


    "It feels a bit strange to say this."


    He raised a hand to scratch his head and gave a simple smile.


    "But no matter what, I am your captain now."


    "If you can, please tell me."


    "I will help you solve this problem together."


    "If it''s really impossible."


    "I will also help you completely refuse Captain-Commander Yamamoto."


    Komamura Sajin lowered his head even more.

 Chapter 52: [Sponsored]: Naruto is very busy...

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Shawn Muradzi." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Emotions are invisible and intangible, yet they can be clearly perceived.


    Especially those who are subjected to long-term negative evaluations.


    They become more sensitive.


    Komamura Sajin could sense the thing called "sincerity" emanating from Naruto.


    "Thank you for your concern, Captain Uzumaki," he said slowly, "but I do have reasons why I cannot serve as captain."


    "I..."


    As he spoke, he raised both hands to support his "helmet" and removed it.


    Short fur bristled.


    What was revealed was a dog''s head.


    The upper part was reddish-brown, and from the nose down, starting from the mouth and extending to the chest, it was covered in white fur.


    "An Akita dog?" Naruto''s eyes widened.


    Komamura Sajin took a deep breath and continued, "Captain Uzumaki, as you can see, I am not in human form."


    "Such an appearance is not suitable to be shown to others."


    "Hence, I am not suitable to serve as captain..."


    "Why are you like this?" Naruto suddenly asked.


    Komamura Sajin paused.


    Naruto gestured, "I mean no offense, it''s just the first time I''ve seen someone like you in the Soul Society."


    "Is there a special reason?"


    Komamura Sajin nodded, "Captain Uzumaki, are you a soul that died in the real world and was buried?"


    Naruto responded, "You could say that."


    "How fortunate. Therefore, Captain Uzumaki, you might not understand," Komamura Sajin lamented, "I am from the tribe of human wolves in the Soul Society."


    "Our tribe..."


    "Committed grave sins in our previous lives in the human world. By luck, we did not fall into becoming Hollows. After being buried as souls, we fell into the animal path, resulting in our beastly appearance."


    Naruto''s heart sank.


    So that''s it...


    He thought it was a curse or the effect of a technique.


    "This is the reason," Komamura Sajin said, picking up his helmet and slowly putting it back on, "I endured contempt, and it was only Captain-Commander Yamamoto who did not distance himself from me because of my appearance, who was willing to take me in and train me."


    The helmet completely covered his head, and his voice became muffled again.


    "To serve the Captain-Commander."


    "I am content."


    "I dare not ask for more. This appearance, if exposed, would only bring more trouble to the Captain-Commander and the Seireitei."


    He bowed respectfully and took his leave, "Forgive my rudeness, Captain Uzumaki."


    Watching the silently retreating figure.


    Naruto was somewhat dazed.


    He hadn''t expected this reason.


    At this moment, he could somewhat understand Komamura Sajin''s feelings.


    He used to be somewhat similar.


    Komamura Sajin''s situation was likely much worse than his own...


    After all, he only bore the "notorious" label.


    But Komamura Sajin literally wore the reality of being a "dog demon" on his head.


    Not to mention the cause of "falling into the animal path."


    Naruto was deep in thought.


    The man at the door suddenly turned back, "By the way, Captain Uzumaki."


    "There is one thing that I must correct you on."


    Naruto responded with a sound.


    Komamura Sajin solemnly said, "I am a wolf."


    "Not an Akita dog."


    Although he suffered discrimination because of his appearance.


    But the matter of race... is very serious.


    He didn''t consider wolves and dogs to be the same species.


    Naruto scratched his head.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto really gave him a big problem to solve��


    After becoming the captain, life was completely different from the days when I served as the third seat in the 13th Division.


    Even though the 7th Division''s duty is merely to "defend the inner court."


    There were still many matters to handle every day.


    Within a week of assuming his new position, Naruto was widely welcomed by the 7th Division.


    The "Shadow Clone Technique" is very useful in a ninja''s combat.


    But in a Shinigami''s battle, this technique is useless and can even have negative effects.


    Shinigami combat relies on spiritual pressure.


    Whether it''s with a sword or kido, sufficient spiritual pressure is required to affect the enemy.


    However, the Shadow Clone Technique...


    Divides spiritual pressure evenly.


    Quantity means nothing; no matter how many clones there are, weak spiritual pressure cannot harm strong spiritual pressure in the slightest.


    Yet, this technique is exceptionally useful for handling internal affairs.


    Each shadow clone is a relatively independent entity.


    When they disappear, their memories return to the original body.


    This allows Naruto to review reports within the division while appearing in other squad barracks and other areas of the Seireitei.


    He is involved in almost everything personally.


    No matter how small the matter, he is always willing to lend a hand.


    Such a life is somewhat exhausting.


    But Naruto finds great enjoyment in it.


    He occasionally confides in Komamura Sajin, but this wolf-headed man, who constantly refers to himself as "this old man," has a very rigid personality, making it difficult to persuade him with mere words.


    This continued for six months.


    Naruto has become well-adjusted to his current role.


    One day.


    "Captain Uzumaki," Vice-Captain Kotsubaki Jinemon pushed open the door and walked into the barracks.


    His face was serious.


    "Is something the matter?" Naruto raised his hand, habitually preparing to create a new shadow clone.


    Jinemon shook his head: "No, sir. I wanted to invite you to have a drink tonight. Do you have time, Captain?"


    "Me?" Naruto blinked.


    Jinemon nodded.


    "Then tonight," Naruto replied with a smile, "see you then."


    He didn''t lower his hand, forming two more shadow clones.


    Since he was going out to socialize in the evening...


    He needed to handle these tasks quickly.


    Jinemon looked deeply at Naruto, sighed, and closed the door as he left.


    In the evening.


    On the commercial street of the Seireitei, in an izakaya.


    This was not Naruto''s first time in such a place.


    Back in Konoha, he and Karin often entered these places looking for Jiraiya.


    However, the izakayas in Seireitei and those in Konoha are very different in style.


    It''s quieter here.


    Without the indulgence of "debauchery."


    "Captain Uzumaki, over here," Jinemon stood up and greeted him.


    Naruto walked over.


    By the table, quite a few people had gathered unexpectedly.


    His Vice-Captain Jinemon.


    Also, Kyoraku Shunsui and Shiba Isshin, the captain of the 10th Division.


    And a red-haired female Shinigami, whose neckline was rather indecently open.


    "Naruto, long time no see," Kyoraku Shunsui greeted.


    Naruto nodded with a hint of apology: "The division''s affairs have been a bit busy, and I haven''t had time to visit Captain Kyoraku."


    "Don''t make me sound like a lonely old man," Kyoraku Shunsui said lazily, tapping his cup on the table, "But I''m surprised you accepted Jinemon''s invitation."


    Shiba Isshin scratched his head and laughed heartily: "Captain Uzumaki knows how to relax now?"


    "If I come to drink, I won''t get scolded by Kaien."


    Naruto smiled, feeling a bit restrained, and picked up a cup of sake.


    "Captain Uzumaki, I am Matsumoto Rangiku, the fifth seat of the 10th Division. You can call me Rangiku," the cheerful, orange-haired woman greeted warmly, "Is this your first time in an izakaya, Captain Uzumaki?"


    Naruto shook his head: "Not the first time, but it''s my first time as a customer."


    "In this regard, you should learn from Captain Kyoraku," Matsumoto Rangiku wrapped an arm around Naruto and took a sip from her cup, "Don''t always stay in the barracks."


    "Come out and relax with everyone."


    "Jinemon has complained more than once that the captain works too hard, making the rest of the squad too idle." S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyoraku Shunsui smiled and replaced Naruto''s drink with a low-alcohol one: "Don''t be so tense, Naruto."


    "It''s good to be hands-on."


    "The old man probably loves captains like you."


    "But a captain who is too responsible might distance himself from his subordinates."


    He said, smiling at Jinemon.


    ~~~


    AN: Just to clarify, the previous release incantation indeed had significant issues.


    This has been changed to "Roar With Lamentation, Sing With Compassion, The Cycle Of Rebirth, Nine-Tailed Ashura." (Probably Fix this... Or not?)

 Chapter 53: [Sponsored]: What it takes to be a Captain

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Shawn Muradzi." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Naruto took a sip of the liquid in the cup.


    The alcohol content was low, with a slightly sweet taste.


    It was a fruit wine suitable for children.


    "After all, I am the captain, and I have the ability," he said calmly, "I can do a bit more..."


    "That''s not the issue." Kyoraku Shunsui raised his hand, pressing down on Naruto''s head and forcefully turning it.


    Naruto followed the motion, his gaze stopping on Kotsubaki Jinemon.


    "Haven''t you noticed that your squad members are already dissatisfied?" Kyoraku Shunsui continued, "Today''s drink was arranged by Vice-Captain Kotsubaki to discuss this with you."


    Jinemon''s hand shook, spilling some wine.


    Even his sunglasses couldn''t hide the disbelief in his eyes.


    Captain Kyoraku, what are you doing?


    Isn''t...


    Just saying it so openly.


    Are you eager for me to die?


    He tried to recall but couldn''t think of any time or place where he might have offended Captain Kyoraku.


    "Hahaha." Kyoraku Shunsui laughed heartily at his prank, "Vice-Captain Kotsubaki, don''t make that face."


    "Naruto is a good kid."


    "He doesn''t have the spoiled temperament you''re worried about; he can take advice."


    "He also cares a lot about what you all think."


    Jinemon looked at Naruto.


    The blond boy''s face showed no anger, but he was seriously and earnestly staring at him, softly asking, "Has my way of doing things really made you all unhappy?"


    Jinemon scratched his head, "To some extent, yes."


    "Captain Uzumaki takes on too much by himself."


    "Although we aren''t as strong as the captain, we are still members of 7th Division."


    "We also want to do what we can."


    Kyoraku Shunsui patted Naruto''s head, "You are the captain, not a parent."


    "If you handle everything, what will they do?"


    Shiba Isshin put down his cup, "The Captain-Commander likes to see a flawless team."


    "But squad members also need to grow."


    "They will make mistakes, get hurt, but because of this, they become strong."


    "We captains..."


    "Our role is to lend a hand, heal their injuries when they can''t go on, and then watch them continue moving forward."


    Matsumoto Rangiku complained, "Is this why you, Captain, push everything onto us?"


    Shiba Isshin laughed it off.


    "Naruto, you''re exhausting yourself this way." Kyoraku Shunsui shook his glass, "You need to learn to relax."


    "In a place like Seireitei, being too tense isn''t good."


    Jinemon downed two more cups of wine, his face turning red, his words became more powerful and straightforward, "This is how it is from the captains'' perspective."


    "But for us squad members, it''s a different story."


    "If the captain has to do everything personally."


    "Even those seemingly trivial matters." S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It makes us look very incompetent!"


    He paused, looking at Naruto, "Captain Uzumaki, do you know what ''captain'' means to us squad members?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    "It''s dignity." Jinemon put down his cup with a forceful motion as if slashing with a blade, saying the two words emphatically.


    "It''s the dignity we would risk our lives to protect."


    "This is the value of our existence as squad members."


    Naruto looked at him in surprise.


    This was an unexpected answer.


    Dignity...


    Such a strange way to describe it.


    "But I''ve only been your captain for half a year." Naruto said softly, "Is my status as a captain alone really worth you��"


    Jinemon burst into hearty laughter, interrupting him: "Captain Uzumaki, that statement is entirely wrong."


    "We respect you, not because you are the captain of the 7th Division."


    "It''s simply because... you are Uzumaki Naruto."


    "And it so happens that as Uzumaki Naruto, you became our captain."


    Naruto held his wine glass.


    The reason for their respect was just because he was "Uzumaki Naruto"?


    It had little to do with the title of "captain"?


    This was yet another surprising answer.


    Matsumoto Rangiku lifted her glass, glanced at Shiba Isshin, and sighed heavily: "Our 10th Division is quite envious of the 7th Division."


    "Everyone says, if only our captain were Captain Uzumaki."


    Shiba Isshin laughed heartily, scratching his head.


    Kyoraku Shunsui nodded in agreement: "I often hear my subordinates say the same."


    "Naruto, you really are an enviable and good captain."


    Jinemon took a drink: "With such an excellent captain, our pressure is immense."


    "But precisely because we have such an excellent captain, we have the motivation to follow."


    "If we can''t keep up with the captain''s pace, that''s our problem." As he spoke, his expression became more serious, "This means we need more discipline and training."


    "Not for you to take on everything and treat us like children."


    At this point, Jinemon slapped the table, muttering: "Speaking of age, Captain Uzumaki, you are younger than all of us."


    Kyoraku Shunsui sipped his wine: "And there''s a very realistic issue, Naruto."


    Naruto turned to look at him.


    "Can you... protect them every moment?" he asked casually.


    But it made Naruto furrowed his brows, and after a long silence, he hesitantly shook his head.


    "When they encounter real danger and haven''t yet acquired the strength to protect themselves, that''s fatal." Kyoraku Shunsui recalled something and put down his glass, "While you still have the ability to shield them, help them grow quickly."


    "So that even if a real threat comes."


    "They can wield their swords."


    Jinemon swung his left arm: "The flower of our 7th Division is the iris!"


    The language of irises represents "courage."


    Naruto pondered.


    That night, he didn''t drink much.


    Shiba Isshin and Kyoraku Shunsui took special care of him, considering his "underage" appearance and body, forcing alcohol on him felt too "sinful."


    After returning to the 7th Division.


    Naruto tried to let go.


    He handed over some tasks that he felt didn''t need his involvement to the subordinates.


    These subordinates cheerfully accepted, even eagerly taking on the tasks.


    After that heart-to-heart talk at the izakaya.


    Jinemon learned how to interact with Naruto.


    He straightforwardly said that this level of delegation was not enough, more tasks could be handed over.


    Naruto followed his advice, gradually letting go, and carefully observed the attitudes of the subordinates.


    They didn''t resent it; on the contrary, they were full of enthusiasm.


    Until finally.


    Naruto sat idly in the quarters.


    He realized...


    There were hardly any tasks left in his hands.


    He just needed to review the subordinates'' reports or step in to resolve issues when someone made mistakes due to lack of proficiency.


    The days became leisurely.


    Naruto had more time to observe the 7th Division.


    Kotsubaki Jiroemon was a reliable Vice-Captain.


    "Komaura Sajin" was not as unapproachable as he described himself; he was quite popular within the 7th Division. However, his rigid style, fully covered appearance, and chilly demeanor kept many at a distance.


    Naruto recalled Jinemon''s words from that day.


    He felt...


    He might have found a way to resolve the "Komaura Sajin" issue.


    Men should solve problems in a manly way.

 Chapter 54: [Sponsored]: Fight like a Man!

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Shawn Muradzi." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Naruto found Komamura Sajin and shared his thoughts with him.


    "Captain Uzumaki, you want to fight me?" Komamura Sajin was surprised.


    Naruto nodded, "Yes."


    "Why?" He shook his head, puzzled.


    Naruto smiled awkwardly, "I''m not very good with words, and I can''t say things as eloquently as the other captains."


    "I''m still young, and my words don''t carry as much weight as theirs."


    "I can''t persuade you with language."


    "But..."


    "During this time, Vice-Captain Kotsubaki taught me something."


    "And that is to trust the people close to you."


    At this point, Naruto tilted his head, observing the person sitting opposite him, "Sajin, you are clearly a very good soldier and a responsible lieutenant."


    "There are many people in the squad who respect you."


    "But in this regard, you are too reserved."


    Komamura Sajin remained silent.


    That "respect" and "admiration" were evident.


    He only used his helmet to cover his eyes and ears, not his heart.


    However...


    He believed that this "respect" was based on his "human image" in their minds.


    If he revealed his "beast face," he feared the outcome would not be favorable.


    "But if I question you for not trusting them, it would be unfair to you," Naruto continued, "It''s not easy to let go of what protects you."


    "But I believe in you."


    "And I believe in my subordinates."


    "So... if you are unwilling to take off the helmet yourself, then let me break it with my own hands."


    "I believe they won''t dislike the strong and reliable Komamura Sajin, regardless of his appearance."


    "And no matter the outcome this time, as your captain, I will support any choice you make."


    "We need to witness things with our own eyes to confirm our beliefs."


    Komamura Sajin was silent.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded, "Captain Uzumaki, I accept."


    For two individuals with "captain-level spiritual pressure" to engage in a duel within the Seireitei was quite a rare event.


    Especially with Naruto''s request.


    He asked for permission to use "Bankai"��Naruto had not yet mastered it, but Komamura Sajin had.


    This made it even more complicated.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto readily agreed.


    The Central 46 Chambers hesitated but ultimately consented under the pressure from the Captain-Commander, with the condition that at least three other captains be present to ensure safety.


    News of the "duel" spread quickly.


    In the 7th Division barracks:


    "Captain Uzumaki is going to duel Third Seat Komamura?" Some squad members were incredulous.


    "I heard Third Seat Komamura has the strength to be a captain," someone explained, "But he seems unwilling."


    "Becoming a captain is a big deal. If I had that ability, I would have applied long ago."


    "It''s because of that, isn''t it?"


    Although Komamura Sajin kept himself well-covered, he was active within the squad every day. A secret, no matter how well-protected, is hard to keep once it''s exposed to the public eye.


    Ordinary squad members didn''t interact with him much and just thought he had a unique preference.


    But...


    The lieutenants had their own speculations.


    This news spread not only within the 7th Division but also throughout the entire Seireitei.


    Especially the 3rd and 9th Divisions, which paid particular attention to this matter.


    They still did not have new captains.


    If this "Third Seat Komamura Sajin" could be persuaded, he might become the captain of one of these divisions.


    They, of course, wanted to learn more about the future captain in advance.


    On the day of the duel.


    In the training grounds of the 7th Division headquarters. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were not many spectators.


    "I thought Naruto would let more people come," Shiba Isshin said, sitting cross-legged and looking at the crowd casually. "Didn''t expect only the seated lieutenants from each division."


    Naruto had given the order.


    The 7th Division headquarters was under lockdown.


    Only seated lieutenants from each division were allowed to enter and watch after registering their names.


    Even within the 7th Division, this rule had to be followed.


    "Naruto is a very gentle person," Unohana Retsu said softly, shaking her head.


    "If too many people came, it would seem like we''re forcing Third Seat Komamura to take on the role of captain," Kyoraku Shunsui said, taking a sake flask from his sleeve and giving Shiba Isshin a knowing look.


    Isshin nodded in understanding and took the sake cup: "But what''s the deal with Third Seat Komamura?"


    "He looks like big trouble."


    Unohana Retsu and Kyoraku Shunsui shook their heads, not saying much more.


    "Just watch," Kyoraku Shunsui said softly.


    The three of them were invited by Naruto to watch the duel and provide support "just in case."


    On the training ground.


    Naruto and Komamura Sajin stepped forward.


    "Captain Uzumaki," Komamura Sajin said softly, "I respect you very much."


    "But I... am very strong!"


    "Before joining the Gotei 13 and serving the Captain-Commander, I had already wandered the Soul Society for decades."


    "And unlike you, Captain Uzumaki, I have already mastered Bankai."


    From within his body, spiritual pressure erupted.


    Causing the faces of the seated lieutenants watching to change.


    Such a presence...


    Naruto''s expression remained calm: "Then do your best to stop me."


    He instantly stepped forward.


    A golden light drew an arc.


    He swung his sword, aiming at the head.


    With a clang��


    Komamura Sajin raised his sword to block, his wrist twisting and pressing down to stab.


    At the same time, he began reciting the release phrase.


    "Roar, Tenken!"


    Spiritual pressure surged.


    A giant hand, even larger than his own body and clad in armor, formed behind him, gripping a massively enlarged Zanpakuto.


    With a rumbling sound, it cast a shadow over the area.


    It came down with a simple yet overwhelming force.


    Massive, powerful, and fierce!


    Naruto clapped his hands together, and golden chains flew out from behind him, binding the giant hand, wrapping it in a net, immobilizing it in mid-air.


    Komamura Sajin raised his other hand.


    Spiritual pressure gathered, ready to strike.


    With two swift movements��


    The golden chains moved, binding that hand as well.


    Like a snake, they coiled around his entire body, tying him up completely.


    Naruto looked up at Komamura Sajin''s head: "This level is not enough to stop me."


    "Sajin, although I haven''t mastered Bankai."


    "I am still a captain."


    The chains danced, striking the helmet.


    The three captains watching.


    Shiba Isshin, holding the sake cup, stared intently: "Is this the technique Naruto used to suppress those captains who had hollowified?"


    "Truly impressive."


    Unohana Retsu said softly: "Naruto has improved again."


    "But this Third Seat Komamura is really surprising."


    They had long known he had the ability to be a captain.


    But... their previous guesses still somewhat underestimated him.


    Komamura Sajin''s spiritual power was "Third Class."


    However, even within the "Third Class," he was quite outstanding, and perhaps in a few decades, he could reach the "Second Class."


    His talent was very high.


    No wonder the Captain-Commander paid so much attention to him.


    "If I don''t release my powers, I''d also be at a disadvantage under Naruto''s move," Kyoraku Shunsui said softly. "But... Naruto hasn''t released his powers yet either."


    "I''ve heard his second sword has the ability to amplify Kid��."


    As they discussed.


    The golden chains approached the helmet.


    Komamura Sajin lowered his voice: "Captain Uzumaki!"


    "This is not my limit."


    He gripped his sword tightly.


    Spiritual pressure surged like a volcanic eruption.


    "Bankai!"


    "Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��!"


    ~~~


    Did 2/40...? Hmmm not even a dent. Ok ok,


    Enjoy! More to comeeeeeeeeeeeeee

 Chapter 55: [Sponsored]: Narutos Mouth is Wonderful!

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Viswa Venkat Mounish Vadlapudi." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Bankai is unleashed.


    The spiritual pressure surges instantaneously, causing the air itself to seem to distort.


    A colossal and magnificent statue rises from the ground with a thunderous roar.


    Shattering the restraints of adamantine chains, fragments of the chains scatter chaotically.


    Naruto halts and looks up.


    Is this... the ultimate form of a Zanpakuto, Bankai?


    It''s the first time I''ve seen it.


    Truly awe-inspiring!


    "Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��" is clad in brown-tiled armor, wearing a steel helmet, and has two bull-like horns.


    Eyes without pupils, mouth without a tongue, as if returned from hell.


    The sheer presence of the giant already exudes immense pressure, and when the spiritual pressure matches its size, the sense of oppression multiplies exponentially.


    The shadow cast is as if the sky is falling.


    "Captain Uzumaki, be careful!" Komamura Sajin called out softly.


    He leaped into the air, standing in midair, standing on the chest of the Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��.


    He raised his sword.


    The Kokuj�� Tengen My��''�� also raised its sword.


    Then they slashed down��


    The fierce wind howled, creating a loud and chaotic noise that seemed to tear the ears apart.


    But the speed wasn''t much faster.


    Only the strength was more formidable, the range wider.


    Naruto easily dodged with a flash step, crossing his hands, and drew his swords.


    One long, one short; one red, one gold.


    "Roar With Lamentation, Sing With Compassion, The Cycle Of Rebirth, Nine-Tailed Ashura!"


    Zanpakuto''s release, with spiritual pressure starting from these two swords, swept through his entire body.


    His body was coated in gold, with six arms extended.


    Still retaining some "fox" features.


    Unohana Retsu narrowed her eyes.


    The Shikai has changed.


    It looks completely different from before.


    The aura has also become calm, no longer so violent and ferocious.


    The spiritual pressure contained an extremely vigorous "breath of life."


    "Naruto''s Shikai is also quite astonishing," Shiba Isshin observed more intently, "The third pair of dual swords in the Soul Society."


    "Truly beautiful and charming."


    "However, it''s not quite the same as Captain Ky��raku or Captain Ukitake''s."


    Kyoraku Shunsui nodded.


    Indeed, it''s not the same.


    Whether his dual swords or Ukitake''s, both are complementary and symmetrically balanced in shape and power. Even though "Katen Kyokotsu" differs in size due to its unique origin, being "mother and child," it still maintains the essence of a single lineage.


    But the two swords in Naruto''s hands...


    Neither in appearance nor in their core powers can any similarities be found.


    "Sajin''s sword is not bad, and the Bankai is quite powerful," Unohana Retsu said softly, "But it seems he has already lost."


    The remaining two captains agreed.


    Although the battle was still ongoing, the outcome was already crystal clear to them.


    The giant statue continued to swing its sword.


    Its momentum was grand.


    Its strengths were evident, but its weaknesses... were also prominent.


    Naruto dodged several times.


    He captured crucial information.


    The movements of this Kokuj�� Tengen My��''�� statue synchronized with Komamura Sajin; when its master swung the sword, so did it.


    This means...


    To defeat Komamura Sajin, one cannot avoid the synchronized giant statue.


    But it also means...


    Komamura Sajin''s weaknesses are the giant statue''s weaknesses.


    He wasn''t fast to begin with.


    And when this relatively slow speed is applied to a statue tens of times larger, it appears even more sluggish and slow.


    The increase in size does greatly enhance the attack range.


    This somewhat compensates for this weakness.


    But Naruto''s flash step is at the level of pursuing Yoruichi��the former Captain of the 2nd Division, renowned as the "Flash Goddess."


    Moreover, despite the increased spiritual pressure of Komamura Sajin after Bankai, it wasn''t strong enough to overwhelm Naruto, forcing him to slow down or making it difficult for him to move.


    In just an instant, Naruto could flash step out of the attack range.


    No matter how large the range or how strong the attack.


    If it can''t hit, it''s ineffective.


    The most crucial point...


    Naruto initially thought the appearance of the "Armored Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��" was to protect Komamura Sajin.


    But he soon realized.


    The life force of this magnificent armored giant is linked to Komamura Sajin.


    The injuries it sustains will be reflected exactly back onto its master.


    If it comes to a life-and-death struggle,


    There''s no need to attack Komamura Sajin directly.


    Just destroying this armor would mean killing Komamura Sajin.


    Naruto clapped his hands together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Thicker than before, the golden chains danced, dozens of them layering and binding the hands of the "Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��."


    This time, it struggled mightily.


    The chains creaked, making the sound of being overburdened.


    But augmented by the "Ashura''s Strength," they were tough and firm, barely holding together without breaking.


    Komamura Sajin himself wasn''t bound, raising his hand to strike with his sword.


    The golden chains surged again, wrapping around him as well.


    The Kokuj�� Tengen My��''�� struggled again, breaking a few chains.


    At that instant,


    A flash of white lightning appeared.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    It was the last pair of Naruto''s hands, forgoing the chant and firing the spell.


    It passed through the chains and the statue, hitting Komamura Sajin on the head.


    A low-numbered Kid�� spell, even augmented by "Ashura," could hardly deal any significant damage to a captain.


    Not to mention Komamura Sajin was wearing a helmet.


    However...


    He was unharmed.


    The wooden helmet was easily shattered, split in two.


    Revealing his furry appearance.


    "So he''s from the Wolfman Clan." Shiba Isshin paused, holding a sake cup, staring intently at Komamura Sajin, "No wonder."


    The reputation of the Wolfman Clan was not good among ordinary Shinigami.


    The "unusual appearance" brought "rejection."


    His reluctance to become a captain suddenly made sense.


    "Naruto''s methods are quite rough." Kyoraku Shunsui glanced at the observing lieutenants, smiled, and drank his sake, "But very effective."


    Unohana Retsu softly said, "We have gained another reliable colleague."


    The origin of the Wolfman Clan was "sinful."


    But...


    Those things were insignificant compared to "true evil."


    As captains, how many of them did not have their hands stained with sin?


    Unohana Retsu looked down at her sword.


    The Kokuj�� Tengen My��''�� broke the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    But Komamura Sajin did not continue to attack.


    He stood in the air, holding a fragment of his helmet.


    "Sajin, turn your head boldly." Naruto looked at the lieutenants, "See their reactions."


    Komamura Sajin took a deep breath and turned his head.


    The lieutenant of 7th Division were cheering for him.


    "Well done, Third Seat Komamura!"


    "Your Bankai is so powerful and impressive."


    "I didn''t expect you to be this strong!"


    The lieutenants of the other squads were more reserved.


    The members of 3rd Division and 9th Division looked at him with fervent eyes, full of admiration.


    Of course...


    There were also some frowning and expressing malice.


    But such people were few.


    A far cry from the number Komamura Sajin had previously anticipated.


    "Am I... not so detestable?" Komamura Sajin swung his sword, retracting his Bankai''s power.


    Naruto sheathed his sword and asked him in return, "Why would they dislike you?"


    "You are a good person."


    "You will also be a great captain."


    Komamura Sajin softly said, "Is this what Captain Uzumaki wanted to tell me?"


    Those who disliked him for his appearance still existed.


    But those who respected him for his character and strength were far more numerous.


    "Captain Uzumaki." Komamura Sajin landed and bowed to Naruto, "I... am willing to take on the role of captain."


    He was willing to admit defeat.


    Even though he had not made such an agreement with Captain Uzumaki.


    But this was indeed a good reason to convince himself.


    And thanks to Captain Uzumaki, he had witnessed something different.


    Naruto grinned, beaming brightly. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Komamura Sajin also grinned.


    Captain Uzumaki was not as poor with words as he claimed.


    ~~~


    Not that heavy Talk-No-Jutsu�� but still!

 Chapter 56: [Sponsored]: Wheres the Sun of Konoha?

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Viswa Venkat Mounish Vadlapudi." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Naruto reported the news to Captain-Commander Yamamoto.


    "I thought you would be faster," Captain-Commander Yamamoto said calmly.


    Naruto lowered his head.


    "But to achieve this level is better than I expected. Naruto, you are a competent captain," the Captain-Commander continued. "Go back and tell Komamura Sajin to be prepared to take up the position of the captain of the 9th Division."


    Naruto was taken aback. "Does he not need to go through an assessment?"


    The Captain-Commander asked in return, "Has he not already been assessed?"


    "Shunsui, Retsu, and Isshin have all given me affirmative responses."


    "Are you, as the chief examiner, not satisfied with Sajin''s performance?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    He certainly recognized Komamura Sajin''s abilities.


    Whether in handling division affairs or personal capabilities, he was quite excellent.


    He just hadn''t expected that...


    The Captain-Commander would treat his own recommendation as the assessment of Komamura Sajin''s qualification for captaincy.


    Is this the Captain-Commander''s insight?


    Another lesson learned. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto conveyed the message to Komamura Sajin.


    He was very pleased with it.


    The 9th Division was a good fit for him, where his first friend, Kaname T��sen, now served as the acting vice-captain of the 9th Division.


    Seven years later.


    The candidate for the captain of the 2nd Division was finally announced.


    It was Sui-Feng, a lower noble affiliated with the Shih��in family.


    The position of captain of the 12th Division was also filled by the former Third Seat and deputy head of the Technology Development Bureau, Kurotsuchi Mayuri.


    As for this person...


    Naruto didn''t quite like him.


    Urahara Kisuke spoke highly of him, praising him as a genius "second only to himself in intelligence."


    However...


    There was an extremely sinister aura about this person.


    The way he looked at Naruto was no different from the way he looked at the research materials on his desk.


    It wasn''t just towards Naruto.


    He treated everyone, except for Urahara Kisuke, with the same "research and judgment" gaze.


    No wonder he had been imprisoned in the "Maggot''s Nest"��a prison for those deemed to possess abilities that posed a potential threat to the Seireitei.


    Byakuya Kuchiki served as the third seat of the 6th Division��the captain was his grandfather, and the vice-captain was his father.


    His peer, Ichimaru Gin, had already been promoted to vice-captain of the 5th Division.


    It was said that both of them had begun to learn "Bankai," preparing to become captains in the future.


    The "Hollowfication" incident of the captains was almost completely forgotten at this time, and Naruto, as the one responsible for capturing the criminals Urahara Kisuke and Shih��in Yoruichi, was naturally the most qualified to investigate the truth of the matter. However, the Central 46 Chambers did not support him.


    Whenever Naruto attempted to review the records or conduct an investigation, he would receive their orders to cease his activities.


    He also kept an eye on S��suke Aizen.


    But...


    This person showed no abnormalities.


    S��suke Aizen was still the gentle and kind man, treating his subordinates well, diligently handling his duties. Even as a captain, he never forgot his promise to the head of the academy, and every year during the new students'' admission, he would personally attend, give speeches, and offer congratulations.


    In comparison.


    Naruto''s friend Ichimaru Gin, the vice-captain of the 5th Division, seemed more like the mastermind behind everything.


    In the twelfth year in the Soul Society.


    Cherry blossoms danced in the air.


    Naruto woke up and opened his eyes.


    He was no longer in the 7th Division quarters but had returned to that inn.


    Karin slept on the bed.


    Awakened by the movement, she groggily turned her head and looked at the blond youth who was practicing Blade Zen with his sword: "What''s the matter, Naruto?"


    Naruto shook his head: "Nothing, I just finished my training."


    Karin mumbled and nodded in a daze.


    Naruto formed a seal and created a shadow clone: "I''m going out for a bit, I''ll be back soon."


    "With the shadow clone here, he will protect you."


    The shadow clone waved cheerfully and greeted her.


    Naruto left swiftly.


    He was heading back to Konoha.


    Of course... it wasn''t because he had any lingering feelings for the village.


    He just remembered that Genin named Rock Lee. Back then, his healing abilities weren''t sufficient. He had followed Captain Unohana in the Soul Society for another twelve years, and his healing abilities had improved significantly. Now, it should be no problem.


    Konoha.


    Naruto didn''t hide his movements and entered openly.


    He headed straight for the hospital.


    The Anbu were on high alert.


    What was the Jinch��riki planning by returning?


    They couldn''t see this as a good thing.


    After all...


    When the Jinch��riki left during the day, he had personally killed two people and nailed them to Konoha''s gate.


    This was a strong signal of aggression.


    Someone was tailing him but couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s speed.


    The information was quickly relayed to the Hokage''s office.


    And soon it reached Jiraiya and Kakashi.


    At the entrance of Konoha Hospital.


    Two figures landed swiftly.


    "Are you sure Naruto''s target is here?" Jiraiya looked up at an Anbu member on the rooftop.


    Before the Anbu could respond.


    A flash of gold.


    Naruto appeared before them.


    "Naruto," Kakashi muttered his name.


    "Naruto is back again." Jiraiya forced a smile, greeting him as casually as possible, "Have you changed your mind?"


    Naruto shook his head: "I just remembered there was something I hadn''t done, so I came back to take care of it."


    Kakashi''s expression grew serious.


    Jiraiya looked puzzled, glancing back at the hospital.


    Naruto didn''t seem... to be related to the hospital?


    "The injuries on Rock Lee, I have some ideas on how to heal him," Naruto said softly, not keeping them in suspense, and spoke directly.


    Kakashi was stunned.


    His hand, which had been slowly rising, suddenly dropped.


    It was to save Guy''s student.


    He had thought...


    It wasn''t the dire situation he had feared.


    Naruto was not an enemy.


    Jiraiya''s expression also relaxed a bit: "Still concerned about your friends, huh."


    "In fact, Naruto, you can''t let go of Konoha, can you?"


    "Koharu and Homura promised me, they will..."


    Naruto shook his head and smiled lightly.


    The Soul Society also had its darkness, but at least it had Captain-Commander Yamamoto, the sun.


    Where was Konoha''s sun?


    He turned his head, raising his hand.


    Chakra surged, a golden chain whipped out from his palm, striking into a shadow, wrapping around someone, and yanking them back, slamming them heavily to the ground.


    It was a Konoha ninja wearing a vest and a mask.


    Jiraiya and Kakashi looked over, their pupils dilating.


    Although this person looked almost identical to Anbu.


    It was easy to distinguish at a glance.


    This ninja wearing a non-standard animal mask... belonged to "Root".


    This was the power of that man.


    "If there is indeed a promise, then show your sincerity." Naruto stepped on the struggling man, chakra surging, pinning him down.


    He bent over, lifted the man''s mask.


    Pulled open his mouth and yanked out his tongue.


    On the tongue, a sealing curse mark composed of two "X" symbols was clearly visible.


    "Hand this person over to me for disposal?"


    Naruto raised his head, looking at the two of them.


    It was obvious.


    The "person" Naruto referred to was not the ninja he had by the tongue.


    It was the one who had dispatched this Root ninja.


    The one who used this sealing technique.


    The mastermind who had sent unidentified ninjas to intercept Naruto during the day.


    Jiraiya opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    Kakashi held his breath.


    "If you can''t do it, then don''t make grandiose promises." Naruto threw the man aside, walking past the two of them.


    ''Without the determination to become the sun.''


    ''Don''t deceive others into believing you are the sun.''

 Chapter 57: [Sponsored]: Come as he please and leave as he please...

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Viswa Venkat Mounish Vadlapudi." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Jiraiya turned his head.


    Naruto had already disappeared into the shadows beneath the bright lights.


    He exchanged a silent glance with Kakashi.


    After a moment, Jiraiya looked up and issued orders: "Root members are to stay away from here and are not to probe."


    "Two members of the Anbu... stay behind and keep watch at the door. No matter what happens, do not engage with Naruto."


    "The rest of you, dismissed!"


    Two Anbu members acknowledged and instantly appeared.


    The others, along with the Root member, vanished immediately.


    At the Hokage Building.


    In the meeting room.


    Three senior advisors, Nara Shikaku, the head of the Jonin squad, and a group of elite Jonin, including Might Guy, were all gathered.


    The entire village was on high alert, nerves were tense.


    They were waiting for a signal, or for two people to return.


    Before long, the door was pushed open.


    "There''s really no need to be so nervous," Jiraiya said, with a cheerful smile, "Naruto harbors no hostility; he didn''t come here to destroy the village. He''s a good kid."


    Everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief.


    Danzo gritted his teeth and slammed the table in anger: "Nonsense! Jiraiya, is this your response to us?"


    "To indulge the jinchuriki like this."


    "What do you take Konoha for?"


    "He comes and goes as he pleases?"


    "To trample on the village''s dignity like this, and you can still..."


    Jiraiya narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp as he looked at him: "Danzo-sama, I do have something to report to you."


    He had always disliked this senior advisor.


    Especially after... what happened with Naruto.


    Danzo, with a stern expression, waved his hand.


    "Naruto told me that if Konoha could hand you over to him, to be dealt with as he sees fit... he might consider it." Jiraiya said softly.


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    Consider what?


    Returning to Konoha? Or something else?


    Danzo frowned. Was this a threat to him?


    He scanned the room, his heart sinking further.


    Many of the Jonin were actually pondering this.


    "Jiraiya-sama, Danzo-sama," Nara Shikaku spoke, "We cannot deny that Naruto is a Konoha ninja."


    This was both a reminder and a fact.


    Given Konoha''s current situation...


    Isn''t it true that they could only let Naruto come and go as he pleased?


    What else could they do?


    If anyone dared to curse Naruto here, would they have the courage to do so in front of him?


    Koharu Utatane followed with a calm voice: "Enough, Danzo!"


    "We have not given you permission to speak as a senior advisor again."


    "Jiraiya, what is the purpose of the jinchuriki''s return this time?"


    Jiraiya replied, "It''s for a young boy named Lee."


    "His target is Lee?" Might Guy exclaimed.


    "It''s to treat Lee''s illness," Jiraiya explained, his tone gentle, reassuring him, "Kakashi is keeping an eye on things over there, don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Might Guy nodded; he still had faith in his friend.


    "A Genin''s illness is worth the jinchuriki rushing back?" Homura Mitokado pondered, "Could he have another purpose?"


    Might Guy shook his head, his voice tinged with frustration, lacking its usual vigor: "Lee''s condition... is very troublesome."


    "Konoha currently lacks the power to heal him."


    "Naruto visited once before; he was probably preparing for this at that time."


    Koharu Utatane was surprised: "Even Konoha''s medical ninjas can''t help?"


    In terms of the abilities and techniques of medical ninjas, Konoha was undoubtedly top-notch.


    This was due to the "medical ninja" plan proposed by Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin.


    Although it hadn''t been fully implemented...


    At the very least, Konoha had a relatively complete system for training medical ninjas.


    "Lee overused forbidden techniques, causing bone fragments to embed in his nervous system," Might Guy clenched his fist, "Konoha''s medical ninjas are powerless."


    "They said..."


    "Perhaps only if Tsunade-sama returns could he possibly be cured."


    Tsunade, the woman who stands at the pinnacle of "medical ninja."


    "Does a Jinchuriki have this capability?" Koharu Utatane inquired.


    No one answered her.


    Jiraiya frowned in thought.


    If it were before...


    He would have decisively given a negative answer.


    The practice of medical ninjutsu is not something that can be accomplished overnight.


    It requires a great deal of practice.


    But...


    With Naruto''s talent and the power of the Nine-Tails, he now couldn''t give a definite answer.


    The atmosphere in the room grew silent, and no one spoke further.


    Might Guy, after seeking permission from Jiraiya, headed towards the Konoha Hospital; he was worried about Lee.


    When he arrived...


    There was only Kakashi in Lee''s hospital room.


    "Where''s Naruto?" Might Guy asked, looking around but not finding the familiar blond figure in the room.


    Kakashi responded, "He has already left."


    "How is Lee?" Might Guy''s gaze fell on his disciple lying on the bed.


    The bowl-cut boy''s expression was peaceful, with a slight snore, as he slept.


    This made him pause.


    Lee... hadn''t slept like this in a long time.


    The damage to his body had forced him to sleep on his side.


    Sleeping on his back would have been too painful for his spine.


    "Naruto said the surgery was very successful." Kakashi walked over to the table and picked up a surgical tray. "These are the fragments that were removed from Lee''s body."


    It was filled with numerous tiny pieces of debris.


    The smallest was less than half the size of a sesame seed, while the largest was as big as a fingernail.


    These were the very bone fragments that the Konoha medical ninja had diagnosed as being embedded in his nerves.


    "I wanted to have the doctor come in to check." Kakashi continued, "But Lee seemed too exhausted and fell asleep right after the surgery."


    "However, before he went to sleep, Naruto helped him up to check his condition. He can now walk without crutches, and his back is straight."


    "It seems he has been healed."


    "So, I didn''t disturb his rest."


    Might Guy collapsed into a nearby chair as if all his strength had suddenly drained away. "That''s wonderful."


    "We''ll check him again when he wakes up, just to confirm the situation."


    Although he said this...


    He was no longer as tense.


    Looking at the surgical tray filled with those blood-stained fragments, he couldn''t suppress a foolish grin that kept spreading across his face.


    With these fragments removed, Lee''s current condition... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was almost certain that he had been completely healed.


    The reason he still wanted a medical ninja to check again was just to be sure, just to turn a "probable outcome" into a "definitive result."


    "Naruto left so quickly; I should have properly thanked him," Might Guy said as he lifted his head, gazing tenderly at Lee.


    Kakashi didn''t say anything, his gaze also fixed on Lee.


    But his thoughts were not on the bowl-cut boy.


    Instead, they were on the just-departed Naruto.


    He seemed completely indifferent to the fact that he had only recently severed ties with Konoha.


    If he wanted to visit someone he cared about, he would return; once the visit was over, he would leave.


    He treated Konoha as if it were "air."


    Before Lee was treated, Kakashi had felt guilty towards Naruto, but there was also a part of him that thought... Naruto had abandoned his comrades.


    But had he really abandoned them?


    If he had truly abandoned them, he wouldn''t have come back to heal Lee.


    At this moment, Kakashi recalled the words he had spoken to Naruto during the first mission with Team 7.


    "Why force yourself to accept those who do not accept you?"


    So...


    In his eyes, comrades are comrades, and the village is the village?


    Kakashi tilted his head slightly, glancing at Might Guy.


    The larger bowl-cut was still grinning foolishly.


    He thought...


    If he were a rogue ninja, as long as he wasn''t in conflict with Konoha, if he encountered danger, Might Guy would surely come to his rescue.


    Kakashi sighed.


    Naruto really is carefree.


    But how can he be so carefree?


    ~~~


    Support me in Patreon! Thanks!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 58: Rasengan?

    In the corner of the Konoha Village.


    The abandoned Uchiha residence. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sasuke sat in the courtyard.


    According to his usual routine, this would be the time for taijutsu training.


    But at this moment, he had no mood for it.


    He simply lifted his head, staring blankly at the half-crescent moon.


    The rain earlier in the day had wiped the sky clean, not a cloud could be seen.


    Yet, in a daze, he seemed to always catch sight of a golden figure drifting about.


    That was Naruto''s shadow.


    The scene from the day played over and over in his mind.


    Standing in the sky, leaving without regard for the Konoha Village''s opinions...


    The villagers were helpless, only able to agree.


    These were all brought by immense power.


    But...


    How did Naruto gain such tremendous power?


    Even if he developed his Sharingan to the "Three Tomoe," he might still be unable to catch up with Naruto.


    He furrowed his brow.


    Suddenly, he turned his head towards a shadow not far away: "Who''s there, come out!"


    "Sasuke, your perception isn''t bad." A man in a black robe slowly stepped forward, "You noticed me so quickly."


    Sasuke sprang up, drawing a kunai: "It''s you..."


    "Kabuto!"


    "Showing up in the Konoha Village at this time, you''re quite bold."


    The man removed his hood, revealing a plain face with glasses, mixed with a fake smile: "I''m not bold at all, but I barely managed to seize this opportunity."


    "Right now, the entire focus of the Konoha Village is on that person."


    That person.


    Sasuke was stunned, several names flashed through his mind.


    After a moment, he finally confirmed which one and spoke: "Naruto?"


    Kabuto nodded: "Yes, the Jinchuriki. He just returned to the Konoha Village, causing quite a commotion."


    "He went to the hospital for a while, then left again."


    "I thought the Konoha Village would at least try to stop him."


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes, not continuing the conversation but sternly demanded: "Enough nonsense, state your purpose."


    He didn''t need to ask "why Naruto went to the hospital."


    The answer was clear.


    It was to treat Rock Lee.


    Compared to Naruto''s matters, he was more concerned about why this person sought him out.


    "Naruto is indeed powerful." Kabuto turned his head to look into the distance, "I''ve been constantly worrying, only daring to come to you after confirming he left the village."


    "You seem to be... three months older than him?"


    Sasuke remained silent.


    He knew Naruto''s birthday, October 10th.


    It was over two months after his own, born on July 23rd.


    "Do you desire great power?" Kabuto turned his head back, smiling at him.


    Sasuke lowered his hand, still on guard: "The Jinchuriki?"


    "You all call Naruto the Jinchuriki."


    "Is it because of that identity, the Nine-Tails sealed within him, that he became so strong?"


    Kabuto chuckled lightly: "How naive, Sasuke."


    "That kid from the Sand Village, Gaara, is also a Jinchuriki."


    "But the difference between him and Naruto..."


    He clicked his tongue, not giving a definitive answer.


    Sasuke also made his judgment.


    Gaara was indeed strong. At this age, it was hard to find many who could match him, but the gap with Naruto... was like the chasm between a ravine and a mountain peak.


    "Do you want to catch up to Naruto?" Kabuto raised his hand, extending it, his expression sincere.


    Sasuke shook his head, looking him up and down: "With just you?"


    His tone was disdainful.


    On the day of the Konoha Village''s destruction plan...


    He had seen Kabuto in action, alongside some Sand Village ninjas, able to jointly fight against Kakashi and others.


    Naruto''s judgment wasn''t wrong.


    This guy was indeed not to be underestimated.


    But he was only on Kakashi''s level, perhaps even less.


    "Of course not." Kabuto pointed upwards, "Have you forgotten about the one above me?"


    "Are you talking about... that guy named Orochimaru?" Sasuke was surprised.


    Kabuto nodded.


    Sasuke frowned, "Wasn''t he already killed by Naruto?"


    "To have a dead man teach me..."


    "You can actually say something like that."


    Kabuto''s face maintained a false smile. "Even I initially thought that Orochimaru-sama was truly dead."


    "But... Orochimaru-sama''s methods far exceed our imagination."


    He recalled returning to Orochimaru''s base to deliver the news of his "death" to the man Orochimaru trusted most. That man, however, calmly stated that Orochimaru-sama wasn''t dead and ordered Kabuto to bring Sasuke back to prepare for Orochimaru''s resurrection.


    Kabuto grinned, a contemptuous smile playing on his lips. After a pause, he continued, "Death is merely an illusion."


    "After all..."


    "Compared to falling into the hands of the Konoha, death is a more acceptable outcome."


    Sasuke''s expression shifted.


    Orochimaru isn''t dead?


    "Come with me, Sasuke," Kabuto extended his hand again, "The Konoha isn''t suitable for you."


    "That Jinchuriki kid should just destroy this place."


    "Along with the darkness lurking beneath this village, all should vanish like smoke."


    "You won''t grow stronger here."


    "You''ll only be swallowed by the darkness."


    Sasuke stood straight, hands in his pockets, "Even if Orochimaru isn''t dead, so what?"


    "What can he teach me?"


    "How to play dead and escape my enemies?"


    "I need power to kill my enemies head-on, not power to run away."


    Kabuto retracted his hand and gently pushed up his glasses. "Does killing the Third Hokage not prove Orochimaru-sama''s strength?"


    "Just killing an old man." Sasuke shook his head, rejecting the idea decisively.


    Orochimaru...


    When he first appeared in the Forest of Death, he indeed brought immense pressure.


    But in Sasuke''s eyes, Orochimaru did not deserve the title of "strong."


    It seemed like he wanted to do something to Sasuke, but was quickly beaten back by Naruto.


    He struggled to kill the Third Hokage, who was already nearing death.


    Then he was immediately killed by Naruto.


    Such a person...


    This meager strength is not enough to attract Sasuke''s interest in learning.


    Leaving the Konoha to seek someone who was killed by Naruto?


    He might as well stay in the Konoha, follow Kakashi for now, unlock the Mangeky�� Sharingan, and then consider other options.


    "Is that so? So that''s how Orochimaru-sama appears in your eyes," Kabuto sighed softly, "However... even if you temporarily misunderstand Orochimaru-sama."


    "Orochimaru-sama will always welcome you."


    "If you change your mind."


    "Come to the Sound Village."


    Sasuke did not respond, coldly watching as Kabuto disappeared into the shadows.


    He only lifted his head to continue staring at the moon when he could no longer sense Kabuto''s presence or chakra.


    His fist tightened in his pocket.


    Power...


    ...


    Naruto had left the village. He hadn''t gone far when he sensed a presence closely following him.


    It was a familiar chakra.


    He stopped and stood on a tree, waiting.


    The person soon caught up��it was Jiraiya.


    "Chasing me like this, what do you want?" Naruto looked at him, his tone calm.


    Jiraiya scratched his head and began speaking, though his voice lacked confidence. "There are two jutsu I want to teach you."


    "One is the Summoning Jutsu, with a contract with the Great Toad of Mount My��boku. We can use it to communicate."


    "The other... is a jutsu called Rasengan."


    Naruto shook his head.


    He didn''t need more jutsu right now; these wouldn''t significantly increase his power.


    "These were jutsu your father once mastered," mentioning Namikaze Minato, Jiraiya spoke with more conviction, "Rasengan was a jutsu your father developed, a technique without hand seals."


    "Do you..."


    "Want to learn them?"

 Chapter 59: One thing...

    "Rasengan"?


    A technique developed by my father.


    Naruto was intrigued.


    His current combat system was already relatively mature, and his need for "techniques" was not that high��Had�� was sufficient.


    But after all, this was something from his father.


    They had left few marks in their own lives.


    Moreover...


    The Summoning Technique also seemed to have some learning value.


    Naruto recalled his first C-rank mission with Kakashi.


    At that time, he saw him use the "Summoning Technique" to call forth a creature from a distant area.


    It was a technique involving "space."


    To this day, he had yet to understand the principle behind traveling between "this world" and the "Soul Society."


    Kido involving "space" and "time" were explicitly forbidden techniques.


    Without being part of the Kido Corps, it was impossible to obtain them in the Soul Society.


    Tsukabishi Tessai was a good breakthrough point��he was the first person to clearly demonstrate a technique involving "time" and "space" in front of him, but he had escaped to the real world with Urahara Kisuke.


    They were hiding well.


    It seemed they were worried about that elusive enemy and had never attempted to contact him.


    His investigation was also obstructed by the Central 46.


    He hadn''t been able to find them.


    Now, he needed a technique related to "space."


    "Is the Summoning Technique related to space?" Naruto asked.


    Jiraiya was momentarily stunned but nodded and replied, "Of course, it''s a relatively basic space-time ninjutsu."


    "Then, Jiraiya-sensei, please teach me these two techniques," Naruto agreed.


    Jiraiya seemed thoughtful, "Naruto, are you interested in space-time ninjutsu?"


    "Konoha has a ninjutsu called the Flying Thunder God Technique."


    "It was also once used by your father, and it was his signature technique."


    "Because of it, Minato earned the nickname ''The Yellow Flash,'' which struck fear into the hearts of enemies."


    "If you stay in Konoha, there might be a chance..."


    Naruto interrupted him with a grin, "Was my father''s nickname ''The Yellow Flash''? That sounds really cool."


    Jiraiya was at a loss for words, unable to continue.


    He looked at Naruto and knew that those two evasive sentences were a silent rejection of his suggestion.


    Indeed, a carrot tied to a stick could lure a "donkey," but how could it lure Naruto?


    He walked over and, instead of taking out a scroll, demonstrated the technique to Naruto. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Summoning Technique was not difficult.


    The most important step was writing one''s name on the contract scroll.


    Jiraiya took out the "Mount My��boku Contract" and unfurled it.


    Naruto glanced over the notes left by previous contractors.


    Jiraiya''s name was second to last.


    After him, the last name, written in sloppy kanji, was "Namikaze Minato."


    Naruto wrote his own name on it. There were only five hand seals��it was a very simple technique, and he mastered it completely in less than an hour.


    Looking at the toad he had summoned, Naruto was pensive.


    He indeed sensed the spatial disruption and the ripple that opened a passage in an instant.


    Unfortunately, Urahara Kisuke had fled.


    He would have to conduct the research himself.


    The Summoning Technique wasn''t just for summoning contract beasts.


    "Non-living objects" weren''t restricted either.


    Jiraiya suggested that Naruto engrave the summoning technique on the hilts of his dual blades.


    If, during a battle, the twin swords are accidentally dropped, you can use the Summoning Jutsu to call them back.


    You can also use the Summoning Jutsu as a storage method, sealing items within a scroll and summoning them whenever you need to use them.


    The second technique you need to learn is the "Rasengan."


    A ninjutsu that doesn''t require hand seals.


    Naruto watched as Jiraiya held a rotating, azure blue sphere in his hand.


    "Is this... developed based on the Tailed Beast Bomb?" Naruto asked.


    The sphere gave him a strong sense of familiarity.


    Jiraiya grinned and nodded, "As expected of Naruto, you recognized it at a glance."


    "This is a technique that Minato developed for Kushina."


    He paused, then waved his hand to disperse the chakra, "You''ve already mastered walking on water, and can even gather chakra to stand in the air."


    "This shows that your control over chakra is extremely refined, far beyond my level."


    "But these are all static uses of chakra."


    "Rasengan is different; it requires chakra to flow."


    "I''ll stay with you during this time to teach you this technique..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, his gaze fell on Naruto''s hand.


    In Naruto''s palm, chakra flowed and twisted in one direction, stirring up a faint breeze.


    But it was only a flat surface, far from forming a sphere.


    Naruto adjusted the direction of the chakra flow while manipulating several streams at once.


    The wind grew turbulent, and chaotic air currents swirled.


    Gradually, the chakra became more concentrated, and a vague resemblance to the "Rasengan" began to form.


    He increased his power.


    After a few attempts, a bright blue sphere floated in Naruto''s palm, "Jiraiya-sensei, is it like this?"


    He had used the Tailed Beast Bomb many times before.


    After successfully achieving "Four-Tails Transformation" with the help of Urahara Kisuke, he had also spent some time training with the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    The principle behind the "Rasengan" technique was derived from the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Having this experience made it naturally less difficult for him.


    Jiraiya watched, somewhat speechless.


    Did he learn it so quickly?


    He had hoped to use this opportunity to spend more time with Naruto.


    But unexpectedly...


    He had only demonstrated it once, and Naruto had already grasped the principle. In just over an hour, he had mastered it.


    "Great job, Naruto." Jiraiya forced a smile, "You mastered it so quickly."


    Naruto dispersed the chakra, "Thank you, Jiraiya-sensei."


    "Then I''ll be on my way."


    He stood up, jumped onto a tree, and was about to leave with Shunshin.


    Jiraiya called out to him, "Naruto."


    The blond boy turned back.


    "You said you''re going to find your parents. What do you mean by that?" Jiraiya asked, voicing his greatest confusion, "Minato and Kushina are already dead."


    "Where are you going to look for them?"


    Naruto''s voice was soft but resolute, "I know they''re already dead."


    "But isn''t there a Shinigami in this world?"


    "Then there must also be a place where the souls of the dead are housed, right?"


    "That''s what I''m going to find."


    Jiraiya was stunned, "The Shinigami? Where did you hear about that?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes when the Third Hokage used a technique called the Reaper Death Seal." Naruto replied, "He summoned the Shinigami and sealed his own soul along with those of the First and Second Hokage."


    "That Shinigami? You can see it!" Jiraiya''s face darkened, and he furrowed his brow, "Where did you make a contract with that thing?"


    Naruto looked over, "I haven''t made a contract with it, but for some special reasons, I can see it."


    "Jiraiya-sensei, you know that technique?"


    "Then, could you please teach it to me?"


    Jiraiya asked, "Are you sure you haven''t made a contract?"


    Naruto nodded, "I haven''t."


    "It''s a relief that you haven''t gotten involved with something so dangerous." Jiraiya let out a breath of relief, "As for that technique..."


    "I''m sorry, Naruto, but I don''t know it."


    "After the Third Hokage''s death, it''s likely that only Konoha has any records of it."


    Naruto remained undeterred.


    Jiraiya hesitated and then sighed, "You''re so determined to leave Konoha and venture out; I can''t stop you."


    "Naruto, you''re very mature and strong."


    "So... there''s something I think I should tell you."


    ~~~


    I''m sleeping currently and this is scheduled chapter release! Please rest also! I''m gonna start uploading Sponsored Chapters again after I woke up!


    In the meantime, please vote and share this fic! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 60: [Sponsored]: Uchiha Madara

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Nikiforos Dakoulas." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Dawn was approaching, and a thick fog rose on the morning after the rain.


    Two men dressed in black robes with fire cloud patterns stood on the wall, looking down at Konoha.


    "It seems there wasn''t much damage," the taller man spoke. "I was hoping they would create a bigger commotion."


    He had the appearance of a "fish-man," with gill-like markings on both sides of his cheeks, near his high cheekbones.


    The slightly shorter man remained silent, his eyes containing two scarlet Sharingan.


    "But... why are we here in Konoha?" the taller man turned his head. "Isn''t there intelligence suggesting that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has already left Konoha to travel and grow?"


    "Could it be that we came back to check things out?"


    "Itachi, someone like you still has sentimental ties to your former village?"


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head, his expression cold. "No, I have no attachment at all..."


    "But, Kisame, if you were part of Konoha''s decision-making,"


    "Would you allow the Jinchuriki to leave at a time like this?"


    Kisame raised an eyebrow. "Of course not. The previous Hokage just died; it''s a time when war could easily be incited."


    "The Jinchuriki... is a war machine after all."


    "Oh��"


    "Itachi, do you think that the information about the Nine-Tails leaving was deliberately planted by Konoha?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uchiha Itachi gazed silently into the distance.


    Kisame also remained silent.


    In the forest outside Konoha.


    After hearing Jiraiya''s explanation, Naruto placed his hand on his stomach. "Only half of the Nine-Tails is inside me?"


    "Yes." Jiraiya nodded. "Minato sealed the ''yang'' half of the Nine-Tails inside you."


    "He sealed the ''yin'' half of the Nine-Tails using the ''Reaper Death Seal.''"


    Naruto lowered his head.


    He recalled what Captain Unohana said when she first examined him.


    "Half of the power within you is missing"...


    It turns out this wasn''t referring to the "Dual Blades."


    Rather, it meant that half of the Nine-Tails'' power was missing; it was incomplete.


    Jiraiya looked at his hand. "Naruto, to what extent have you mastered the Nine-Tails'' power?"


    Naruto softly replied, "About the level of the Seven-Tails."


    "Seven-Tails?" Jiraiya muttered quietly, repeating it once. "Then, when you can fully suppress the Nine-Tails'' power, come and contact me."


    "Minato left behind a key."


    "It was originally intended for Kushina."


    "But before it was fully developed, that incident occurred..."


    "It''s a technique that will allow you to perfectly control the Nine-Tails'' power."


    Naruto absentmindedly nodded. "But why did my father leave half of the Nine-Tails'' power in me?"


    "And what about that technique?"


    "Since my mom was also a Jinchuriki, he should have known how painful it is to be a Jinchuriki."


    "Did he do it to leave something for the village?"


    Jiraiya was silent for a moment.


    "Minato wasn''t that kind of person." After thinking carefully, he cautiously responded, "He would never sacrifice his child for the village."


    "If he did this, there must have been a reason why he had no choice."


    "I think..."


    Jiraiya paused, his tone becoming serious. "Kushina was from the Uzumaki clan, and she was very skilled in sealing techniques."


    "Even though her strength was weakened due to childbirth that day..."


    "But with Minato there, it was impossible for the Nine-Tails to break free from the seal."


    "Yet, that day, the Nine-Tails still broke loose."


    "I think... it''s possible that this was orchestrated by someone."


    Naruto squinted his eyes. "What do you mean, ''human intervention''? Someone released the Nine-Tails?"


    "It''s just a guess." Jiraiya shook his head.


    Naruto remained silent, sitting cross-legged as he entered his inner world.


    Speculation was meaningless.


    The person involved would know best.


    "You must have heard what I said to Jiraiya-sensei," he got straight to the point, his tone slightly impatient. "On the day I was born, what happened? Did someone manipulate you and break the seal on my mother?"


    "Kid!" The Nine-Tails was somewhat irritated. "You really are rude."


    "Tell me the truth," Naruto''s tone was firm.


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth. "Why should I tell you?"


    Naruto clasped his hands together.


    Golden chains surged forth, clattering.


    "Not again!" The Nine-Tails bristled and jumped up. "You Uzumaki are all like this!"


    Its eyes met Naruto''s.


    In them, it saw impatience, determination...


    The golden chains moved, but for now, they did not intend to bind and suppress it.


    It was just a threat.


    There was no malice behind it.


    But the message was clear: refuse to cooperate, and force would be used.


    The Nine-Tails sighed. "That night, someone did break the seal on Kushina."


    "It was a man... with the Sharingan."


    Sharingan?


    Those words stunned Naruto.


    He instinctively thought of Sasuke.


    But clearly, it couldn''t be Sasuke; he was only a little over two months older and had just been born at the time.


    "Was it the Uchiha clan?" Naruto released his hands, and the golden chains retracted.


    "I was released from Kushina''s body," the Nine-Tails continued. "Then, I was controlled by a pair of Sharingan."


    It sped through the part about being controlled.


    "Then... when I regained consciousness, I was about to be sealed into your body, kid!"


    "I tried to break free from the seal, but the Fourth Hokage stopped me."


    As it spoke the last sentence, the Nine-Tails'' emotions inevitably grew agitated.


    It loathed the feeling of being sealed, being imprisoned.


    "I see." Naruto clenched his fists. "Someone... took advantage of my mother''s childbirth?"


    He left his inner world.


    "I just went to ask the Nine-Tails," Naruto looked up at Jiraiya. "It said a man with the Sharingan took advantage of my mother''s childbirth, broke the seal, released it, and then controlled it."


    Jiraiya''s expression darkened. "So it really was someone deliberately orchestrating this."


    Naruto looked up at the brightening sky. "The Uchiha clan has already been wiped out."


    "I''ve learned a bit about Sasuke''s situation."


    "Now the Uchiha clan only has him... and the man he hates."


    Jiraiya provided a clearer explanation. "That man is his brother, Uchiha Itachi, the one who killed the entire Uchiha clan."


    "Could it be him?" Naruto asked.


    Jiraiya shook his head. "Uchiha Itachi is a genius and very powerful. But he was very young at the time of the Nine-Tails'' rampage, only about five or six years old, and couldn''t have done something like that."


    "I suspect it might be..."


    He cautiously uttered a name, "Uchiha Madara."


    "Who is that?" Naruto asked, puzzled.


    Madara?


    He had never heard of that name.


    "He is the founder of the Uchiha clan in Konoha," Jiraiya explained. "He lived during the same era as the First Hokage."


    Naruto was shocked. "So long ago? Could he still have been alive twelve years ago?"


    "But if there''s any Uchiha powerful enough to break the Nine-Tails'' seal under Minato''s defense..." Jiraiya''s tone grew severe, "it could only be this founder of the Uchiha clan."


    "Naruto."


    "As you leave Konoha, you must be extremely cautious."


    "If that guy made a move once, he could do it again."


    "If you encounter danger, contact me immediately."


    "This time, I won''t be late."


    Jiraiya clenched his fists, his expression and tone both resolute.

 Chapter 61: [Sponsored]: Promise with the Nine-Tails

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Nikiforos Dakoulas." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Jiraiya naturally wished to accompany Naruto.


    But he was decisively refused.


    Having Karin by his side was enough.


    He returned to the inn.


    At dawn, the red-haired girl was still sound asleep in bed.


    Naruto dismissed his shadow clone.


    He sat on the windowsill, gazing at the distant sunrise.


    The news he received from Jiraiya could be considered good news from a certain perspective.


    His feelings toward the Nine-Tails had always been complicated.


    Apart from its bad temper and harsh words, the fox wasn''t all that bad. To be honest, Naruto actually liked it quite a bit.


    But on the other hand, until today,


    In his mind, the Nine-Tails was the culprit responsible for killing his parents.


    And after today,


    He learned a truth: the one who forced the Nine-Tails to kill his parents was not the Nine-Tails itself but someone else.


    That man, who possessed the Sharingan and was suspected to be "Uchiha Madara." sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nine-Tails," Naruto softly called its name.


    In his inner world, the fox responded sullenly, "What''s up, kid?"


    "When I find my parents, I will ask them what they think of you," Naruto said slowly.


    The Nine-Tails was taken aback.


    Naruto leaned against the window, "The true culprit is that Uchiha."


    "But you also played a part."


    "I am not qualified to speak on behalf of my parents, nor do I want to."


    "If they are willing to forgive you,"


    "Then I will do my best to find a way to safely release you from my body."


    "If they are not willing..."


    "Then before I die, I will release you and grant you freedom."


    A jinch��riki is a prison for a tailed beast.


    But isn''t a tailed beast also imprisoned by a jinch��riki? When a tailed beast completely separates from the jinch��riki''s body, severing their symbiotic relationship, the jinch��riki will die as a result.


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth in surprise, "Until you die?"


    "Naru�C Are you kidding me? Who knows how many more years you have left to live? Isn''t it said that old man Yamamoto lived for over two thousand years?"


    "You''re still from the Uzumaki clan..."


    It was certain that if there were no accidents, this kid Naruto would live for millennia, much longer than Yamamoto Genry��sai.


    "That''s the punishment if my parents don''t forgive you," Naruto chuckled.


    The Nine-Tails let out a grumbling noise in displeasure.


    "Let''s make another promise," Naruto tilted his head, his voice gentle. "I know you don''t like being forced."


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth again.


    It recalled the unpleasant days under the "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    "It''s just that I used to think you were the one who killed my parents," Naruto continued, "so I didn''t care about your feelings."


    "But things are different now."


    "Let me apologize for my previous stubbornness."


    "In the future, I won''t use the Adamantine Sealing Chains or any other sealing techniques on you."


    "But when I need to borrow your power, could you please not resist so much?"


    Faced with Naruto''s direct approach,


    The Nine-Tails was a bit at a loss.


    It could sense that Naruto''s emotions were straightforward and sincere, without the deceitful lies.


    But this bluntness made it hard to handle.


    "Let me think about it," it finally responded softly, flicking its tail.


    "So that means you''ll agree?" Naruto smiled.


    The Nine-Tails felt embarrassed and angry, "Shut up, Naruto!"


    "I said I need to think about it."


    "Then tell me your name," Naruto continued.


    "Don''t speak for me," the Nine-Tails raised its voice, "I said I need to think about it."


    A peculiar light flickered in its eyes.


    A long, long time ago, when it had just been born,


    The father who had created them, the "tailed beasts,"


    That man named "��tsutsuki Hagoromo," revered as the "Sage of Six Paths" by the world,


    Had told them to cherish "the bonds with people."


    But...


    Humans had greatly disappointed it.


    Especially those with red eyes.


    The ones with red hair aren''t easy to get along with either.


    Will Naruto be the exception?


    The Nine-Tails remained silent.


    There was still plenty of time��Naruto had a lifespan of over a thousand years, and as a Tailed Beast, it was eternal. There was more than enough time to get along and slowly observe.


    However, it would be nice if those annoying golden chains weren''t used on it.


    That was good news indeed.


    As the sunlight fully entered the room, Karin woke up.


    "Naruto," she mumbled, rubbing her eyes. "I just dreamed that you suddenly ran off."


    Naruto smiled. "I went back to save someone."


    "And I had a little chat with Jiraiya-sensei."


    Karin paused in her movements. "So that wasn''t a dream."


    "Did you sleep well?" Naruto jumped down from the windowsill.


    Karin nodded.


    She tilted her head, scrutinizing Naruto.


    She had only slept for a while, but it felt... like Naruto had changed a lot.


    He seemed even more reliable now.


    "Then let''s go buy some things together," Naruto said, waving his hand. "Is there anything you want?"


    Karin''s eyes sparkled, and she nodded quickly.


    Back in the Grass Village, she hadn''t had this kind of freedom.


    She had long wanted to try living like a normal girl.


    The economy in this town was decent, with a good variety of shops and a wide selection of goods.


    Naruto ordered two custom outfits for himself: the Shinigami''s Robe and the Captain''s Haori. He had been wearing these for over ten years and was already very accustomed to this style.


    Karin stared at her own dusty gray coat, which was paired with the standard ninja fishnet top underneath.


    It was hard to look at, and she started doubting herself for a moment.


    This...


    Naruto is better at fashion than I am?


    She tried on a few outfits for herself.


    Perhaps due to her long-term life in the Grass Village, where her sense of aesthetics had been suppressed, the clothes she picked out were always strange.


    Either they didn''t look good.


    Or they looked fine individually, but when paired with her red hair, it was a disaster.


    Naruto stepped in to help.


    He picked out an outfit for Karin: a navy blue fitted blouse paired with khaki ankle-length pants and a pair of low-top sneakers.


    She looked at herself in the mirror.


    "Naruto, you''ve got a good eye," Karin said as she turned left and right, unable to look away.


    The girl in the mirror looked great.


    Red hair was already a bright color, but with the deep, yet not "oppressive" colors as a contrast, she appeared cheerful and lively.


    However...


    She almost didn''t look like a "ninja" anymore.


    Naruto smiled.


    After picking out a few more outfits for her, they left the town and headed towards the Land of Whirlpools.


    In Konoha,


    Two men wearing black cloaks with red clouds walked down the street.


    Kisame lowered his voice, "Just barging in like this��might that be a bit inappropriate?"


    "At the very least, we should have disguised ourselves."


    "Even though the Third Hokage is dead, this is still... Konoha, after all."


    Uchiha Itachi''s tone remained unchanged. "If you think there''s a problem... then just hurry up and find that boy."


    "Talking about this is meaningless."


    As he spoke, his steps suddenly halted.


    Two Konoha ninjas blocked their path.


    One had a neatly trimmed beard and a serious expression��it was the Third Hokage''s son, Sarutobi Asuma.


    The other had black hair and red eyes��it was the J��nin, Y��hi Kurenai.


    "You two... aren''t from Konoha, are you?" Sarutobi Asuma said softly, his tone cautious. "Why have you come to the village?"


    These two had strong auras��they were both powerful.


    Appearing at this particular moment...


    Set off alarm bells in his mind.

 Chapter 62: [Sponsored]: Land of Whirlpools

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Nikiforos Dakoulas." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Konoha Village, Training Ground.


    "Do you want to become stronger?" Kakashi looked down at the young boy in front of him.


    Early in the morning, Sasuke had asked him to come.


    Sasuke clenched his fists and nodded vigorously, "Yes, I want to become stronger!"


    "But you''ve only just learned the Chidori technique," Kakashi said softly.


    Sasuke shook his head, gritting his teeth, "That''s still not enough."


    "Just mastering that one technique isn''t enough to catch up to Naruto."


    Let alone catching up to that man!


    These words caused Kakashi''s heart to tighten.


    To catch up to Naruto?


    He took a deep breath and nodded, "If that''s the case, I��"


    But he couldn''t finish his sentence.


    A special Jonin hurried over, sounding somewhat anxious.


    "Kakashi-sama, the rogue ninja Itachi has appeared in the western part of the village. Asuma-sama and Kurenai-sama have already engaged him, requesting backup."


    Kakashi was startled and instinctively looked at Sasuke.


    On that young and handsome face, a look of shock and hatred immediately appeared.


    "Sasuke, don''t be reckless!" he called out, trying to stop him.


    But the next moment.


    Without saying a word, Sasuke dashed off, heading towards the western part of the village.


    Kakashi gave chase.


    When they arrived at the scene.


    Asuma and Kurenai were already on the ground.


    A man with a shark-like face was swinging his sword, ready to kill them.


    Kakashi instantly performed a hand seal and activated a jutsu.


    "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall."


    A wall embedded with dog heads rose from the ground, blocking the man''s actions.


    "Another newcomer," Kisame stepped back, resting his sword on his shoulder. It was a large, deep blue blade covered in serrated spikes. "Oh? What''s with this kid?"


    "He also has the Sharingan, and..."


    "Itachi, he looks a lot like you."


    Uchiha Itachi spoke calmly, "He is my younger brother."


    "Weren''t the Uchiha clan all wiped out by you?" Kisame asked, his tone full of mocking amusement, "So there''s still one lone survivor left."


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t respond further, but instead greeted his brother, "It''s been a long time, Sasuke."


    "Uchiha Itachi," Sasuke gritted his teeth as he shouted his brother''s name, "I''m going to kill you."


    He formed a hand seal.


    Lightning surged in his palm, producing a sharp "chirping" sound.


    Kakashi watched, his expression filled with concern.


    This was...


    His signature jutsu.


    The technique he had taught Sasuke during the Chunin Exams.


    "Lightning Release: Chidori."


    Sasuke''s expression twisted with rage, his anger so intense that his body trembled slightly, "I''ve always hated you!"


    "I live only to kill you!"


    He extended his hand forward.


    The lightning distorted the air.


    With a burst of speed, he closed the distance of several meters in an instant.


    Like the tip of a blade, he charged fiercely to stab!


    But Itachi only slightly shifted his stance, effortlessly sidestepping and raising his hand to catch Sasuke''s wrist.


    The lightning still buzzed sharply in Sasuke''s palm.


    They were only two or three steps apart.


    Yet...


    Sasuke could not move an inch further.


    "How weak," Uchiha Itachi murmured softly.


    Sasuke''s heart tightened.


    "Is that all the light Chidori can produce in your hands?" Uchiha Itachi raised his knee and slammed it into Sasuke''s stomach.


    The sharp buzzing gradually faded.


    Itachi then extended his hand, gripping Sasuke''s neck and lifting him up.


    The three-tomoe Sharingan in his eyes began to spin, distorting into a shape resembling three sickles embedded in his pupils.


    Sasuke''s eyes widened.


    It was the same eyes from that night.


    Uchiha Itachi whispered, "Why are you so weak?"


    "Only two tomoe..."


    "It''s because your hatred isn''t deep enough."


    As he spoke, Sasuke''s senses began to dull and freeze.


    The world became a negative image.


    "Dojutsu: Tsukuyomi."


    "You should be very familiar with this place," Uchiha Itachi spoke softly, and as he did, countless voices echoed in unison with his.


    "In the world of Tsukuyomi, space, time, and mass are all under my control."


    "For the next seventy-two hours, every single second, I will stab you with this sword."


    Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth and let out a muffled groan.


    The first blade had already pierced his body.


    His senses were heightened.


    The pain was intense and prolonged.


    "This is the power of the Mangeky�� Sharingan," Uchiha Itachi said softly as he moved his hand, "You have the same potential as I do."


    "There is also a possibility that you could awaken the Mangeky��."


    "But to obtain these eyes, there is one condition you must fulfill."


    "That is, you must kill your closest friend."


    "Only by doing so can you prove you have the resolve to possess the Mangeky��."


    The pain made it difficult for Sasuke to think clearly, but upon hearing Itachi''s words, the first name and face that flashed in his mind was the one that had been haunting him these past few days: "Uzumaki Naruto." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To gain the power of the "Mangeky��,"


    Does that mean I have to become like "Itachi"?


    Seventy-two hours in the Tsukuyomi world.


    In reality, only an instant had passed.


    Kakashi pulled up his forehead protector, his tone serious: "Let Sasuke go."


    Uchiha Itachi, indifferent, casually tossed the already unconscious Sasuke aside: "I have no interest in weaklings."


    His gaze shifted.


    It landed on Asuma and Kurenai.


    Two J��nin.


    Such pawns were enough to assert his presence.


    He then raised his head, looking into the distance where the Hokage Tower loomed faintly.


    "There are more and more nuisances," Uchiha Itachi turned his head back, "Kisame, let''s go."


    He stepped forward and instantly disappeared.


    Kisame paused for a moment, glanced at Sarutobi Asuma on the ground, and sheathed his blade: "Tch, that was a pretty good catch."


    "Our objective is not to fight," Uchiha Itachi said softly, "Though it''s regrettable we couldn''t get the information."


    "But there''s no point in staying any longer."


    Kakashi gripped his kunai, ready to intercept.


    Uchiha Itachi turned back.


    His "Mangeky�� Sharingan," distinct from the three-tomoe Sharingan, began to spin, with a trickle of blood seeping out.


    "D��jutsu, Amaterasu."


    A strange black flame ignited wherever his gaze landed.


    It had properties different from ordinary flames.


    Swaying like ink, each strand was exceptionally clear.


    Kakashi stopped in his tracks and performed a Water Release jutsu.


    But pouring water on the flames only made them burn more fiercely.


    Several figures descended.


    It was Jiraiya, Might Guy, and an entire Anbu tactical squad who had arrived after receiving the alert.


    "Where is Uchiha Itachi?" Jiraiya asked seriously. He had just returned to the village when he received news of "Uchiha Itachi''s appearance."


    Kakashi walked over and picked up Sasuke: "He fled."


    "Asuma, Kurenai, and Sasuke are in bad shape. We need to get them treated immediately."


    "Their objective is unclear."


    "But it doesn''t seem to be Sasuke."


    Jiraiya took out a scroll and sealed the black flames: "Is that so?"


    "Anbu, don''t pursue them. Focus on securing the village."


    "Once Asuma and Kurenai wake up, ask them what they know."


    The Anbu complied.


    Jiraiya frowned.


    Ever since the Third Hokage''s death, all sorts of troublemakers had begun to emerge.


    What happened in Konoha had nothing to do with Naruto.


    He was traveling with Karin.


    In just two days, they had reached the border of the Land of Fire, near a coastal town.


    Standing on the rocks, the two of them looked into the distance.


    "The visibility isn''t great," Karin leaned forward, "I can''t see the Land of Whirlpools."


    "But my mother told me."


    "The Land of Whirlpools is on an island just east of the Land of Fire."


    She turned her head to look at Naruto: "How are we going to get there?"


    Are we going to fly?


    "By boat," Naruto said softly, "I saw some boatmen in the town."

 Chapter 63: [Sponsored]: Testing?

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Benjamin M��vel." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    But for a ninja, it wasn''t difficult to traverse.


    Karin hopped down, bouncing with energy.


    She raised her hands high, as if trying to grasp the sea breeze, but all she caught was the damp moisture seeping into her palms.


    She turned around, wanting to say something to Naruto.


    But before she could speak, a flash of golden light appeared before her eyes.


    In an instant, Naruto was in front of her, his expression serious.


    He turned his head to the left and shouted, "You over there, come out!"


    His finger pointed in that direction, chakra surging.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)"


    A flash of white light struck out, exploding in an instant.


    Karin shrank behind Naruto, looking in the direction he had attacked.


    The damp environment caused minimal dust, with only a few scattered pebbles and shards of stone flying through the air.


    The view was wide and open��just a stretch of rocky shore, with nothing to obstruct it.


    But there was nothing resembling a "human" or "puppet" there.


    "It doesn''t look like there''s anyone there," she whispered softly.


    Naruto frowned.


    From what he could see, there was indeed no one. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even in his sensory perception, there was no trace of chakra in that spot.


    The only thing his attack had hit was the ground.


    But��


    Just now, in that brief moment, he had clearly sensed a malevolent intent.


    Like a sharp thorn at his back��it was definitely the malice of a human.


    His sensory abilities couldn''t be wrong.


    So�� that must be someone extremely skilled at hiding.


    If not for the hint of malice, he wouldn''t have been able to detect their presence at all.


    He had barely left Konoha, and already someone like this had found him.


    Who could it be?


    That Uchiha?


    Or perhaps someone else targeting the Nine-Tails or himself.


    Just like right now, hidden in this place, but to his eyes, their chakra presence was glaringly obvious.


    Deep underground.


    A man with his head enveloped in a massive Venus flytrap, one half of his body black, the other half white, was trembling with fear.


    "That was close, almost got hit," a flippant voice rang out��the white half was speaking, "He noticed us!"


    "How did he do that?"


    The black half''s voice was heavy, "He''s truly sharp."


    He was confident in his ability to "conceal" himself. He had hidden from people far stronger than Naruto before.


    And not just once!


    But this guy��


    "We''ll have to be even more careful from now on," the white half murmured, "But the good news is, we''ve at least discovered his whereabouts."


    "Inform Shu and Nan, the Nine-Tails jinch��riki is heading to the Land of Whirlpools."


    The "Shu" and "Nan" he mentioned referred to "Uchiha Itachi" and "Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Both were members of the same organization.


    The black half fell silent and disappeared underground.


    "What''s wrong?" Karin tugged at Naruto''s sleeve.


    Naruto shook his head and turned his gaze towards the rocks: "The three of you over there, no need to hide, come out."


    Karin looked over again.


    The waves crashed against the rocks with a loud, resounding roar.


    Were there people over there too?


    Naruto didn''t repeat himself, he raised his hand and pointed.


    Again, white lightning flashed, shattering the rocks, piercing through, and tearing into the waves.


    Three figures instantly moved, forced to reveal themselves.


    They were all wearing earth-colored vests and masks.


    "The Anbu from Rock Village?" Karin stared at the symbol on their foreheads��a pattern of two mountains joined together��and immediately recognized their identity.


    "Don''t be alarmed," the Anbu member in the center spoke, raising his hands and spreading them out in front of his chest, "We mean no harm."


    Naruto stared at them.


    "We are acting under the orders of Tsuchikage-sama." Seeing that Naruto had no intention of continuing his attack, he cautiously continued, "We extend an invitation to you, the hero who defeated the S-rank rogue ninja Orochimaru."


    "If you''re not happy staying in a place like Konoha..."


    "Why not consider changing villages?"


    He spoke with extreme care, trying to make his tone and voice sound as sincere as possible.


    Naruto smiled softly.


    The three members of the Anbu team breathed a sigh of relief.


    But in the next moment.


    "What are you testing?" A voice suddenly sounded by his ear.


    In his vision, everything suddenly became empty, leaving only a red-haired girl.


    The blond boy was no longer in his original spot.


    Instead, he appeared right beside him, his hand already on his mask.


    He tried to pull away.


    But...


    An overwhelming pressure descended upon him, causing him to tremble, his body stiffening like stone, with his chakra frozen in place.


    The connection between his brain and body was severed.


    Naruto removed his mask.


    Exposing a face that was weathered, rough, deeply tanned, and distinctly characteristic of the Land of Earth.


    This only made him more terrified.


    Unable to move, what technique was this?


    Genjutsu?


    Or the Nara clan''s Shadow Binding Technique?


    But whether it was genjutsu or the Nara clan''s secret technique, could it achieve this level...


    To control someone so completely, while remaining unaffected himself.


    Naruto let go, allowing the mask to fall freely.


    "I really hate this approach."


    The mask hit the ground, disappearing into the sand without a sound.


    Was their goal to recruit him?


    Not at all.


    Naruto''s experience might not match that of other captains, but such petty tricks couldn''t fool him.


    "Recruitment" was just a cover.


    They were testing him...


    Testing whether he was "training away from the village" or had turned his back on Konoha.


    The answer was the latter.


    But was there any need for him to clarify that for them?


    He wouldn''t side with Konoha, nor would he side with any other village.


    Naruto turned and slowly walked towards Karin, beckoning with his hand: "Let''s go. We''re heading back."


    The red-haired girl nodded and followed him.


    Their steps were light, leaving only faint imprints in the sand.


    But in the perception of the three Anbu members.


    The aura emanating from that blond boy grew heavier and heavier.


    Until he completely disappeared from their sight.


    Only then did the weight pressing down on them finally lift.


    They...could finally let their nearly shattered spirits reflect on their bodies.


    The three Anbu members collapsed, lying on the sand.


    "What''s with that kid..." The one on the left removed his mask, gasping for air, sweat pouring from his forehead, "What was that overwhelming presence!"


    "The news about him killing Orochimaru is true, not just a smokescreen released by Konoha to mislead us." The other one, although not removing his mask, spoke with a trembling voice filled with fear, "He absolutely could do it!"


    "Even without using the power of the Tailed Beast, he could definitely do it."


    He reached out with a trembling hand to touch his neck.


    No cuts, no blood, completely unharmed.


    Thank goodness!


    He had been worried since earlier, wondering if he had already died, and it was just that the kid''s blade was so fast that his body hadn''t even realized it.


    The one in the middle said nothing, staring blankly at the sky.


    He was the one who had borne the brunt of the pressure.


    "The Jinchuriki didn''t seem to express his views on Konoha." The man on the left, his mind slowly recovering, recalled their mission.


    The man in the middle immediately reacted, turning his head sharply: "What are you thinking?"


    "That was a warning. If we go after him again, we will definitely die!"


    "We''ve already confirmed his strength."


    "That''s enough to report back to the village."


    The man on the left shook his head; he had no desire to see that blond boy again: "No, of course not!"


    "I''m just puzzled why he didn''t express his stance."


    "It was just a single sentence..."


    "Be grateful, our captain chose not to attack."


    "We''re lucky we didn''t die."


    ~~~


    "vermilion", "scarlet" (��, shu)


    "south" (��, nan)


    Name of the Ten Rings of Akatsuki

 Chapter 64: [Sponsored]: Just a Hero passing by

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Benjamin M��vel." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Returning to the town, they rented a boat.


    Naruto and Karin rested for the night and set off at dawn the next day.


    The warning to Rock Village yesterday had been effective.


    A good number of ninja had withdrawn from the town.


    The Land of Whirlpools is a small island not far off the coast.


    After sailing for more than two hours, they arrived at an abandoned harbor.


    The mist hung low over the water, casting a somber mood.


    The pier extending into the water was decayed and dilapidated, with only a few broken, barely attached planks remaining.


    It looked so fragile that it might not survive a strong gust of wind or a heavy rainstorm, let alone someone stepping on it.


    "Has the Land of Whirlpools always been like this?" Naruto stared at the pier and asked softly.


    The boatman didn''t turn his head: "Hardly anyone comes here."


    "I remember... this place used to be a nation."


    "I don''t know why, but it suddenly vanished overnight."


    At this, the boatman paused: "I heard from the elders in the town that this nation angered the Shinigami, who descended with punishment and destroyed it."


    Naruto raised an eyebrow: "The Shinigami? Why would they say it was the Shinigami?"


    The Land of Whirlpools was an island nation.


    Even to ordinary people, the nation''s demise, if attributed to a deity, would logically be linked to a "sea god."


    "Hurricanes," "earthquakes," "volcanoes"... all these natural elements seemed more reasonable than the appearance of the "Shinigami."


    "I don''t know either." The boatman shook his head, "That''s just what the elders in the village say."


    Karin spoke softly: "My mother once told me that the Uzumaki clan used to have a tradition of worshiping the Shinigami."


    "The rumor that the nation was destroyed by the Shinigami probably stems from that."


    The boatman turned around, looking at Karin in surprise: "Now that you mention it, I remember hearing something like that..."


    "The ninjas of that country were mostly red-haired."


    "Are you one of their descendants?"


    Karin didn''t answer him and continued speaking: "The Land of Whirlpools wasn''t destroyed by the Shinigami."


    "It was because the other nations feared the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques."


    "In one night, they joined forces and destroyed the Land of Whirlpools, and even their ally, Konoha, didn''t have time to react."


    The boatman nodded, suddenly understanding: "So that''s what happened!"


    "What an astonishing piece of news."


    He avoided the pier, threw a rope to tie the boat to a tree stump on the shore, and set up a plank for them to disembark. Naruto and Karin stepped onto the land that once belonged to the Uzumaki clan for the first time.


    "Wait!" The boatman called after them.


    They turned back.


    The boatman scratched his head: "Although you two seem quite strong."


    "And you seem to be connected to the ninjas and this destroyed nation."


    "But be careful."


    "There are still some original residents on this island."


    "And I''ve also heard... some pirates live on this island too."


    Naruto smiled at him: "Thanks, old man!"


    The boatman watched them leave, then began to row the boat back.


    On the island of the Land of Whirlpools. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The trees were tall, the underbrush dense, and everything seemed vibrant.


    But strangely... there were hardly any signs of human habitation.


    From the pier inland, there was a well-trodden path, but it hadn''t been used or maintained for nearly twenty years, and weeds had begun to overrun it, threatening to swallow it up.


    Following the path forward, they came to a town.


    This place had once thrived on port trade.


    But now it was only a collection of broken walls and ruins, an area left desolate.


    "Shall we look for something here first?" Karin asked, peering into the doorway of a half-collapsed house.


    "Let''s find the ninja village first." Naruto shook his head.


    Continuing forward, they had just left the town when they heard a commotion not far away.


    The two of them immediately moved and landed on a tree.


    The noise came from a crude settlement.


    The houses were built from materials scavenged from the town.


    It was a small village with only a few dozen people.


    They were under attack.


    Five pirates, wielding knives of unknown origin, some brandishing kunai and shuriken.


    "Hurry up! Hand over all your food!"


    "And your money too."


    "Or else you''ll die!"


    They were extremely arrogant.


    Even though there were only five of them, the entire village didn''t dare resist.


    The older villagers looked numb.


    The young people and children wanted to fight back, but the adults held them back firmly.


    "There are ninja among them." Naruto spoke softly, his gaze falling on two of the attackers.


    Those two did not wear ninja headbands.


    Their chakra wasn''t strong, not even on par with Sakura.


    But there was no doubt they were beyond ordinary people.


    "Naruto, do you want to save them?" Karin tilted her head, not particularly concerned about the villagers'' fate, only about Naruto''s opinion.


    In response, a golden arc of light flashed.


    Naruto intervened in the battlefield silently.


    The grins on the five pirates'' faces instantly froze, their bodies petrified, unable to move, with only their eyes able to turn��this was the opening Naruto had created.


    The five of them strained their eyes to focus, their gaze falling on that head of blonde hair.


    Fear showed on their faces.


    A powerful ninja?


    Could such a high-level individual appear on this remote island in the Land of Whirlpools?


    "With greater power, you only wish to bully the weak." Naruto spoke softly, his gaze sweeping across their faces, "Truly unforgivable."


    He placed his hand on the hilt of the "Nine-Tails" sword.


    He drew it just an inch.


    Without fully unleashing its power, he used only a trace of it.


    Five semi-transparent hands of a tailed beast emerged from the ground.


    Amidst the five men''s terrified, resisting, and pleading looks, without any hesitation, the hands crushed their throats.


    Naruto turned back.


    The villagers were cautious and wary.


    "Are you... Ninja-sama?" An old man, who was being surrounded by the others, spoke cautiously, "Thank you, Ninja-sama, for saving our village."


    He signaled to a man beside him.


    The man holding money in his arms quickly ran to Naruto, kneeling in a "dogeza" position, and reverently piled up the coins at Naruto''s feet.


    The old man continued, "This is all the money our village has, as a token of gratitude for saving us."


    "We hope Ninja-sama won''t find it too little."


    Though losing their "money" was unfortunate.


    But... on this island, there aren''t many opportunities to use money. Compared to that, it''s already good enough to keep their food.


    Only then did Karin descend to the ground, standing beside Naruto.


    The villagers became even more cautious and careful.


    Another ninja!


    Naruto didn''t immediately respond; he was thinking about something.


    After a while, he smiled.


    He bent down and picked the two largest bills from the pile, stuffing them into Karin''s hand: "Let this be the reward for saving you."


    "As for being a ninja..."


    Naruto spoke softly but firmly: "We are not ninja."


    He paused, then thought of an appropriate description.


    "I''m just a hero passing by."


    The old man was stunned.


    He stared at Naruto''s face, his bright smile shining even more radiantly against his golden hair, as if it could disperse the gloomy fog lingering over the island in an instant.


    A hero...


    And not a ninja?


    "Hero-sama, could you tell us your name?" he asked.


    Naruto raised his thumb: "You can call me the Golden Flash, Uzumaki Naruto."


    Karin chuckled, "Naruto, your naming sense is much worse than your taste."


    "The Golden Flash sounds cool!" Naruto grinned, "Besides, it was my dad''s nickname."


    "I''m blonde too."


    "It really suits me."


    ~~~


    Naruto''s Dad is Yellow Flash not Golden Flash but alright.

 Chapter 65: [Sponsored]: Whirlpool Village

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Benjamin M��vel." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Amidst the crowd, a little boy broke free from his mother''s hand and ran out.


    He imitated the man who performed a "dogeza" and knelt before Naruto, speaking loudly and earnestly: "Hero-sama, can you stay in our village?"


    Naruto looked at him, "You want me to stay?"


    "Pirates..." The boy seemed to have exhausted all his strength just to make this request, and now his voice was weak and small. "There are more pirates than just those people."


    "Our village gets raided by pirates every few days."


    "Even if we move somewhere else, they will find us."


    "My father was killed by other pirates."


    "Hero-sama! Please stay in the village and protect us!"


    Naruto shook his head without hesitation: "Why should I stay?"


    The boy raised his head, somewhat puzzled. He had clearly just explained the reason: "Because there will be more pirates! They will come to raid our village and kill the other villagers..."


    Naruto met his gaze and nodded slightly: "Yes, there will be more pirates."


    "I killed this group today, but in a few days, another group will appear."


    "Even if I kill all the pirates now, new people will become pirates in a few years."


    The boy was confused and didn''t quite understand these words.


    "If I stay to protect you, how long should I stay?" Naruto asked him, "Pirates will always exist, so should I stay forever?"


    The boy opened his mouth.


    He wanted to say, "Why not?"


    But...


    Such words were hard to utter.


    "I have my own things to do as well," Naruto said softly, his tone gentle. "Things that are very important to me."


    "Things that are just as important as your desire to protect the village."


    The boy''s eyes reddened, and he clenched his fists anxiously.


    "Why do you ask others to protect you?" Naruto squatted down, raised his hand, and patted the boy''s head. "If you want results, why not do it yourself?"


    "If you want to protect yourself and the people you care about."


    "Use your own hands."


    The boy bit his lip hard, "But... I don''t have that kind of power."


    Naruto said nothing more and performed a hand sign to cast a jutsu.


    "Ninja Art, Summoning Technique."


    He summoned two blank scrolls.


    After writing something on them, he placed them in front of the boy.


    The boy looked at the scrolls, then looked up at Naruto with confusion in his eyes.


    "Can you read?" Naruto asked him.


    The boy shook his head: "I can''t yet, but the village chief can."


    Naruto patted his head: "Then first learn to read."


    "And then study the content on the scrolls."


    "They contain Chakra Refinement techniques, and some skills in Taijutsu and Kenjutsu."


    "Work hard to become strong."


    After saying that, he stood up and left with Karin.


    The boy stood up, clutching the scrolls, and bowed deeply to him, shouting loudly, "Thank you, Hero-sama!"


    In his eyes, that head of golden hair gleamed brilliantly, like the sun.


    Naruto did not look back, only waved at him.


    The two left the village.


    Karin tilted her head and stared at Naruto: "Are we not going to be ninjas anymore?"


    "Why be a ninja?" Naruto asked in return.


    Karin looked ahead: "I thought you wanted to rebuild the Land of Whirlpools and restore Whirlpool Village."


    Naruto softly repeated the phrase: "Restore Whirlpool Village, huh."


    "Maybe someday, maybe not."


    "But before I make that decision, I need to understand one thing first."


    Karin kicked a stone on the roadside: "What do you need to understand?"


    "What is the meaning of a ninja''s existence?" Naruto took a big step forward.


    This is a question that is often overlooked but is very meaningful.


    In the Soul Society, the question "What is the meaning of a Shinigami''s existence?" has a clear answer.


    It is to maintain the stability of the "Three Worlds."


    The Human World, the Soul Society, and Hueco Mundo��


    This is the "three realms" that construct an entire "world."


    But what is the purpose of a ninja''s existence?


    In the education of Konoha...


    The meaning of "ninja" is to complete missions.


    The education Karin received in Grass Village was not much different.


    However...


    This is only the meaning of a "ninja" as a "tool," not the meaning of a ninja itself.


    Karin lowered her head and looked at her clothes.


    She thought, actually, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with not being a ninja. It''s just that since her mother was a ninja, she instinctively thought she was born to be one too.


    In the few days since leaving Konoha with Naruto, she hasn''t been living like a ninja at all.


    Her attire also doesn''t have the flavor of a ninja.


    But these past few days have been the happiest and most carefree of her life.


    So, maybe I shouldn''t be a ninja.


    She quickened her pace, following behind Naruto.


    On their journey to find the "Ninja Village Ruins," they came to realize one fact: this land is full of bandits.


    There is hardly any room for good people here.


    Whenever they encountered others, those people were always in conflict.


    Naruto and Karin would observe from the side.


    If both sides were evil, Naruto would pass by and ignore them.


    But if one side was bullying the other, Naruto would step in to stop it.


    Konoha Coast.


    "To think even he could find Zetsu," Kisame opened a scroll, reading the intelligence, "Is his sensory ability really that strong?"


    "They''re heading for the Land of Whirlpools..."


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t respond, gazing out at the distant, barely visible island.


    "Let''s go, Itachi. It seems your previous judgment was a bit off." Kisame put away the scroll, "The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki''s departure wasn''t some fake news put out by Konoha to mislead people."


    "However... Zetsu said he''s very strong."


    "The news about him killing Orochimaru is probably not false either."


    "To have strength comparable to the Sannin at such a young age, he''s really not to be underestimated."


    Itachi''s tone was calm: "There''s nothing that can''t be underestimated."


    "Our mission isn''t necessarily to capture the Nine-Tails right now."


    "The organization isn''t ready yet."


    "If we can''t take him now, then let''s gather as much information on the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki as possible."


    "Our understanding of him is currently a blank slate."


    Kisame shook his head: "You''re really rational, Itachi." S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They boarded a boat, heading towards the Land of Whirlpools.


    At that moment, Naruto and Karin also arrived at the ruins of "Whirlpool Village."


    This place was even more dilapidated than all the other towns and villages they had passed through.


    Buildings had collapsed, and totems had crumbled.


    Only a few moss-covered stone pillars still had remnants of the Uzumaki clan''s totem visible.


    "There''s nothing of value left here." Karin sifted through parts of the ruins, only uncovering some skeletal remains.


    These remains were just severed hands, fingers, and other incomplete parts.


    There were no intact corpses.


    "Ninja corpses" are very valuable, and when those who attacked the Uzumaki clan left, they took the bodies with them.


    As for the records stored in the village... there''s no need to even mention them.


    Naruto didn''t speak. He crouched in front of a stone tablet, brushing off the moss: "It''s not completely without value."


    "Look at this."


    Karin leaned in closer.


    The stone tablet was inscribed with text, roughly recording the history of "Whirlpool Village."


    Led by the clan leader "Uzumaki Ashina," the Uzumaki clan took root here and established "Whirlpool Village."


    "This information isn''t of any use to you." Karin muttered, her tone disappointed.


    Naruto shook his head: "Maybe there are other stone tablets that record what I need."


    "Let''s keep looking."


    ~~~


    Hmmm I try my best to out 3 more Sponsored Chapters, but my mom is here so... Maybe not maybe yes...

 Chapter 66: [Sponsored]: Can you endure the 72 Hours of Pain?

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "terrance smith." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Whirlpool Village is indeed a place with almost no value.


    On the day it was destroyed, anything of value was looted by the perpetrators.


    In the nearly twenty years since, a few adventurers have occasionally ventured in and taken what they considered valuable.


    All that remains are these stone monuments, inscribed with fragmented, disordered records.


    Moreover, the long passage of time has caused significant wear, making some of the inscriptions unclear and difficult to decipher.


    By the time night fell, the two of them had just finished transcribing the records from six of the stone monuments.


    The poor visibility at night, coupled with the fact that there was no pressing urgency, led them to stop and rest.


    They found a relatively intact house on a high point in the village to serve as a temporary shelter.


    They gathered some dry wood, lit a bonfire, and filled the place with light.


    Karin leafed through a scroll, reading the text with a frown: "These writings are all about the history of the Uzumaki Clan."


    "Why is everything from the Warring States period engraved here?"


    To the Uzumaki Clan, these things held great value.


    But to Naruto, these were far from what he had hoped to find.


    "We probably didn''t find the right place," Naruto also read, "Let''s check tomorrow if there''s anything like a shrine nearby."


    Karin nodded but didn''t put the scroll down, still trying to extract something useful from between the lines.


    Naruto poked at the fire, then suddenly paused: "There are two very powerful people approaching."


    "At this hour, in a place like this, their target is very likely me."


    Karin shrank back into the house: "Powerful? How strong are they?"


    "They give me a feeling similar to Orochimaru," Naruto thought for a moment and made a judgment.


    Karin''s pupils dilated as she exclaimed, "Orochimaru?"


    He was one of the "Three Legendary Sannin," rated as S-rank, a powerful rogue ninja capable of killing the Third Hokage.


    Although Naruto had killed him, it didn''t mean Orochimaru was weak��Naruto was just that strong.


    Are people of that level so common now?


    To encounter two of them in a godforsaken place like the Land of Whirlpools.


    And two at once, no less.


    "Let''s run," Karin thought for a moment and suggested.


    Naruto shook his head, his tone calm as he stated a fact: "Too many people have caught our scent and tracked us down."


    "If we run, they''ll get excited, thinking we''re easy prey."


    "We need to teach them a painful lesson, shed some blood, take some lives."


    "That''s the only way they''ll understand not to mess with us."


    Karin pursed her lips, her tone worried: "But those are two people like Orochimaru."


    "The harder the object to cut, the sharper the blade must be," Naruto stood up, looking down at Karin. "Don''t worry, I''m much stronger than I was a few days ago."


    "Be careful."


    "Is there a way for you to hide?"


    "If not, run far away, and I''ll find you."


    There were still some other dangers on the island, like bandits or some rogue genin, but compared to the two men entering Whirlpool Village, these could be entirely ignored.


    "If it''s just hiding, I can manage," Karin answered with certainty. "I''ve almost mastered Mind''s Eye of the Kagura."


    "I can protect myself."


    She knew very well what her role was beside Naruto.


    In terms of talent, she was far behind Naruto. Even if she spent her entire life trying, she might never reach the heights Naruto had achieved now.


    So, she didn''t learn techniques like "Adamantine Sealing Chains" or other ninjutsu.


    Instead, she focused on mastering "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura."


    This was also one of the Uzumaki Clan''s secret ninjutsu.


    By closing her eyes and opening her mind''s eye, she could sense all chakra within a radius of tens of kilometers.


    If mastered to the extreme, it could even sense the emotions behind the chakra and detect if someone was lying.


    Of course, Karin''s goal in mastering this technique was not for its sensing ability.


    It was because this technique also had the ability to hide one''s chakra in moments of danger, making it undetectable to others.


    If she couldn''t be of assistance beside Naruto, then at least she shouldn''t be a burden.


    "Then hide," Naruto nodded. "Wait for me to come back."


    Karin hid, closed her eyes, and activated the technique.


    Whirlpool Village ruins.


    Two figures in black cloaks with red clouds walked along the village''s river.


    "So this is the once-famous Land of Whirlpools," Kisame surveyed the surroundings, clicking his tongue in wonder. "I can''t imagine what it must have looked like in its heyday."


    Uchiha Itachi remained silent.


    "I don''t mean anything by it," Kisame tilted his head towards him, "just a little curious."


    "Do you think we can find the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, just the two of us?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked up, glancing at the moon: "Jinchuriki have very strong sensory abilities."


    "If he notices us, he''ll come to us on his own."


    Kisame nodded, thoughtful: "Won''t he run away?"


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t respond.


    He just tilted his head to the left.


    There stood a half-collapsed pillar, atop which stood a blonde youth draped in a white cloak.


    The moonlight perfectly framed him.


    It created a scene like something out of a Ukiyo-e painting.


    "You were right, Itachi," Kisame squinted, raising his hands slightly, "The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has indeed come to us."


    Naruto looked down at them: "So, I am your target after all."


    He didn''t restrain his chakra, letting it flow freely.


    But the two only showed a slight change in expression.


    Under his own pressure, he did not back down, nor was he significantly affected.


    "What spirit this kid has!" Kisame grinned, a sinister smile on his face, clearly excited by the hunt. "I thought that part was false."


    "Scaring off three Rock Village Anbu with just a glance."


    "So it''s true, he really is that intense."


    Uchiha Itachi remained silent, staring intently at Naruto.


    "No wonder you had the courage to come after me." Naruto lightly leaped down from the tall pillar. "To stand before me without breaking a sweat, you two are quite capable."


    As he approached, he could see them more clearly.


    Both were wearing the same black cloaks with red clouds.


    They also wore ninja headbands, though with different symbols.


    The shark-faced one had the "Mist Village" symbol on his headband.


    The shorter one, with the Sharingan, had the Konoha headband.


    Despite the different headbands, both had a scratch mark through the symbol, defacing the emblem of their "village."


    This was the mark left by rogue ninjas.


    So, these two belong to an organization of rogue ninjas?


    "Are you Uchiha Itachi?" Naruto asked, looking at the shorter man, pronouncing his name.


    Uchiha Itachi replied softly, "You know me?"


    "Sasuke has always wanted to kill you," Naruto said, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    At the mention of his brother, Uchiha Itachi showed no emotion. His voice was cold and indifferent, "He doesn''t have the capacity to accomplish that."


    "Capacity?" Naruto repeated the word.


    Uchiha Itachi raised his hand, "As the Nine-Tails'' Jinchuriki, let me see what capacity you have."


    Naruto looked at him and smiled slightly, "Always talking about capacity..."


    "Yet, after defecting from the village, you still wear your former headband."


    "Those words don''t seem so admirable anymore."


    Uchiha Itachi responded in a deep voice, "Is that so?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his Sharingan began to spin.


    Naruto''s vision suddenly darkened, and a blood-red sky came crashing down like waves.


    His body began to feel heavy.


    Several giant iron stakes pierced his body, rendering him immobile.


    Is this... genjutsu?


    Without a sound, it had invaded his body.


    "Nine-Tails." He called out in his mind.


    The chakra of the Nine-Tails immediately surged into his body, instantly disrupting his internal chakra balance.


    This is one of the most effective ways to break a genjutsu.


    The iron stakes vanished, and the heaviness in his body disappeared with them.


    When Naruto opened his eyes again, a giant fireball was rushing toward him.


    The scorching heat distorted the air around it.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique."


    Itachi had seized the brief moment of distraction.


    Naruto didn''t panic, he swiftly sidestepped.


    The red blade flashed out of its sheath��


    Swinging a crimson arc toward Itachi.


    For someone who looked so sickly, his taijutsu was unexpectedly good.


    Wielding a kunai, he exchanged blows with Naruto over several rounds, without showing any sign of weakness.


    Kisame did not join the fight.


    For now, it seemed that this was still Itachi''s battle alone, not requiring his assistance.


    But...


    Even though he had expected it, knowing this blond kid was strong,


    Seeing him able to hold his own against Itachi in person was still surprising. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back in Konoha,


    That other Sharingan kid who was about his age didn''t even have the ability to make Itachi get serious.


    The difference was like night and day.


    Naruto frowned.


    The fight with Uchiha Itachi wasn''t difficult.


    The man in front of him didn''t seem to have much desire to fight him.


    He was testing Itachi''s abilities, and Itachi, in turn, was testing his.


    But...


    Those never-ending genjutsu were giving him a headache.


    They could deceive his senses, and when activated, they were silent, without any warning, to the point of being "indistinguishable from reality."


    Not deadly, but preventing him from seizing the opportunity to secure a victory.


    "You are indeed powerful, Nine-Tails Jinchuriki," Uchiha Itachi suddenly said. "But with just the power of the Three Tomoe Sharingan, I can''t defeat you."


    "I wonder if Sasuke ever mentioned to you the evolution of the Sharingan beyond the Three Tomoe."


    Naruto was startled.


    The evolution of the Sharingan?


    His gaze locked with Itachi''s.


    In the man''s eye sockets, the three tomoe spun, transforming into a strange scythe-like pattern.


    "Tsukuyomi"!


    Chakra surged, dragging the blond youth into a mental world.


    Naruto felt disoriented.


    The world''s colors were washed away, like a negative film, leaving only black and white.


    His body was abruptly bound, tightly secured to a rack.


    Before him,


    Uchiha Itachi, like performing a "Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu," appeared densely packed, in groups.


    When he spoke, his voice echoed, layer upon layer.


    "This is the evolution of the Sharingan, the Mangekyo Sharingan."


    "With your capacity,"


    "Can you endure seventy-two hours of pain?"


    One of the clones stepped forward, raising the sword in his hand high, and thrust it toward Naruto.

 Chapter 67: [Sponsored]: My Samehada!

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "terrance smith." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    The sword in Uchiha Itachi''s hand was a traditional katana.


    The tip was razor-sharp.


    His face expressionless, he struck with all his might.


    However, when the blade collided with Naruto''s chest, it merely made a "clang" sound, as if striking against metal. No matter how much force he applied, the sword could not penetrate.


    Uchiha Itachi looked up, bewildered.


    Bound to the rack, Naruto grinned. "You managed to drag me into this world."


    "I was looking forward to your technique."


    "But if this is the extent of your slashes, it''s far too weak."


    Uchiha Itachi raised his sword and stabbed again.


    The result was no different than the first time��he couldn''t inflict any damage.


    What''s going on?


    He had used "Tsukuyomi" countless times, yet this was the first time he''d encountered such a situation. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The technique had clearly been successfully cast, but it couldn''t harm him.


    "This is a matter of the essence of the soul," Naruto said softly. "My soul is far stronger than yours."


    "Your already weak soul has been divided into so many parts."


    "You don''t even qualify to harm me."


    In this space, it was the "mind" that had been drawn in, which had some difference from the "soul." However, the gap was no longer vast.


    Here, the advantage of Naruto''s stronger soul was even more apparent.


    Numerous "Uchiha Itachis" gathered around.


    He preferred to believe that Naruto naturally possessed some ability to resist the Mangeky�� Sharingan to some extent.


    Many swords thrust at him simultaneously.


    But quantity couldn''t compensate for the disparity in quality.


    Still, no damage was inflicted.


    Tsukuyomi was completely ineffective.


    Without hesitation, Uchiha Itachi dissolved the technique and returned to reality.


    He was gasping for breath.


    Naruto''s expression remained unchanged.


    Kisame was astonished, his gaze shifting back and forth between the two.


    He knew that Uchiha Itachi had an ocular technique that exerted a significant toll on his body but could inflict massive damage on an enemy in a short period, even rendering them completely incapable of fighting.


    He didn''t use this technique often.


    But every time he did, it yielded excellent results.


    Yuhi Kurenai, Sarutobi Asuma, Uchiha Sasuke ��these individuals were proof of its effectiveness.


    But now, what was happening?


    It was clear from Itachi''s strained appearance that he had already used the technique known as "Tsukuyomi."


    But the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki remained completely unaffected, alive and kicking.


    It was as if Naruto had used "Tsukuyomi" on Itachi instead.


    "What''s going on?" Kisame couldn''t help but ask.


    Uchiha Itachi frowned. "He''s very unusual."


    This might be the toughest enemy he had ever faced.


    Ordinary genjutsu could work, but it would only have an effect for a moment before being disrupted and broken by the chakra of the tailed beast.


    Even the advanced genjutsu "Tsukuyomi" could indeed draw him into the mental world.


    But in that world where Itachi had complete control, he couldn''t harm him.


    With his current abilities, he couldn''t defeat Naruto.


    But if he used those techniques...


    His body...


    "Need my help?" Kisame grinned.


    Uchiha Itachi nodded.


    Staring at the golden figure rushing toward him, his expression turned serious.


    The Mangeky�� Sharingan spun.


    Another ocular technique was activated.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Where his gaze fell, pitch-black flames suddenly erupted on Naruto, burning fiercely.


    Naruto was startled and stopped in his tracks.


    What kind of Fire Release technique is this?


    He stomped his foot, splashing water to douse the black flames, but with a hiss��the water evaporated instantly, and the flames didn''t diminish in the slightest.


    In that instant.


    The flames had already burned through his clothing, searing his flesh, leaving it charred and blackened.


    "You Jinch��riki kid!" Kisame charged forward with a menacing grin. "These flames cannot be extinguished before you die."


    He drew the large sword wrapped in bandages from his back and swung it down hard.


    "Speaking of which."


    "That Momochi Zabuza you defeated was once, like me, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist."


    "Now, let me test your spirit with this sword."


    Naruto gritted his teeth and raised his sword to meet the attack.


    Kisame grinned even more ferociously. As Naruto endured the burning pain of "Amaterasu," Kisame pressed down harder, chakra surging, and the bandages burst open, revealing the true form of the sword.


    Rather than calling it a "sword," it might be more appropriate to describe it as a "strange weapon."


    It was deep blue all over, covered in barbs, and exuded an aura of "life."


    "Kid, you''re still so young." Kisame tugged hard, pulling the sword back. "You fell for it!"


    "Samehada."


    "It shaves rather than cuts!"


    The barbs hooked into Naruto, tearing his clothes and ripping away a chunk of flesh.


    Kisame swung the sword again.


    Without knowing why, a subtle unease suddenly arose in his heart due to his battle instincts.


    The boy in front of him seemed far too calm.


    He was now at a complete disadvantage.


    Burned by Amaterasu, severely injured.


    Naruto still held his sword aloft, his tone light, "Drawing my blood is indeed commendable."


    "But are you getting cocky just because of that?"


    Chakra surged and erupted.


    Words of power were uttered from his lips.


    "Roar With Lamentation, Sing With Compassion, The Cycle Of Rebirth, Nine-Tailed Ashura!"


    As promised, Naruto did not forcibly draw on the Nine-Tails'' power.


    Although when they made the agreement earlier, the Nine-Tails kept saying, "Let me think about it," at this moment, it didn''t stall or remain silent. Instead, it quietly lent its power, linking it with the power of Asura, and infused it into Naruto''s body.


    Long red blade, short golden blade.


    Six arms, golden body.


    At this moment, Kisame''s blade slashed down, and Naruto raised one arm to meet it with the "Nine-Tails."


    Clang! They collided!


    Kisame''s face twisted slightly as he looked at Naruto in astonishment.


    What on earth is this sudden change?


    Four extra arms!


    Did he borrow the power of a Tailed Beast?


    But he''s seen Jinchuriki fight before, and never has any of them been able to display such a form.


    And the power��it''s suddenly grown so much stronger.


    Before, he could vaguely suppress him, but now, all he can do is struggle to keep up.


    Naruto''s remaining four arms.


    Two summoned scrolls, casting "Sealing Technique" to completely seal away the black flames, and then performed a healing technique.


    Added to this was his own body''s resilience and the healing ability brought by the Nine-Tails'' chakra.


    The burns, which had almost reached the bone, rapidly healed at a visible pace.


    The last two arms aimed at Uchiha Itachi.


    Naruto''s gaze was fixed on him.


    This person feels far more dangerous than that shark-faced man.


    His two palms clapped together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Golden chains clattered, rushing towards Uchiha Itachi.


    He seemed to react a bit too late.


    Bound tightly, his body was immobilized.


    Seizing the opportunity, Naruto diverted one hand, and began to chant the words of power.


    "Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man!"


    "On the wall of blue flame, inscribe a twin lotus. In the abyss of conflagration, wait at the far heavens!"


    In Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, the Sharingan spun madly.


    He wanted to copy this technique.


    But this wasn''t a ninjutsu; there were no hand signs, and even the flow of chakra was indiscernible.


    Kisame sensed the fierce power.


    Beneath the seemingly poetic words, the power contained within was far from "serene and elegant."


    This was an extremely powerful technique.


    He swung his sword again to clash with the "Nine-Tails."


    This time, instead of a fleeting strike, he twisted his wrist, locking the crimson blade in place.


    The other ability of the "Samehada" activated.


    Chakra absorption!


    He intended to drain Naruto''s chakra at that moment, thereby disrupting the technique.


    But it had no effect whatsoever.


    Kisame''s face turned pale with horror.


    The chakra within this blond boy was extraordinarily dense and vast. The Samehada''s attempt to drain it was like throwing a grain of sand into the ocean��the ripples were less than those caused by the waves.


    The fully chanted high-level Hado Spell.


    In Naruto''s palm, it blossomed with brilliant light.


    Fierce flames roared.


    "Had�� #73. S��ren S��katsui (˫ɏ�n����, Twin Lotus Blue Fire, Crash Down;)."


    A blue flame, thick as a man''s waist, shot forth.


    The water vaporized and filled the sky.


    At the last moment.


    Uchiha Itachi''s body suddenly dispersed, transforming into a flock of crows.


    Naruto was stunned.


    A clone?


    No, not an ordinary clone.


    Each crow bore Itachi''s chakra; it was a type of ninjutsu similar to the "Shadow Clone."


    When did he cast this technique?


    Before the Adamantine Sealing Chains?


    Thoughts raced, but the battle did not pause. The golden chains whipped precisely at each crow.


    Each one dissipated into smoke.


    But many more converged again, reforming Uchiha Itachi''s body.


    Yet, he was not in great shape either, with half of his face burned and reddened.


    Kisame was horrified.


    It wasn''t Naruto''s technique that shocked him.


    Rather, he noticed that the sword in his hand had begun to change.


    The seven swords of the Mist, each unique with extraordinary abilities. But the "Samehada" was undoubtedly the most special. Unlike other swords with special abilities, the "Samehada" could be considered a living entity.


    It would choose its own master.


    And the criterion for its choice was "chakra."


    The stronger the chakra, the more it favored.


    Having been with the "Samehada" for so many years, he had come to understand the nature of this sword.


    Undoubtedly.


    It now favored the chakra of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    It no longer obeyed his command to absorb Naruto''s chakra; instead, it regurgitated everything it had absorbed, even attempting to return the chakra stored within the sword to Naruto''s body.


    But Naruto''s body repelled it, causing several attempts to fail.


    Kisame, in terror, withdrew the sword.


    What''s with this person?


    The Samehada had followed him for so many years, cut down so many people, and absorbed so much chakra, yet never once had it considered betrayal.


    But now, after just one encounter with him, this happened.


    If they continued fighting a few more times.


    Wouldn''t the Samehada just run off with him?

 Chapter 68: [Sponsored]: Kisames hand

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "terrance smith." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Uchiha Itachi stared at Naruto''s nearly healed wounds.


    He could feel Naruto''s powerful and relentless chakra, growing stronger with every battle.


    There are no invincible techniques.


    Nor are there invincible people.


    However, he had to admit that this Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was indeed a difficult opponent to deal with, almost without any weaknesses.


    Of course, he had confidence that if he used the ultimate technique of the Mangeky�� Sharingan, combined with Kisame''s assistance, they would definitely be able to capture this Jinchuriki.


    But the question was, was it worth paying such a high price?


    The answer came almost instantly��it was a "no."


    Itachi was well aware of his own condition; every time he used the abilities of the Mangeky�� Sharingan, it took a toll on his body, pushing his already deteriorating health closer to death.


    Sasuke was still young, not yet fully matured.


    His body, at the very least, needed to last until Sasuke had grown strong enough to protect himself.


    "Kisame, let''s go!" Having made up his mind, he called out.


    Kisame''s response was somewhat unexpected.


    He didn''t hesitate, nor did he express any opposition.


    This battle-hardened warrior withdrew decisively, instantly moving to Itachi''s side and agreeing, "Let''s go!"


    Their intent to retreat was clear.


    Naruto quickly moved, stepping into the air to chase after them. "You think you can leave without leaving something behind?"


    Unlike the two who had to dodge obstacles on the ground, Naruto moved in a straight line through the air.


    In almost no time, he caught up.


    Kisame turned around and clapped his hands, forming seals.


    "Water Release: Great Shark Bullet Technique."


    He drew what little water remained from the river, nearly dried up by the earlier attacks, and with his chakra, condensed it into a massive shark that leaped into the air, lunging at Naruto.


    Naruto slashed with his blade.


    At the moment the blade touched the water, a massive suction force emerged from within the water-shaped shark, attempting to absorb all of Naruto''s chakra.


    However, unlike the Samehada sword, which had a will of its own, this technique, lacking a living essence, could not disrupt Naruto''s chakra.


    Naruto''s eyes narrowed.


    Golden chains shot from his palms like meteors in the sky, causing ripples in the air as they rapidly flew towards the two of them.


    Itachi, relying on his Sharingan, was able to dodge them with relative ease.


    Kisame, however, was less fortunate.


    He dodged four or five waves, but when faced with the sixth chain, he was a split second too slow, and it pierced through him, pinning him to the ground.


    But Naruto frowned��something about this impact didn''t feel right.


    It wasn''t the real body.


    Indeed, in the next moment, the Kisame who had been impaled by the golden chains burst into water, splashing onto the ground.


    Meanwhile, half of Kisame''s body emerged from within the water-shaped shark.


    He had completely hidden his presence in the water, waiting for this moment. His hands moved swiftly to form seals.


    "Water Release: Water Prison Technique."


    The shark''s form shrank, splitting in half to create a water sphere that imprisoned Naruto within it.


    "Itachi, go now! I''ll hold him off!" Kisame said quietly.


    Itachi didn''t look back, disappearing from sight in an instant.


    The Water Prison Technique is a relatively troublesome jutsu for any ninja.


    A ninja trapped in water is bound by the water, unable to speak or form seals.


    Without the right means to counter it, one could remain trapped until they suffocate to death.


    But for Naruto, the obstacle posed by this technique lasted only the moment it was activated.


    Abandoning any incantations, he cast, "Had�� #11. Tsuzuri Raiden (�Y���, Bound Lightning)."


    Golden lightning surged from the twin blades in Naruto''s hands, crackling as it spread throughout the entire water sphere, then extending to the water-shaped shark and Kisame.


    The lightning paralyzed Kisame, disrupting both his movements and the chakra within him.


    The jutsu could no longer be sustained.


    The water sphere shattered, the shark vanished, and Kisame fell from the air.


    Naruto slashed his blade towards Kisame''s neck.


    Kisame gritted his teeth, struggling to adjust his posture in mid-air to avoid a fatal blow.


    But all this did was spare him from death.


    Naruto''s slash cut off Kisame''s left arm.


    Naruto pursued, ready to strike a second blow.


    Suddenly, a black flame ignited on his body.


    It was Uchiha Itachi.


    Naruto looked up, sensing that the man was already several hundred meters away.


    Could the range of this Sharingan technique be that far?


    As long as Itachi could see, he could cast these black flames?


    He hadn''t abandoned his comrade; rather, he had chosen a more suitable and strategic method.


    These inextinguishable flames made Naruto stop in his tracks.


    Kisame seized this opportunity, diving underground. The earth around Naruto softened like flowing water, and in an instant, Kisame had slipped away through the "water-like" soil.


    Naruto wanted to give chase.


    But the black flames always managed to block his path just in time.


    Naruto ceased his pursuit, retracted his powers, and sheathed his blade.


    He picked up the severed arm on the ground, sealed it back into a scroll, and turned to leave.


    On the coast of the Land of Whirlpools.


    Itachi and Kisame stopped their escape.


    "He''s not chasing us," Kisame frowned, taking out some ointment from his ninja pouch to disinfect and bandage his wound. "That kid is stronger than expected."


    Itachi nodded. That much, he agreed with.


    "Let''s bring the information back," he said quietly. "Maybe they can analyze something useful from it."


    Samehada twitched, dissatisfied with being separated from its beloved chakra.


    Kisame could only pause his bandaging to infuse some of his own chakra into it, calming its emotions. "Your genjutsu, which works on everyone else, didn''t seem to have much effect on him either."


    "It seems only the leader could possibly take him down." sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Itachi remained silent.


    He lowered his head, recalling those eyes with purple spirals.


    "Let''s go." After a while, he stood up and went over to bandage Kisame. "It would be bad if he chases after us later."


    "The Jinch��riki''s sensory range is even larger than the Byakugan."


    Without any delay, they left by boat.


    Naruto also returned to the temporary camp.


    The campfire had already been extinguished and hastily covered with earth.


    Karin was nowhere to be found.


    There wasn''t much trace of her in his sensory perception either.


    "Karin, I''m back," he whispered softly.


    It took a moment before Karin poked her head out from a nearby building. "There was such a big commotion over there just now. Did you manage to drive them away?"


    "They ran," Naruto smiled and tilted his head to look at her. "You came out so easily. What if I was someone else pretending to be me?"


    Karin put her hands on her hips and replied confidently, "I can sense the chakra''s essence."


    "Naruto, your chakra is unique. It''s a warmth that no one else has."


    "That''s something that can''t be faked."


    She walked over to Naruto, preparing to squat down and rekindle the campfire. But instead, she turned her head and rested it on his shoulder, "You''re hurt?"


    "Hurry, bite me," she said urgently, rolling up her sleeve.


    Naruto shook his head and raised his hand, pointing, "No need, it''s almost healed."


    Karin looked closely.


    The wound was healing at a slow, yet visibly noticeable pace.


    "So, you have this kind of constitution too," Karin nodded, rolling her sleeve back down. "I almost forgot, you''re also from the Uzumaki clan."


    The campfire blazed up again.


    Naruto and Karin began discussing sealing techniques.


    "The Mind''s Eye of the Kagura" is quite an interesting technique, and Naruto was quite intrigued by it.


    Especially the ability to "sense emotions."


    It wasn''t much different from the ability he gained after unleashing Ashura''s blade.


    He recalled again what Nine-Tails said about "Ashura being the ancestor of the Uzumaki clan."


    This technique''s ability somewhat corroborated that point.


    He hoped that tomorrow''s exploration of the stele inscriptions would yield some useful clues.


    The next day, they woke up.


    Naruto and Karin resumed their busy work of examining the inscriptions.


    "The shrine" was the place they most wanted to find, but it seemed like it didn''t exist in the village anymore.


    Or rather, "the shrine" once existed, but it has now disappeared, along with the entire structure.


    The conspicuously empty spaces among the ruins were good evidence of this.


    You could see traces where buildings once stood.


    During lunch.


    "Was it taken away by the ninja villages that destroyed the Land of Whirlpools?" Karin remarked with regret.


    "Let''s gather whatever useful things we can find here first." Naruto held a scroll, "The history of the Uzumaki clan is quite interesting too."


    "After we''ve collected all the useful information here, we''ll go find out which ninja villages were responsible for the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools."


    "And then we''ll go to their villages to exchange information."


    Karin nodded.


    They had barely started eating.


    Suddenly, a puff of white smoke exploded beside Naruto.


    A red toad with goggles around its neck appeared.


    Naruto reacted instinctively.


    Chakra surged towards the toad.


    "I''m not an enemy," the toad screamed in terror. "I''m a messenger from Mount My��boku."


    "Jiraiya-sama has a message for you."


    Naruto reined in his chakra. "What message?"


    The red toad opened its mouth and spat out a scroll, "Jiraiya-sama wrote everything on this scroll."


    Naruto picked it up and unrolled it.


    There was a lot of text, densely packed.


    However, the message wasn''t new to him.


    It was about "Uchiha Itachi" and "Kisame," who had attacked him last night.


    Jiraiya mentioned in the letter.


    They both belonged to an organization called "Akatsuki."


    This organization consists of only nine ninjas. Though few in number, the organization''s greatest strength is its quality over quantity.


    All nine members are S-class criminals, highly wanted by various major ninja villages.


    The organization''s goals are currently unclear, but they have been engaging in the collection of "techniques."


    Just a few days ago.


    Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame infiltrated Konoha and injured Sarutobi Asuma and Y��hi Kurenai.


    It wasn''t until today that the two of them woke up.


    They brought back some news.


    The reason those two infiltrated Konoha was to obtain the "Fourth Hokage''s legacy."

 Chapter 69: I refuse

    Naruto sent a toad named "Kosuke" to deliver his message.


    He didn''t write a long letter, merely providing a brief account of what happened the previous night and reporting the outcome of the battle. Although he couldn''t kill Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame, he did manage to make them leave something behind��the shark-faced one''s arm.


    In Konoha.


    Jiraiya, sitting by Sarutobi Asuma''s window, received the reply, and his face darkened.


    "Jiraiya-sama, what''s wrong?" Kakashi, also waiting in the hospital, noticed the change in Jiraiya''s expression. The mental blow Sasuke had suffered was far more severe than that of Asuma and the others; he still hadn''t woken up. Seeing Jiraiya''s expression change, Kakashi felt a sinking feeling.


    Jiraiya''s voice was heavy: "Naruto has already encountered them."


    His emotions were tangled and chaotic, like a ball of twine knotted together.


    He had just promised Naruto that he wouldn''t be "late."


    But, only a few days after saying those words, the information he sent had already been delayed.


    By the time it reached him, Naruto had already faced them. This made the intelligence practically useless.


    Only information that arrives ahead of time is good information.


    Kakashi was momentarily stunned.


    He quickly realized it was Jiraiya''s expression that had caused his initial misjudgment.


    Since Naruto was able to send a reply, it meant he was still in decent condition.


    "Did Naruto escape?" Kakashi cautiously asked.


    Jiraiya shook his head. "Naruto did much better than we expected."


    "He didn''t just escape."


    "He confronted those two head-on and even managed to cut off Hoshigaki Kisame''s arm."


    Kakashi''s mouth fell open.


    He had faced Uchiha Itachi in direct combat before.


    The pressure that man exerted was no less than that of Orochimaru, perhaps even stronger.


    But to face such strength, with Hoshigaki Kisame added into the mix, and for Naruto to fight them both and accomplish this...


    "Naruto has grown much stronger," Kakashi exhaled deeply.


    From being weaker than him to becoming more powerful.


    Thinking carefully, Naruto had only taken a little over four months.


    He hadn''t even paused at the "as strong as me" stage.


    His teacher''s son had surpassed him.


    And he was still clinging to his twelve-year-old achievements, standing still.


    "I''m leaving now," Jiraiya said softly, standing up. "I originally thought I could use this as an excuse to get closer to Naruto."


    "It seems that''s not necessary."


    "He''s already doing very well."


    "So now I should worry about other things."


    Kakashi stood up with him. "Are you going to find Tsunade-sama?"


    Jiraiya nodded. "Konoha needs a Hokage now."


    "Kakashi, if��"


    "If Tsunade doesn''t want to return, the position of Hokage will need to be taken by someone reliable."


    He didn''t make his meaning too explicit, but everyone in the room understood.


    There were few in Konoha qualified to take on the role of Hokage.


    Aside from the "Three Legendary Sannin"��Jiraiya, Tsunade��the next most suitable candidates were "Nara Shikaku" and "Kakashi," with the latter being more appropriate, given his youth and strength.


    As for the person who had been temporarily stripped of his position as a high-level advisor and who kept loudly proclaiming himself as the only one qualified to be Hokage, he was actually the "most unqualified" person in theory.


    Neither Jiraiya, the Jonin Group, nor the top advisors wanted to see a situation where, after this person became Hokage, the blonde jinchuriki would return to Konoha and launch another "Orochimaru''s Konoha Crush Plan."


    Kakashi responded, "Yes, I understand."


    He turned his head to look out the window; it was already summer, and the trees were lush, their green leaves almost blindingly bright.


    On the Land of Whirlpools.


    Naruto and Karin were enjoying their days excavating information at the ruins of Whirlpool Village.


    The progress was just a bit slow.


    In the mornings, they searched for inscriptions, and in the afternoons, they deciphered them. Working together, the two of them could only decode four or five inscriptions a day.


    Meanwhile,


    Jiraiya embarked on his journey to find Tsunade.


    The "Tsunade-hime," one of the legendary Sannin, wasn''t easy to locate.


    But when looking for the "legendary big spender," it was much easier.


    In less than half a month, Jiraiya found her in a relatively prosperous town with a developed gambling scene.


    In the tavern.


    The two sat across from each other.


    A young woman with short hair, holding a small pig, sat beside Tsunade.


    "Is she Dan''s niece?" Jiraiya asked, making small talk as he looked at the young woman. "She''s grown up so much already."


    "I think her name is��"


    "Shizune, right?"


    "Jiraiya, don''t waste time with small talk. It seems like you''ve been deliberately searching for me." Tsunade waved her hand impatiently, getting straight to the point. "What''s the matter?"


    Jiraiya spoke softly, "Then I won''t beat around the bush."


    "The village wants you to become the Fifth Hokage."


    "That old man Sarutobi can''t handle it anymore and wants to retire?" Tsunade scoffed. "He''s been Hokage for almost thirty years. Can''t he hang on a little longer?"


    Jiraiya''s expression was heavy: "Don''t you know about the Third Hokage?"


    "He was killed by Orochimaru not long ago."


    Tsunade was taken aback.


    For a moment, the news left her in a daze.


    "Is that so?" She lowered her head and took a sip of her drink.


    Jiraiya extended his hand: "So, will you do it?"


    Tsunade did not answer immediately.


    Shizune turned her head and silently looked at her.


    Memories swirled in Tsunade''s mind, with several faces flashing before her eyes.


    One was a face somewhat similar to hers, but young and small��it was her younger brother, Nawaki. He died young, perishing on the battlefield just after graduating from the ninja academy, ultimately killed by an explosive tag.


    Another was a grown man with long silver hair��her former lover, Dan Kat��. He died in front of her during a mission in the war.


    Other faces also appeared, people she knew during her time as a ninja, but who had all since died. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I refuse." Tsunade shook her head and uttered the words.


    Jiraiya felt a jolt in his heart.


    He scratched his head and forced a cheerful smile: "This reminds me of before, when I confessed to you and you also rejected me like this."


    "But becoming Hokage is different from my confession."


    "Can I ask why?"


    Tsunade turned her head and looked out the window: "Whether it''s Sarutobi-sensei or my two grandfathers."


    "Even the most talented Fourth Hokage."


    "They all gave so much to the village, but did it bring any change?"


    "So..."


    "Being Hokage is meaningless, only a fool would want to be one."


    Jiraiya opened his mouth to speak.


    It was clearly still the same face from over thirty years ago, the one he had once admired.


    But at this moment, it felt somewhat unfamiliar.


    "It''s different now," he said slowly, "Danzo is no longer an advisor."


    Tsunade was surprised: "Did Orochimaru kill him too?"


    "No," Jiraiya shook his head, "it''s because of a rather interesting kid."


    "He has talent on par with Minato, perhaps even greater."


    "He has the potential to change the village."


    "Danzo''s position as a high-ranking advisor was revoked, partly because of his influence."


    "You see, the saplings of Konoha are still growing."


    Talent on par with Minato, even greater?


    And he could influence Danzo?


    Tsunade looked at Jiraiya.


    But the man opposite her was evasive, not daring to meet her gaze.


    Was he lying?


    Which part?


    "You and I both know that being a high-ranking advisor means almost nothing to Danzo." Tsunade continued, following her own reasoning, "Does that... Anbu training department he controls still exist?"


    Jiraiya didn''t answer, and his silence provided the answer.


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow.


    So, he wasn''t lying about that part.


    "Where is this kid you mentioned, the one who could rival the Fourth Hokage?" Tsunade placed her cup on the table. "If there really is such a person, you''d bring him to meet me, wouldn''t you?"


    "Just like you did with Minato back then."


    Jiraiya lowered his head and averted his gaze.


    Tsunade squinted her eyes.


    So, he lied about that part.


    "So, there''s no such kid, is there?" Tsunade said softly.


    Jiraiya shook his head, his tone firm: "No, Naruto is real."


    "It''s just that he''s not in the village right now; he''s traveling."


    Tsunade sneered: "Traveling?"


    The word came out of her mouth with particular disdain.


    "He couldn''t stand the village, so he left, right?" She expanded on those words.


    Jiraiya remained silent, which was the best confirmation.


    "Even the ''sapling'' you mentioned couldn''t bear to stay in the village." Tsunade laughed, a mocking laugh, "So why would I have any reason to go back?"


    Jiraiya''s voice was firm: "Naruto left the village to search for the legendary Pure Land."


    Tsunade''s laughter stopped.


    "He has some unique talents." Jiraiya continued, "You''ve heard of the forbidden jutsu of the Uzumaki Clan, right?"


    Tsunade nodded.


    Her grandmother was from the Uzumaki Clan, and she had heard about it when she was young.


    Jiraiya said, "Naruto hasn''t made a contract with the Shinigami, but he can see the Shinigami."


    "He wants to find the Pure Land, to find his parents."


    "He is Minato and Kushina''s child."


    "Right now... it''s just an unexpected situation."


    "I''ll definitely bring him back to Konoha in the future."


    The mention of the Pure Land made those two faces in Tsunade''s mind even clearer.


    "What a fool, searching for something that doesn''t exist in legend." Tsunade sneered, but her voice had softened somewhat.


    Jiraiya seized the opportunity to reach out his hand: "So come back to Konoha."


    "While he''s still young, and we still have the ability, let''s protect his ideals."


    Tsunade shook her head, more decisively than before: "I refuse."


    "Bring that kid searching for the Pure Land back to Konoha, and then I''ll consider returning."


    She was resolute.


    Jiraiya sighed, slumping in his chair, his back suddenly hunched: "Is that your final answer?"


    Tsunade nodded.


    Her stance was firm.


    For the next few days, Jiraiya stayed by her side, continuing to persuade her.


    But... it had no effect at all.

 Chapter 70: Uzumaki Clans History

    Naruto and Karin spent more than two months in "Whirlpool Village" before they managed to make rubbings of all the inscriptions, big and small, throughout the village.


    During this period, they received a few letters from Jiraiya intermittently.


    Some were requests for him to return to the Land of Fire.


    Others invited him to attend the ceremony for Hatake Kakashi''s inauguration as the Fifth Hokage.


    There were also some miscellaneous matters.


    Naruto declined most of these requests.


    The only exception was when Kakashi succeeded as the Fifth Hokage; Naruto sent a shadow clone to offer his congratulations, but his true body remained in the Land of Whirlpools, studying the inscriptions.


    Most of the valuable items had already been taken by other ninja villages.


    What remained were mostly "myths" and "history."


    The inscriptions recorded that the "Uzumaki Clan" were descendants of the "Sage of Six Paths." After experiencing some events during the Warring States period, they were led by the clan head "Uzumaki Ashina" to establish a ninja village on this island and signed a friendship agreement with the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, becoming part of Konoha.


    The "Shinigami" recorded on the inscriptions was independent of the Uzumaki Clan''s history.


    It was an ancient deity discovered by the Uzumaki Clan during the Warring States period. They signed a contract that allowed them to summon it through a technique to reap the souls of their enemies. However, the cost was that the user''s soul would also be offered as a sacrifice.


    It is truly ancient.


    The inscriptions did not specify the era it belonged to, but one passage clearly stated that it was older than the "Sage of Six Paths."


    Staring at this line, Naruto frowned, "The Sage of Six Paths... I seem to have heard of his legend."


    "He was the first user of chakra."


    "And the one who brought chakra into this world."


    Karin nodded.


    The myths she had heard about the "Sage of Six Paths" were the same.


    "If we follow this myth," Naruto continued, "then everything related to chakra should have come after the Sage of Six Paths."


    "So, the existence of the Shinigami..."


    "Shouldn''t predate the Sage of Six Paths."


    Could it be that the Uzumaki Clan''s record is incorrect?


    But the inscriptions clearly stated that the Sage of Six Paths was the ancestor of the Uzumaki Clan.


    It doesn''t make sense for there to be errors in matters related to their ancestors.


    It''s truly unfortunate that the Land of Whirlpools was destroyed twenty years ago.


    Otherwise, they could have directly asked the elders of the clan for clearer, more certain information.


    "The textual materials here don''t record any knowledge related to the Reaper Death Seal technique." Karin flipped through the rubbings, discarding the relatively unimportant content. "The only potentially useful information is this."


    She pointed to a line of text.


    "Sacrifices offered to the Shinigami are absorbed into its stomach, rather than heading to the Pure Land like normal souls after death."


    This brief line of text carried an immense amount of information.


    "Pure Land," Naruto repeated the words.


    Is this world''s term for the place where the souls of the dead reside?


    It seems that ninjas are not as ignorant about souls as he thought.


    They had knowledge of this for a long time, but it must be fairly obscure information that he had never heard of before.


    And more importantly...


    This sentence means...


    The souls of those who have used this technique are stored in that demon''s stomach.


    This means that even if he finds the "Pure Land," he might not be able to find the souls of his parents.


    They are sealed inside the Shinigami''s stomach.


    "Where should we go next?" Karin organized the scrolls, arranging them one by one according to their importance, labeling and sealing them.


    Naruto thought for a moment, "First, let''s figure out what these gods really are."


    "Once we understand what they are, we can go find that so-called Shinigami."


    Karin paused, "Now that you mention it, shrines dedicated to gods are not uncommon."


    "I saw some when I was in the Land of Grass."


    "There also seem to be many shrines and temples dedicated to gods in the Land of Fire?"


    Naruto nodded.


    This reminded him of something; back when he was carrying out "D" rank missions in Konoha, he had seen some "priestesses" and "monks" who had come from the capital of the Land of Fire to Konoha.


    Their status was much higher than that of ninjas.


    They could interact on equal footing with, or even hold higher positions than, nobles and wealthy merchants.


    "Then let''s start by visiting those places." Naruto finalized the plan.


    They packed up their things and left the Land of Whirlpools.


    On the way, they stopped by the small village that Naruto had saved earlier.


    Their lives hadn''t improved much.


    Although the little boy hadn''t yet refined chakra, his body had visibly grown stronger.


    While Naruto and Karin were on the road...


    In the Land of Rice Fields, at Sound Village...


    Inside a secret underground base...


    Yakushi Kabuto stood in front of a white-haired youth.


    "You didn''t bring Sasuke back?" The white-haired youth noticed that Kabuto returned alone and spoke calmly, "How incompetent, Kabuto."


    "Don''t speak of me like that, Kimimaro." Even though he was being scolded, Kabuto smiled, showing no sign of anger, "Sasuke was not swayed by Orochimaru-sama''s power."


    "I tried persuading him many times."


    "I even risked being discovered by Konoha when I sneaked into the hospital after he was injured by that man, Uchiha Itachi."


    "And still, I couldn''t convince him."


    "It seems he doesn''t trust Orochimaru-sama very much."


    The boy known as "Kimimaro" narrowed his eyes as chakra surged through him. In an instant, he appeared in front of Kabuto, slashing with his hand as if it were a blade, his nails extending like sharp knives, leaving a bloody line on Kabuto''s neck. "Don''t blame Orochimaru-sama for your incompetence."


    Kabuto smiled and gently grasped Kimimaro''s hand. "Then forgive my incompetence."


    "Do you need me to try again?" Kimimaro asked.


    "The security in Konoha has been very strong recently. If I try to infiltrate again, I might need to wait a while until they let their guard down," Kabuto responded.


    Kimimaro withdrew his hand and snorted coldly. "Orochimaru-sama can''t wait that long."


    He paused, glancing down at his own body. "And neither can I."


    Kabuto narrowed his eyes, his glasses reflecting light, concealing his expression. "Shall we call Orochimaru-sama back now?"


    Kimimaro shot him a cold look but said nothing.


    "Do you need my help?" Kabuto offered, "I am also an excellent medical ninja, you know."


    Kimimaro declined, "No need."


    "I can handle this alone."


    He stood up and walked into a room.


    Kabuto squinted, staring at the door, trying to recall something.


    That room seemed to contain the experimental subjects Orochimaru had collected from various places.


    Of course, Orochimaru''s "experiments" were not merely "natural materials"; they also included children with special Kekkei Genkai who had been "picked up" from different places.


    Could the method to summon Orochimaru back be a technique similar to "Living Corpse Reincarnation"? I''d love to see it.


    Inside the room, Kimimaro''s gaze swept over the "experimental subjects" and selected one of the children with a "curse mark" placed on them.


    He took out a piece of flesh cultivated in a "nutrient chamber" and applied it to the "curse mark."


    Forming hand seals, he activated the technique.


    "Evil Sealing Method!"


    Chakra surged, the flesh twisted, and in the blink of an eye, it grew into a snake''s head.


    The snake opened its bloody mouth wide.


    A man crawled out of it.


    "Kimimaro, give me a hand," the man said, lifting his head, revealing himself to be Orochimaru.


    Kimimaro carefully extended his hand.


    This was one of Orochimaru''s life-saving techniques.


    Each "curse mark" contained a fragment of his will.


    As long as the "curse mark" was undone, Orochimaru could resurrect from it.


    The only flaw in this technique was that the will within the "curse mark" could not activate the technique on its own; it required someone else to do so.


    A loyal subordinate like Kimimaro, or perhaps a clever person who recognized the true nature of the "curse mark."


    "Orochimaru-sama," Kimimaro began as Orochimaru landed, ready to report.


    Orochimaru shook his head. "I heard everything from within your curse mark."


    "No need to repeat it."


    "It''s a pity we didn''t capture Sasuke."


    "And I can no longer wait."


    Kimimaro nodded. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He supported Orochimaru as they walked out.


    "Orochimaru-sama," Kabuto greeted them immediately.


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue, licking his lips, his tone light and teasing. "Kabuto, your performance really surprised me. I didn''t think you were such a loyal person."


    "You''ve moved me."


    Kabuto forced a fake smile. "My loyalty to Orochimaru-sama is no less than Kimimaro''s."


    Orochimaru sneered. "Spare me the words. Go prepare a new body for me."


    "This one... is no longer usable."


    There were quite a few suitable bodies stored at this base.


    The next day, after completing the physical modifications, Orochimaru sat in a wheelchair, being pushed to a mirror.


    His face was covered in bandages, making it impossible to read his expression, but his eyes were filled with rage and hatred. "The Third Hokage... What a formidable technique."


    Even after reincarnation, his hands remained unusable.


    The "Reaper Death Seal"��a technique he had never heard of before Sarutobi Hiruzen used it��had sealed the soul of his hands, a "curse" imprinted on his very soul, which couldn''t be lifted by simply changing bodies.


    To fully recover, he needed to find a way to break the curse and release the soul of his hands.


    Kabuto stood behind him, his face calm, lowering his presence as if he were air.


    "Orochimaru-sama," Kimimaro said, pushing the door open as he entered.


    Orochimaru turned to look at him. "You should be resting at this time."


    "My body doesn''t have much time left," Kimimaro replied calmly. "Kabuto examined me. Even if I do nothing, I only have a few months left."


    "Rather than dying in bed, I want to do more for you, Orochimaru-sama."


    "Please allow me to go to Konoha and bring back Uchiha Sasuke for you."


    ~~~


    New Week! Please Bless Me with Power Stone oh almighty Readers!


    Please Check out my patreon. 120 Advanced Chapters to read.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advanced Chapters!

 Chapter 71: [Sponsored]: Bone and Snake

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "semir adem." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Uchiha Sasuke.


    The name caused a slight change in Orochimaru''s expression.


    He remained silent for a moment before speaking: "There''s no point in bringing him back now."


    Reincarnation also has its limits.


    To perform another reincarnation, at least three years must pass.


    "Orochimaru-sama, please allow me to offer whatever weak light I can in the final moments of my life." Kimimaro pleaded.


    Orochimaru looked up and glanced at Kabuto: "Kimimaro, I truly wish you were a healthy person."


    "I would be willing to pay any price for that, even sealing my legs again."


    Kimimaro was indeed his most satisfying subordinate.


    Loyal and powerful, with a rare Kekkei Genkai, the Shikotsumyaku, which could rival the Sharingan.


    But unfortunately, he was suffering from a terminal illness, an incurable disease even Orochimaru couldn''t handle.


    "Orochimaru-sama," Kimimaro said heavily, "it''s my body that has burdened you."


    Orochimaru fell silent, lost in thought.


    His feelings for Kimimaro would not affect his judgment.


    "Since this is your request," he finally spoke after a long pause, "then help me with one last task."


    "Do you know Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Kimimaro nodded: "One of those responsible for putting you in this state."


    "Find him," Orochimaru said softly. Despite having been killed by Naruto once, he didn''t seem to harbor much resentment; in fact, his tone was almost pleasant. "And see if you can bring him back." sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you can''t..."


    "Tell him I want to discuss a cooperation."


    "His father, the Fourth Hokage, also used the ''Reaper Death Seal,'' and his soul is sealed within the Shinigami''s body."


    "If he wants to release the Fourth Hokage''s soul, he should come find me in the Land of Rice Fields."


    "I can even teach him the ''Edo Tensei'' technique."


    Kimimaro agreed, a bit excited: "Yes, I will stake my life for Orochimaru-sama."


    Orochimaru gave him a look, his expression both nostalgic and heavy.


    "Kabuto, go with Kimimaro," he added softly, issuing a command.


    Kabuto was taken aback.


    "This is a reward for loyalty," Orochimaru said with a grin.


    Kabuto nodded: "Understood."


    They made their preparations and set off.


    Naruto and Karin''s whereabouts weren''t hard to track; they hadn''t concealed their traces and were openly traveling.


    In just half a month, they had visited seven "temples" and "shrines," each dedicated to different deities.


    The shrine near the coast was dedicated to a deity named "Ebisu."


    The inland shrines were dedicated to gods like "Konohanasakuya-hime," "��yamatsumi," and "��kuninushi."


    These shrines were thriving, with countless believers praying daily, and even some ninjas could be seen among the visitors.


    But the results of Naruto''s conversations with the shrine maidens and monks were unsatisfactory.


    They knew nothing about the origins or existence of these gods.


    At most, they would say something like, "These gods existed even before the Sage of Six Paths."


    But according to Karin''s perception, many of those who said such things were lying.


    This didn''t mean that the depictions were false, just that those people didn''t truly believe what they were saying.


    Those who worship gods aren''t necessarily devout.


    This was Naruto''s greatest realization during this period.


    In the Land of Fire, in a prosperous town,


    inside a barbecue restaurant.


    "These people are so unreliable," Karin couldn''t help but complain. "If those believers knew, they''d tear them apart."


    Naruto chuckled and shook his head: "Maybe the ones the believers would want to tear apart are us."


    Karin tilted her head, puzzled.


    Naruto didn''t explain, instead pulling out a map: "At the pace we''re going, we''ll reach the capital of the Land of Fire after passing through two more towns."


    "The temples there should be more reliable."


    Karin picked up her chopsticks, naturally placing a piece of meat on Naruto''s plate before taking one for herself: "Hopefully, we can get some useful information."


    As they spoke, Naruto looked up towards the door.


    Five somewhat familiar chakras entered.


    Among those five, one immediately noticed Naruto upon entering and barked, "Woof!"


    It was a brown, floppy-eared white dog.


    "Naruto?" The young man riding the dog understood the meaning behind the "woof" and glanced over, locking eyes with Naruto.


    It was Team 8 from Konoha.


    Their team leader was Yuhi Kurenai.


    The boy with the dog on his head was Inuzuka Kiba, the girl with the Byakugan was Hyuga Hinata, and the one with a faint presence was Aburame Shino.


    Yuhi Kurenai was a bit embarrassed to run into Naruto.


    She had been the first to try to stop him from leaving the village.


    But she hadn''t expected Naruto to be the Fourth Hokage''s son.


    In contrast, Inuzuka Kiba was much more natural, happily greeting him: "Naruto, long time no see!"


    He jogged over and sat at the table next to Naruto: "Kurenai-sensei, over here!"


    Hinata also wanted to come over.


    Aburame Shino, as usual, had no objections, so he didn''t oppose.


    Yuhi Kurenai could only follow and sit down. It was merely a coincidence that they ran into Team 8 at this place.


    They had just completed a C-rank mission and were planning to enjoy some barbecue as a celebration.


    Inuzuka Kiba was very enthusiastic toward Naruto, asking him about his well-being.


    Kurenai tried to speak as little as possible, but to show her apologies, she took the initiative to settle Naruto and his team''s bill.


    After the meal.


    "Naruto, are you really not going back to Konoha?" Kiba stood at the entrance, looking at Naruto.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few short months.


    He noticed that Naruto seemed to have grown a lot taller. Previously, Kiba had to look down, but now, he had to slightly raise his head to meet Naruto''s eyes.


    Hinata was hiding behind Kurenai, her gaze eager yet shy, watching Naruto intently.


    "I''m not going back." Naruto shook his head, "I still have important things to do."


    "Wishing you success in your ninja career."


    Kiba opened his mouth, scratched his head, and simply nodded, "Alright, but if you get the chance, remember to come back to Konoha to visit us."


    "There are still a lot of people in the village who care about you."


    Naruto nodded in agreement, "Yes, if I get the chance, I will come to see you all."


    They waved goodbye.


    The two groups headed in different directions.


    "That girl with the Byakugan seems to like you," Karin suddenly remarked.


    Naruto was startled and thought for a moment, "Is it because I drove away the Sand ninja during the Chunin Exams?"


    "Kiba was also very warm towards me."


    Karin shook her head, her expression serious, "I''m not talking about that kind of friendly affection."


    "I mean the kind of affection between a man and a woman."


    When you like someone, your gaze and expression are different.


    Karin was 100% certain.


    That girl named Hyuga Hinata was definitely in love with Naruto, just a bit shy and reserved, so it didn''t show much.


    While they were eating, she secretly glanced at Naruto 87 times, an unusually high frequency.


    "Really?" Naruto scratched his head, indifferent, "So I''m also liked by girls, huh?"


    Karin was stunned, sighed, and kicked a pebble by the roadside.


    When it comes to emotions, this guy is unexpectedly dense.


    Outside the town.


    "I found Uzumaki Naruto," Yakushi Kabuto said, asking Kimimaro beside him, "What do you plan to do?"


    Kimimaro was about to speak when he coughed twice and spat out two mouthfuls of blood, "I don''t have much time left."


    "I''ll be straightforward."


    He paused and looked at Kabuto with a hint of warning in his tone, "This is my battle for Orochimaru-sama. I won''t allow you to interfere."


    "If I can defeat him, you''ll take him back."


    "If I fail..."


    "You''ll carry out Orochimaru-sama''s second command."


    Kabuto nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere."


    He extended his hand and handed over a pill.


    Kimimaro squinted at him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a pill that can temporarily stabilize your body and suppress your pain," Kabuto explained, "Of course, after you take it, there''s almost no chance you''ll return alive."


    Kimimaro didn''t hesitate, took the pill, put it away, and then disappeared in an instant.


    Kabuto looked into the distance with anticipation.


    Naruto stopped in his tracks, looking in a certain direction.


    "Someone''s coming after us?" Karin also stopped, closed her eyes, and used her Mind''s Eye of the Kagura to sense a powerful chakra approaching them, "It seems... not on the level of Orochimaru?"


    In the past half month in the Land of Fire.


    In the first few days, some clueless ninjas would come looking for trouble.


    Some "Anbu" from small countries.


    Or rogue ninjas on the run.


    They all wanted to capture Naruto and exchange him for some money, or control the "Tailed Beast" as a resource.


    Even though Konoha had already spread the news.


    Uzumaki Naruto had killed one of the "Legendary Sannin," Orochimaru, and left the village only for training.


    Even the Sand Village voiced their support��this was part of their compensation for their defeat in the "Konoha Crush Plan."


    The remaining three great nations were oddly silent, and no action had been heard of.


    But these small countries and rogue ninjas didn''t believe such rumors.


    A twelve-year-old kid with the ability to kill one of the "Legendary Sannin"? Who would believe that!


    But after being killed by Naruto one after another, they finally believed, and no one had come to challenge him in recent days.


    Let alone capturing this blond kid.


    It was incredibly difficult just to get close to him.


    "There will always be some who let greed overcome reason." Naruto shook his head, "Karin..."


    The red-haired girl nodded, "I know, I''ll hide."


    She instantly leaped away from Naruto.


    "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura!"


    She suppressed her chakra.


    Moments later, a figure landed on a branch of a nearby tree.


    Naruto looked over.


    It was a young boy with white hair, abundant chakra, but an extremely weak life force.


    "Have I already been discovered?" he looked down, speaking softly.

 Chapter 72: [Sponsored]: Curse Mark

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "semir adem." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Naruto met his gaze and smiled as he spoke: "Since you''ve come to deal with me, shouldn''t you show some respect?"


    "Don''t ask such foolish questions every time. It doesn''t make you seem smart."


    Kimimaro leaned against a tree, his expression indifferent: "Apologies, I just underestimated your sensory abilities. However, I''m not like those you''ve encountered before. I''m here on behalf of Orochimaru-sama."


    Naruto asked, "To avenge him?"


    "Orochimaru-sama hasn''t died," Kimimaro shook his head, his tone equally cold. "He simply needs you. It would be best if you willingly come back with me to serve Orochimaru-sama. If not, then I''ll have to force you."


    Naruto shook his head; there was no way he would agree.


    Kimimaro stopped speaking, took out a pill and swallowed it, then leaped from the tree, striking with his palm. The wind roared! He clearly hadn''t drawn a blade, yet within his palm, a blade-sharp edge sliced through the air. Naruto raised his blade to counter. The clash rang out with a metallic sound, sparks flying.


    In his field of vision, Naruto''s movements froze, and he saw clearly what was in Kimimaro''s palm. It was a "bone blade," a bone that had pierced through his palm. A Kekkei Genkai?


    Kimimaro continued his assault. Not just his palm��bones could suddenly protrude from various parts of his body. Slashes, thrusts, ambushes! Every slight movement could turn into an effective attack. This ability to control "bones" so freely made him a killing machine.


    But, after several exchanges, Naruto reached out and grabbed the bone in Kimimaro''s palm. Chakra surged, and golden ropes spread along the bone, climbed up his arm, and bound his entire body.


    A binding spell without incantation. "Bakud�� #4. Hainawa (�@�I, Crawling Rope)."


    Kimimaro struggled, bones piercing through, but the golden ropes only tightened.


    "If this were a performance, I would applaud your dance," Naruto said, pulling the ropes tight and raising his blade. "But this is a battle. This Kekkei Genkai is indeed impressive, but your performance doesn''t please me."


    Kimimaro was strong, but not strong enough��about the level of "Momochi Zabuza." That guy was indeed a formidable opponent in the past, but to the current Naruto, that level of strength barely qualified to stand before him.


    "My strength... is not as great as yours," Kimimaro admitted, but even at this moment, his expression remained calm, his tone gentle. "But the gift Orochimaru-sama left within me... let me show you my true form."


    Naruto paused mid-swing. He looked at Kimimaro, eyes widening in surprise. What was this?


    From the back of Kimimaro''s neck, where the three-tomoe "curse mark" was located, a powerful surge of chakra erupted. But this was not his own chakra. Or rather, it was a completely different kind of chakra from what Naruto had known.


    It absorbed the surrounding free energy, refined it through the curse mark, and then fed it back into Kimimaro''s body, making his chakra aura even stronger. His appearance also began to change. Black lines spread across his body like veins, but in the blink of an eye, these black lines seemed to bleed out, staining Kimimaro''s once pale skin into a dark color. Giant bone spurs emerged from his back, and he even grew a thick black tail.


    His entire being became "mutated," with a "sinister and terrifying" appearance. Yet the nature of this power, to Naruto, didn''t feel as evil as it looked. It was merely a pure form of energy.


    "What kind of technique is this?" Naruto inquired.


    Kimimaro clenched his fists: "This is the power granted to me by Orochimaru-sama. Let my final dance be my last contribution to Orochimaru-sama."


    He didn''t shout in rage, but said this very calmly. The boost from the "curse mark" allowed him to break free from the golden rope''s restraints. But he didn''t launch a hasty attack. Standing still, he formed a hand seal.


    "Bracken Dance!"


    A bone spike suddenly drilled up from the ground, sharp and pointed, like bamboo shoots after an early spring rain. The second spike, the third spike followed, growing thicker, taller, and expanding over an increasingly larger area.


    Naruto lightly leaped into the air, standing above, letting the bone forest rise beneath his feet.


    In the direction of the village leading to Konoha, Aburame Shino suddenly stopped, catching an insect in his hand, and said, "The insects tell me that Naruto seems to have encountered an enemy."


    The others walked a few steps ahead before stopping as well.


    "Where?" Hyuga Hinata asked.


    Shino didn''t speak, just pointed in a direction. Hinata activated her Byakugan and looked over.


    "What kind of enemy has Naruto encountered?" Inuzuka Kiba asked anxiously.


    Hinata''s body trembled, and she shook her head: "I... I don''t know. I can''t see who Naruto is fighting, but that entire forest has been completely destroyed, taken over by bones��huge and numerous bones."


    Bones? Destroying the forest?


    "That must be a very strong enemy," Kiba said urgently. "Kurenai-sensei, we must quickly go support Naruto!"


    Y��hi Kurenai hesitated: "An enemy capable of fighting Naruto?"


    "Naruto isn''t a rogue ninja; he''s just left Konoha," Inuzuka Kiba spoke up, his voice firm. "Even if he''s no longer a Konoha ninja, he''s still our friend."


    "If it weren''t for him, Konoha would have been destroyed by Orochimaru during the Ch��nin Exams!"


    "Kurenai-sensei!"


    Kurenai looked at the other two. "What do you think?"


    "I��" Hinata clenched her fists. "I want to save Naruto-kun."


    The words Naruto said on that day when he stood in the sky not only stung the hearts of Jiraiya and Kakashi but also deeply hurt Hinata.


    She had liked Naruto for a long time but never dared to express it openly like Yamanaka Ino or Haruno Sakura to Sasuke.


    To put it nicely, she was "shy." But in harsher terms, she was silently watching Naruto''s "misfortune."


    She didn''t dare to comfort him when he was sad, nor did she have the courage to stand up for him when he was bullied.


    She was even less effective than Jiraiya and Kakashi. Although they were "late," at least they arrived. But as for herself, she hadn''t even taken the first step.


    Aburame Shino nodded slightly.


    Kurenai took a deep breath and spoke resolutely, "Team 8, temporary mission!"


    "Support Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Mission difficulty: A-rank."


    "Move out!"


    The four of them immediately leaped toward the bone forest.


    They hadn''t gone far from the town; the distance was short. By the time Team 8 arrived, bones were still rapidly growing, with a constant rumbling sound.


    The bones had a clear purpose: they were chasing Naruto in the sky.


    "What kind of jutsu is this��" Kiba marveled.


    From Hinata''s description, it was hard to grasp the scale of the "bone forest."


    Simply destroying a forest wasn''t too difficult.


    Kiba himself knew one or two ninjutsu capable of doing that.


    He was confident that his two teammates could do it as well.


    But...


    What he saw now was entirely different from his idea of "destroying a forest."


    This was an entire forest covered.


    The bones were towering, huge, and blooming, yet hauntingly beautiful.


    It was like a "funeral."


    "Hinata, Shino," Kurenai was momentarily shocked, but her years of experience as a ninja quickly calmed her. "Locate the enemy."


    "Kiba, prepare to support me."


    Before she could give further instructions, a voice came from behind her, "No need. An enemy of this level is nothing for Naruto."


    Kurenai was startled and turned, gripping a kunai.


    Her vision was filled with red hair.


    It was the Uzumaki girl who was following Naruto.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When did she arrive?


    Why hadn''t Kurenai sensed her presence?


    Wasn''t she the genin who didn''t even pass the second stage of the Ch��nin Exams and failed by forfeit? How had she grown to this level?


    Team 8 was known for their sensory abilities.


    Shino''s insects, Kiba''s dog, Hinata''s eyes��none of them noticed her approach?


    "What do you mean by that?" Kurenai asked.


    Karin shook her head and smiled, saying, "In front of Naruto, if you lack the strength to face him head-on and cannot hide your presence, then you are unqualified to fight him."


    Team 8 fell silent.


    They watched as the bone forest grew taller, shimmering coldly, sharp and menacing.


    Even this wasn''t enough to face Naruto head-on?


    In the sky, Naruto stood firm: "I was expecting you to show me more."


    "But is this all?"


    "Your curse mark�� it''s just a bluff, isn''t it?"


    "How boring."


    He formed hand seals, and golden chains surged forth.


    One of the chains whipped out, piercing through the nearest bone.


    With a loud crash��


    The bone shattered, splinters flying everywhere.


    But Kimimaro remained unscathed.


    His presence moved swiftly through the bone forest, merging with any bone he touched.


    The golden chains pursued, crossing and intersecting, piercing through bones, gradually shrinking his area of movement until only one enormous, towering bone spike remained, like a small mountain.


    Naruto moved in an instant.


    He raised the "Nine-Tails" and pierced through it.


    With a twist of his wrist, the bone mountain split in two, crumbling apart.


    Kimimaro was revealed, hanging on the blade.


    Sunlight shone down.


    To the others, the two figures became mere silhouettes.


    One stood tall in the sky, lifting a larger opponent with his sword.


    Team 8 was silent.


    Kimimaro used the last of his strength, the pill from Kabuto keeping him alive for a few moments longer. He raised his hand to grasp the "Nine-Tails" blade and whispered, "Uzumaki Naruto, did I bring you any sense of surprise?"


    Naruto didn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the back of Kimimaro''s neck.


    The "curse mark" was the only interesting thing about him.


    Kimimaro''s head drooped.


    He still wanted to meet Orochimaru-sama.


    But�� there wasn''t enough time.

 Chapter 73: [Sponsored]: Shes there and Im here

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "semir adem." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    When Kimimaro died, he had a smile on his face.


    He was very satisfied, as he died under Orochimaru-sama''s orders, rather than passing away on a warm, comfortable sickbed.


    This was the best outcome.


    Naruto didn''t leave but instead heightened his perception to its maximum.


    He stared intently at Kimimaro''s corpse.


    Before coming across the records of "Whirlpool Village," he wasn''t aware of the concept of the "Pure Land" and hadn''t considered that after death, a soul doesn''t need to go through any process but can directly enter a place called the "Pure Land."


    This understanding was different from what he knew as a "Shinigami."


    But now, with this understanding, he could observe.


    In a flash, a faint, nearly imperceptible soul force quickly emerged from the ground, grasping Kimimaro''s soul. Once that force enveloped it, Kimimaro''s soul also became difficult to detect.


    Then, with a quick contraction, both the force and the soul disappeared into the ground.


    Faster than a blink of an eye.


    No wonder he hadn''t noticed it before.


    But what was that? It didn''t seem like the power of the evil soul known as the "Shinigami."


    There was even a slight scent of chakra.


    Was it the god in charge of the "Pure Land"? It was so fast that, even though he paid attention, he couldn''t clearly sense its presence.


    What exactly are these entities?


    Naruto landed and sealed Kimimaro''s body.


    It seemed that this man''s purpose wasn''t to capture him and bring him to Orochimaru as he had claimed, but rather to use the last moments of his life to demonstrate something.


    Team 8 and Karin arrived.


    "Why are you here?" Naruto was a bit surprised to see the four people beside Karin.


    Kurenai raised her hand, grabbing Akamaru by the back of his neck, and said lightly, "It was Shino who sensed that you encountered an enemy."


    "Kiba and Hinata insisted on coming to support you."


    "But we didn''t expect..."


    "Naruto, you didn''t need our help."


    Naruto smiled, "That person just now used some interesting techniques, so I observed a bit."


    "Sorry for worrying you, and thank you."


    Kurenai shook her head, "No need to thank us; we didn''t help at all."


    Naruto looked in one direction, "Shall we head out?"


    He was about to leave with Karin.


    Hinata mustered her courage and called out, "Wait, wait a moment, Naruto-kun."


    Naruto turned to look at her.


    "I..." She took a deep breath, "I like you, Naruto-kun."


    Hinata knew that now wasn''t the right time to say such things, and the timing was off.


    But she had a vague feeling that if she didn''t say it now, she might never have the chance to say these words in her lifetime.


    Kurenai was surprised.


    Kiba and Shino were also shocked. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto beamed brightly, "So Karin was right."


    "Thank you for liking me."


    "It''s the first time a girl has said something like this to me."


    Even when he was in the "Soul Society" as a captain, no girl had ever confessed to him��not because he lacked charm, but because most of the women in his squad treated him like a younger brother or a child.


    How should Hinata interpret Naruto''s response? Was it a rejection? Probably.


    Hinata was at a loss. Before this, just the act of "liking" him had been enough to satisfy her, and she hadn''t even hoped for a response.


    "Naruto! Is that really how you''re going to respond?" Kiba bared his teeth, and Akamaru followed suit, also baring his teeth in Kurenai''s hands.


    Naruto scratched his head and answered frankly, "I''ve never thought about these things, so all I can say is thank you."


    "I also haven''t interacted with Hinata much. I''m surprised she likes me."


    Hinata opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing.


    Naruto waved goodbye to them.


    "Naruto is quite an extraordinary person now," Kurenai patted Hinata''s head, "If you want to be with him, you have to keep up with his pace."


    Hinata remained silent, lowering her head.


    Elsewhere...


    "You rejected her so bluntly," Karin tilted her head and looked at Naruto, "That girl was quite cute."


    Naruto shook his head, "But I don''t know her."


    "Besides..."


    "Liking someone can be a very distant thing."


    "She''s over there, and I''m over here."


    "With such a distance between us, what can she really see?"


    Karin looked at Naruto, puzzled, "A distant thing?"


    "She hasn''t communicated with me." Naruto said softly, "The person she likes is a version of me created by what she sees and hopes for, a version of me that exists only in her imagination."


    "And when you look at someone with hope, it makes them seem better than they really are."


    Just like how he once hoped for "Kakashi," only to find he was someone quite different.


    Karin nodded thoughtfully.


    She wondered, was she looking at Naruto with anticipation?


    It didn''t seem so.


    Her fondness for Naruto had developed only after witnessing his actions.


    That meant there was no issue.


    She smiled contentedly and followed behind Naruto. However, after walking for a short while, she looked towards the tree branches and said, "Naruto, I think we might have taken the wrong path."


    "This isn''t the road to the next town."


    Naruto responded, "That''s right, we''re not heading to the next town right now."


    "We''re going to meet someone familiar."


    Familiar?


    Karin tilted her head. Like those ninjas from earlier?


    The path wasn''t far, and it didn''t take long to reach the destination.


    In a clearing in the forest, a man with white hair looked up and gently adjusted his glasses, "Naruto-kun, you came as expected."


    "With such a strong scent, how could I not sense you?" Naruto stood on a tree branch. "Orochimaru has been resurrected, hasn''t he?"


    Kabuto smirked insincerely, "You''re very perceptive."


    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama has indeed been resurrected."


    "Kimimaro is a gift. Do you like it, Naruto-kun?"


    Naruto sneered, "Orochimaru''s gift is to send a battle fanatic to slash at me?"


    "Then perhaps I should send myself as a gift to Orochimaru."


    "Does he have the guts to accept?"


    Kabuto shrugged, "Kimimaro is a loyal subordinate who worships Orochimaru-sama like a god. His beliefs differ somewhat from ours."


    "But let''s not dwell on that."


    "Orochimaru-sama wants to collaborate with you, Naruto-kun."


    Naruto raised an eyebrow, "Collaborate?"


    "I''m currently not interested in destroying Konoha. After all, it was my parents'' home."


    Kabuto shook his head, "No, not to destroy Konoha."


    "It''s about the power you possess, Naruto-kun. Orochimaru-sama is very interested in it."


    Naruto curled his lips and raised his hand.


    Kabuto''s expression became less relaxed, a bit tense, as he quickly added, "Naruto-kun, no need to be hasty. Why not first hear the conditions Orochimaru-sama is offering?"


    "He can teach you the Edo Tensei technique."


    Naruto remained unmoved.


    Kabuto continued, "And that Reaper Death Seal technique. Orochimaru-sama invites you to research it together. In terms of technique research, Orochimaru-sama is undoubtedly the most powerful ninja."


    Reaper Death Seal?


    Naruto''s expression showed some interest.


    Kabuto breathed a sigh of relief, his tone gradually calming, "Besides that, whatever you wish to obtain, Orochimaru-sama is willing to discuss it with you."


    "As one of the Sannin,"


    "The knowledge Orochimaru-sama has accumulated over the years is an invaluable treasure."


    Naruto lowered his hand, "That sounds fairly reasonable."


    "The only question is."


    "Does the current Orochimaru have the guts to meet me?"


    Kabuto raised his hand and lightly adjusted his glasses, "Don''t underestimate Orochimaru-sama."


    "Shall we head out together now?"


    Naruto nodded.


    He and Karin adjusted their plans and set off for the Land of Rice Fields, reaching the Sound Village after a day''s journey.


    Of course, Kabuto didn''t take them to the underground base.


    Instead, he led them to a meeting room in the Sound Village.


    After a short wait,


    Kabuto wheeled Orochimaru out from a secret passage.


    "It''s been a long time, Naruto-kun." The man, tightly wrapped in bandages and sitting in a wheelchair, spoke, "I''m so glad you came to see me."


    "You look quite pathetic now," Naruto said softly.


    Orochimaru grinned, his voice low, "Thanks to you and the Third Hokage."


    "Where is Kimimaro?"


    Naruto took out a scroll, "That guy with the bone-manipulating Kekkei Genkai?"


    "He''s here."


    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, "You''re quite ruthless, Naruto-kun."


    "He was the last user of the Shikotsumyaku."


    Naruto played with the scroll, "If you want to take his body back, let''s see what you can offer."


    Orochimaru leaned forward, "What do you want, Naruto-kun?"


    "Do you have any research on gods?" Naruto asked, throwing out a question.


    Orochimaru paused, "Gods?"


    "Are you talking about those mysterious powers beyond the ninjas?"


    Naruto nodded and gently placed the scroll on the table, "So, you do have research?"


    "Then answer a question for me first."


    "I''ve been staying in the Land of Whirlpools recently, collecting those lost stone tablets, and found something I don''t quite understand."


    "The Shinigami worshipped by the Uzumaki Clan is said to be older than the Sage of Six Paths."


    "Is this a mistaken record?"


    Orochimaru chuckled, "You never cease to surprise me, Naruto-kun, taking an interest in such matters."


    "I do have a bit of knowledge on this."


    "The record isn''t wrong. The birth of these gods indeed predates the Sage of Six Paths."


    Naruto''s expression turned serious.


    Karin took out a scroll and started recording Orochimaru''s words.


    "Before the existence of chakra, people and those powerful beings used a force called ''natural energy,'' also known as ''Senjutsu.''"


    "Those gods were born out of these forces."


    "However, after the Sage of Six Paths appeared, the existence of these gods was limited to shrines, temples, or some secret societies."


    "Speaking of which, I happen to know someone who received a blessing from one of these gods."


    "I can introduce him to you, Naruto-kun."


    Naruto shook his head, pondering the term "natural energy" that Orochimaru had mentioned.


    "Then I''ll ask my second question." After a while, he spoke again.


    ~~~


    I''m tired. My house got flooded. House filled with mud. Gotta clean. Only promise is getting 5 Chapters a day. That''s all. Sigh~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 74: Transaction

    Naruto pointed at the scroll and said, "This person, when fighting me, used a technique called the Cursed Seal."


    Orochimaru grinned, "That''s one of my proud inventions."


    "But I''m a bit disappointed," Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, and his tone was calm.


    Orochimaru''s smile froze.


    "That Cursed Seal can summon a peculiar kind of power," Naruto continued softly, "different from chakra."


    "But he only used that power to enhance his own chakra, which I found somewhat regrettable."


    "I was really looking forward to seeing what else he could do with that power."


    "Was it developed based on the transformation of tailed beasts?"


    Orochimaru''s expression softened slightly, "So that''s why, Naruto-kun, you''re disappointed."


    "It''s because, to some extent, the Cursed Seal is a poor imitation."


    "However, the model it was imitating wasn''t the transformation of tailed beasts as you thought."


    Naruto pushed the scroll a bit closer to Orochimaru.


    "You always make me feel like you''re not a child," Orochimaru glanced at Kabuto, who stepped forward and took the scroll.


    Only then did Orochimaru continue, "Naruto-kun, have you ever heard of Sage Mode?"


    "Sage?" Naruto was momentarily taken aback, "Do you mean the Toad Sage or the Sage of Six Paths?"


    "Of course, it''s Jiraiya''s kind," Orochimaru immediately replied, "But from the look on your face, Naruto-kun, it seems you haven''t seen Jiraiya''s Sage Mode?"


    Naruto nodded.


    Orochimaru sighed, "Speaking of Jiraiya''s Sage Mode, it truly is something remarkable."


    "Do you remember when I mentioned ''natural energy'' before?"


    "Sage Mode is a special state that one enters by mixing natural energy with their own chakra."


    "The Cursed Seal is an imitation of that."


    Naruto didn''t say anything, replaying Orochimaru''s words in his mind.


    "If you''re willing, Naruto-kun, I could also plant a Cursed Seal on you," Orochimaru suggested, grinning with his sharp teeth glinting ominously, "Though it would carry some risk."


    "But with Naruto-kun''s strength, there would be absolutely no problem."


    Naruto looked at him calmly, "If I want to master such power, why wouldn''t I just learn Sage Mode from Jiraiya? Why would I use your inferior imitation?"


    He recalled what Orochimaru had just said.


    Orochimaru didn''t seem upset, he just smiled, "Naruto-kun, you mentioned earlier that you''ve been in the Land of Whirlpools recently. How many techniques related to the Reaper Death Seal have you managed to collect?"


    "May I take a look?"


    Naruto formed hand seals, summoned a scroll, and pushed it over.


    Kabuto stepped forward, unrolled each scroll one by one, and displayed them for Orochimaru to see.


    Orochimaru started off excited, but as he read further, his expression grew more and more serious.


    After the fourth or fifth scroll, he began to look impatient.


    "Is this all you have, Naruto-kun?" Orochimaru''s tone was low.


    Naruto''s calm expression contrasted sharply with Orochimaru''s, "Karin and I have made copies of all the inscriptions."


    "This is everything."


    Orochimaru sneered with mockery, "It seems those people have thoroughly plundered the Land of Whirlpools."


    "Which countries were involved in the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools?" Naruto asked, "I remember you''re over fifty years old, so you should know about the fall of the Land of Whirlpools."


    Orochimaru replied casually, "Aside from Konoha and Sand Village, almost every other country was involved to some extent."


    "Mist Village and Cloud Village probably contributed the most."


    "Why, Naruto-kun, do you plan to avenge the Land of Whirlpools?"


    Naruto shook his head, "When I meet members of the Uzumaki Clan in the future, I''ll ask them what they think. If they want revenge, they can handle it themselves."


    This caught Orochimaru off guard.


    What did he mean by meeting members of the Uzumaki Clan?


    This clan has been destroyed, leaving only a few remnants scattered across the major ninja villages and small countries.


    What right do these fragmented forces have to seek revenge?


    "I just want to know which villages might have techniques related to the Reaper Death Seal," Naruto continued, "so I can retrieve what belongs to the Uzumaki Clan."


    "That''s all."


    Orochimaru squinted his eyes, sizing up Naruto.


    "I have one more question for you," Naruto continued. "It''s about the Akatsuki. What do I need to offer to get information about this organization from you?"


    Orochimaru''s pupils dilated, and his voice momentarily distorted. "Akatsuki?"


    "How do you know about this organization?"


    "And why are you interested in them?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto casually waved his hand. "They approached me not long ago, and we had a brief encounter."


    "It seems they won''t let things go so easily."


    Orochimaru squinted, intrigued, and asked, "Who attacked you? To escape from the hands of that organization, Naruto-kun, you must be quite capable."


    "Uchiha Itachi and someone with a shark-like face named Hoshigaki Kisame," Naruto replied, mentioning two names.


    One of those names made Orochimaru''s expression change.


    Uchiha Itachi��the one name he least wanted to hear in his life and the one person he most dreaded facing.


    In front of those eyes, he felt utterly humiliated.


    "To escape from the two of them," Orochimaru sincerely marveled, "and still be able to carry this Uzumaki clan..."


    Naruto interrupted him. "I didn''t escape."


    "They escaped."


    "That shark-faced guy even lost an arm."


    Naruto formed a seal, summoning a scroll, which he unrolled, releasing a sealing technique.


    A wisp of white smoke appeared.


    A fresh, blood-dripping blue left arm appeared on the scroll.


    "Interested in this?" Naruto pushed it forward. "I remember that in the information Jiraiya-sensei gave me, it was mentioned that this guy named Hoshigaki Kisame is also known as the tailless tailed beast."


    Orochimaru lifted his head, looking at Naruto.


    In his heated gaze, there was curiosity, there was inquiry.


    "Itachi''s genjutsu is unparalleled. How did you break it?" he asked, his tone intense and eager. "The illusions cast by those eyes are not something ordinary people can compare to."


    Naruto nodded in agreement. "Itachi''s genjutsu is indeed extraordinary."


    "You never know when it will activate, and it can even deceive my senses, making the false seem real."


    "But there''s a very simple way to break a genjutsu."


    Orochimaru immediately caught on. "Naruto-kun, you are a Jinch��riki."


    "Would the Nine-Tails be willing to help you?"


    Naruto just smiled and said nothing.


    There was no need for him to answer that question.


    The answer held no value for Orochimaru, nor could it be exchanged for any useful information.


    Orochimaru gazed at Naruto.


    Jinch��riki indeed had an innate advantage in breaking genjutsu.


    This method, however, was not something he could use.


    "Kisame''s arm is a valuable material," Orochimaru suppressed his desire to "break Uchiha Itachi''s eyes" and focused on a more practical matter, "but just this isn''t enough to trade for information on the Akatsuki."


    Naruto softly asked, "What else do you want?"


    "Naruto-kun''s sword," Orochimaru began, but Naruto cut him off before he could finish.


    "If you want to experience death once more, I don''t mind taking action here and now."


    Orochimaru chuckled and shifted his tone. "No need to get agitated, Naruto-kun. Since the sword is so important to you..."


    "Could you perhaps give me some of those techniques you release using words?"


    Back in the Forest of Death, he hadn''t been particularly interested in the techniques Naruto wielded.


    But things were different now.


    His own hands were missing, and as a ninja, he had lost the ability to form hand seals. Without the ability to form seals, he couldn''t perform ninjutsu.


    Naruto tilted his head, looking at Orochimaru''s hands resting on his knees. "The value of a trade isn''t determined merely by the object''s intrinsic worth."


    "I''ll give you two."


    Orochimaru shook his head. "Two are too few."


    "Orochimaru, you''re in no position to negotiate," Naruto''s tone was light. "I''m not in urgent need of information on the Akatsuki."


    "But your situation is different."


    Orochimaru grinned. "You''re really taking advantage of the situation, Naruto-kun."


    "Indeed," Naruto nodded, smiling without a hint of embarrassment. "This is the nature of our relationship, after all."


    "You should be glad I''m just taking advantage of the situation."


    "And not taking this opportunity to kill you again."

 Chapter 75: Im no longer a ninja

    Faced with the threat, Orochimaru''s expression remained unchanged. He nodded slightly and agreed, "Then, just two."


    He didn''t care about the number of "techniques."


    His life''s goal was no longer to "learn all the jutsu in the world."


    Given his current understanding of "ninjutsu," he only needed to grasp one principle to create his own techniques.


    Moreover, he truly was being threatened at his weakest point. Trading information for the techniques he wanted was well worth it.


    After all, in the eyes of others, he was already "dead."


    Naruto formed seals and summoned a scroll.


    He chose two destructive spells.


    One was "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)," and the other was "Had�� #1. Sh�� (�n, Thrust)."


    He wrote down the training methods, usage instructions, and incantations, then handed them over to Kabuto.


    Orochimaru tilted his head, glanced at them, confirmed that they weren''t in some incomprehensible script, and judged that they were a complete system rather than a deceptive forgery. Satisfied, he nodded.


    Orochimaru licked his lips and began to speak slowly, "The leader of the Akatsuki is a man with the Rinnegan."


    Naruto frowned, "The Rinnegan?"


    "That''s the legendary eye of the Sage of Six Paths," Orochimaru explained. "It''s said to be even more powerful than the Sharingan."


    "I''ve fought him before."


    At this point, Orochimaru paused slightly, "But my power was completely crushed by him."


    "His strength even surpasses the limits of humanity."


    "Just as he himself claimed, he is... a god!"


    Naruto''s expression didn''t change.


    He had encountered many people stronger than himself.


    He wasn''t surprised to learn of someone capable of overpowering Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru glanced at Naruto, and seeing that he didn''t interrupt, he continued, "Besides the leader, that organization has seven or eight other rogue ninjas on the same level as me."


    "Their goal is to collect the Tailed Beasts and monopolize warfare."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    Collect the Tailed Beasts? Monopolize warfare?


    "They''ve been working towards this goal," Orochimaru said softly. "They''ve even attempted to target a few Jinchuriki, but they haven''t yet progressed to attacking the ninja villages."


    He extended his tongue, licking his lips.


    His eyes, with their vertical pupils, flashed with a peculiar light, "I''ve been on the run from that organization for quite some time."


    "Thanks to you, Naruto-kun,"


    "For spreading the rumor that I was killed."


    "They should temporarily stop hunting me."


    He paused, took a breath, and said meaningfully, "But your situation, Naruto-kun, might be a bit dire."


    "If Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki, takes action himself..."


    "That would be truly dangerous."


    Naruto didn''t say much.


    Karin took notes, the tip of her pen making a "swooshing" sound on the paper.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to know, Naruto-kun?" Orochimaru glanced at the scroll in Kabuto''s hand and asked proactively.


    These two spell techniques that didn''t require seals were the first things he wanted to obtain from Naruto.


    And there were many more things he wanted to get.


    "Do you know about the Pure Land?" Naruto asked.


    Orochimaru was startled, "That legendary place where souls go after death?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "The only information I have is just that," Orochimaru shook his head, "That kind of place... I''ve tried looking for it, but found nothing."


    Naruto asked him, "When I killed you that time, didn''t you go to the Pure Land?"


    "It wasn''t you who killed me," Orochimaru emphasized, correcting the mistake in his words. "It was my choice to end it myself."


    "And it wasn''t the end of my life, just the end of using that body."


    "I am not dead yet."


    Naruto nodded. "What about the Edo Tensei?"


    "I remember that back in Konoha, Naruto-kun wanted this technique." Orochimaru seized the opportunity, like a serpent suddenly striking, with a harsh bite, "But I wonder, how much are you willing to pay to take it from my hands?"


    "Though the Scroll of Seals of Konoha does contain some records."


    "But with Naruto-kun''s current status, I doubt there''s any hope of obtaining this jutsu from them."


    Just like how Naruto had made an outrageous demand earlier, Orochimaru now bared his fangs.


    "Does the Edo Tensei allow communication with the Pure Land?" Naruto ignored Orochimaru''s price, simply asking a question.


    Orochimaru frowned and shook his head. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had used the Edo Tensei many times but had never really considered this question.


    Upon reflection, he realized that he only selected a "vessel," cast the jutsu, and the soul would automatically emerge.


    "If you have the research notes from when the Edo Tensei was developed, I''m willing to make a trade," Naruto continued.


    Orochimaru''s expression darkened.


    This jutsu was something he had secretly learned while still in Konoha.


    "It was developed by the Second Hokage," Orochimaru replied. "The research notes aren''t in my possession."


    "But the Edo Tensei can summon the Second Hokage."


    "If you can persuade him, you can learn the secrets of this jutsu."


    Naruto reminded him, "But the Second Hokage is currently sealed by the Reaper Death Seal."


    "It seems we need to unravel the secrets of the Reaper Death Seal before we can continue this transaction," Orochimaru said, his tone tinged with a bit of disappointment. "Naruto-kun, you''ve gained a lot this time, exchanging so little for so much information."


    Naruto stood up, giving him a look. "Orochimaru, you''ve gained a lot too."


    He prepared to leave with Karin.


    "Wait, Naruto-kun," Orochimaru called out, "I have one last request. Why not hear me out?"


    Naruto turned back to look at him.


    "Since you''ve already left Konoha, why not join the Sound Village?" Orochimaru suggested, his voice carrying a persuasive tone. "To outsiders, it appears I''ve been killed by you, so it''s only natural for you to claim the spoils."


    "Stay, and you''ll be the leader."


    "You could even call yourself the ''Otokage'' without issue."


    "You have the qualifications."


    The title of "Kage" isn''t something just any village leader or organization head can use; only the leaders of the Five Great Nations'' ninja villages are entitled to be called "Kage."


    It''s a position determined by strength.


    "Orochimaru," Naruto addressed him by name.


    Orochimaru spoke softly, "What do you think? Won''t you consider it?"


    "I''m no longer a ninja," Naruto replied.


    This statement left Orochimaru stunned.


    "The identity of a ninja is far too boring," Naruto said as he walked towards the door, speaking softly. "Even if I became a so-called ''Kage,'' what difference would it make?"


    "What is it that a ninja is supposed to protect?"


    "Is it just other people''s missions?"


    "Besides, I have my own life and goals."


    "I find these are more worth pursuing than the identity of a ''ninja.''"


    Naruto opened the door.


    Sunlight poured in from outside.


    It was bright and warm, scattering across his blond hair, making Orochimaru squint as he adjusted to the light.


    "Even Konoha couldn''t keep me."


    "How could a village under your control ever hope to?"


    Naruto walked out with Karin.


    Orochimaru watched them leave, silently waving his hand.


    Kabuto immediately understood, and with a push of the wheelchair, he turned back into the dark, gloomy passage.


    ~~~


    Thank you for reading! Please Vote! Share, Subscribe, notification bell... Etc...


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 76: [Sponsored]: What is he doing in Mist Village?

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Sukhman Singh." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Team 8 had just returned to Konoha when they were summoned by the Anbu.


    Kakashi, who had just become Hokage, felt like his head was about to explode.


    He had been suddenly thrust into this position without any preparation��Jiraiya''s warning couldn''t be considered adequate preparation in any sense.


    Having no preparation was one thing.


    But it was especially difficult at such a challenging time.


    Negotiating reparations with Sand Village, dealing with the probing actions of Cloud Village and Rock Village, and handling the pressure from Mist Village, who had sent people to demand the return of Zabuza Momochi and the Ice Release user who had been with him.


    All these matters required his attention.


    War was on the brink, and even the slightest mistake could lead to disaster.


    The only piece of good news was that the internal situation in the village was relatively stable.


    Jiraiya, one of the "Legendary Sannin," was giving strong support.


    While some of the Jonin were not too fond of Kakashi, Nara Shikaku''s authority commanded respect, and no one opposed his words.


    Although the high-ranking advisors were reluctant, given the current circumstances, they had no choice but to hold their noses and accept the situation.


    But of all times, it was now that trouble erupted within the Land of Fire.


    Kakashi called Team 8 in hopes of gathering some useful intelligence.


    There was indeed good news, but it was, once again, related to Naruto.


    "What are you troubled about?" Koharu Utatane approached and looked at Kakashi.


    Kakashi showed her the report from Team 8.


    Koharu remained unfazed, "What''s the difficulty here?"


    "Report to the Daimyo that Konoha ninja encountered enemy ninja who had entered the Land of Fire without authorization and killed them."


    "Also, apply for funding under the pretext of environmental restoration."


    Kakashi glanced at her in surprise.


    "Is there a problem?" she asked.


    Kakashi forced a bitter smile.


    There were significant problems!


    Could Naruto still be considered a Konoha ninja? And they hadn''t even confirmed the identity of the ninja who was killed, yet they were so quick to label them as an enemy?


    And what was this about applying for funding?


    "You''re the Hokage now; correct your way of thinking," Koharu said sternly. "You need to consider things from the village''s perspective, not as the Jonin leader of Team 7."


    Kakashi nodded, agreeing somberly.


    So this was what life as a Hokage was like? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The position he had once admired in his youth, the one his close friend had longed to achieve��


    So this was what it entailed.


    In Konoha, at the Third Training Ground.


    Sasuke was training alone, drenched in sweat.


    Haruno Sakura approached, "Sasuke, Hinata said they encountered Naruto while on a mission."


    Sasuke didn''t stop his training.


    "They said Naruto fought a very powerful ninja," Sakura continued, "and it changed the entire landscape of a forest."


    Sasuke paused.


    But the next moment, he threw two shuriken with great force.


    The shuriken pierced right through the target.


    His eyes flashed with crimson, the tomoe spinning; his left eye had three tomoe, while his right eye was still at two, but a third tomoe''s shadow was faintly visible.


    "Is that so?" Sasuke said softly. "Naruto is getting stronger and stronger."


    Yet his thoughts weren''t on that blond boy.


    Even though so much time had passed.


    The voice of Uchiha Itachi still lingered in his mind, painfully clear.


    "Kill your best friend��"


    Even if he were to follow Itachi''s words.


    But if he could gain the power to kill Naruto, wouldn''t it be better to use that power to kill Itachi instead?


    "Sasuke, why don''t you take a break?" Sakura said worriedly, "You''ve been training all day."


    She was very concerned about Sasuke''s state.


    He had just been discharged from the hospital and had immediately thrown himself into training.


    From morning until night every day, he barely gave himself any time to rest.


    Sasuke wiped the sweat from his brow, shook his head firmly, and said resolutely, "No, it''s still not enough."


    "Whatever it takes to catch up, it''s still not enough."


    He took a drink of water, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and resumed his training.


    His resolve grew stronger with each ninjutsu he performed.


    He absolutely would not listen to that man!


    He would definitely become stronger in his own way.


    Naruto and Karin left the Sound Village, crossed the border, and returned to the Land of Fire.


    "Where are we going next?" Karin asked.


    They had obtained quite a bit of useful information from Orochimaru.


    "Let''s stick to the original plan," Naruto thought for a moment. "Let''s continue to check out the shrines in the Land of Fire."


    "And then head to Mist Village," Karin nodded.


    There were more shrines in the Land of Fire than they had expected. Sometimes, a single town could have five or six shrines or temples. Moreover, there were rumors about powerful monsters or gods residing in remote mountains and valleys, which further slowed their progress.


    However, the world seen through the eyes of ordinary people and that seen through the eyes of "ninja" were vastly different.


    The so-called "monsters" or "gods" were mostly just beasts that had mastered chakra. With great power or developed intelligence, they exhibited extraordinary behaviors, and humans labeled them as "gods." But they were far from the kind of true gods that Naruto was hoping to find.


    Nonetheless, they did find traces that suggested gods might have existed at one time.


    But over the years, almost all evidence had been worn away, leaving only stories passed down orally.


    The temple in the capital of the Land of Fire was the most interesting place they had visited.


    This temple was built on a different scale from other shrines��majestic, tall, and solemn.


    Bronze doors stood nearly three meters high, flanked by statues of fierce guardian kings that towered over even the doors.


    But despite the fact that even roadside statues of Jizo were worshipped, this place was deserted. When Naruto wanted to visit, he was stopped by the monks, who would only allow visitors with the Daimyo''s permission.


    That night, Naruto and Karin snuck in.


    But there was nothing interesting inside.


    If there were no gods in the well-maintained shrines, there would certainly be none in such an abandoned temple.


    At a seaside town on the border of the Land of Fire, Naruto and Karin reached the end of their current journey and the beginning of their next one.


    At the dock.


    The two of them sat on a bench waiting for the ferry.


    Karin was reading an inscription she had just copied from the shrine in the town. "There isn''t any reliable information here either."


    More than half a year had passed.


    All they had gathered was a pile of ambiguous intelligence.


    "How many types of so-called gods have we encountered so far?" She put away the scroll and counted on her fingers, "Not counting those we''ve already disproved, about thirty-seven or thirty-eight?"


    "Thirty-seven," Naruto confirmed the number.


    Ordinary people loved to worship "gods."


    Leaving aside the beasts with chakra, which indeed had something special about them, even a perfectly ordinary upright stone, an ancient tree, or a deformed mutant livestock could be worshipped as a "God."


    "Even if most of them are fake, we should have encountered one or two real ones by now," Karin muttered. "But we haven''t. Where have all the gods gone?"


    Naruto shook his head without speaking and began to read a letter from Jiraiya.


    For the past six months, they had mostly relied on letters to communicate.


    After learning about the "Akatsuki" from Orochimaru, Naruto had immediately passed the information on to Jiraiya. Naturally, he hadn''t mentioned his cooperation with Orochimaru.


    Jiraiya was surprised by Naruto''s intelligence-gathering abilities but didn''t ask too many questions.


    He just kept a close eye on the "Akatsuki," and any new information was promptly sent to Naruto.


    However, that organization has been unusually quiet lately.


    After finishing the letter, Naruto and Karin sat for a while longer.


    The whistle sounded, and the ferry docked.


    They boarded the ship, heading toward the Land of Water.


    The once isolated Mist Village had now reversed its reputation, becoming a warmly "open village."


    Whether they were ninjas or tourists, all were warmly welcomed.


    But despite this "openness," ninjas landing on the shore were still secretly subjected to strict scrutiny, especially those who were already well-known and powerful.


    In Mist Village''s Anbu headquarters, the current head, Ao, was handling affairs.


    Someone appeared before his desk in a flash. "Ao-sama!"


    "In the latest batch of visitors to Mist Village, we found Uzumaki Naruto."


    Ao looked up sharply. "The Uzumaki Naruto from the Land of Fire?"


    The Anbu member responded affirmatively.


    Ao''s expression immediately darkened.


    Over the past six months, they had learned that Naruto''s relationship with Konoha was not as close as that of Jiraiya and Konoha. It was more like Tsunade''s relationship with Konoha��distant, or rather, Konoha was clinging to them.


    Therefore, within their ranks, they never referred to him as "Konoha''s Uzumaki Naruto," but rather as "the Land of Fire''s Uzumaki Naruto."


    What was someone who had been active in the Land of Fire for so long suddenly doing in Mist Village?


    "You saw him on the visitor list?" Ao asked.


    The Anbu member confirmed, "Yes."


    "Then treat them as ordinary visitors for now." Ao thought for a moment and then gave the order, "Notify Terumi Mei-sama and have her approach Uzumaki Naruto."

 Chapter 77: [Sponsored]: We can be Friends

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Sukhman Singh." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    The cruise ship docked, and the crowd jostled to disembark.


    Naruto and Karin were the last to step off.


    "It seems there aren''t any extra ninjas," Karin said, standing on her tiptoes to survey the surroundings.


    On the dock, only two ninja squads were present��one maintaining order and the other on routine patrol.


    There were no other temporary deployments specifically meant for them, which surprised her.


    Naruto had become quite a formidable figure.


    At the borders of the Land of Fire, even a slight approach to those smaller countries would make their ninja villages tense up immediately, with some even raising battle alerts.


    Yet, the Mist Village had made no preparations whatsoever?


    "We''re just tourists," Naruto said softly as he walked ahead. "After all, the Mist Village is still one of the Five Great Ninja Villages; they''re confident in their own strength."


    Karin caught up, still puzzled by the Mist Village''s attitude. It was better without those ninjas around, making the journey more enjoyable.


    Their destination was clear��they were heading straight to the Mist Village without any stops.


    As they neared the village, the two stopped in their tracks.


    "I might have spoken too soon," Karin murmured as she looked ahead. "It''s not that they didn''t prepare; they just did it differently."


    At the village entrance stood a female ninja with long reddish-brown hair, dressed in a strapless gown.


    Beside her was a stern-looking male ninja with "talisman" ornaments hanging from his ears, his right eye covered by a tightly wrapped eyepatch. He was Ao, the leader of the Mist Village''s Anbu. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beneath his eyepatch was the only remaining Byakugan outside the Hy��ga Clan.


    From a kilometer away, he had already detected Naruto.


    "Terumi Mei-sama," Ao said gravely, "Uzumaki Naruto has arrived."


    "How does he look?" Mei asked.


    The Byakugan possessed the ability to perceive chakra within the body, providing a direct gauge of a person''s strength.


    Ao swallowed nervously. The pressure from merely observing him made his voice tense. "His chakra is as vigorous as a tailed beast''s��"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the protective mechanism of the talisman hanging from his right ear suddenly activated, twisting and expanding as it clung to his eyepatch.


    But in the next second, with a crack, it shattered.


    Ao quickly turned his head, diverting his gaze and covering his right eye, a few streaks of blood seeping through his fingers.


    "Ao!" Mei gasped, her hands readying chakra.


    "Terumi Mei-sama, the Byakugan is fine!" Ao responded urgently. "It''s my insight that Uzumaki Naruto detected."


    Mei retracted her chakra.


    "Is this how the Mist Village welcomes tourists?" In that instant, the blond and red-haired pair appeared before them, their tone and demeanor gentle.


    Mei smiled as she locked eyes with Naruto. "You''re no ordinary tourist."


    "I apologize on Ao''s behalf."


    "He tends to rely too much on his abilities and uses them subconsciously."


    Naruto nodded and replied with a polite smile, "Thank you for the welcome."


    He was about to step into the village.


    "Wait," Mei called out.


    Naruto turned to look at her.


    "Rather than you two exploring the village alone, how about having a guide?" Mei bowed slightly, her tone sincere. "Whatever your purpose, wouldn''t it be more convenient to communicate directly with the Mist Village?"


    Over the past six months, Naruto had grown considerably taller, now just half a head shorter than Mei.


    His expression remained calm. "I don''t mind, but... who are you in the Mist Village?"


    "You could say I''m the acting Mizukage," Mei replied after a moment''s thought.


    She was currently the leader of the village, handling all major and minor affairs.


    But strictly speaking, she wasn''t officially the "Mizukage" yet.


    The current leader of the Mist Village was the Elder Genji. Without his approval, even with the authority of a Kage, she couldn''t be called the "Mizukage."


    "A Kage?" Naruto studied her. "Does the Mist Village''s Kage have that much free time?"


    Mei shook her head slightly. "There are plenty of people to handle village affairs."


    "But not just anyone can be your guide."


    Naruto agreed, "Then I''ll be relying on you for the next little while."


    "Naruto, I''m in your care," Mei said with a dazzling smile, her laughter resounding like a tinkling bell.


    Karin glanced at her, then looked down at herself, only to find her gaze landing on her shoes.


    She couldn''t help but click her tongue in irritation.


    Mei seemed to hear this and smiled even more brightly.


    Ao apologized to Naruto once more, expressed his gratitude, and then swiftly departed.


    Mei led them into the village.


    The Mist Village wasn''t as prosperous as Konoha. In fact, it was even less so than some of the more flourishing towns in the Land of Fire.


    "This village has been through some difficult times," Mei explained. "It''s only in the last few years that it has started to recover."


    "But it still can''t compare to the countries on the mainland."


    "In a village like ours, could you tell me why you came, Naruto?"


    Naruto looked at her, accepted the local snack Karin had bought from a street vendor, and nodded slightly. "I wanted to see what the Mist Village and the Land of Water are like, and how they differ from the Land of Fire and Konoha."


    "I also wanted to ask the Mist Village for something."


    Terumi Mei''s heart skipped a beat, and her expression turned serious.


    As expected, there was an ulterior motive.


    But what could he be after?


    She remained silent for a moment, then smiled slightly and said, "I really tried to think about it just now, but I can''t figure out what in Mist Village could catch your eye."


    Mist Village was once very powerful.


    There were the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and two Jinch��riki.


    But now...


    Nearly all of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen have defected, leaving only one sword behind, and even that in the hands of an underdeveloped prodigy. The Six-Tails Jinch��riki has also defected, vanished without a trace.


    The Three-Tails is barely still under the village''s control, but the position of its Jinch��riki has remained unfilled.


    The current Mist Village is at the bottom of the "Five Great Nations."


    It''s only because the Land of Water is surrounded by the ocean and nearly isolated from the world, with natural barriers protecting it.


    Otherwise, it would have long been engulfed by war, divided, and devoured by the other four great nations.


    "About twenty years ago, the Land of Whirlpools was destroyed overnight." Naruto continued with a smile, "Did Mist Village have a hand in that?"


    Terumi Mei sized up Naruto and nodded slightly. "Yes, that did happen."


    At that time, she was around the same age as Naruto is now, so she experienced it firsthand.


    But what does he mean by bringing this up?


    "I believe Mist Village should return what once belonged to the Land of Whirlpools to me, a descendant of the Uzumaki Clan." Naruto made a proposal. "What do you think?"


    Terumi Mei''s heart eased. "So you came for something that belonged to the Land of Whirlpools?"


    "Then I''ll have someone prepare it."


    She disappeared in an instant and quickly returned.


    She did not mention the outcome, but continued to show Karin and Naruto around Mist Village.


    In a meeting room within the Mizukage building, five Jonin were seated.


    In the center was an elderly man, bald and nearly toothless.


    "Terumi Mei-sama has sent word that Uzumaki Naruto''s purpose is to retrieve items belonging to the Uzumaki Clan from us," Ao spoke, revealing the newly gathered intelligence.


    One Jonin frowned. "Is he demanding it, rather than offering to trade?"


    "Let Terumi Mei negotiate a trade!" Another older Jonin said forcefully, "He thinks he can take it without offering anything in return?"


    He was interrupted before finishing his sentence. "Don''t forget, his surname is Uzumaki."


    Again, they repeated, "His surname is Uzumaki."


    It''s quite reasonable for an Uzumaki to ask for Uzumaki property.


    "Have Terumi Mei spar with him and test his strength," someone suggested thoughtfully. "If he''s as strong as rumored, giving it to him to gain a powerful ally isn''t a bad idea."


    "But if he''s just average, then..."


    Many others agreed.


    If he''s strong, make friends. If he''s weak, there''s no need to worry.


    Ao shook his head. "I disagree."


    The other Jonin looked at him in surprise.


    "You haven''t interacted with Uzumaki Naruto," Ao''s tone was heavy. "What you think is a test might be seen as a provocation by him."


    "If Terumi Mei-sama wins, that''s great. But if she doesn''t, he won''t see it as a mere sparring match, and we won''t be able to control the outcome."


    Some frowned, others scoffed.


    Ao raised his hand, placing it on his eye patch. "I greeted Uzumaki Naruto with Terumi Mei-sama at the village gates."


    "I merely used the Byakugan to observe his chakra, and he retaliated, injuring my eye."


    "A strong person has their own dignity."


    The other Jonin fell silent.


    "Genji-sama, what do you think?" A Jonin carefully asked the elderly man at the head of the table.


    The old man holding a serpent-shaped wooden staff spoke in an aged voice. "Let Terumi Mei decide."


    "She will lead the village in the future."


    "We haven''t interacted with Uzumaki Naruto, so it''s better to trust her judgment than to make hasty decisions."


    Ao stood up. "Genji-sama, I will prepare the items Uzumaki Naruto requested."


    Genji nodded.


    An hour later.


    Terumi Mei had just finished showing Naruto and Karin around the Mist Village Ninja Academy.


    An Anbu member appeared, respectfully holding a pile of scrolls.


    "It seems the items are ready," Terumi Mei smiled. "Shall we find a place to sit and talk?"


    Naruto nodded in agreement.


    They sat down in a restaurant.


    As soon as they were seated, Terumi Mei waved her hand, and the Anbu placed the scrolls in front of Naruto. "This is all the heritage of the Land of Whirlpools that our village possesses."


    "History, knowledge, records..."


    "I had them bring everything out."


    Naruto pushed them toward Karin. "That was quick. I thought it would take more effort."


    "It''s not worth making an enemy out of a powerful ninja for something that doesn''t belong to us," Terumi Mei said softly, glancing at the pile of scrolls without a trace of reluctance.


    Besides, over the past twenty years, most of this has been thoroughly studied. Even if not fully understood, there are backups.


    "We can become friends," she concluded.


    Naruto smiled. "We should be able to become friends."


    Terumi Mei took a deep breath. "I''ll be straightforward��Mist Village has a request."


    "Whether you agree or not won''t affect our friendship."


    "But I hope you''ll at least listen."


    Naruto nodded. "Go ahead."


    ~~~


    Terumi Mei-sama is a bit long. Let me see, Terumi-sama should be ok but the author did it like that. Maybe he will correct it later. I''ll come back once I found out. (Never found again)

 Chapter 78: [Sponsored]: Asking the Three-Tails

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Sukhman Singh." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Terumi Mei glanced at Karin and lowered her voice, "We hope to hire Naruto to help us with a sealing."


    She paused for a moment before cautiously uttering a word: "The Three-Tails."


    This was an issue that the Mist Village was eager to resolve.


    The village needed a new Jinchuriki, a "deterrent" in times of war.


    When they were applying pressure on the Konoha Village, their initial demand was to obtain Zabuza and the Ice Release, but they quickly changed their request, hoping that the Konoha Village could provide at least a sealing team to help the Mist Village seal the Tailed Beast.


    However, this proposal was decisively rejected by the Konoha Village.


    When Terumi Mei first heard the news of Uzumaki Naruto''s arrival, the idea of asking him for help occurred to her.


    After all, according to the Mist Village''s intelligence, this "Nine-Tails Jinchuriki" who had left the village to travel had a rather impressive level of sealing techniques.


    The recent interaction further solidified her decision, leading her to voice her request now.


    "Seal the Three-Tails?" Naruto was slightly surprised.


    Terumi Mei nodded, her eyes firm. "Yes, we will offer very generous compensation."


    "The Mist Village''s research on Uzumaki sealing techniques, or other Mist Village secret techniques or information you might be interested in."


    "You can ask for anything. As long as we can fulfill it, we will agree."


    Naruto asked, "Has the Three-Tails caused a lot of trouble for the Mist Village?"


    Terumi Mei was stunned, "Trouble?"


    She seemed a bit puzzled by the word.


    "Like destroying the village, attacking villagers, or affecting the environment?" Naruto elaborated on the term.


    Terumi Mei shook her head, "No, not really."


    Most ninjas'' understanding of Tailed Beasts is that they are "ferocious beasts" and "natural disasters." Indeed, most Tailed Beasts are hostile to ninjas, fitting this stereotype.


    But the Three-Tails was an exception among the Tailed Beasts.


    Its temperament was much calmer, currently residing in the depths of a lake outside the Mist Village.


    If undisturbed, it would not initiate an attack.


    "Is that so?" Naruto raised his hand and placed it on his stomach. "Then I should ask for its opinion. If it''s willing, I can agree to help you create a Jinchuriki."


    "It?" Terumi Mei found it a bit unbelievable. "Do you mean the Three-Tails?"


    Naruto responded with a "hmm."


    "Why ask for the Tailed Beast''s opinion?" Terumi Mei questioned.


    Naruto looked at her, "The Mist Village should know that I am also a Jinchuriki?"


    Terumi Mei nodded.


    The Konoha Village had once tried to hide this information.


    However, when Naruto left the village and his identity as the Fourth Hokage''s son was revealed, combined with the persistent rumors about him being a "Demon Fox," it wasn''t hard to deduce that he was a Jinchuriki.


    "I made a promise to the Nine-Tails," Naruto continued candidly, "that I would no longer forcibly use its power."


    "I think..."


    "Since the Three-Tails is behaving itself, there''s no need to punish it."


    "After all, no creature willingly remains imprisoned in a cage."


    "And since I''ve made such a promise to the Nine-Tails," Naruto paused slightly and then smiled, "now helping someone else to oppress its kind would make that promise a joke."


    Terumi Mei stared at Naruto, the incredulity in her eyes gradually solidifying.


    This guy... is this the kind of person he is?


    "We can offer ''a lot'' of compensation," Terumi Mei said, repeating her request and emphasizing the word "a lot."


    Naruto responded frankly, "This isn''t about the compensation."


    Terumi Mei frowned.


    Things were starting to develop in an unexpected direction.


    "Talk to the Three-Tails?" She lowered her voice, "Then let''s give it a try."


    "I''ll take you to it after we eat."


    "However, it''s a Tailed Beast. I''m really skeptical that you can communicate with it."


    During the meal, Terumi Mei couldn''t help but observe Naruto.


    She finally realized the "sense of incongruity" she had always felt from this blond-haired youth.


    He didn''t seem like a ninja at all.


    After the meal.


    Terumi Mei notified the village, took two Anbu members with her, and led Naruto to a dense forest outside the Mist Village.


    Here lay a vast lake.


    The wind blew, causing slight ripples on the surface.


    Fish swam joyfully in the lake, in schools, but on the shore, there were few waterfowl or other wild animals to be seen.


    "The Three-Tails is here," Terumi Mei said.


    Naruto used a body flicker technique to reach the lake''s edge.


    He stared at a specific spot in the lake, where deep underwater, there was an immense amount of Tailed Beast chakra.


    "Nine-Tails, can you call out the Three-Tails?" he asked the fox within his heart.


    Nine-Tails didn''t act immediately but instead asked, "If the Three-Tails doesn''t want to, you really won''t help the Mist Village?"


    "Of course," Naruto replied, "I''m not a ninja."


    "If the Mist Village tries to use me to attack the Three-Tails, I''ll stop them too."


    Nine-Tails yawned, "In that case..."


    "I''ll help you this time."


    The Tailed Beasts have their own way of communicating.


    They originate from the same source and share a common space of consciousness. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isobu, it''s been a long time," Nine-Tails greeted the creature submerged in water within this space.


    "Ah, Kurama, it really has been a long time," Isobu responded. "Is there something you need?"


    Nine-Tails spoke softly, "This kid who is currently my jinch��riki wants to talk to you."


    "It seems you''ve found someone decent?" Isobu laughed. "What does he want to discuss?"


    Nine-Tails shook his head. "I don''t know what that kid is thinking."


    "But," Nine-Tails flicked his tail, "for now, he can be considered a fairly decent person."


    "He promised me that he wouldn''t lay a hand on you."


    "Then I''ll do you a favor," Isobu agreed, and its voice fell silent in this space of consciousness.


    In reality.


    The lake surged like boiling water, with waves crashing.


    Two members of the Mist Village''s Anbu moved forward to protect Terumi Mei on either side, while Karin took a step back. She wasn''t afraid, knowing that with Naruto in front of her, nothing would happen. She was just a little worried that the splashing water might wet her skirt.


    A massive figure rose from the lake, slowly swimming toward the shore.


    It was a creature resembling a turtle, covered in silver-gray armor filled with spikes, with three flat, similarly armored, spiked tails swaying behind it.


    Isobu had truly appeared.


    Terumi Mei looked up at it and took a deep breath.


    Could it really be possible to communicate?


    Isobu extended its head onto the shore, with only one golden eye open, its gaze sweeping over everyone before finally resting on Naruto. "Are you the kid Nine-Tails mentioned?"


    "What do you want with me?"


    Naruto glanced back at Terumi Mei. "The people of the Mist Village wish to borrow your power."


    "A jinch��riki?" Isobu''s tone was displeased.


    It didn''t have a good impression of being a jinch��riki.


    But unlike Nine-Tails''s negative impression, its dislike stemmed from bad experiences.


    The first time it became a jinch��riki, it was inside a little girl. But before they could even become familiar with each other, the jinch��riki was killed, and Isobu "died" along with her.


    Tailed Beasts are immortal.


    Death is only a temporary loss of consciousness. After some time, their chakra gathers again, and they are reborn.


    But... the experience is not pleasant.


    The second time it became a jinch��riki was better, but later in that person''s life, he was inexplicably controlled by an evil eye, leaving Isobu powerless as well.


    That feeling was truly awful.


    "Terumi Mei, don''t you have anything to say?" Naruto turned back, gesturing to the red-brown-haired woman.


    Terumi Mei stepped past the Anbu and came forward. "The Mist Village desperately needs your power right now."


    "I have some impression of you," Isobu said. "It was you and that man with the Byakugan who broke the genjutsu on Yagura."


    Karin was shocked, her eyes widening.


    Had she just heard something incredible?


    Yagura was the Fourth Mizukage, right? Had he been controlled by someone before?


    "Yagura-sama mentioned that he enjoyed his time with you," Terumi Mei took a deep breath, glancing at Karin and Naruto.


    Now they knew.


    Well, it''s been so long; even if people find out, it won''t have much impact. The Mist Village had already survived that disaster.


    Right now, persuading Isobu was the most important thing.


    It was a bit strange, though...


    The scene she had imagined of "sealing Isobu" required her to use her mouth, but not in this way.


    Isobu responded quietly, "The days with Yagura were indeed not bad."


    "But will the next jinch��riki be Yagura?"


    Terumi Mei spread her arms. "I can become the jinch��riki, and I will be someone like Yagura-sama."


    Being a jinch��riki is both an ability and a responsibility, though it''s not exactly a pleasant one.


    But it is the duty of a Kage.


    The Fourth Mizukage once chose to do this.


    Though she wasn''t yet a true Mizukage, she had no hesitation.


    "Life here is rather nice," Isobu shook its head, indicating refusal. "Being sealed inside a jinch��riki is a very painful thing, so let''s forget it."


    Terumi Mei opened her mouth, but Isobu began retreating into the lake, fixing its gaze on Naruto. "That kid Nine-Tails, you promised us you wouldn''t make a move against me."


    Naruto smiled and nodded.


    Terumi Mei glanced at Naruto and sighed, her eyes sweeping over the Anbu behind her.


    Now is not the time to act...


    She called out, "Can I come to see you when I have free time?"


    Isobu paused. "Human woman, you are quite strange."


    "I won''t deny that my purpose is to borrow your power and become a jinch��riki," Terumi Mei said bluntly. "I promise you, like Naruto, I won''t force you."


    "I only hope we can understand each other."


    "The Mist Village needs the power of a Tailed Beast."


    Isobu glanced at Naruto, but the blond kid didn''t respond.


    "If you don''t bring too many people, I suppose it might be possible to meet with you," Isobu thought for a moment before giving an answer.


    Terumi Mei breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    Water splashed as Isobu''s body fully submerged into the lake, leaving only its head visible. It looked at Naruto. "You''re the first good person I''ve met since Yagura."


    "Nine-Tails was right."


    "You are a good person."


    With a glistening wave, it sank back into the lake.


    In the inner world, Nine-Tails bristled. "It''s talking nonsense! I never said that!"

 Chapter 79: [Sponsored]: Powerful Soul

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Gustavo Cunha." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    The waves crashed down, soaking the ground.


    As they were about to hit Naruto, they were split by an invisible barrier, flowing off to the sides.


    Terumi Mei didn''t have this ability and had to dodge through the splashes to avoid getting wet.


    "Thank you, Naruto," Terumi Mei waved at him and blew a kiss. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to communicate with the Three-Tails."


    Naruto turned to her, "Tailed beasts are surprisingly simple creatures."


    "They''re like mirrors."


    "Whatever attitude you show them, they''ll reflect it back to you in their emotions."


    Terumi Mei was taken aback, her memories stirred.


    The Fourth Mizukage never said anything like that, but he had expressed something similar.


    Aren''t tailed beasts just tools?


    She pondered.


    Naruto headed back towards the Mist Village.


    Karin stepped in front of Terumi Mei, hands on her hips, "Naruto is only thirteen!"


    Terumi Mei smiled and pinched Karin''s cheek, "You''re such a cute little girl."


    Karin glared at her.


    Terumi Mei waved it off and pulled her along to catch up with Naruto.


    In the inner world.


    The Nine-Tails'' eyes glimmered with a peculiar light.


    It was still communicating with the Three-Tails��although it was mostly berating Isobu, calling it nosy and troublesome, saying that keeping quiet wouldn''t hurt.


    But its mood wasn''t as bad as its "foul mouth" suggested.


    Naruto and Karin stayed in the Mist for a long time.


    For the first few days, Terumi Mei accompanied them, dutifully acting as their guide.


    But once she confirmed that as long as Naruto wasn''t provoked, he posed no danger, she handed the "guide" responsibilities over to Chojuro, a boy with short blue hair, black-rimmed glasses, a seemingly gentle demeanor, but with chakra levels comparable to a Jonin.


    He was a bit nervous about the task.


    After all, he was dealing with someone as powerful as "Uzumaki Naruto."


    But his anxiety was unnecessary.


    In the following days, Naruto rarely went out, spending most of his time indoors with Karin, studying the contents of the scrolls.


    The Land of Water had taken many valuable things from the Whirlpool Village.


    Although the sealing techniques were not complete, there was a lot of related knowledge.


    There were even some records of the "Reaper Death Seal," though they were not detailed, only fragments. But even those fragments allowed them to glimpse the "tip of the iceberg" of this technique.


    Naruto and Karin were somewhat disappointed that among these records, there was a sealing technique called the "Four Symbols Seal."


    This was the technique used to seal the Nine-Tails within Naruto''s body.


    But like the "Reaper Death Seal," it was also only partially recorded.


    They stayed in the Mist for a month before saying their goodbyes.


    Afterward, they traveled around the Land of Water, focusing on visiting shrines and temples.


    They had expected to find some traces of "gods" in this remote area, but it was no different from the Land of Fire, where only some stories passed down by word of mouth remained.


    They took a boat back to the Land of Fire and then headed straight to the Land of Rice Fields.


    When they saw Orochimaru again, his bandages were gone, and his body modifications were complete, making him look like he did when they first met in Konoha.


    Handsome but with a face as cold as a snake''s, though his arms still hung limply at his sides.


    "Naruto-kun, long time no see, almost a year, right?" His demeanor had calmed down over time.


    "I found some information related to the Reaper Death Seal in the Land of Water." Naruto didn''t engage in small talk, getting straight to the point, "Though there''s no specific technique."


    "But it should have some value."


    He pulled out a scroll and placed it in front of Orochimaru.


    Kabuto unrolled it.


    "It seems Naruto-kun has been working hard," Orochimaru said softly after reading it. "But I haven''t been idle either."


    He signaled Kabuto with his eyes.


    Another scroll was placed on the table.


    Naruto opened it.


    "I''ve also discovered a few things during this time," Orochimaru explained quietly. "Seeing the information Naruto-kun brought back from the Land of Water reassures me that my research direction was correct."


    "Do you remember the records you gave me at the beginning?"


    He paused briefly and summarized, "The Shinigami is an ancient god who made a contract with the Uzumaki Clan, allowing its summoner to call it forth by sealing their own soul and the soul of their enemy as sacrifices for it to consume."


    He stopped again.


    "That description reminds me of some rather unpleasant things."


    "I have a summoning beast that''s quite unruly."


    "Its nature is similar to this Shinigami; every time I summon it for battle, it demands a living sacrifice."


    Naruto looked up at him, frowning involuntarily.


    "A living sacrifice," that sounded utterly malevolent.


    "Because I thought of that summoning beast, I started to wonder..." Orochimaru continued, "Could this be a special summoning technique, summoning a unique creature?"


    "I tried to reverse-engineer the technique using a reverse summoning method."


    "And I''ve made some progress."


    Naruto finished reading the content on the scroll, then lifted his head and added a conclusion: "But it wasn''t successful."


    He stared at Orochimaru''s hands. If it had succeeded, he wouldn''t believe that Orochimaru would hold back from reclaiming the souls of his hands and instead wait for him to come and share the research results.


    "Yes, it wasn''t successful," Orochimaru licked his lips, his expression bright and not discouraged. "But it''s not a problem with the technique."


    "It''s a problem with the vessel." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto repeated the word, "Vessel?"


    "You need to make a pact with the Shinigami to use this technique," Orochimaru continued. "So to release the liberation technique, doesn''t it also require a corresponding vessel?"


    Naruto spoke, "So, it needs a pact with the Shinigami?"


    "I didn''t obtain this in the Land of Water."


    "Of course you wouldn''t," Orochimaru shook his head. "Don''t forget, the last person to use this technique was my dear teacher, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen."


    "So, that pact is in Konoha." Naruto stared coldly at Orochimaru. "Are you trying to urge me to retrieve the pact from Konoha?"


    Orochimaru licked his lips, his eyes gleaming as if he were anticipating something.


    "I will verify your results," Naruto''s tone was calm. "I will keep this scroll for now."


    He was eager to unravel the "Reaper Death Seal" technique.


    But he didn''t want to become someone else''s tool because of it.


    He formed a seal and put the scroll away.


    Orochimaru let out a raspy laugh: "Naruto-kun, you still don''t trust me enough."


    He then changed the subject, suddenly bringing up another matter: "I heard you''ve been searching for gods and myths recently?"


    "You know?" Naruto asked him.


    Orochimaru shook his head, "It''s no secret."


    "Everyone who''s been paying attention to you knows this."


    Naruto looked at him, seemingly deep in thought: "So, do you have some reliable information and intend to trade it for something from me?"


    "I don''t have time to study these things," Orochimaru shook his head. "I''m not young anymore, and I don''t have enough time to allocate."


    "But this matter��"


    "Naruto-kun, have you considered asking the toads of Mount Myoboku?"


    Naruto was puzzled, "The toads of Mount Myoboku?"


    "It seems Jiraiya hasn''t introduced them to you. He''s such a careless teacher," Orochimaru sneered. "The toads of Mount Myoboku aren''t ordinary toads."


    "Jiraiya once told me��"


    "The Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku has the ability to foresee the future."


    Naruto nodded, deep in thought: "Orochimaru, you wouldn''t be this kind-hearted."


    Orochimaru stared at Naruto, licking his lips, with a hint of greed in his eyes: "I underestimated the two Word Techniques (Spells?) you gave me."


    "They''re truly wonderful things."


    "They''re simple yet precise, leaving me unable to research much from them."


    He paused.


    "I have information on a holy place as renowned as Mount Myoboku, the Ryuchi Cave," Orochimaru restrained some of his desire. "The White Snake Sage there, though not possessing the same foresight ability as the Great Toad Sage, is also an ancient monster that has lived for a thousand years."


    "Maybe you could get some useful information from its mouth."


    "Do you want to make this trade, Naruto-kun?"


    Naruto pondered.


    Orochimaru, on his own, opened his mouth and spat out a sticky scroll.


    "Since you''ve already signed a pact with Mount Myoboku, it wouldn''t be appropriate to sign one with Ryuchi Cave." The scroll landed on the table with a thud, and Orochimaru continued, "But not having a pact doesn''t mean you can''t go there."


    "After all, they exist in this world."


    "This records the location."


    Naruto asked him, "At most, I''ll give you two more."


    "Of course, no problem," Orochimaru agreed.


    Naruto thought for a moment.


    This time, he wrote down the serial numbers Eight and Ten of the Kido, recorded them in the scroll, and handed it to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru smiled contentedly, grinning widely.


    Karin took out a ninja tool pouch that had not been used for a long time and disinfected the scroll that Orochimaru had spat out before putting it away.


    "A pleasant cooperation. Won''t Naruto-kun stay a little longer?" Orochimaru squinted his eyes, cheerfully bidding farewell to the standing blond-haired boy.


    Naruto shook his head and left with Karin.


    Kabuto whispered, "Orochimaru-sama, wasn''t it a bit too cheap to trade those two techniques for something so precious?"


    Orochimaru silently grinned, "Kabuto, you don''t understand their value."


    "It''s just an address for Ryuchi Cave."


    He looked at the scroll on the table.


    These techniques.


    Not only brought him the convenience of "Words Chanting."


    But also the power contained within.


    Although weak, and no matter how he researched it, he couldn''t enhance the power of the soul.


    "Naruto-kun is not just physically and chakra strong," Orochimaru said, speaking words that Kabuto didn''t quite understand, "His soul is also very powerful."

 Chapter 80: [Sponsored]: Great Toad Sage

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Gustavo Cunha." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    "Mount My��boku."


    Naruto had never really paid much attention to this place.


    He was only interested in the "Summoning Jutsu" itself. As for the toads, to be honest, they weren''t particularly appealing, and their strength was rather average.


    They hadn''t played a significant role in his battles.


    As for the "Sage Mode" related to Mount My��boku, he had some interest.


    However, the importance of learning it was lower than what he was currently focused on, so he had never taken the time to pursue it. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, is he going to have to deal with these guys?


    He picked up a pen and wrote a letter, arranging a meeting with Jiraiya.


    Three days later, at a snack shop in a small town on the border of the Land of Fire...


    "Naruto, you''ve grown taller over the past year," Jiraiya remarked, looking down at the blond boy in front of him, sighing.


    He paused and then complimented, "This outfit looks pretty good too."


    Much better taste than Minato''s.


    It seems, in this regard, he inherited his mother''s good genes.


    "You, on the other hand, haven''t changed much, Jiraiya-sensei," Naruto raised his hand, inviting him to sit.


    Jiraiya scratched his head and laughed, "At my age, what could possibly change?"


    "I just hope that before I die, I can do some more useful things, make up for some past regrets."


    He took the tea handed to him by Karin, his smile fading as his expression turned serious. "In your letter, you said you wanted to go to Mount My��boku. Are you planning to start training in Sage Mode?"


    "I think it might be better if you waited a few more years to learn it."


    It''s not that Naruto doesn''t need the training.


    The problem is his age.


    The first step in Sage Mode is to balance one''s spiritual energy and physical energy, and on that basis, skillfully mix it with natural energy to reach a balanced state among the three, which is the key to successful training.


    Naruto is still young. Although he is already very strong, his chakra, body, and even spiritual energy are still growing.


    The "balance" achieved this year might be disrupted by the growth that comes next year, rendering the training results futile.


    It would be more appropriate to wait until his body has stabilized, around sixteen or seventeen years old, before attempting to learn it.


    "It''s not for Sage Mode," Naruto shook his head, smiling slightly, "I want to ask the Great Toad Sage a few things."


    Jiraiya was taken aback.


    Consult the Great Toad Sage?


    "Do you want it to prophesy for you?" Jiraiya wasn''t surprised that Naruto knew about the "Great Toad Sage." In the circle of Summoning Beasts, the Three Great Sages are held in the highest regard, and rumors about them are no secret, although without a certain level of strength, one wouldn''t have the means to learn about them.


    Naruto shook his head again, "I heard that the Great Toad Sage has lived for over a thousand years. I want to ask it about some matters related to history, gods, and the Pure Land."


    The legend of the Sage of Six Paths seems to be from more than a thousand years ago.


    This answer didn''t surprise Jiraiya.


    He had heard that over the past year, Naruto had been searching for "gods."


    Others didn''t understand what he was trying to do, but Jiraiya knew all too well.


    "Then I''ll take you there," Jiraiya nodded, agreeing immediately. After communicating with the toads of Mount My��boku, he added to Naruto, "Don''t resist later, it''s a normal jutsu."


    "Mount My��boku is too far away. Summoning Jutsu will be more convenient."


    After he finished speaking, Naruto immediately sensed a chakra fluctuation rising from beneath him. He quickly reached out to grab Karin, releasing his own chakra to envelop her.


    "Reverse Summoning Jutsu."


    The formation activated, transporting him and Karin away.


    Jiraiya was a step behind but was also teleported away.


    With a flash of white smoke, the scenery in his vision changed.


    Towering mountains rose steeply, waterfalls cascaded down, and in the distance, there were towering broadleaf trees. Some enormous toads were resting and playing there, and among the shade of these giant trees, a few huge, insect-like buildings could be faintly seen.


    It gave one the bewildering feeling of having been shrunk down.


    "How is it, pretty impressive, huh?" Jiraiya said with a proud smile. "This is Mount My��boku, one of the Three Great Sage Lands."


    Naruto nodded and looked to the side.


    Over there, two presences were approaching.


    The chakra was somewhat weak, but it contained powerful natural energy.


    It was two frogs wearing cloaks.


    "Jiraiya, is this the kid you mentioned?" asked the green-skinned frog with three tufts of white hair on its head.


    "Why is there also a red-haired little girl?" The purple-skinned frog beside it was examining Karin.


    "I brought her along. I didn''t feel comfortable leaving her alone outside," Naruto replied.


    Jiraiya acted as an intermediary and introduced them to each other.


    The male toad was named "Fukasaku," and the female toad was named "Shima." They were elders of Mount My��boku, both bearing the title of "Sage."


    "The Great Sage has agreed to meet you," Fukasaku said kindly, gesturing with his hand. "Follow me."


    They climbed the steps and entered the temple behind them, stepping into a spacious room.


    At the far end of the room was a throne inscribed with the character "Sage."


    An enormous orange toad was seated upon it.


    It wore a square-shaped hat, and around its neck hung a beaded necklace with the character "oil(��, abura)," exuding an aura of extreme old age.


    "Who goes there?" Feeling the approach of another presence, it spoke with a trembling voice, like that of an elderly person in the twilight of their life, its mind unclear.


    "It''s me, Jiraiya," Jiraiya replied in kind. "And with me is Uzumaki Naruto, Minato''s child."


    "This time, he has something he wishes to consult you about."


    The Great Toad Sage nodded, its head slowly turning. When it saw Naruto, its eyes suddenly widened, as if it had sensed something, revealing its yellow pupils. "Uzumaki Naruto, is it?"


    "What an interesting child. What is it you wish to know?"


    Naruto looked up at it and raised his voice. "I want to know about natural energy and chakra."


    "I also want to know about those gods, especially the Shinigami."


    "And I want information about the Pure Land."


    The Great Toad Sage lazily tilted its head. "You certainly have a lot of questions."


    "Let me think about how to answer you."


    It pondered in silence, remaining motionless and speechless, appearing as though it had fallen asleep.


    Naruto waited patiently.


    Karin, however, was not as patient and tugged at Naruto''s sleeve.


    Even the three Toad Sages seemed to be growing impatient.


    Finally, the Great Toad Sage continued. "This is a very ancient matter. Back then, I was just a little toad."


    "In this world, chakra as an energy originally did not exist."


    "There was only natural energy, known as ''Senjutsu''."


    "The gods were beings who mastered this Senjutsu energy and were worshipped by humans. They once held many natural powers."


    "But then one day, a God Tree descended from the heavens, followed by a woman who came to this world."


    "She fell in love with the reigning king at the time and gave birth to the Sage of Six Paths."


    Naruto listened intently.


    Jiraiya, hearing this for the first time as well, looked serious.


    "But it seems that the woman''s ambition did not stop at becoming queen. She sought to obtain the power of the God Tree and thus turned the king and his subjects into sacrifices for the tree."


    "The Sage of Six Paths, unable to bear seeing humanity suffer, mastered the power of chakra, defeated his mother, sealed her on the moon, and sent the God Tree away from this world, saving humanity."


    "Afterward, to restore the desolate land, the Sage of Six Paths traveled the world, sealing those gods, including the Shinigami, and then founded the Ninsh�� (����, Shinobi Sect)."


    "This covers the first two matters you wanted to know about."


    The Great Toad Sage paused at this point.


    Naruto furrowed his brow.


    Karin, with practiced ease, took out a scroll and recorded what had just been said.


    They knew of the legend that the Sage of Six Paths founded the Ninshu, but they hadn''t expected there to be a story before that.


    So, the records of the Uzumaki clan were not wrong.


    The Shinigami was indeed an existence older than the Sage of Six Paths.


    No wonder that along their journey, they only heard legends about gods but never encountered any. It turns out they had all been sealed by the Sage of Six Paths.


    Was the "Shinigami" sealed in the same way?


    The Great Toad Sage continued: "As for the third matter you wish to know about, the one known as the Pure Land."


    "I do not know much about it."


    "The only thing I can confirm is that when I was still young, I heard about the existence of the Shinigami and Yama, but there were no rumors about the Pure Land."


    Naruto pondered this statement.


    So, the Pure Land was created by the Sage of Six Paths?


    Was the force he had sensed earlier, pulling at the souls of the dead, something originating from the Sage of Six Paths?


    Some of the doubts in his heart were slightly resolved.


    Naruto thanked the Great Toad Sage: "Thank you very much for answering my questions."


    The Great Toad Sage shook its head, staring silently at Naruto without speaking.


    Naruto and Karin withdrew, with no intention of further exploring Mount Myoboku for now, and were summoned away by two toads.


    Jiraiya hadn''t left yet.


    "Great Toad Sage, is Naruto the Child of Prophecy?" he asked.


    The Great Toad Sage shook its head. "Jiraiya-chan, that''s something you must find the answer to yourself."


    Jiraiya fell silent.


    "But I do see something different in this boy," the Great Toad Sage continued.


    Jiraiya looked up.


    "Fog and confusion," it said, cautiously uttering the two words.


    Fog? Confusion?


    Jiraiya stared blankly, puzzled. These terms could describe a person, but wasn''t it a bit inappropriate to use them for Naruto?


    He wasn''t lost, his heart was firm, and his mind wasn''t confused.


    The Great Toad Sage remained silent.


    It, too, had some small doubts.


    In its eyes, this blond boy should still be a Konoha ninja at this moment and should not possess such strong power.


    He was supposed to embark on a journey with Jiraiya.


    Not long after, Jiraiya would be injured by him with a chaotic red power.


    But that''s not how things turned out; Uzumaki Naruto left Konoha on his own.


    "Confusion" referred to the confusion of prophecy.


    Besides this, there were some experiences within this boy that it couldn''t see through��this was the "fog."


    Just like that woman who had suddenly appeared with the God Tree.

 Chapter 81: [Sponsored]: Eighth Tails

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Gustavo Cunha." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Jiraiya stared at the large orange figure on the throne.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand how those two words could possibly relate to Naruto��unless they were actually referring to the "Nine-Tails."


    But even with Naruto being so powerful, was he still unable to avoid being influenced by the "Tailed Beast"?


    The Great Toad Sage spoke softly, "Jiraiya-chan."


    The white-haired man snapped back to reality.


    "In my original prophecy, he was supposed to be entangled with a black-haired, red-eyed boy," the sage continued in a peculiar tone. "But now, I can no longer be certain whether the future will unfold as I had seen."


    "He is a very peculiar child, destined to bring some changes to this world."


    "Just like��"


    The Great Toad Sage stopped speaking.


    It was reminded of the prophecy it made to the Sage of Six Paths more than a thousand years ago.


    That child was searching for the Pure Land, and eventually, the two of them would meet.


    Jiraiya kept these words in mind. After confirming that the Great Toad Sage had nothing more to say, he left Mount Myoboku.


    In a small town in the Land of Fire, at a snack shop.


    Karin carefully read through the transcribed text word by word, frowning as she muttered, "Something feels a bit strange."


    Naruto leaned in and noticed her gaze resting on the story of "that woman."


    "He lied in that part," Naruto shook his head, decisive and firm in his judgment.


    Karin was taken aback, blinking before realizing, "You used your Mind''s Eye of the Kagura on it?"


    This technique has the ability to detect lies through chakra.


    Naruto nodded. "Yes, I did. But only that part was a lie; for the rest, it didn''t lie."


    "From the point where the Sage of Six Paths defeated his mother, everything else was true."


    Naruto wasn''t too concerned about why the Great Toad Sage lied about the story of the "Sage of Six Paths and his mother."


    He understood well that sometimes the truth is not always fit for public knowledge.


    After all, the Sage of Six Paths was the founder of "Ninshu" and needed to maintain a completely positive image. Perhaps the sage was mindful of that.


    Karin was thoughtful.


    In fact, when she was at Mount Myoboku, she also wanted to use the Mind''s Eye of the Kagura, but she didn''t dare to��the aura of those toads was too intimidating, far beyond the level of an ordinary jonin.


    She was about to say something when a puff of white smoke appeared across the table.


    Karin immediately closed her mouth.


    Jiraiya was reverse-summoned back. He looked at Naruto and grinned, "It seems the Great Toad Sage didn''t clear up much of your confusion either."


    "At least I''ve learned part of the history," Naruto shook his head, his tone calm. "It''s easier to search when you can eliminate some wrong guesses."


    And one more thing was confirmed: the "Great Toad Sage" had indeed lived for over a thousand years.


    That place known as the "Holy Land," Ryuchi Cave, likely had similar beings with "a thousand-year lifespan."


    "How well are you controlling the Nine-Tails'' power?" Jiraiya finally asked the question that had been weighing on his mind since earlier.


    Naruto replied with a smile, "I''m getting along with it fairly well now."


    "I probably won''t need to use my dad''s technique."


    Jiraiya made a sound of acknowledgment, a bit puzzled.


    What did he mean by "won''t need to use"?


    "I made an agreement with the Nine-Tails not to forcefully use its power," Naruto said seriously. "So I won''t need to��"


    Jiraiya laughed heartily, "You''re really just like your father."


    "But you''re mistaken, Naruto. Minato''s technique wasn''t created to suppress the Nine-Tails."


    His expression turned nostalgic as he looked down.


    "Your mother was also a Jinchuriki, and Minato was always worried about her."


    "So the technique was designed to help Kushina coexist better with the Nine-Tails."


    Coexist better with the Nine-Tails?


    In Naruto''s inner world, the Nine-Tails flicked its tail.


    It acknowledged those words. Minato was indeed a good person. If it could choose a Jinchuriki, between Kushina and Minato, it would certainly choose the latter.


    Jiraiya''s expression became serious. "But before I teach you this technique��"


    "There''s a very important question: can you fully resist the Nine-Tails'' power?"


    "Within you, there''s still a ''gate'' that Minato set up. To learn this technique, you''ll have to open that gate first."


    He paused, then continued, "You''ve probably noticed that the more you use the Nine-Tails'' power, the harder it becomes to control, and the greater the risk of losing control."


    Naruto nodded. Before he unlocked the "Ashura" blade, there was indeed a significant risk of losing control when he used the Nine-Tails'' power.


    "This is because the Tailed Beasts have a unique life form, where their chakra and consciousness are intertwined," Jiraiya continued. "When you borrow the Nine-Tails'' chakra, its consciousness comes along with it."


    "When Minato sealed the Nine-Tails within you, you were just a baby."


    "So for your safety, Minato added an extra layer of sealing to the Nine-Tails'' seal."


    "This prevented the Nine-Tails'' power from greatly influencing you."


    "If you open that gate, the full power of the Nine-Tails will be released."


    "Its hateful will would pour out. If you can''t resist, the Nine-Tails will devour you and fully revive."


    "Naruto�� are you prepared for this?"


    Naruto took the small golden short sword from his waist and placed it on the table.


    This puzzled Jiraiya; he wasn''t quite sure what this meant.


    "When I use the power of the Nine-Tails now, I no longer feel like I''ll lose control," Naruto said softly, staring at the sword. The power brought to him by Ashura wasn''t just an enhancement of his techniques.


    It also connected him with the Nine-Tails.


    Especially after making that promise to the Nine-Tails, this connection had been significantly strengthened.


    "However, I still haven''t tried to borrow more of the Nine-Tails'' power," he continued.


    Naruto had mastered "Ashura" on the night when Hirako Shinji and the others encountered trouble.


    Immediately after, Urahara Kisuke and Shih��in Yoruichi fled to the human world, their whereabouts unknown.


    His initial reconciliation with the Nine-Tails happened a year ago when he learned the truth about his parents'' deaths from Jiraiya.


    Before returning to the Soul Society, Naruto worried that if he lost control, no one would be able to stop him. He was also concerned about hurting Karin.


    As a result, he never found the right opportunity to try releasing more of the tails.


    "Is that so?" Jiraiya nodded.


    "But you can give it a try." Naruto gripped the sword''s hilt, raised his head, and flashed a bright smile at Jiraiya. "I feel like the Nine-Tails isn''t the embodiment of hatred as you described, Jiraiya-sensei."


    Karin recalled something Naruto had said to that annoying lady in Mist Village, who weighed much more than she looked.


    "The Tailed Beasts are like mirrors."


    If that''s true, then the reflection of Naruto shouldn''t be all that bad.


    "Nine-Tails, shall we give it a try?" Naruto sent the message inwardly.


    The Nine-Tails snorted but didn''t refuse.


    "It agreed," Naruto said to Jiraiya. "Let''s choose a place."


    After eating, they found a clearing in a remote forest, far from any human presence.


    Jiraiya sent a message back to Konoha to prevent the release of such powerful energy from causing panic and chaos in Konoha and the Land of Fire.


    Naruto set up sealing techniques around them.


    This was also a precaution��if he lost control after "transforming into the Tailed Beast," the seals would activate, suppressing and imprisoning his irrational self.


    Jiraiya was very cautious; he summoned the Great Toad and called for the two sages, Fukasaku and Shima, preparing to enter Sage Mode at any moment and coordinate with the sealing techniques to stop Naruto.


    Once everything was in place, Naruto stood in the center of the seal formation, raising the dual blades.


    He began chanting the incantation.


    "Roar With Lamentation, Sing With Compassion, The Cycle Of Rebirth, Nine-Tailed Ashura!"


    Chakra surged, and a golden light cloaked his body.


    A massive pressure rolled out, stirring the wind and shaking the trees.


    The toad beneath Jiraiya, wearing a necklace with the word "Loyalty(��, ch��)," couldn''t help but step back a few paces.


    Even just the scattered residual energy was somewhat overwhelming for it to bear.


    This wasn''t something a toad of its level should face.


    "Toad Boss (Boss Gamabunta)" would be more suited to such a scene.


    "What an awe-inspiring power," Fukasaku said seriously. "Is this the power of the Nine-Tails?"


    "However, I don''t recall a Jinchuriki having such a form."


    Jiraiya, surprised and deeply moved, said, "This must be Naruto''s own development of the Nine-Tails'' power."


    "It feels completely different from what I''ve experienced with the Nine-Tails before."


    In the past, whenever he sensed the Nine-Tails'' power, it was always a collection of negative emotions��hatred, ferocity, fear. It was nothing short of a natural disaster of pure destruction. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, the Nine-Tails'' power being used by Naruto felt surprisingly positive, radiant, open, and full of vitality, though undeniably powerful.


    Naruto took a deep breath, lowered his head, and glanced at "Nine-Tails," the sword.


    At the end of the hilt, six red tassels fluttered.


    When the "tails" didn''t manifest, the number of tassels on the hilt represented the extent of his transformation into the Tailed Beast.


    "Nine-Tails," he called inwardly.


    The fox said nothing, but it didn''t hold back its power, lending it freely.


    The tassels on the hilt split, revealing a seventh.


    His rationality remained intact; there was no sense of being corroded or about to lose control.


    Naruto assessed the situation. At this level, he could continue experimenting.


    He accepted more of the Nine-Tails'' power.


    The eighth tassel split and appeared.


    His rationality was still present, but�� Naruto suddenly noticed that within his inner world, a strange chakra emerged.


    It wasn''t his, nor was it the Nine-Tails''.


    And it wasn''t Ashura''s power either.


    It was just a small thread, its presence faint but not weak. Its owner must have been someone very powerful.


    What was this power?


    Why was it in his body, and when was it planted there?


    Naruto focused his mind, delving into his inner world.


    ~~~


    Still busy but managed to squeeze the time to translate! Please give me Stone! Share this fanfic please!

 Chapter 82: We are Friends!

    Inner World, Underground (like!) Sewer.


    As Naruto entered, he was immediately engulfed by a familiar but long-lost sensation: the violent and angry chakra of the Nine-Tails.


    It stood behind a red-barred gate, bristling with rage, baring its teeth at the tall, blonde ninja figure standing at the entrance.


    That person sensed the presence of the owner of this inner world.


    He turned his head, a bright and gentle smile on his face, and greeted, "Naruto."


    Naruto sized him up, his gaze moving from bottom to top.


    He noticed the red short-sleeved white robe draped over him, with five neatly written characters on the back.


    He saw the face that was almost identical to the one on the Hokage Rock.


    "Fourth Hokage," Naruto and the Nine-Tails��one light and calm, the other heavy and angry��called out his title together.


    The Nine-Tails was filled with resentment.


    It couldn''t deny that Minato was a decent person, but being resealed and even split in two was also his doing.


    "Why are you here?" Naruto asked, forcing himself to stay calm.


    Before entering, he had considered many possibilities, but never imagined that this chakra belonged to his own father.


    "When I set the seal back then, I left a part of my chakra behind. Once the eighth tail was released, I would appear in your consciousness," Minato Namikaze spoke, his voice as gentle as his appearance and demeanor. "This was originally meant as a safety valve in case you lost control."


    "But now it seems..."


    "Naruto, you have exceeded my expectations."


    "Being able to see you in this situation, it''s truly wonderful."


    Naruto swallowed hard.


    He strode forward.


    Minato spread his arms, smiling brightly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But instead of a hug from his son, he received a punch!


    It was a precise punch, honed through countless sparring sessions in "Taijutsu training" and fights with Yoruichi.


    It caused the most pain without dispersing the chakra.


    Minato''s features twisted as he staggered and fell to the ground.


    The Nine-Tails chuckled, its resentment slightly eased.


    "It really hurts," Minato clutched his stomach, smiling as he reminisced about this familiar feeling, "In this aspect, you''re just like your mother."


    "Why did you seal the Nine-Tails inside your own son?" Naruto clenched his fists, "Although things are fine now, before..."


    "Thanks to you, I''ve been through a lot!"


    Minato turned his head and sighed, "I''ve only brought sorrowful memories to my son''s childhood."


    "I''m really not worthy of apologizing to you as a father."


    Naruto also turned his head away, looking up high.


    "But please listen to my reasoning," Minato continued softly, "The reason I sealed half of the Nine-Tails'' chakra in you..."


    "On one hand, it was the best I could do at the time."


    "On the other hand..."


    "On the night of Kushina''s delivery, a powerful ninja broke in and released the Nine-Tails."


    Naruto interrupted him, "I''ve already learned about this from the Nine-Tails, and Jiraiya-sensei suspects that person might be Uchiha Madara."


    Minato was silent, frowning and shaking his head, "I couldn''t determine his exact identity or which Uchiha he was."


    "But he was from the ''Akatsuki,'' a man wearing a spiral mask."


    "He was powerful and harbored deep hatred for Konoha."


    "When I fought him, he predicted nearly all of my moves."


    "I feared he might strike again in the future, so I left the Nine-Tails inside you."


    Naruto softly responded, "Akatsuki, huh?"


    The organization he had once fought against��he thought they only craved the Tailed Beasts, not realizing they had such a connection to him.


    Minato stood up from the ground.


    "I''ve already left Konoha and am no longer a ninja," Naruto raised his head, locking eyes with his father.


    "I''ve seen it all," Minato smiled slightly, "That was quite a surprise to me."


    "But..."


    He raised his hand, placing it on Naruto''s head, his smile growing even brighter, "No matter what choices you make, you''re still my son."


    "You didn''t fall into hatred."


    "You were able to break free from the ninja system."


    "That''s a very good choice."


    "Stay true to your heart, and keep moving forward boldly."


    Minato paused, contemplating something before continuing, "My chakra is weakening."


    "Naruto, I don''t have much time left, so let''s get to business."


    "Ask Jiraiya-sensei to take out the key."


    He glanced back at the Nine-Tails.


    "You''re truly remarkable��something even your mother, even Kushina, couldn''t achieve."


    "Getting along so well with the Nine-Tails."


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth, pouting, "This kid is still just a child; I can''t bully a child."


    Minato smiled at it.


    The Nine-Tails turned away, not wanting to look at him.


    Naruto left the consciousness world and opened his eyes.


    In the real world:


    Jiraiya''s face grew increasingly serious as he stared at the ribbon on Naruto''s red blade. "Has something gone wrong with him being so quiet for so long?"


    Although he wasn''t given much warning, it wasn''t hard to see that the number of ribbons on Naruto''s red blade hilt was a sign of the "Tailed Beast transformation."


    Starting from the transformation into the six-tailed form, then progressing to the seven-tailed and eight-tailed forms, it all happened in just a moment.


    However, the time spent in the "eight-tailed form" now seemed a bit too long.


    Nearly ten minutes had passed, and there was still no change.


    "Jiraiya-chan, there''s no need to worry so much," Fukasaku shook his head, trying to comfort him, though his voice was tense. "Naruto-chan''s sealing technique is very advanced. Even if he loses control..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    In the center of the sealing formation, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes.


    His gaze swept across the room, and a powerful aura followed.


    This time, not only did Gama retreat, but even Fukasaku and Shima instinctively shrank behind Jiraiya''s head.


    However, seeing the clarity in his eyes, it seemed he hadn''t lost control.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, the key," Naruto spoke.


    Jiraiya responded, "Are you sure?"


    He asked, but his hands were already forming seals without hesitation.


    Chakra surged.


    He opened his mouth wide, and an orange and blue striped toad peeked out from his throat, dragging a long, narrow scroll that quickly unfurled.


    "Jiraiya, you called me out," it said somewhat disgruntled, but then abruptly stopped and suddenly turned its head, staring in terror at what was behind it.


    A golden, six-armed Naruto came into view.


    "What is going on?" it swallowed back what it was about to say and asked instead.


    Jiraiya''s voice was serious: "The situation is a bit complicated; it''s hard to explain it all at once."


    "But for now, open the scroll and hand the key to Naruto."


    The scroll toad looked Naruto up and down: "So this kid is Naruto?"


    "But that''s the key to the Nine-Tails'' seal."


    Jiraiya''s tone was firm: "Naruto is ready."


    "He''s now in the eight-tailed form but hasn''t lost his mind."


    The scroll toad was even more surprised. It stared at Naruto, muttering, "Since you say so..."


    It moved its body and started to wobble forward but wobbled back after a few steps.


    "Hey kid! Hold back your power a bit, I can''t get through!"


    It yelled out, somewhat aggrieved.


    The aura around Naruto was so tangible that even the air seemed to congeal, making it harder to move forward. The resistance grew stronger, and the scroll toad''s body became more rigid.


    It was impossible to get through.


    Naruto nodded and restrained his aura, "Go ahead."


    This time, the scroll toad made it through smoothly and opened up, revealing densely packed, complex seals and scripts.


    "Place your hand here," it extended a hand, pointing to the upper right corner of the scroll, "and you can receive the key."


    It was a square-shaped seal.


    "But you should think carefully." As Naruto extended his hand, the scroll toad couldn''t help but warn, "Unsealing the Four Symbols Seal will fully release the Nine-Tails."


    "I''m ready," Naruto''s actions didn''t pause because of its words.


    He raised his right hand, with chakra swirling at the fingertips of all five fingers.


    Solemnly, he imprinted it onto the square, leaving a mark.


    The ink on the paper twisted, transforming into a surging river that flowed from his fingertips up to his arm.


    Naruto closed his eyes.


    Once again, he entered his inner world.


    "Got the key?" Minato looked up.


    During the time Naruto was away, he had been conversing with the Nine-Tails.


    The atmosphere between man and fox was relatively harmonious.


    But just before Naruto left, the Nine-Tails was still filled with resentment toward Minato. Now that its mood had stabilized, only a few minutes had passed.


    Naruto nodded.


    "Then let''s do it," Minato stood up, stepping aside, "Kushina and I will support your decision."


    Naruto raised his right hand.


    He pulled down his sleeve, revealing the Four Symbols Seal, with the seal extending to the end of his forearm.


    He lifted his foot and stepped into the void, as if climbing long steps.


    Behind the red-barred gate, the Nine-Tails sat up straight, its upper body erect, eyes full of anticipation.


    Step by step.


    He walked up to the towering "seal" talisman paper and reached out to take it down.


    Revealing the "lock" on the gate.


    It was a spiraled Four Symbols Seal.


    Naruto placed his hand on his abdomen and then turned it.


    Click, click��


    The lock on the gate turned along, from inside to outside, slowly opening like a folding fan, leaving only an empty hole at the end.


    The Nine-Tails stood up, placing both hands on the gate, and pushed hard.


    Boom!


    The gate frame slammed open on both sides.


    The Nine-Tails eagerly rushed out, raising its claw and thrusting it towards Naruto.


    Minato squinted his eyes, gathering the last bit of chakra strength.


    Naruto neither dodged nor resisted.


    The Nine-Tails'' aim wasn''t to attack; its claw landed lightly on his head, giving him a gentle pat, and it grinned: "Kid, you''ve got guts."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''m just pretending to gain your trust, waiting for a chance to escape and devour you?"


    Naruto beamed, raised his hand, clenched it into a fist, and bumped it against the Nine-Tails'' claw: "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    The Nine-Tails grinned.


    Naruto looked down at Minato: "Dad, how did I do?"


    "My son, you did great!" Minato gave him a thumbs up, his voice sincere.


    However, the next moment, without changing his expression, sensing the condition of his own body, he changed the topic: "While there''s still a little time left, let me tell you something."


    "Something related to that jutsu of mine."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 83: Ashura Nine-Tails Form

    Naruto landed on the ground and shook his head. "With Nine-Tails by my side now, I don''t think I need my dad''s jutsu anymore."


    "We''re already connected."


    He drew out his small golden blade.


    "Is it the power called Ashura?" Minato Namikaze smiled gently. "It truly is a gentle power."


    "But please listen to me, Naruto."


    Naruto sheathed his blade.


    "Before I conceived that jutsu," Minato continued, "I realized that Nine-Tails, just like your mother, hides his gentleness behind a tough exterior."


    Nine-Tails bared his teeth in slight embarrassment.


    ''Enough already! Can''t we talk about something more cheerful, especially now that I''ve just been freed?''


    "But Nine-Tails has always been misunderstood as a disaster of rage and negative emotions," Minato said, looking up at Nine-Tails with a smile. "Just like you said, he''s a mirror��his attitude towards humans reflects how humans treat him."


    "Even so..."


    "These negative emotions have become an inseparable part of him over his long life."


    Minato paused, then reached out to pat Naruto''s head. "So, my son, Naruto, you''re truly remarkable."


    "Where there''s love, hatred can grow."


    "And with contrast, love and hate become more intense."


    "But despite all that, you have remained true to your heart."


    The guilt in Minato''s eyes grew.


    Parents always hope their children mature quickly.


    But when they do mature like adults, how could parents not feel guilty?


    Especially someone like me.


    A father who never took on his responsibilities, yet his child has such a resilient heart, stronger than many adults.


    The sense of "failure" expanded.


    He sighed and continued, "You''re a good child, but inside you, there''s also a ''darkness'' that has accumulated."


    "Have you heard of the ''Falls of Truth'' legend in the Cloud Village?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    He hadn''t had the chance to travel to the Land of Lightning yet.


    "It''s a place where one''s inner darkness is reflected," Minato said softly, looking at Naruto and then at Nine-Tails. "In the jutsu I conceived, the idea was to go there or find a similar place, shatter the darkness in Kushina''s heart, accept Nine-Tails, and the pure person reflected in the mirror would unite them."


    "That way, they would be connected."


    Nine-Tails flicked his tail.


    Naruto watched the tail sway. "But my relationship with Nine-Tails is different from Mom''s, so I''m supposed to shatter the negativity within us together with Nine-Tails?"


    "Exactly," Minato nodded. "So go ahead."


    "Naruto, you''ve already overcome it once."


    "You just need to do it one more time."


    At this point, he paused, his voice growing softer. "Kushina also left some chakra inside you."


    "She was in a rush to come out, but I held her back."


    Naruto was stunned, instinctively raising his hand to his stomach.


    So, besides Dad''s chakra, Mom''s chakra is also inside me?


    "Don''t be afraid to face your darker side," Minato said, patting his head. "Kushina will appear, and she''ll be with you when you face it."


    Naruto took a deep breath and responded cheerfully.


    "Goodbye, Naruto," Minato straightened his back and waved. "And goodbye, Nine-Tails."


    "Wait, Dad!" Naruto called out, his eyes resolute. "Can you teach me the Reaper Death Seal?"


    "I''ll find that demon!"


    "I''ll release you from its belly, and I''ll find you both in the Pure Land."


    "I am the Shinigami."


    Minato smiled brightly.


    He raised his right hand, pressing his index and middle fingers together, and tapped Naruto on the forehead. "Really?"


    "It''s hard to imagine something so incredible happening to you."


    "But it''s a promise."


    Minato''s body began to turn transparent, fading bit by bit, from bottom to top, from left to right, until nothing was left.


    "Let''s meet again in the Pure Land."


    "At that time, Kushina and I will properly apologize to you." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A warm flow transmitted from the point where his fingers had touched Naruto, passing into his body.


    It was the complete Reaper Death Seal technique.


    As this knowledge slowly filled him, Minato''s figure gradually disappeared, until nothing remained.


    "Naruto," Nine-Tails came closer, sensing his emotions sinking.


    Naruto lifted his head and grinned widely. "I''m fine."


    "I''m really happy."


    "I finally got to see my dad."


    "I am the Shinigami. Death is not the end of life; we will meet again."


    Nine-Tails sat beside him and responded with a nod.


    In the real world.


    "The kid has already undone the Four Symbols Seal," Fukasaku said, staring at Naruto''s stomach. The open seal was visible even through his clothes.


    "Not even a reaction," the scroll toad had already returned to Jiraiya''s side.


    It could sense that the power within Naruto was gentle and full of life.


    But... even though it was gentle, the sheer strength of it was overwhelming, making it uneasy.


    Karin frowned as she watched.


    She had great confidence in Naruto. After over a year of traveling together, they had yet to encounter a situation that Naruto couldn''t handle.


    But these toads were driving her crazy!


    Their incessant worrying wasn''t just in their thoughts; they had to vocalize it too.


    With everyone talking over each other, she was starting to feel anxious herself.


    "It hasn''t lost control yet." Jiraiya frowned as he voiced his speculation. "Is it communicating with the Nine-Tails?"


    As he spoke, the aura around Naruto suddenly retracted. The golden light faded, and the radiance from the two blades dimmed.


    The nine ribbons on the red sword converged into one.


    Naruto opened his eyes.


    Jiraiya glanced over, sensing that Naruto''s mood seemed a bit down, which made him nervous. He quickly asked, "Naruto, how''s the situation?"


    Naruto nodded towards him. "It''s been resolved."


    "I plan to try out a new way to use this power."


    Jiraiya was taken aback. "A new way?"


    "Take Karin and move a bit further away," Naruto waved his hand.


    Move away?


    Was it because the power was immense?


    Jiraiya took Karin and, along with the toads, retreated several dozen meters.


    Naruto raised his sword.


    He chanted the release command��the words hadn''t changed.


    The power released was also the same, still the golden form with six arms and two swords.


    The nine red ribbons on the hilt of the red sword fluttered.


    "Is he transforming into the Nine-Tails?" Jiraiya took out his binoculars and observed closely. "He seems very relaxed; it''s a huge success."


    "But this new method��"


    He pondered, then saw Naruto lift the red sword and stab it into his own abdomen.


    This shocked him.


    But he quickly noticed that the sword didn''t harm Naruto.


    The blade tip merged into Naruto''s body like water.


    The golden light shimmered brightly.


    When even the hilt was completely absorbed, the nine red ribbons radiated golden light, extending behind Naruto, growing larger until they formed nine massive tails.


    In the same instant, the Tailed Beast cloak also emitted a brilliant light. The tails grew and expanded, and in the blink of an eye, they became grand and towering, nearly a hundred meters tall.


    It was a gigantic fox with a single head, six arms, and a brown bead necklace around its neck.


    Naruto floated in mid-air. By this time, he no longer had six arms and was holding the "Ashura" sword, standing at the fox''s abdomen.


    Jiraiya and the others had already retreated far enough, but when Naruto revealed this form, the distance between them shrank to just a few meters, with the fox''s paw almost touching them.


    "So this power is about releasing you?" Naruto murmured.


    This immediately reminded him of his former subordinate, the current captain of the 9th Division.


    That big dog, "Komamura Sajin."


    It was surprisingly similar to his "Bankai" form.


    The Nine-Tails'' voice was somewhat emotional. "I finally see this world again."


    While inside Naruto, it could only perceive the world through Naruto''s senses.


    But in this form, it regained its most basic sensory ability, observing the world with its own eyes.


    Naruto tried raising his arm, but the Nine-Tails didn''t sync with him.


    "Do you want to control this body now?" the Nine-Tails asked.


    Naruto nodded. "Can I?"


    "I can relinquish control," the Nine-Tails replied. "Try it now."


    Naruto raised his hand again, and the enormous body moved in sync with his actions.


    He tested it several times, like a child with a new toy.


    The form in which the Nine-Tails'' power was fully displayed was different from the "Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��."


    He could control this gigantic body himself.


    Or, he could let the Nine-Tails control it.


    The life force of the two was shared.


    However, any injuries sustained by the Nine-Tails would not be transferred to Naruto, and Naruto''s injuries wouldn''t affect the Nine-Tails either.


    At this moment, several chakra signatures approached rapidly.


    This caused the Nine-Tails to click its tongue in annoyance. Its massive size was always a problem for it. This was how it had been discovered by humans in the past, and now it was happening again.


    Sometimes, it secretly envied the Three-Tails, "Isobu," who could live underwater and avoid being so conspicuous.


    "Let me return," the Nine-Tails said softly. "Some annoying people are coming."


    Naruto withdrew the sword.


    He slowly descended from the sky in front of Jiraiya and the others.


    "Naruto! That was so cool!" Karin exclaimed with stars in her eyes.


    "Was that the full power of the Nine-Tails just now?" Jiraiya was amazed.


    Naruto smiled and nodded. "Yes, but let''s leave now."


    "Some ninja are coming."


    "I don''t want to deal with them."


    Jiraiya followed Naruto''s gaze but didn''t sense anything.


    However, Naruto had already taken Karin and flashed away, so Jiraiya had no choice but to follow.


    They arrived at the nearest town.


    Jiraiya talked with Naruto, and when he heard that Minato had left some chakra within Naruto, he couldn''t help but marvel at Minato''s thoroughness, even in such a critical moment.


    When he learned about the reconciliation with the Nine-Tails and the philosophy of the "mirror," he was also deeply moved.


    How could no one have thought of something that even a child could understand before?


    ~~~


    Naruto is so broken right now hahaha. I like it!


    Also please Powerstone! Also Join my Patreon! On my knees (literally)!


    Give a review that will make someone read this. I will pin it! Bad review goes to the bin! Hahaha


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters! Already at Chapter 203 in Patreon!

 Chapter 84: [Sponsored]: Kurotsuchi Mayuri

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Bazu98." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Naruto didn''t explain everything. He only mentioned the part related to his father.


    "Minato... Even after death, he has still been striving," Jiraiya sighed softly. "Naruto, what are your plans next? Will you continue searching for the Shinigami and the Pure Land, or...?"


    Naruto thought for a moment. "I''ll find a suitable place to stay for a while. I''ve come up with some new ideas and plan to try them out. Once I''ve confirmed those ideas, I''ll continue my journey. I might go to the Land of Lightning. There''s still that issue my father mentioned that needs to be resolved."


    The "Reaper Death Seal" technique he received from his father requires further research. Orochimaru''s method also needs to be verified for its authenticity. As for the "Four Symbols Seal," he now has the key, so he can figure out how to release the Nine-Tails from his body without harming himself. This was something he once promised it.


    As for the "Falls of Truth," he''s not in a rush. The Zanpakuto is the embodiment of inner strength. Training for "Bankai" in the Soul Society should yield a similar effect. Now that he''s fully developed the Nine-Tails'' power, it''s time for him to walk the path that every captain must take.


    Jiraiya pondered, "The Land of Lightning, huh? That country... Be careful when you go there."


    "Is there something wrong with the Land of Lightning?" Naruto asked.


    Jiraiya spoke with caution, "Cloud Village is a very combative village. They are bold and highly capable. You need to be careful. If they discover you in the Land of Lightning, they might take action against you. They once... had some remarkable achievements."


    Naruto nodded slightly, unfazed, and spoke calmly, "Let''s hope they''re strong enough to bear the consequences."


    Jiraiya was taken aback. The confidence in Naruto''s words reminded him once again that the blond boy before him had already become a figure that the entire ninja world needed to look up to.


    He nodded and treated him to a meal.


    That night, they stayed at an inn in the town. Naruto and Karin were studying sealing techniques in their room, while Jiraiya... said he wanted to sleep early. But not long after, they sensed him sneakily climbing out of the window and heading straight for the town''s only izakaya.


    It was late at night when Naruto finally returned to the room to sleep.


    When he woke up again, a familiar "Iris" scent filled the air. Had he returned to the 7th Division quarters? He opened his eyes and sat up in bed.


    "Looks like we''ve come to the Soul Society," the Nine-Tails noticed the change in the environment and spoke softly. After being partially freed, it no longer resisted communication.


    Naruto nodded.


    "This place isn''t bad," the Nine-Tails spoke with restrained anticipation. "I think you could spar with that big dog again. Its abilities seem pretty good."


    Naruto smiled. He could tell what the Nine-Tails meant. In the ninja world, with those "hostile" tailed beast folks around, its mere appearance would cause a commotion due to its massive size, making it unsuitable to show up. But in the Soul Society... the people here don''t have the same hostile view of tailed beasts. Moreover, the appearance of the Nine-Tails would only be seen as Captain Uzumaki''s release, not causing any enmity. It''s a good place to stretch its legs.


    However...


    "Sorry, Nine-Tails, but I''m afraid you can''t be fully released just yet," Naruto spoke softly, shaking his head.


    The Nine-Tails froze, slightly irritated. What does he mean? No stretching out?


    Naruto reassured it, "Do you remember that night when Hirako Shinji and others had an incident? There was an enemy you sensed, but I couldn''t detect."


    The Nine-Tails recalled.


    "At that time, I couldn''t quite figure out what kind of ability it was," Naruto continued. "But when I fought that guy named Uchiha Itachi in the Land of Whirlpools... his genjutsu was extraordinary. If it weren''t for you, I would have been in serious trouble."


    The Nine-Tails nodded. The mention of "Uchiha" brought to mind the "Sharingan" and those deeply annoying men. These thoughts manifested physically, causing it to bare its teeth and shake its head in displeasure.


    "So, I''ve been wondering if the thing that blinded me could be a kind of genjutsu ability," Naruto mused. "It deceived my senses, preventing me from detecting that enemy."


    The Nine-Tails seemed to be pondering.


    Naruto adjusted his sitting posture and raised a new question: "But we''ve always been together, and our senses are almost connected. Why was I affected by that genjutsu while you weren''t?"


    The Nine-Tails, having just tasted a bit of freedom, immediately connected the dots, "It''s the eyes! The difference between seeing and not seeing! Or it''s the chakra. I''ve always been inside you, so that guy''s chakra didn''t affect me, just like that Uchiha''s genjutsu."


    The biggest difference in sensory ability between it and Naruto was the eyes.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a spiritual energy issue," Naruto shook his head, grasping the Nine-Tails'' point. "When you''re released, your spiritual energy also manifests. That day... I achieved my Shikai. I''m more inclined to think it''s the eyes. Precisely because I could see, and trusted my own eyes, I was deceived."


    The Nine-Tails was frustrated. "So, I still can''t come out for now?"


    "Why is there always such an annoying person around?"


    "Did you sense their spiritual energy?" Naruto asked.


    The Nine-Tails shook its head, its tone somewhat gloomy. "Speaking of which, when you went to the real world for a Soul Burial and were fighting those creatures called ''Hollows,'' I sensed a very powerful presence nearby, within about a hundred meters."


    Naruto was stunned.


    The real world? Soul Burial?


    Was that when I had just graduated from the Shin''o Spiritual Arts Academy?


    At that time, even though I hadn''t yet unlocked ''Ashura,'' and my sensing ability wasn''t as strong as it is now, I should have still been able to notice a powerful presence that close.


    Or could it be that, since that time, I''ve already been deceived by an illusion?


    The Nine-Tails continued, "I sensed that presence again when you were in the Gotei 13 and were invited to the Shin''o Spiritual Arts Academy to give a speech to the new students."


    Naruto''s heart skipped a beat. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A speech to the new students at the Shin''o Spiritual Arts Academy?


    An image immediately flashed in his mind of a gentle, mature man wearing black-rimmed glasses.


    Sosuke Aizen.


    He was there at that time too.


    Yoruichi''s warning, echoing across time, resonated in his ears again: "Be careful of Sosuke Aizen."


    Could it really be him?


    Such a gentle and reliable person didn''t seem like someone who would do such things.


    And if it was him, when and how did he cast the illusion?


    "Nine-Tails, have you already guessed?" Naruto asked.


    Naruto sighed. "Yoruichi had warned me before to be careful of Sosuke Aizen."


    "He was present at the Shin''o Spiritual Arts Academy back then too. Now, I''m starting to suspect it really might have been him."


    "Nine-Tails, I''ll have to trouble you for a while."


    "If it really is due to his hypnotic eyes..."


    "You might be the only one not affected by that illusion. Make sure you continue to stay unaffected."


    Reluctantly, the Nine-Tails agreed. "Understood."


    Naruto got out of bed, changed into new clothes, and headed out of the dormitory towards his office.


    Along the way, squad members and officers greeted him.


    "Good morning, Captain Uzumaki!"


    "Greetings, Captain Uzumaki!"


    Hearing their cheerful greetings, Naruto grinned and nodded in response, feeling much better.


    Just as he reached his office door��


    "Captain Uzumaki, waking up so late, feeling a bit lazy, huh?" A man, also wearing a captain''s haori, with black and white patterns painted on his face, obscuring his features completely, stood at his office door. He grinned, thinking he was being friendly.


    He was an acquaintance.


    The former 3rd Seat of the 12th Division and the current Captain of the 12th Division, Kurotsuchi Mayuri.


    "What brings you here, Captain Kurotsuchi?" Naruto asked politely.


    Having dealt with Orochimaru before, he had some experience handling these somewhat deranged "scientists."


    "It''s a shame Urahara defected," Mayuri began. "I didn''t get the chance to study him or those Shinigami who underwent Hollowfication."


    "Of course��"


    "There''s also your collaboration with him."


    Naruto looked at him, silent.


    Mayuri, unfazed, continued, "I didn''t get the chance to greet you when I first took over. I''ve been going through the research Urahara left behind."


    "But unfortunately, all the parts related to you were destroyed by him, leaving nothing behind."


    He paused, extending his hand. "Although Urahara called me the second greatest genius after him, I don''t think I''m any less talented than he was."


    "Whatever he could do, I can do too."


    "So, Captain Uzumaki, let''s collaborate."


    Naruto didn''t shake his hand. Instead, his spiritual pressure erupted, overwhelming and destroying everything in its path. "If you want to show sincerity, put away whatever you''re holding before we talk."


    "Captain Urahara would never use such an obvious and crude trick to test another captain."


    Mayuri grinned, his eyes burning with excitement as he withdrew his hand. "As expected of a man Urahara valued so highly."


    Naruto''s spiritual pressure was effortlessly neutralized by him.


    This man, who had also been promoted from 3rd Seat to Captain, was indeed qualified for the role.


    "As for collaboration," Naruto said softly, "geniuses like Captain Urahara are rare."


    "I''ll have to assess your capabilities first."


    "Whether you''re truly second to him��"


    "Or just an insignificant pebble."


    Mayuri grinned widely. "Such a description is rather displeasing."


    "Captain Uzumaki, I''m no less capable than him."


    Naruto entered his office and wrote down the summoning technique on a few sheets of paper. "Let''s use this to test your abilities."


    Mayuri leaned in to look. "What a peculiar technique, completely different from Kid��."


    "A technique involving space," Naruto said succinctly. "I hope you can produce some results."


    Mayuri took the papers. "It does look interesting."


    "But I still hope to take over Urahara''s research projects as soon as possible."


    "I''m more interested in you, Captain Uzumaki."

 Chapter 85: [Sponsored]: Captain Kuchiki Ginrei

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Bazu98." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri made no attempt to conceal the greed in his eyes.


    In truth, he had no clear idea of what made Naruto so special.


    However, Urahara Kisuke had repeatedly refused his requests to participate in "research on Naruto," guarding it with utmost vigilance. Even during the chaotic time of his escape, Urahara did not forget to delete all research data related to Naruto. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only a few results that had already been reported and could not be erased remained.


    For instance, "Gigai" and "Gigai Type-2."


    These were things that astonished him.


    He could understand the former��no matter how impressive it was, it was still based on traditional Shinigami technology, serving as a vessel to contain weakened souls, created in response to the "disappearance of souls" incident, to accommodate those souls that might have vanished due to extreme weakness.


    But the latter...


    He had been pondering over it for years but had never fully understood it.


    "Gigai Type-2" was almost like a device that broke the boundaries between the physical body and the spiritual body. A Shinigami entering it would not be completely cut off from reishi like with a normal Gigai, and they could even use spiritual power within it.


    However, this technology was not mature enough and could not sustain a soul that was too powerful.


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri had personally tested it��upon entering "Gigai Type-2," it immediately exploded with a "bang."


    Even a lieutenant''s spiritual pressure would easily destroy it.


    Only the lowest-ranking officers, and ordinary soldiers below them, could use it. Moreover, while using it, they could not activate Shikai or perform Kido above level 20, or the Gigai would be overwhelmed.


    Over the years, Kurotsuchi Mayuri had been attempting to improve "Gigai Type-2," but the technology involved was entirely different from the Shinigami techniques he had studied and researched, resulting in little progress.


    It was during this time that he thought of Uzumaki Naruto.


    Perhaps this technology was related to this young captain, who could defeat Bankai users with just his Shikai.


    Naruto maintained a polite smile as he saw Kurotsuchi Mayuri off.


    After handling his affairs, he returned to his office and began studying the "Reaper Death Seal" and "Four Symbols Seal."


    He had already studied the "Summoning Jutsu."


    It was indeed a clever technique.


    But it only involved "the same space," meaning it allowed the transportation of objects within the same space.


    It was even inferior to the technology of the "Senkaimon."


    At least the "Senkaimon" involved the transportation between two spaces.


    Giving this technique to Kurotsuchi Mayuri was to see what a "scientist" more specialized than himself could discover.


    A few days later, in a bar in the Seireitei.


    "Naruto, you want to learn Bankai?" Kyoraku Shunsui put down his sake cup and sized up Naruto. "So soon?"


    Shiba Isshin, sitting at the same table, took a sip of his drink: "Naruto is a captain now, isn''t it natural for him to learn Bankai? There''s nothing surprising about that."


    Kyoraku Shunsui shook his head but said nothing.


    Shiba Isshin didn''t understand.


    Naruto''s situation was entirely different from an ordinary Shinigami''s.


    Typically, a Shinigami fully masters Shikai after learning the name of their Zanpakuto.


    But in Naruto''s case, what he likely learned was a "false name."


    Even though it was a "false name," he still hadn''t fully mastered its power.


    Learning Bankai at this time...


    "I''ve been getting along with it quite well recently, and I''ve fully mastered Shikai," Naruto said as he drank juice��he wasn''t fond of the taste of alcohol. "Although it still hasn''t told me its name, it''s probably just being a little stubborn."


    "Bankai is just a deeper understanding of one''s Zanpakuto, isn''t it?"


    "The process of learning it might just help me completely reconcile with it."


    Kyoraku Shunsui nodded: "I see."


    "So, Uncle Shunsui, please teach me how to learn Bankai," Naruto asked respectfully.


    Kyoraku Shunsui slumped over the table: "Why come to me for something like this? Jushiro would be a great choice too."


    "Captain Ukitake is not feeling well," Naruto grinned. "And Uncle Shunsui looks very healthy."


    Kyoraku Shunsui tilted his head: "I''m sick too!"


    "Ever since Lisa left, I''ve had a condition where my body aches whenever I get busy."


    Naruto saw an opening: "My healing abilities are pretty good. While you teach me Bankai, I can treat your illness, Uncle Shunsui."


    Kyoraku Shunsui buried his head on the table.


    "Speaking of which, that boy from the Kuchiki family seems to have already started training for Bankai." Shiba Isshin stared at Kyoraku Shunsui. "And it seems the little lieutenant from the 5th Division is also preparing for Bankai training."


    Kyoraku Shunsui raised an eyebrow: "So many people recently?"


    "The young people are growing up."


    "Who is Kuchiki''s teacher?"


    Shiba Isshin answered: "Of course, it''s Captain Kuchiki Ginrei."


    Kyoraku Shunsui immediately straightened up and looked at Naruto, speaking solemnly, "So, Naruto, you should seek out Captain Kuchiki Ginrei. Whether he teaches one person or two, it''s all the same to him."


    "The training for dual-blade Bankai isn''t much different from that of a single blade."


    "If I recall correctly, your relationship with Kuchiki''s 3rd Seat isn''t too bad, right?"


    "Captain Kuchiki Ginrei is a very reliable captain. He''ll definitely be up to the task."


    Naruto sighed, "Uncle Shunsui, no wonder the Captain-Commander always emphasizes not to learn from you whenever he sees me."


    Kyoraku Shunsui laughed heartily.


    There was nothing wrong with seeking guidance from Kuchiki Ginrei.


    Naruto had a fairly positive impression of the Kuchiki family. Although they bore the title of ''nobility'' and conducted themselves with strict formality, they didn''t possess the arrogant air of superiority seen in the Tsunayashiro Clan.


    The next day, he paid a visit to Captain Kuchiki Ginrei and arranged the training schedule with him. When the day arrived, outside the 6th Division''s quarters, Naruto encountered two unexpected individuals.


    Dressed like captains, just like himself, they wore the black Shihakush�� with a captain''s haori draped over it.


    "S��suke, Sajin?" Naruto greeted them, glancing at the two people they had brought along, "What''s this?"


    Aizen replied with a smile, beckoning the Shinigami behind him to step forward, "Gin is also about to begin his Bankai training. I was originally planning to teach him myself."


    "But I''m the captain of the 5th Division, and Gin is my lieutenant. If both of us go off for training, there will be no one to handle the division''s affairs."


    "Fortunately, I heard that Captain Kuchiki is teaching 3rd Seat Kuchiki Byakuya his Bankai, and you''ll be training together with him as well."


    "So, I shamelessly requested Captain Kuchiki to take Gin under his wing as well."


    Ichimaru Gin respectfully greeted him, "Captain Naruto."


    Naruto nodded.


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura activated the moment he saw them, confirming that what Aizen said was true.


    Komamura Sajin nodded with a serious tone, "I share the same thoughts as Captain Aizen."


    "My friend, the 9th Division''s lieutenant, T��sen Kaname, is also preparing to train for his Bankai."


    "It wouldn''t be right for both the captain and lieutenant to be away from their duties, neglecting the division''s affairs. That would be highly irresponsible."


    "So, I''ve entrusted him to Captain Kuchiki."


    With a gesture, the Shinigami beside him stepped forward and bowed in greeting.


    Naruto''s gaze lingered on his face.


    He wore a peculiar pair of glasses, different from those normally used. They weren''t transparent and seemed to completely obstruct his vision.


    Noticing Naruto''s gaze, Komamura Sajin introduced him with a touch of pride, "Kaname is different from other Shinigami; he was born with impaired vision."


    "Yet despite this physical limitation, he has worked tirelessly."


    "He has reached a level that most Shinigami find difficult to attain."


    A blind man!


    Naruto initially wanted to observe whether something was swaying behind Komamura Sajin, but upon hearing the words "impaired vision," he couldn''t tear his eyes away from T��sen Kaname''s visor.


    He restrained himself from showing any expression on his face, smiling as he inquired of T��sen Kaname, "Your eyes can''t see, and healing Kido can''t cure it?"


    T��sen Kaname replied respectfully, "Thank you for your concern, Captain Uzumaki. I have visited the 4th Division before, but congenital defects cannot be healed by Kido."


    "Is that so?" Naruto praised him, "That''s truly remarkable perseverance."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that this person was not lying; being blind was indeed a fact.


    As they conversed, Kuchiki Byakuya stepped out of the division quarters, politely saying, "Captains, lieutenants, Captain Kuchiki is ready. Please follow me inside."


    Aizen smiled and declined, speaking softly, "I won''t be going in."


    "Please convey my greetings to Captain Kuchiki on my behalf, 3rd Seat Kuchiki."


    Byakuya returned the gesture.


    Komamura Sajin made the same choice; there were still many affairs to be handled within his division.


    Byakuya led those who were going to train in Bankai into the 6th Division quarters.


    Aizen watched their backs, especially that of the blonde youth, his glasses reflecting the light, concealing his expression.


    What was that power flowing within Naruto just now?


    It wasn''t probing for spiritual pressure.


    It seemed more like�� something that was peering deeper into the mind.


    And his reaction when he heard that T��sen Kaname was blind.


    As expected, Naruto-kun has noticed something, just like Hirako Shinji?


    Arranging for T��sen and Gin to come along seems to have been a wise decision.


    "Captain Aizen, is something wrong?" Komamura Sajin asked.


    Aizen shook his head with a slight smile, "I was just feeling a bit sentimental."


    "I met Naruto-kun twenty years ago when he was just a student at the Shin''o Academy."


    "Now, he''s become such an outstanding captain. Once he masters Bankai, he''ll likely surpass us completely."


    Mentioning Naruto opened the floodgates for Komamura Sajin, "Indeed, Captain Naruto is truly exceptional."


    "If not for him, I might still be trapped in the tangible form for a long time."


    Aizen gently echoed his words, chatting and laughing as they headed back to their respective divisions.


    The bond between the captains of the 5th and 9th Divisions deepened at this moment.


    In the 6th Division''s training ground, facing the four individuals of varying heights before him, Captain Kuchiki Ginrei stroked his beard, smiling contentedly, "I never expected that one day, I''d be teaching so many students at once."


    "Bankai training is indeed difficult."


    "But in another sense, it''s also simple."


    "Since your spiritual pressure is sufficient, it means you''ve already reached the threshold."

 Chapter 86: [Sponsored]: Clues

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Bazu98." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Kuchiki Ginrei drew his sword.


    "The Shikai is the recognition of one''s inner power."


    "The Bankai is the true mastery of that inner power."


    He glanced at the four people before him and said calmly, "Each sword has a different character."


    "But the initial steps are the same."


    "That is to materialize the Zanpakut�� and then subdue it."


    "I already understand Byakuya''s situation."


    He looked at the other three. "How far have you three gotten?"


    Ichimaru Gin raised his hand, smiling, and asked, "May I ask, what does ''materialize'' mean? Does it refer to seeing the true form of the Zanpakut�� in the inner world?"


    Naruto also appeared confused.


    Kuchiki Ginrei shook his head. "Of course not."


    "Materializing means that when conversing with the Zanpakut�� spirit, we don''t need to enter the inner world."


    "Instead, we summon the spirit into our world."


    Naruto was stunned.


    Summoning the sword into the real world?


    "Is that something that can actually be done?" Ichimaru Gin raised his own sword.


    Kuchiki Ginrei continued softly, "Of course it can."


    He glanced at Naruto and then at Ichimaru Gin.


    These two prodigies both seemed to have come from "Rukongai."


    As for the 9th Division''s lieutenant, T��sen Kaname, he hadn''t heard much about him before, but he was probably also from Rukongai.


    After thinking for a moment, he continued, "There are some things you might not have heard of."


    "Do you know the difference between ''Reiatsu'' and ''Reiryoku''?"


    Naruto and the others shook their heads.


    The terms "Reiatsu" and "Reiryoku" were not unfamiliar; the latter was more common, while the former was something they had only heard about during admission or when becoming a captain. But the exact difference between them was not clearly explained in the textbooks at Shin''o Academy.


    "Reiatsu is the term most commonly used now," Kuchiki Ginrei explained to them. "It measures a person''s spiritual power."


    "Reiryoku, on the other hand, measures the density of spiritual particles."


    "The reason why 3rd Class Reiryoku is set as the standard for captains."


    "Is precisely because the density of spiritual particles in 3rd Class Reiryoku reaches a critical point, leading to a qualitative change."


    Naruto appeared deep in thought.


    He had learned about the "three states of matter" from Urahara Kisuke before.


    Hearing Kuchiki Ginrei''s explanation now, he connected the dots.


    So, the reason why "Reiryoku" is tested upon admission is that one needs a spiritual particle density of "12th Rank" to become a Shinigami.


    In that case, could it be understood like this:


    Those whose spiritual power is outside of the 12th Rank possess it in a "gaseous" state, within the 12th Rank it is "liquid," and above 3rd Class, it is "solid"?


    "So, don''t doubt yourselves, you all have this potential," Kuchiki Ginrei continued gently. "But also be prepared, even though you''re all geniuses, it will take a long time."


    "Byakuya has been training under me for half a year and hasn''t even crossed the threshold."


    Kuchiki Byakuya lowered his head.


    Kuchiki Ginrei continued to explain the method of "materialization."


    It sounded simple��using one''s "Reiryoku" to give form to the Zanpakut�� in the real world. This had the feel of something Urahara Kisuke and Kurotsuchi Mayuri would come up with.


    However, the more Naruto listened, the more his brow furrowed.


    He had thought that the "Bankai" of the Zanpakut�� was a further introspection into the inner self.


    He had hoped to use this opportunity to complete the final step of the technique left by his father��overcoming the darkness within himself and Nine-Tails while training for "Bankai."


    But he didn''t expect that the ultimate release of the Zanpakut�� would be related to the "real world."


    His relationship with Nine-Tails was different from the usual relationship between a Shinigami and their Zanpakut��. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although one of the "Four Symbols Seal" had been undone.


    There was still another "Four Symbols Seal" on his body, imprisoning both Nine-Tails and himself.


    "The 6th Division''s quarters are available for you all to use freely," Kuchiki Ginrei smiled. "I''ve said enough, now let''s begin."


    "Blade Zen" is a skill that Shinigami must continuously train in.


    This is also the first step toward "Bankai."


    Naruto entered his inner world: "Nine-Tails, did you hear that?"


    "Of course," Nine-Tails replied with some anticipation. "Does this mean that I can use this method to get out?"


    Naruto shook his head. "I''m not sure, but we can give it a try."


    Nine-Tails no longer held back. "I''ll do my best to cooperate with you."


    The two of them��one human and one fox��began their attempt.


    But "materialization," as Kuchiki Ginrei said, was indeed very difficult. Even though Nine-Tails''s power could smoothly leave Naruto''s body, there was always a barrier preventing it from fully materializing in reality.


    Naruto couldn''t determine whether this was due to a failure in "materialization" or interference from the "Four Symbols Seal."


    The progress of the others was also not going well.


    There wasn''t the slightest sign of "materialization."


    Until nightfall.


    Kuchiki Ginrei reminded them to stop and rest, saying there was no point in being "anxious" about Bankai training, as rushing it would only slow down progress.


    Naruto treated them, and they found an izakaya in Seireitei.


    Everyone was of a similar age, so there were no barriers in conversation.


    T��sen Kaname looked like an adult, but he was only "a hundred years" older than Naruto, and the age difference with Byakuya and Gin wasn''t that significant.


    After a satisfying meal, they each returned to their respective divisions.


    Naruto sat on the rooftop of the squad quarters, looking up at the moon.


    He was thinking about "materialization."


    He was also thinking about "T��sen Kaname."


    "T��sen Kaname joined the Gotei 13 long before I did," Naruto said to Nine-Tails.


    His first impression of T��sen Kaname wasn''t bad.


    Anyone who could be friends with a big dog couldn''t have ill intentions, right?


    During the izakaya chat, although T��sen was even more silent than Byakuya, his occasional words sounded upright and reliable.


    But he was indeed a bit peculiar.


    Nine-Tails nodded. "His talent is a bit less than you three brats."


    "I''m not talking about talent," Naruto shook his head. "Do you remember our initial speculation?"


    Nine-Tails paused, recalling. "You mean the guess about that invisible enemy''s ability? That his illusion requires both eyes to see."


    T��sen Kaname was "visually impaired"; he couldn''t see.


    Naruto nodded slightly. "Yes, but if that''s really the case��"


    "Then wouldn''t Vice-captain Tosen be the perfect counter to that enemy?"


    Nine-Tails grew excited. "Are you planning to bring him along to find that person?"


    "He joined the Gotei 13 long before I did," Naruto repeated. "I''ve already noticed him."


    "That invisible enemy would care even more about those who are blind than we do."


    "Would he really not notice?"


    That invisible enemy was an extremely bold and reckless person.


    For the sake of "Hollowfication," he even dared to target several captains and vice-captains.


    Naruto didn''t believe that if that person knew someone could be unaffected by his ability, he would just let it slide and not try to resolve it.


    Unless there were two possibilities:


    Either that ability didn''t actually require sight to be effective.


    Or...


    He had already dealt with the issue.


    "He''s in the 9th Division," Nine-Tails added. "Now he''s the vice-captain, but he probably wasn''t in a low position in the 9th Division before, either."


    Nine-Tails remembered clearly.


    The first incident happened to "Muguruma Kensei" and his 9th Division.


    "I''ll ask Jin''emon to prepare the files," Naruto said, getting up and leaping down.


    In less than three hours, the files were on the desk, containing records of the 9th Division''s missions from that time.


    Naruto flipped through them, and as he read the mission record of that day, his pupils dilated.


    Twelve years ago, T��sen Kaname was still the 5th Seat of the 9th Division. He indeed acted alongside Muguruma Kensei, stationed at the site in Rukongai where souls had been disappearing.


    And that night...


    The 9th Division suffered heavy casualties, with nearly thirty members killed, including many seated officers like the 3rd Seat and 4th Seat.


    Only three people survived:


    The captain, "Muguruma Kensei," and the vice-captain, "Kuna Mashiro," fled.


    Only "T��sen Kaname" remained in the 9th Division.


    This naturally drew the attention of Kyoraku Shunsui, who was responsible for investigating the matter.


    But after interrogation, he was found to be completely innocent.


    T��sen Kaname stated that on that night, he had been sent out on patrol by the captain. When he returned, the area was already filled with the corpses of the 9th Division members, and the captain and vice-captain were nowhere to be found.


    As for anything else, he hadn''t encountered anything.


    The 8th Division collected traces and confirmed his statement to be true.


    Because of this, he was cleared of suspicion and was quickly released, later even becoming the vice-captain of the 9th Division��after all, he was the only high-ranking seated officer left.


    "So many people died, and he was the only one who survived," Nine-Tails muttered. "That''s very suspicious."


    After going through the files, Naruto now had two theories:


    One, that the "invisible enemy" is actually "T��sen Kaname" himself. A "blind" person whose Zanpakut�� ability targets those who are "sighted" seems quite plausible.


    Or, as initially thought, the invisible enemy has already recruited "T��sen Kaname," turning the "problem" into an "asset."


    9th Division quarters.


    Sosuke Aizen walked through with Ichimaru Gin, but without exception, even the squad members who passed by them did not notice their presence.


    In the vice-captain''s quarters.


    The door was pushed open.


    T��sen Kaname stood up.


    Sensing the slight presence of the person who entered, he immediately greeted, "Aizen-sama."


    "T��sen, I just received some news," Aizen smiled. "Naruto-kun has retrieved the mission files from that period of the 9th Division."


    T��sen was startled.


    "It seems he''s noticed you," Aizen walked to the wall, opened a long-closed window, and looked up at the moon.


    "Even if it''s only by reflection, it''s still light."


    "Not very powerful, but enough to glimpse some of the hidden things."

 Chapter 87: The Power Doesnt Belong To Me

    T��sen knelt on one knee, sincerely admitting his mistake: "It was my carelessness that aroused Captain Uzumaki''s suspicion."


    He carefully reflected on his actions.


    It seemed that he hadn''t said anything in front of the captain that could have raised doubts.


    "No, this is not your fault," Aizen shook his head. "Naruto-kun is a very interesting person."


    "He harbors many secrets."


    "And always manages to produce strange and peculiar things."


    For example, the "golden chains" that subdued several Hollowfied captains.


    And then, the almost imperceptible power that tested him today.


    Aizen turned back, speaking softly, "He seems to possess the ability to peer into one''s heart."


    "You didn''t notice it; being found out by him is not your fault."


    He looked at T��sen.


    Naruto-kun was still investigating this person, which meant that this power was not "mind-reading."


    The man wearing the blindfold raised his head, his expression shocked.


    Peer into one''s heart?


    There had been some thoughts running through his mind tonight.


    Did that mean he knew many things now? S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do not show such an expression," Aizen''s voice was deep. "It makes you look weak."


    "Naruto-kun is not yet powerful to that extent."


    "But..."


    "This is my first time encountering such an ability, and I haven''t figured out what it is."


    Ichimaru Gin remarked, his voice excited, "There are still things that even Aizen-sama can''t figure out."


    "I haven''t reached the realm of omniscience and omnipotence," Aizen''s tone remained calm, unaffected by the "unknown." "Exploring the unknown is, after all, one of the greatest joys of mortals, isn''t it?"


    "T��sen, you should limit your contact with Naruto-kun for now."


    "If he seeks you out..."


    Aizen raised a hand, his index finger held to his lips: "Do not respond."


    "If you must speak..."


    "Then do not lie."


    T��sen responded, "Yes, I understand."


    "Gin," Aizen called out a name.


    The white-haired young man responded with a mischievous smile, "Aizen-sama, I will cover for T��sen."


    "And you want me to understand Captain Uzumaki''s abilities, right?"


    "I will also do my best to gather information for you, Aizen-sama."


    Aizen smiled. "Gin, your cleverness never ceases to amaze me."


    "But why not bring Captain Uzumaki over to our side?" Gin asked. "His abilities are exactly what we need."


    "He seems like he would make a great ally."


    Aizen tilted his head, once again gazing at the moon. "Two suns cannot coexist under the same sky."


    "He is destined not to walk the same path as us."


    Gin didn''t speak. Instead, he silently grinned behind Aizen, stretching his smile to an exaggerated extent.


    Moonlight shone into the room.


    But all three of them remained in the shadows, the faint light from the window not reaching them.


    Later, when Naruto resumed his training, he found it troubling.


    T��sen seemed to sense something and resisted interacting with him.


    No matter what Naruto said to him or how he tried to engage, T��sen would not speak, as if he had lost the ability to speak altogether.


    As soon as the training in the 6th Division ended, T��sen would quickly leave, avoiding any interaction with the three.


    But... this very attitude made Naruto even more certain that T��sen was indeed connected to that "invisible" enemy.


    Meanwhile, in another matter...


    A year had passed since he began training for "Bankai," but he wasn''t making much progress. While the others had started to make some headway, though they hadn''t fully manifested their sword spirits, they had made small strides. Naruto, however, still couldn''t materialize the Nine-Tails even a little.


    In the 7th Division''s quarters, Naruto sat cross-legged, resting the red sword on his lap.


    "Is it the Four Symbols Seal that''s obstructing us?" The Nine-Tails frowned in thought, mirroring Naruto''s expression.


    Naruto shook his head. "I''ve compared the training progress of Byakuya and Gin over the past year."


    "I don''t think it''s a problem with the Four Symbols Seal."


    The Nine-Tails was puzzled.


    If it wasn''t the seal, then why had there been no progress at all?


    Naruto''s talent was not inferior to those two brats.


    If they could do it, how could Naruto not be able to?


    "They have been communicating with their swords," Naruto said softly.


    The Nine-Tails was even more confused. "Naruto, what are you talking about? We''ve been communicating too!"


    "And besides..."


    It paused for a moment, lowering its voice and speaking more quickly, "Our relationship isn''t any worse than theirs with their swords, is it?"


    "It''s unrelated to that," Naruto smiled. "I''ve been thinking about this issue for some time."


    "And now I have an answer."


    "Why can''t I materialize the sword?"


    "Because... I am a Jinch��riki."


    The Nine-Tails froze.


    It recalled the definition of "jinch��riki."


    Naruto spoke his thoughts aloud. "Sealing a tailed beast within the body and using its power in battle��that is what a jinch��riki is."


    "I had been stuck in the mindset that the Zanpakut�� represents inner power."


    "From the start, I naturally regarded you as my inner power."


    "But Nine-Tails, you are an independent entity."


    He paused, gripping the "Nine-Tails" sword, and then, with a firm voice, continued, "So, this sword is not my power, but power borrowed from you."


    "This sword doesn''t belong to Naruto."


    "It belongs to you, Nine-Tails."


    "The reason I can''t materialize it, the reason I can''t communicate with the sword..."


    "It''s simple��I am not the master of this sword."


    The Nine-Tails swished its tail and, through Naruto''s senses, observed the scarlet blade. "So, this is my power?"


    "If I want to achieve Bankai, do I also need to undergo that Shinigami training called ''Blade Zen''?" it asked, more concerned about the latter.


    Training was a word that had almost never existed in its life.


    "You can give it a try," Naruto said with a slight nod and a smile. "But for now, don''t get your hopes up too high."


    The Nine-Tails squinted, its tone turning dangerous. "Brat, are you looking down on me? Do you think I can''t do it?"


    "You''re only half right," Naruto responded, raising his hand. "Half of your soul is still sealed inside that demon''s belly. Besides," he added, "you''re in my consciousness right now; manifestation needs to happen in the real world."


    The Nine-Tails let out an "Oh" and smoothed down its bristling fur. "But trying wouldn''t hurt."


    It paused, then casually asked, "How''s your research on the Four Symbols Seal coming along?"


    "No groundbreaking progress yet," Naruto admitted, shaking his head. "Some things can''t be applied to us."


    He had an idea. Could the "Four Symbols Seal" be used on the Captains who had undergone Hollowfication? The power that caused their Hollowfication, like the "power of the Tailed Beasts," was also an external interference. This idea had a high possibility of success, but the biggest problem was that he couldn''t find where they were now.


    The Nine-Tails asked no further questions. "Results" were not something that could be forced. Whether Naruto had taken that promise to heart was something visible to the naked eye. He was serious. He was trying.


    The Nine-Tails closed its eyes and began to attempt the "Blade Zen" training. Since Naruto was trying so hard, it would give it a try as well.


    Naruto took out the second blade. This blade was called "Ashura." Since its release, it had remained silent. He placed it on his lap. During the "Blade Zen" training, he tried to communicate with the blade. But the result was the same as before. Ashura had no consciousness and would not respond. Yet that "weak power" was tightly wrapped by Ashura''s strong and warm energy.


    Oh. That "weak power" was no longer so weak; it had grown much stronger than before, but it was still dormant, still brewing. Like a sprout within a seed. It was accumulating strength, preparing to break through its shell, waiting to germinate.


    Naruto carefully nurtured it as he left the world of consciousness. He thought, "Ashura" might not be his own power either. Although this power was strong and warm, it gave him a feeling similar to that of a "consciousness-less Nine-Tails"��it did not belong to him.


    His true power was probably that "seed." It had not yet grown. It was overshadowed by the brilliance of the "Nine-Tails" and "Ashura." But... "Nine-Tails" appeared in his body because of his father''s seal. Then what about this power called "Ashura"? Why did it exist?


    The Nine-Tails had said that Ashura was the ancestor of the Uzumaki clan. So was this the power of the ancestors protecting the children of the Uzumaki clan? Or was there another reason?


    After gaining some insight into the essence of the two blades in his hands, Naruto slowed down his "Bankai" training. The "Nine-Tails" blade needed to wait for the Nine-Tails to recover its full soul, and perhaps for the seal to be broken. The "Ashura" blade, without a consciousness to respond, needed to wait for that "seed" to sprout.


    He began to focus on studying the "Four Symbols Seal" and the "Reaper Death Seal."


    One day, Mayuri came to find him.


    "It took you a whole year just to research the Summoning Jutsu?" Naruto asked, looking at him.


    "It wasn''t my choice to take so long," Mayuri replied with a grin, shaking his head. "The Gigai technology is very useful for those Shinigami who went to the living world. The Captain-Commander had me focus on it and promote it to the Gotei 13; it was quite a troublesome task. I''ve only recently had time."


    "The technique you gave me is really interesting," Mayuri continued. "It''s actually related to ''space'' technology."


    He reached out his hand and covered the table. Reiatsu surged. There was no chanting, no hand signs. Under his palm, a small incantation array quickly formed. With a small "puff," white smoke appeared, and several books materialized out of thin air.


    Mayuri squinted his eyes. "Just like that."


    "Kido related to space has been classified as forbidden by Central 46. But the technique you provided, Captain Uzumaki, is surprisingly safe. These are the results of my research."


    Naruto sensed them, confirmed that there was nothing strange about the books, and reached out, intending to pick one up.


    With a snap, Mayuri raised his hand, slapping it down on the book, pressing Naruto''s hand down. "That''s not going to work," he said.


    "Next," Mayuri continued, "Captain Uzumaki."

 Chapter 88: Lies and Truth

    Kurotsuchi Mayuri was eager and filled with anticipation.


    Although there wasn''t much to study about "Summoning Jutsu," and it wasn''t particularly difficult, its value as a "research topic" wasn''t very high.


    However, through it, one could catch a glimpse of the tip of an unfamiliar and vast knowledge system.


    No "scientist" could resist the thirst for knowledge.


    "I have a problem," Naruto thought for a moment, then removed his hand from the book. "Please wait here for a moment."


    He stood up and left. After a short while, he returned with a rabbit in his hand.


    Mayuri narrowed his eyes.


    Although the Soul Society was a world of the "dead," it also had a well-established ecosystem, with animals being part of it.


    But a rabbit? What kind of research topic is that? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His own research always began with "souls."


    "I have placed a seal on this rabbit," Naruto placed the rabbit on the table. "A power is stored within its body."


    "I would like Captain Kurotsuchi to break the seal and extract the power without harming the rabbit''s life."


    Just now, he had gone out and temporarily turned the rabbit into a sort of "jinchuriki."


    "The life of a rabbit," Mayuri clicked his tongue. "Captain Uzumaki is truly merciful."


    "However..."


    "This seal, is it related to you?"


    Naruto softly replied, "Captain Urahara wouldn''t ask such irrelevant questions."


    Mayuri clicked his tongue even louder.


    "Oh, and let me remind you," Naruto tilted his head and looked at him, "I don''t have much hope that you can successfully break the seal."


    "After all..."


    "This is something even Captain Urahara couldn''t accomplish."


    Mayuri''s demeanor suddenly became sharp, his tone hostile: "Captain Uzumaki really trusts that man."


    "If he were capable, he wouldn''t have fled the Soul Society like a rat."


    "Just because he couldn''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t."


    He grabbed the rabbit by its ears. "Just wait, Captain Uzumaki. But next time... what I want won''t be this insignificant."


    "You can come to me anytime for a new rabbit if you fail," Naruto cheerfully waved him off.


    Mayuri left, exuding a fierce aura.


    Watching his back, Naruto sighed.


    Urahara Kisuke hadn''t actually delved deeply into breaking the "Four Symbols Seal."


    He had just mentioned it casually.


    But, as expected, using "competition" between people could indeed stimulate a lot of motivation.


    He picked up the book and began reading.


    Just on the first page, Naruto sighed again. Urahara Kisuke''s past evaluation was spot on��Kurotsuchi Mayuri was indeed a very intelligent and capable person.


    He had modified the "Summoning Jutsu" and executed it using Kido.


    The difficulty wasn''t particularly high, approximately equivalent to a binding spell in the twenties or thirties.


    He had also simplified the "technique," making it even more streamlined than before.


    So much so that...


    In the next book,


    He deduced a "Reverse Summoning Jutsu" and combined it with the "Shunpo" technique, developing a method to use the "Summoning Jutsu" to "rapidly transfer within the same space." However, it had only been a year, and this technique was not yet fully perfected.


    Mayuri candidly admitted in the book that this technique had flaws. Although it was a space transfer during movement, the activation time was too long, making the significance of "space transfer" minimal.


    Moreover, the technique was extremely difficult to learn.


    It not only required delicate control over spiritual power but also demanded a high level of reflexes.


    And since Mayuri wasn''t particularly interested in this power, further research would take a lot of time. He stopped there, but... he also wrote that if Naruto were interested in this technique, he could continue the research after he provided something he wanted.


    Truly a man recognized by Urahara Kisuke.


    These books were quite beneficial to Naruto.


    The long lifespan of a Shinigami brought with it a life with few changes.


    Naruto''s days were spent handling squad matters and then repeatedly studying the "Four Symbols Seal" and "Reaper Death Seal."


    Occasionally, Nine-Tails would complain, blaming Minato for sealing his other half, making it impossible for him to practice "Bankai" now.


    Or Mayuri would come to him, with a dark expression, demanding a new rabbit.


    Breaking the "Four Symbols Seal" was a very difficult task.


    All the sealers needed to do was seal, but those who broke the seal had to consider many more things.


    Unknowingly, the season of cherry blossoms blooming had arrived again.


    Sosuke Aizen paid him a visit.


    After exchanging pleasantries,


    "Naruto-kun shouldn''t have anything urgent to attend to recently, right?" Aizen asked.


    Naruto shook his head.


    "Would you like to attend the opening ceremony at the Shin''o Academy of Spiritual Arts?" Aizen extended an invitation.


    Naruto was momentarily stunned as he looked out the window. "It''s that time of year again, isn''t it? The start of the new term."


    "But why would Aizen-san invite me?"


    Aizen smiled. "Naruto, you know me. I attend the opening ceremony every year."


    "Every year, I hear the students talk about wanting to meet Uzumaki Naruto, the youngest captain."


    "They''re so eager."


    "I wanted to fulfill their wish, so I came to invite you."


    Naruto nodded.


    The emotions reflected back through his sensory ability showed that this part of the conversation was sincere.


    "Since Aizen-san put it that way, I have no reason to refuse," Naruto agreed.


    Aizen lifted his head and looked out the window with him. In the courtyard of the 7th Division, a cherry blossom tree stood, its petals fluttering down like rain in the breeze. "That''s wonderful, Naruto."


    Suddenly, as if recalling something, Aizen turned around. "If only the Soul Society could stay like this forever."


    Naruto was taken aback.


    His sensory ability indicated that this statement was a "lie."


    The day of the new term quickly arrived.


    The presence of two captains at the event brought a broad smile to Dean Hakou''s face.


    Naruto, already accustomed to such occasions, recited the speech he had prepared the night before.


    When he finished, S��suke Aizen took the stage.


    His speech differed from the one Naruto had heard before; it seemed he rewrote it for each new batch of students every year.


    At the end, Aizen smiled at them. "I hope you all become outstanding Shinigami."


    "Every year, I release my Zanpakut�� as a blessing for the new students."


    "But this year, Captain Uzumaki is also here."


    He turned and looked at the blonde figure in the audience. "Naruto, would you like to demonstrate for them?"


    Naruto shook his head. His blade was not suitable for display.


    Aizen raised his hand and placed it on his sword. "Then I''ll do it as usual."


    He drew his sword and began the incantation for its release.


    "Shatter, Ky��ka Suigetsu."


    Illusions of flowing water emerged, reflecting false images.


    The students gasped in amazement.


    Naruto''s gaze pierced through the illusory shadows before him, and he smiled as he fixed his eyes on Aizen at the podium. By now, such a level of "illusion" no longer affected him.


    "Every Zanpakut�� has different abilities," Aizen spoke softly. "This is mine."


    After a moment, he sheathed his sword.


    Dean Hakou scratched his head.


    Something seemed missing this year.


    After seeing off the two captains and making plans to meet Naruto later at a tavern, it suddenly struck him.


    Captain Aizen had skipped the usual part when releasing his Zanpakut��.


    In past years, when he demonstrated his "water-type" Zanpakut�� to the new students, he always described its specific abilities��though not very powerful, it was one of the few in the Soul Society with "illusion" capabilities.


    But this year, he hadn''t explained.


    Did he forget?


    Or did he skip it because both captains'' speeches ran long?


    Naruto returned to the division quarters.


    The lie that had slipped from S��suke Aizen''s lips that day lingered in his mind.


    But it seemed that was the only "lie."


    Whether during the speech to the students of the Shin''�� Academy or in everyday interactions, S��suke Aizen remained the same sincere, gentle Captain Aizen.


    T��sen Kaname was also closely observed.


    Although he maintained his usual demeanor, avoiding interaction with others during training and disappearing immediately after, Naruto had learned about T��sen''s "Shikai" from the members of the 9th Division.


    It was called "Suzumushi," a Zanpakut�� with hypnotic abilities.


    "Hypnosis"��that was a power that intrigued him.


    Though he had discovered its effects, he still couldn''t figure out how it worked.


    Did one fall under its spell by simply seeing it? Or was there another method?


    As Naruto continued his research, he also kept an eye on them.


    He had already made progress on the "Reaper Death Seal."


    The results were almost identical to the conclusions he had derived from the scroll given to him by Orochimaru.


    Indeed, it was a technique similar to "Summoning Jutsu."


    Thanks to Orochimaru''s work and the complete "Reaper Death Seal" technique, Naruto had even devised a way to undo it.


    It required finding the "token" of the demon and using it to perform the ritual, summoning the Shinigami. When it appeared, one would cut open its belly, releasing the souls inside, allowing them to find their rightful place.


    Fragmented souls would return to their bodies.


    The dead would return to the Pure Land.


    While Naruto''s research was progressing smoothly, Kurotsuchi Mayuri was facing difficulties.


    Finding a safe way to release the power from a Jinch��riki''s body troubled him greatly.


    Significant progress had been made recently.


    Initially, it was impossible to ensure the survival of a rabbit after extracting the power, but now they could survive up to a week after the extraction.


    But the significant toll this took on their lifespan was unacceptable to either Naruto or Mayuri.


    Another year passed.


    Naruto was handling matters in the division quarters.


    "Captain." Vice-Captain Kotsubaki Jin''emon burst through the door in a hurry. "A Ryoka(�õ�, Traveling Evil(s)) has forcibly defeated the guards at the ''Blue Stream Gate'' gate and broken into the Seireitei. He seems hostile and has already defeated several seated officers, though no fatalities have been reported yet."


    Naruto stood up. "A Ryoka?"


    "He''s a man with long black hair, carrying a little pink-haired girl on his shoulder," Kotsubaki Jin''emon reported. "He''s very strong."


    "We haven''t been able to gather more information."


    "We couldn''t even force him to release his Shikai."


    ~~~


    Please Vote and Share this fanfic to your discord server! Thank you everyone!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 89: [Sponsored]: Zaraki Kenpachi

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Ahmad Almulla." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Naruto looked at Kotsubaki Jin''emon, deep in thought.


    "Hasn''t forced out his Shikai yet."


    Does this mean that person also possesses a Zanpakut��?


    "Have you checked his background? Is he from the Shin''o Academy?" Naruto took large strides toward the door.


    Kotsubaki Jin''emon followed closely behind. "It''s confirmed that he never studied at the Shin''o Academy."


    Naruto remained silent.


    Not a graduate of the Shin''o Academy, yet he possesses a Zanpakut��.


    Such people are rare, but not unheard of.


    Despite the academy''s repeated emphasis on "properly securing Asauchi," there are still careless students who lose their swords. While it''s not an annual occurrence, it does happen every few years, much to the frustration of Dean Hakou.


    After becoming a Shinigami, the possibility of losing an Asauchi increases.


    During missions, dying in the field is common among regular soldiers.


    Those who didn''t attend the Shin''o Academy but possess Zanpakut�� likely acquired their swords under such fortuitous circumstances.


    There''s a ready example in the 9th Division.


    The one he had been watching closely, Tosen Kaname, initially did not own his Zanpakut��. He inherited it from someone else and infused it with his own inner power, thereby achieving Shikai.


    The two of them used Shunpo to hurry on their way.


    As they neared the Blue Stream Gate, a violent and powerful spiritual pressure spread out, oppressively blanketing the area.


    Before they could see anyone, wild, unrestrained laughter reached their ears.


    "Isn''t there anyone stronger?"


    "This level of challenge isn''t enough to satisfy me."


    "Come out, someone who can fight me!"


    Kotsubaki Jin''emon''s expression slightly changed.


    This... is extremely arrogant.


    Naruto used Shunpo to land on a nearby wall, looking down at the person who had spoken.


    It was a man with spiky hair and a fierce scar running from his forehead to his chin across his left eye.


    On his back sat a little girl with pink hair, innocent and cute.


    Around this man lay a group of fallen Shinigami, mostly seated lieutenants from the 7th Division, along with a massive figure��the gatekeeper of the Blue Stream Gate. They had all been defeated.


    Yet the intruder bore not a single scratch.


    Between Seireitei and Rukongai, there exists an "invisible wall." When unauthorized individuals try to intrude, the wall descends from the sky, along with guards from all directions.


    The guardians of the Blue Stream Gate aren''t Shinigami.


    They are selected heroes from the Soul Society, chosen for their strength.


    Although they lack Zanpakut�� and cannot release their inner powers, their natural abilities are not inferior to those of veteran lieutenants, and some are even capable of competing with lieutenants.


    But even with so many high-ranking lieutenants, they couldn''t inflict any harm on him.


    "Hm?" The man was sharp. Almost as soon as Naruto arrived, he lifted his head and looked over.


    "A white haori."


    "So, you''re one of those captains they talk about!"


    "You look like a mere brat."


    Naruto placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, his tone still calm. "Intruder, state your purpose."


    His soldiers had been cut down, but their lives were not yet in danger.


    The spiky-haired man raised his sword.


    It was an extremely peculiar sword.


    The hilt was nearly as long as a forearm, the blade chipped with jagged edges, resembling a serrated saw.


    A Zanpakut�� that appeared to be in a state of disrepair.


    The pink-haired girl used Shunpo to move away, landing on another wall. "Go, Ken-chan! That blond little sun looks like a strong opponent!"


    The 7th Division soldiers surrounded her.


    But...


    Though she appeared small and young, the spiritual pressure she released was at the level of a lieutenant, making it difficult for the ordinary soldiers to approach.


    The man grinned, his smile twisted. "I am Kenpachi!"


    "They say the strongest Shinigami is called Zaraki Kenpachi."


    "So from now on, I''ll be Zaraki Kenpachi."


    "I came here to find stronger opponents."


    "My purpose is, of course, to fight!"


    His words triggered an explosive surge of spiritual pressure, shooting into the sky like a tangible force.


    The pressure, the intense unease, the tremors...


    Those ordinary soldiers who were too close immediately collapsed to the ground. In the face of such power, even though it wasn''t aimed at them, they didn''t have the strength to remain standing.


    The weak can only kneel before the strong.


    Naruto squinted slightly.


    The fierce spiritual pressure whipped through the air, causing his hair to sway.


    This spiritual pressure was already at the level of a captain.


    And this man''s name...


    "Kenpachi," is it?


    That name holds a very special significance within the Gotei 13.


    It signifies "the strongest swordsman in the Soul Society."


    Only the captain of the 11th Division can bear this "title."


    Is he here for the 11th Division?


    Naruto pondered.


    Zaraki Kenpachi slightly bent his body. Without any refined Shunpo technique, he relied solely on his physical instincts, generating a burst of spiritual pressure at his feet that propelled him high into the air.


    He raised his sword and slashed down with all his might.


    Naruto drew his sword to counter.


    The blades clashed, sending sparks flying.


    After several exchanges, the two blades closed in, and a more excited expression appeared on Zaraki Kenpachi''s face. "Not bad, although you look like a kid."


    "But you''re strong!"


    "You have two swords, so why are you only using one?"


    "Hurry up and draw both swords."


    Naruto didn''t reply, his expression serious.


    This guy is really strong!


    After clashing with him, Naruto could feel it more clearly��this man''s spiritual pressure wasn''t just of the 3rd Class, but of the 2nd Class.


    His fighting style matched his wild spiritual energy.


    There was no strategy in his slashes, purely wild and instinctive, but this kind of "wildness" was hard to deal with, revealing few flaws. Even if there were any, this man called Zaraki Kenpachi didn''t care at all.


    Even if injured, even when the "Nine-Tails" slashed his chest, he would just gleefully strike back.


    This wasn''t a tactic of "trading wounds for wounds." S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was enjoying the thrill of "being wounded by the enemy" and "wounding the enemy."


    A man fighting like a beast.


    "Jin''emon," Naruto stared at him but addressed his vice-captain, who stood not far away.


    Kotsubaki Jin''emon stood upright and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Go ahead and apply for it; I''m going to use my Shikai," Naruto said softly.


    Kotsubaki Jin''emon nodded in response and used Shunpo to leave.


    Zaraki Kenpachi suddenly let go of his sword and stood aside, still brimming with fighting spirit.


    "Not fighting anymore?" Naruto was puzzled by his actions. What did this mean?


    "Aren''t you going to apply for it?" Zaraki Kenpachi grinned, his smile even more ferocious. "You''ll become stronger after you use your Shikai, right?"


    "You''re strong now, but it''s still not enough to be interesting."


    "I''m looking forward to a stronger opponent."


    The feedback from his Mind''s Eye of the Kagura showed nothing but pure sincerity.


    Naruto shook his head, raised his left hand, gripped the hilt of "Ashura," and smiled slightly. "No, I had Jin''emon apply for it only because I didn''t want to put someone I respect in a difficult position."


    "There''s no need to waste time waiting for an inevitable outcome."


    He drew his sword and chanted the release command.


    "Roar With Lamentation, Sing With Compassion, The Cycle Of Rebirth, Nine-Tailed Ashura!"


    Golden light, six arms.


    Fully entering the Nine-Tails form, Naruto''s spiritual pressure surged like a mountain collapsing, pressing down on the man opposite him.


    At this moment, his spiritual pressure also reached the "2nd Class."


    With Ashura''s boost, it was as strong as Zaraki Kenpachi''s.


    The opponent''s increasing strength only made the spiky-haired man more excited.


    "This is more like it!" he raised his sword and charged again.


    Swinging wildly, the clash of metal resounded.


    "Do you only have two swords?" Zaraki Kenpachi asked during the fight.


    Naruto was puzzled.


    "With six arms, shouldn''t you have six swords?" Zaraki fought with even more abandon, yearning for a stronger opponent.


    Naruto countered, "You have two arms, but only one sword, don''t you?"


    "Besides, the other four arms aren''t only useful for holding swords."


    "But, aren''t you going to release your power?"


    Zaraki Kenpachi shook his head. "Release, like you?"


    "I don''t mess around with fancy stuff like that. My sword is just a tool for battle. As long as it can swing down and cut down my enemies, that''s enough!"


    His grin became even more savage.


    Naruto prepared to face him seriously.


    In terms of swordsmanship, he was slightly inferior to this man.


    He didn''t rely on "combat instinct"; he was almost "combat itself."


    Using Kid�� and Bakud�� (binding techniques) was what allowed Naruto to maintain an even footing with Kenpachi.


    Moreover, this man called "Zaraki Kenpachi" gave Naruto a very strange feeling.


    During the battle, his spiritual pressure kept rising.


    It wasn''t growth but rather a release.


    It was as if something inside him was suppressing his power, and with each clash of their blades, a small floodgate was being opened, releasing a steady stream of power like a flowing river.


    This was a man who was truly devoted to battle.


    Naruto somewhat enjoyed the feeling of fighting him.


    Although they were enemies, he didn''t sense any "malice."


    Moreover, the growth of Kenpachi''s spiritual pressure resonated with Naruto''s own sense of development.


    It made the seed within Naruto''s inner world, wrapped in Ashura''s power, eager to sprout, growing more vibrant and full of life, wanting to burst forth, gathering strength more intensely.


    As the battle progressed, their strikes became sharper.


    Back and forth, they clashed fiercely.


    Zaraki Kenpachi wasn''t afraid of getting injured; seeing blood only excited him more.


    Naruto wasn''t afraid of getting injured either.


    With his natural healing ability, he could spare two hands to use healing techniques on himself while fighting.


    The two had already fought countless rounds.


    The aftermath of their battle destroyed the surrounding buildings.


    The other squad members had long since fled to a safer distance.


    Even those who had been knocked out or fainted at the start were transferred by the 4th Division members who had been called in.


    Zaraki Kenpachi was panting heavily, and except for his face, there wasn''t a spot on his body without wounds.


    Naruto was in better shape, with some spiritual pressure expended but without too many wounds. The few he had were slowly healing thanks to his natural healing ability and the healing techniques he used on himself.


    The seed in his inner world had not yet sprouted.


    But compared to before, wrapped in the power of Ashura, it had begun to emit a faint independent aura.

 Chapter 90: [Sponsored]: Ill Kill Him!

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Ahmad Almulla." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    Zaraki Kenpachi grinned wickedly, filled with excitement and intense desire. "Come again!"


    "Either let me be killed by you..."


    "Or... let me kill you!"


    Naruto calmly looked at him.


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura feedback confirmed that this statement was sincere.


    However, he no longer had any reason to continue fighting.


    The power wrapped in Ashura had absorbed enough nourishment. It needed time to settle, digest these nutrients, and then foster even greater strength.


    "I gained a lot from fighting you," Naruto smiled at him.


    Zaraki Kenpachi charged forward with his sword.


    His physical injuries and depleted energy made it difficult for him to control his spiritual pressure with precision. Every step he took in the air caused the void to crack, spreading like a spider''s web.


    His maniacal laughter drowned out the buzzing of his spiritual pressure.


    "But this is the end." Naruto raised both hands, pressing his palms together. "They''re already impatiently waiting."


    Golden chains shot out from behind him, snaking through the air like tails.


    With a rapid burst, they flew toward Zaraki Kenpachi, twisting around him and binding his limbs tightly.


    Kenpachi''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    No more cutting? This kind of binding spell wasn''t nearly as fun as hacking people apart!


    He struggled with all his might.


    The spiritual pressure consumed by their blade clash, along with his physical wounds, left him far from his original state.


    Yet, even so, the golden chains creaked under the strain, barely holding.


    Naruto''s expression remained unchanged as he began to chant.


    "Bakud�� #61. Rikuj��k��r�� (���ȹ���, Six Rods Prison of Light)."


    Six rods of light shot out from his palms, further restraining Zaraki Kenpachi''s hands and embedding themselves into his waist and abdomen.


    "Bakud�� #75. Goch��tekkan (�����؞, Five-Pillared Iron Weights)."


    Five massive iron pillars appeared from the sky, descending rapidly like meteors, striking his head and limbs, slamming his body into the ground with tremendous impact.


    Naruto extended his hands again.


    White strips of cloth flew out from his sleeves, wrapping the spiky-haired man from foot to head, binding him tightly.


    Kenpachi''s eyes, still uncovered, stared at Naruto in disbelief.


    Not exhausted yet, but no more cutting? The battle was over.


    Naruto sheathed his sword and withdrew his spiritual pressure.


    The onlookers, now free to move, finally approached to carry away the wounded and clean up the debris.


    Several Shinigami dressed in black Shihakush�� swiftly appeared using Shunpo at that moment.


    They reached out, intending to seize Zaraki Kenpachi.


    But just as one of them extended a hand, another hand grabbed the wrist.


    The rest were swept away by something resembling a golden whip.


    The one whose wrist was caught turned back.


    The owner of the hand was the captain of the 7th Division who had just fought the sealed man. His usually gentle face was devoid of any smile at this moment. "2nd Division, what does this mean?"


    "Captain Uzumaki." Another figure approached swiftly��a female Shinigami with short hair, wearing a sleeveless captain''s haori. "We need to take this criminal away."


    Naruto turned to look at her.


    It was the successor of Yoruichi, the current captain of the 2nd Division, Su��-F��ng (or ��).


    "You want to take away my spoils of war?" he spoke, his tone calm.


    Su��-F��ng paused, her tone serious. "According to the orders of Central 46, such a dangerous criminal must be handed over to the Onmitsukid�� for imprisonment."


    "Is that so?" Naruto released his grip on the man. "But I disagree."


    Su��-F��ng narrowed her eyes, bending her waist and placing her hand on her sword hilt.


    But before she could speak, her vision suddenly blurred.


    The golden figure disappeared, and behind her, a hand reached out, pressing down on her own, forcing the barely drawn blade back into its sheath.


    "The successor of Yoruichi hasn''t inherited even a fraction of her charm, it seems," the voice was nearly in her ear.


    Su��-F��ng turned her head, eyes wide with shock.


    When did this happen? Such speed in Shunpo!


    Even after experiencing a battle of that magnitude, he could still move this fast.


    "Don''t mention that woman who neglected her duties to me!" But more than the speed, what pierced her heart was the mention of that name and the affectionate tone. She growled in anger, glaring fiercely at Naruto.


    Naruto smiled slightly. "I''ll deal with this man named Zaraki Kenpachi."


    He walked forward, brushing past Su��-F��ng.


    "As for the 2nd Division, return to your duties."


    Su��-F��ng remained silent.


    She glared at Naruto''s back, teeth clenched.


    "Jin''emon," Naruto called out a name.


    Kotsubaki Jin''emon immediately appeared by his captain''s side using Shunpo.


    "Make a list of all the wounded in this mission and grant them appropriate paid leave," Naruto instructed softly. "If they have any unfinished tasks, assign them to others who are uninjured."


    "If manpower is insufficient, borrow from the 6th and 10th Divisions."


    "Make sure their respective compensation is not reduced."


    Kotsubaki Jin''emon nodded, respectfully responding, "Yes, Captain Uzumaki."


    Naruto turned his head slightly, looking at the small pink-haired girl surrounded by members of the 7th and 2nd Divisions. "Bring her over too. I''ll take her with me."


    Kotsubaki Jin''emon looked in the same direction.


    He raised a hand and gestured.


    The members of the 7th Division immediately brought the pink-haired girl over.


    She wasn''t frightened at all, standing on tiptoe as she sized up Naruto. "Golden-Haired Little Sunshine, you''re a good person!"


    "Ken-chan hasn''t been this happy in a long time."


    Naruto hadn''t fully grown yet; his height was just over 160 cm, but the pink-haired little girl beside him was even shorter, barely reaching his waist.


    Naruto reached out, grabbed the back of her collar, and lifted her up. "This fight was really fun for me too."


    "But you did injure quite a few of my squad members, so you still need to face punishment."


    "What''s your name?"


    The pink-haired little girl obediently answered while being held by Naruto, "Yachiru. Kusajishi Yachiru, that''s the name Ken-chan gave me."


    Naruto nodded, and with a stretch of his other hand, the bandaged sword of Zaraki Kenpachi flew back into his grasp.


    Dragging the two of them, he used Shunpo to leave.


    Soi Fon (... this?) clenched her fists.


    People like him, who don''t listen at all, are really annoying!


    At the 4th Division''s quarters:


    "Naruto, I heard you went to deal with the intruders in the Seireitei," Unohana Retsu said with a smile, curiously examining the two people Naruto had captured. "Are these the ones?"


    A cute pink-haired little girl.


    And a person wrapped in bandages, whose appearance was unrecognizable.


    Naruto nodded. "One is a rather interesting guy."


    "He''s badly injured, so I brought him here for the 4th Division to treat."


    Unohana Retsu waved her hand, signaling Naruto to place the bandaged person on the bed. "Not a bad person?"


    "Not exactly a bad person, just someone entirely focused on fighting," Naruto replied.


    This made Unohana Retsu''s heart skip a beat.


    Naruto reached out and removed the seal, saying, "He was also very restrained in his attacks and didn''t kill anyone. Otherwise, I would have handed him over to the Onmitsukid��."


    "Fighting him was a rewarding experience for me."


    "I don''t know what the final decision will be for him. I hope he can stay in Gotei 13."


    The bandages slowly unwrapped, revealing the person inside.


    Zaraki Kenpachi was gravely injured, and the seal had weakened his spiritual pressure, leaving him unconscious.


    That face, without the exaggerated expressions, was just barely passable.


    "It''s him," Unohana Retsu said softly. As soon as she heard "entirely focused on fighting," she had a hunch, and it turned out to be true��it was indeed him.


    Naruto turned around, somewhat surprised. "Captain Unohana, you know him?"


    "A person I knew long ago," Unohana Retsu said, her voice filled with nostalgia. "Back then, I wasn''t yet the captain of the 4th Division."


    "He was destined to join the Gotei 13, but I didn''t expect it to happen at this time."


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully.


    He glanced back and forth between Unohana Retsu and Zaraki Kenpachi, finally stopping at Kusajishi Yachiru.


    This little girl''s hair color is pink, huh?


    "What do you plan to do with him?" Unohana Retsu asked.


    Naruto thought for a moment. "He didn''t harm anyone, so for forcibly entering the Seireitei, at most, he''ll serve a few years in the 9th Division''s prison. After he''s released, I''ll recommend him to become a member of the Gotei 13."


    "He said he doesn''t know how to use Shikai, but his spiritual pressure is surprisingly strong."


    "At the level of a 2nd Class."


    Unohana Retsu smiled. "The Captain-Commander will like him. He''s a very capable person."


    "And there might be other possibilities."


    Naruto stared at the unconscious Zaraki Kenpachi lying on the bed.


    Will the Captain-Commander really like him?


    That... I''m not so sure.


    I have a feeling the Captain-Commander will find this guy a real headache.


    He left Zaraki Kenpachi and Kusajishi Yachiru in the 4th Division''s quarters and returned to the 7th Division''s quarters. Part of the inner courtyard had been destroyed, and there were still many matters awaiting his attention.


    He also needed to write a report on today''s events and submit it to the Captain-Commander.


    Three days later:


    Naruto went to the 4th Division''s quarters.


    Zaraki Kenpachi''s physique wasn''t too bad; he was already able to get out of bed, full of energy.


    "Sun-chan!" Kusajishi Yachiru greeted him cheerfully. "Are you here to visit Ken-chan?"


    Zaraki Kenpachi''s greeting was more direct: "Hey kid, my sword��did you take it?"


    "Your current status is that of a criminal," Naruto said sternly. "I confiscated your sword. We''ll discuss it again after your situation is settled."


    "She told me about the situation," Zaraki Kenpachi said, sitting cross-legged on the bed, leaning forward. "As long as I can join the Gotei 13, right?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "The name Kenpachi is only for the captain of the 11th Division, right?" Zaraki Kenpachi continued. "I heard that if I cut him down, I can become the new captain of the 11th Division. That way, I''ll be part of the Gotei 13, right?"


    Naruto was stunned and turned around.


    He felt that there should be a black-haired woman standing there at this moment.


    This idea definitely wasn''t something Zaraki Kenpachi, who didn''t know much about the Seireitei, could come up with.


    "Is he also a captain, as strong as you?" Zaraki Kenpachi tilted his head, his tone becoming more sinister. "Cutting him down should be fun, right?"


    He boldly extended his hand. "Give me my sword."


    Naruto raised his hand. "Is that your decision?"


    "Then I wish you success in becoming my comrade."


    He placed his palm on the table, a sealing technique unfolded, and a scroll was summoned.


    Unrolling it, he took out the sword sealed within.


    Zaraki Kenpachi eagerly got up, grabbed the sword, and lifted it high. "Now I''m going to cut down that Kenpachi!"


    Kusajishi Yachiru jumped onto Zaraki Kenpachi''s shoulder, turning back to wave at Naruto. "Thank you, Sun-chan."


    ~~~


    Sui-Feng or Soi Fon? Headache haha. (A Patron already answered this and we choose Soi Fon} S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 91: [Sponsored]: A Bad Premonition

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Ahmad Almulla." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    The current captain of the 11th Division is a black, fat man named "Kiganj�� Kenpachi."


    He is a very unlikeable person with a poor reputation.


    Neither the members of the Gotei 13 nor those in the 11th Division have much affection for him.


    Even before joining the Gotei 13, Naruto had heard about this man from Hirako Shinji.


    Hirako''s assessment of him was, "How could an idiot like that become a captain?"


    Even Captain Ukitake and Uncle Shunsui would show signs of reluctance and struggle to come up with any commendable qualities when discussing this "Kenpachi."


    After becoming a captain himself and interacting with him, Naruto found that Hirako''s description was spot on.


    Naruto watched as Zaraki Kenpachi left; he had great confidence in this man.


    That guy named "Kiganj��" could never be his match.


    Less than an hour later, the news came.


    Zaraki Kenpachi had cut down Kiganj��.


    He killed him in front of all the squad members.


    But this wasn''t considered a "crime."


    The 11th Division is the most unique squad in the Seireitei.


    While the captains of other divisions must go through evaluations and reviews to assume their positions, the 11th Division, being a "combat squad," has a different standard��whoever is the strongest becomes the captain and claims the title of "Kenpachi."


    From that day on, the leadership of the 11th Division changed hands, with Zaraki Kenpachi taking over.


    As for what he had done before��forcefully breaking into the Seireitei, injuring dozens of Shinigami, and destroying a large area of buildings.


    As a "soul," these are serious crimes, but having the title of "captain" makes them trivial.


    The final punishment handed down by Captain-Commander Yamamoto was for Zaraki Kenpachi to bear the medical and recuperation costs of the injured Shinigami and the expenses for repairing that area��an amount that would take at least 50 to 60 years of a captain''s salary to cover.


    But Zaraki Kenpachi didn''t care; money meant nothing to him.


    When he got hungry, he would just find someone to mooch food off, with the 4th and 7th Divisions being good places to go.


    The pink-haired little girl named Kusajishi Yachiru beside him unexpectedly took on the role of vice-captain. It wasn''t because Zaraki Kenpachi was showing favoritism; she earned the position by cutting her way up from the 5th Seat all the way to vice-captain.


    The original vice-captain was slashed three times by her and sent to the 4th Division, and is now considering transferring to another squad.


    Overall, in this incident, the 11th Division suffered the most severe losses��the former captain was killed, and six or seven seated officers were seriously injured.


    The arrival of Zaraki Kenpachi and Kusajishi Yachiru brought a breath of life to the Seireitei.


    Although this "life force" wasn''t very pleasant.


    The biggest headache for the 7th and 10th Divisions was figuring out how to keep the new 11th Division captain calmly staying in the squad barracks, instead of wandering around with a sword, constantly challenging captains and vice-captains to fights.


    By comparison, the 11th Division''s vice-captain, who also liked to wander around, seemed much more lovable.


    She was just a prankster, and giving her some candy would pacify her.


    It''s a bit of a pity.


    Such a cute little girl, how could she be with a man like Zaraki Kenpachi? It would be better if she followed Captain Uzumaki.


    Naruto was the most troubled by this.


    He didn''t really want to continue fighting with Zaraki Kenpachi.


    The power wrapped around him by "Ashura" had been fully satiated in their last battle and needed time to be slowly digested.


    Rather than engaging in meaningless battles, he preferred to spend this "digesting" time continuing his research on the "Four Symbols Seal" and "Space-Time Ninjutsu."


    But Zaraki Kenpachi didn''t seem to agree.


    In the 7th Division Captain''s office.


    With a "bang," the door was kicked open.


    Zaraki Kenpachi''s eager, ferocious face appeared: "Uzumaki, let''s fight!"


    "Let''s continue the battle!"


    On his shoulder was Kusajishi Yachiru, her whole body lifted off the ground, hanging on only by grabbing onto the captain''s haori.


    "That''s the seventh door this month," Naruto looked up and sighed.


    Zaraki Kenpachi waved his sword: "Don''t worry about these things!"


    "Just take it out of my salary."


    "You still owe the Seireitei fifty-seven years," Naruto said with a blank expression.


    "Then take it out of my salary," Yachiru said seriously, steadying herself on Zaraki Kenpachi''s back and poking her head out.


    Naruto shook his head and took out a can of konpeit�� from his desk drawer.


    Yachiru''s eyes lit up, and she cheered as she pounced: "Sun-chan is a good person!"


    "Let''s fight!" Zaraki Kenpachi urged, "Leave all these trivial matters to the 3rd Seat!"


    Naruto paused, his gaze shifting between the two of them.


    A captain and a vice-captain, both roaming around the Seireitei as soon as they opened their eyes, hardly handling any internal squad affairs.


    Their 3rd seat must be having a hard time.


    "I still have things to do," Naruto shook his head. "As for the battle..."


    He examined the power brewing within his inner world.


    "This ''nutrient'' still needs some time to digest."


    Zaraki Kenpachi waited expectantly for the second half of the sentence, almost reaching out to drag the blond boy out of his desk.


    "In a year," Naruto finally replied.


    Zaraki Kenpachi''s face fell: "A year?"


    The wait had been too long, and now his fighting spirit was boiling over.


    "You could look for other captains," Naruto reminded him.


    Zaraki Kenpachi''s face grew even more sullen. "The interesting ones won''t accept my challenge, and as for the others..." He shook his head in disappointment. "Not every captain is as intriguing as you."


    "Not all captains are like you either," Naruto replied.


    "I thought the guy with the title of ''Kenpachi'' would be stronger," Zaraki said, his tone full of disappointment.


    It had been too easy to cut down Kiganj��. A few strikes, and the man was dead.


    "There is one captain you haven''t tried yet," Naruto suggested. "You could go find the Captain-Commander."


    Zaraki Kenpachi paused, then spat out a name: "Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto?"


    "The Captain-Commander is an old man who enjoys guiding people," Naruto said with a slight smile. "Go find him."


    "Let''s fight again in a year," Zaraki agreed cheerfully. "It''s settled. Where is the 1st Division''s headquarters?"


    Naruto pointed in a direction.


    Zaraki leaped onto the windowsill, and Yachiru, holding a jar of konpeito, jumped onto his back, waving goodbye.


    However, as soon as they left the room, despite Naruto clearly indicating the correct direction, the two of them landed on the ground, looked around, and headed off in the completely wrong direction.


    That evening.


    At the izakaya.


    Under the influence of Kyoraku Shunsui and the others, Naruto had developed the habit of coming here for a drink during his breaks��although he only drank milk or juice, never alcohol.


    Gin and Byakuya were there as well.


    They didn''t come as frequently as Naruto.


    Gin disliked interacting with anyone other than Naruto.


    As for Byakuya, as the heir of the Kuchiki family, it was inappropriate for him to frequent such places.


    "In a while, the 6th Division will undertake a suppression mission," Kuchiki Byakuya spoke, his tone somewhat heavy.


    Ichimaru Gin grinned, asking teasingly, "The 6th Division has a mission?"


    It was a normal question, but from his mouth, it sounded sarcastic.


    Byakuya narrowed his eyes and coldly replied, "Of course. The 6th Division also has its own duties and responsibilities."


    Naruto listened with interest.


    The 6th Division was known as the "noble division," tasked with guarding the nobles and the Central 46. Their jurisdiction within the Seireitei was limited to the "noble district."


    But to be honest, Naruto had never seen the 6th Division carry out a mission.


    The division members almost always stayed in their barracks.


    "The 6th Division isn''t just a place to coddle idlers," Byakuya continued. "We don''t have as many heavy tasks as other divisions, so we periodically set internal missions to exterminate hollows in the Human World as a means of combat training." sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Will you be going too, Byakuya?" Naruto asked, having finished half his glass of milk.


    Byakuya shook his head. "I''m at a critical stage in my Bankai training, so I can''t afford to go. My grandfather and father both advised against it."


    "This time, my father will lead the team."


    "His health seems to be worsening."


    This was what was worrying him.


    His father, Kuchiki Soujun, was the lieutenant of the 6th Division.


    A very gentle person, but his health had always been poor.


    Naruto raised his hand to offer reassurance. "It''s just hollow hunting in the Human World. Don''t worry, there won''t be any issues."


    When the "Human World" was mentioned, for some reason, Naruto thought back to the "Soul Burial Practice" from his graduation.


    Back then, the Senkaimon had been closed, and many high-level hollows, including a Menos Grande, had appeared.


    If it hadn''t been for him, that batch of students would have been devoured.


    But nothing like that had happened since.


    The 6th Division should be fine, right?


    Moreover, with the lieutenant leading the team, even if they encounter high-level hollows or a Menos Grande, there shouldn''t be any major problems, right?


    Perhaps influenced by Byakuya''s concern, Naruto also felt a vague sense of unease.


    A week later, the 6th Division set out.


    There was no noticeable change within the Seireitei.


    Until that evening.


    A seated officer from the 2nd Division arrived at the window, speaking urgently. "Captain Uzumaki, by order of the Captain-Commander, proceed immediately to the 1st Division''s headquarters."


    "The Senkaimon malfunctioned, and all contact with the 6th Division has been lost."


    Naruto stood up abruptly.


    His bad feeling had come true!


    "Has every captain been notified?" Naruto took a deep breath, calming himself, and asked.


    The 2nd Division officer nodded. "Yes."


    Two faces flashed through Naruto''s mind.


    The last time something like this happened, Nine-Tails had said there was a powerful presence nearby.


    Could it be the same people this time?


    "I understand." Naruto nodded and leaped out the window, heading in a certain direction.


    The 2nd Division officer looked out after him, quickly calling out, "Captain Uzumaki, the 1st Division''s headquarters isn''t in that direction."


    But Naruto ignored him, moving at lightning speed.

 Chapter 92: [Sponsored]: The Missing Tōsen Kaname

    [This chapter is proudly sponsored by "Ahmad Almulla." Please join me in expressing your thanks in the comments! If you''re interested in sponsoring a chapter, consider joining the Patreon.]


    9th Division Barracks


    The 3rd Seat barked loud commands, and the squad members lined up nervously.


    Although it was still unclear what had happened, it seemed that Seireitei was once again under attack by a formidable enemy.


    Suddenly, his voice halted as he looked up in astonishment.


    A powerful spiritual pressure was rapidly approaching.


    Just sensing its presence made his body tremble involuntarily.


    It took tremendous effort to place his hand on his sword''s hilt, and the other squad members were equally tense, on high alert.


    Moments later, a golden figure landed, causing them to immediately relax.


    Their demeanor became respectful as they greeted the newcomer one by one.


    "Blonde hair" was the unique feature of Captain Uzumaki of the 7th Division. Despite his young age, he was one of the most popular captains in the Gotei 13.


    Naruto looked around, unable to sense either Captain Komamura Sajin or Vice-Captain T��sen Kaname.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know the way.


    But rather than immediately heading to the 1st Division barracks, there was something more important he needed to confirm.


    "Have Captain Sajin and Vice-Captain T��sen already departed for the 1st Division barracks?" Naruto turned his gaze to the 3rd Seat.


    "The Captain received the notice earlier and has already left," the 3rd Seat replied. "I''m not sure about Vice-Captain T��sen; he probably went as well."


    Naruto looked at him, "You''re not sure?"


    The 3rd Seat grew nervous, nodding as he stammered, "I haven''t seen the Vice-Captain since this morning."


    "The Captain doesn''t know where the Vice-Captain is either."


    "Earlier, the Captain instructed that if we saw Vice-Captain T��sen, we should have him head straight to the 1st Division barracks."


    Naruto then questioned the others.


    Their responses were unanimous: none had seen T��sen since the morning.


    This made Naruto''s expression grow serious.


    Had this man disappeared after this morning?


    The speculation that had emerged in his mind after hearing the 2nd Division''s report was now becoming more plausible. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned and left.


    He didn''t head to the 5th Division barracks; at such a meeting, the 5th Division Captain, as the "Rescue Squad," would definitely be present.


    1st Division Barracks


    The vice-captains were waiting outside the meeting room.


    Except for the 3rd and 9th Division vice-captains, the other eleven were all present. The 3rd Division still didn''t have a captain, so the vice-captain was acting in that capacity and was presumably inside the meeting room.


    T��sen Kaname was still absent.


    Accompanying the 6th Division Captain was the 3rd Seat, Kuchiki Byakuya, who stood alone, away from the crowd, his expression solemn and his brow furrowed.


    Naruto pushed open the door and entered.


    Inside, all the captains were present, none missing, including S��suke Aizen.


    "Captain Uzumaki, you''re late," said Captain-Commander Yamamoto.


    Naruto apologized and took his place.


    The Captain-Commander''s face was stern, and his tone was grave: "This is utterly absurd. Another incident of the Senkaimon being sealed has occurred!"


    "The last time this happened was twenty years ago!"


    "And now, it''s happened again so soon."


    "This is a direct challenge to the dignity of the Gotei 13."


    "It also concerns the Soul Society''s control over the World of the Living, a matter of utmost importance."


    "Therefore, I will select three captains to head to the World of the Living once the Senkaimon is repaired to investigate."


    As he said this, he paused, his gaze lingering on the 6th Division Captain, Kuchiki Ginrei, before continuing, "Captain S��suke Aizen of the 5th Division, Captain Komamura Sajin of the 9th Division, and Captain Zaraki Kenpachi of the 11th Division."


    Before the order was finalized, Naruto interrupted, "Captain-Commander, I request to join the mission."


    The Captain-Commander''s expression darkened slightly, "Captain Uzumaki, this is not the time for impulsiveness."


    "I have valid reasons," Naruto''s voice was firm. "I personally experienced the last time the Senkaimon was sealed."


    "Moreover, I suspect that this incident is related to the Hollowfication event decades ago."


    "As the one responsible for and investigating the Hollowfication incident, I believe it is necessary for me to go and provide support and conduct an investigation."


    The Captain-Commander''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Several captains were surprised.


    Naruto glanced sideways; S��suke Aizen''s expression remained almost unchanged.


    Although the "Captain Hollowfication Incident" had been officially resolved by Central 46, placing the blame on Urahara Kisuke''s research, many captains were still unconvinced by this "truth."


    The Captain-Commander looked up at him, a slight smile at the corner of his eyes: "Given such solid reasoning, let Captain Uzumaki Naruto of the 7th Division replace Captain Zaraki Kenpachi of the 11th Division."


    Zaraki Kenpachi frowned, "No more cutting people for me?"


    The Captain-Commander merely glanced at him, completely ignoring his comment, and continued with the orders: "The 3rd and 11th Divisions should prepare to provide support."


    The orders were issued.


    The captains exited the meeting room.


    Kuchiki Byakuya approached, silently looking at his grandfather.


    "The Captain-Commander has already arranged for three captains to provide support," Kuchiki Ginrei said softly. "Among them is Captain Uzumaki."


    Byakuya paused, a bit slow to turn his gaze to Naruto, who was shorter than himself.


    "Byakuya, I''ve experienced something like this before," Naruto said to comfort him. "At that time, two Menos Grande appeared. This time should be similar. With Vice-Captain Kuchiki''s abilities, two Menos Grande shouldn''t be a problem for him."


    Byakuya nodded but remained silent.


    Naruto glanced at him, then at Kuchiki Ginrei.


    "Captain Uzumaki, please proceed with your mission," said the elderly head of the Kuchiki clan, showing a faint smile at this moment. "My grandson is not a weak person."


    "I will explain everything to him clearly."


    Naruto nodded and left with Kotsubaki Jin''emon.


    A few minutes later, in front of the Senkaimon.


    The 12th Division and the Kid�� Corps were still making repairs. Three teams were poised and ready to go.


    "Has Vice-Captain T��sen still not been found?" Naruto asked, looking at Komamura Sajin, who was accompanied by the 3rd seat officer Naruto had met earlier at the 9th Division''s barracks.


    Komamura Sajin frowned, his ears drooping slightly. "No, I have not been able to find Kaname."


    "He also didn''t leave any message explaining where he went."


    Naruto muttered quietly, "Is that so?"


    Komamura Sajin tilted his head. "I heard that when Captain Naruto received the order, he went to the 9th Division''s barracks. Was he looking for Kaname?"


    Naruto raised his head, locking eyes with the large dog. "Is Vice-Captain T��sen a close friend of yours?"


    Komamura Sajin nodded without hesitation. "Kaname is my best friend."


    He paused, then added, "Captain Naruto, you are different from Captain-Commander Yamamoto. Both of you are people I greatly admire."


    Naruto remained silent.


    But Komamura Sajin had a sense of foreboding. His tone dropped. "Has something happened to Kaname?"


    "I''m not sure yet," Naruto said, shaking his head, his voice heavy.


    He turned his head and glanced at Aizen.


    The Captain of the 5th Division was looking down, seemingly deep in thought.


    Naruto frowned.


    He hadn''t had time to greet Aizen all day, and Aizen seemed unusually quiet.


    Gin noticed Naruto''s gaze, turned his head, and grinned at him.


    Just then.


    "The Senkaimon has been repaired," the 12th Division officer, Hiyosu, who bore a striking resemblance to a frog, announced. "Captains, please prepare."


    As he spoke, the red gate began to open from both sides.


    "Let''s go," Naruto said softly, as a black Hell Butterfly fluttered in front of him, leading the way through the gate.


    In the World of the Living.


    Koyasan, Wakayama Prefecture.


    This was the largest cemetery in the country, already heavy with an oppressive atmosphere. Today, it felt even more like "a dance of demons."


    In the world invisible to ordinary people.


    The situation was even more eerie.


    Several Shinigami in black uniforms stood in a circle, backs to each other, anxiously scanning their surroundings.


    But all that surrounded them was dense fog.


    It seemed like they were facing off against the air.


    Yet the scattered bodies lying among the trees and tombstones were unmistakable proof.


    The enemy was real.


    "Vice-Captain Kuchiki, we still can''t send out a distress signal," one Shinigami said, trying to control his tone, but the fear was evident.


    "Damn it, what the hell are we dealing with?" The emotions of the others were also fraying, teetering on the edge of collapse.


    They had thought this was just a routine mission.


    But from the start, something felt off.


    There weren''t many Hollows on this mountain, and those that were present were weak, newly born with little power.


    This didn''t align with the nature of a "High-Spirit Ground."


    Then, they were suddenly attacked by an unseen enemy.


    The wounded team members quickly began to manifest Hollow powers, soon going berserk, losing their sanity, and attacking their comrades.


    And this condition was contagious; any Shinigami attacked by these "Hollowfied" members would also become Hollowfied.


    They started to die off gradually in mutual attacks and madness.


    In just a few minutes, dozens of them were reduced to a few survivors.


    The man addressed as "Vice-Captain" had a much calmer expression.


    "There have been incidents before where the Senkaimon was sealed." He bore a face similar to Kuchiki Byakuya''s, but more mature, with softer features. His voice carried a calming influence. "The seal never lasts too long."


    "It''s already been almost half an hour. The Senkaimon should open soon."


    "We just need to��"


    He never finished his sentence.


    Suddenly, one of the Shinigami''s bodies began to ooze thick, bone-colored fluid from his nose and mouth, corroding his face.


    He was Hollowfying!


    "When? We confirmed he wasn''t injured!" Kuchiki S��jun was startled, waving his hand. "Spread out the formation!"


    Just as the order was given, the Hollowfied Shinigami had already drawn his sword and lunged at the nearest person.


    Kuchiki S��jun frowned.


    He raised his blade to parry but was easily knocked aside by the Hollowfied Shinigami.


    The bone mask had fully covered his face.


    The now-mindless Shinigami raised his sword high.


    And in that critical moment, golden chains flew in, binding the Hollowfied Shinigami and smashing him away.


    ~~~


    Powerstone! People! Thank you as always for reading this! Also, my washer and dryer broke gotta buy one again hahaha.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Already at Chapter 212 in Patreon! Please join guys if you can!

 Chapter 93: How Repulsive, Tōsen Kaname!

    The Savior Has Arrived!


    Kuchiki Sojun followed the direction of the golden chains.


    The remaining Shinigami saw it too.


    In the darkness and thick fog, a head of golden hair gleamed brightly.


    The radiant color infused strength into their hearts, instantly bringing a sense of calm and relief.


    It was the Captain of the 7th Division, Uzumaki Naruto!


    Behind him were two other captains.


    Their features were strikingly distinct.


    One with a dog''s head was the Captain of the 9th Division.


    Another wore glasses, the Captain of the 5th Division.


    The three of them all looked solemnly at the Shinigami bound by the golden chains.


    "Is this Hollowfication?" Komamura Sajin stared at the twisted, bone-colored liquid, his tone serious. "It''s truly an evil thing."


    Naruto frowned.


    The changes in this person were somewhat different from the state he had seen in Hirako Shinji.


    It seemed even more violent.


    The bone-colored liquid had not solidified, viciously tearing at this Shinigami''s body and will. Naruto had just stepped to his side, but before he could take any action, the "Hollowfication" completely consumed the Shinigami''s life, and simultaneously, the bone liquid vanished.


    "Has he been Hollowfied for a long time?" Naruto stared at the corpse.


    Kuchiki Sojun shook his head. "No, this transformation just started."


    He paused, then quickly added, "Be careful!"


    "There''s an enemy here who is hiding and cannot be detected!"


    "The members of the 6th Division were all injured by this enemy before experiencing this ''Hollowfication'' transformation."


    "And he''s still here!"


    Naruto''s eyes immediately sharpened. "Are you sure?"


    "Kanze Nobuseki has not been Hollowfied." Kuchiki Sojun''s voice was firm. "But the previous members would undergo this transformation within two or three minutes after being attacked. He was just attacked!"


    Before he could finish his sentence,


    Naruto had already pressed his palms together.


    "Adamantine Chains."


    Golden chains surged from behind him, more than a dozen in number, sweeping out in all directions.


    The enemy was "invisible," not "formless."


    The eyes and senses could not catch him.


    But attacks could physically capture him.


    The seemingly delicate golden chains, when whipped out, could easily cut through trees as thick as two people standing side by side.


    The rumbling was constant, and the momentum was overwhelming.


    Naruto and Nine-Tails, one man and one fox, at full strength, covered almost the entire mountain with their senses, while still distinguishing the subtle differences in every attack that struck an object.


    Where is the enemy?


    He suddenly turned his head.


    In front of him to the left, the golden chains curved at a strange angle. They should have passed straight through the air, but now they were being obstructed by something invisible.


    That was the "invisible" enemy.


    Naruto drew his sword, using Shunpo to rush forward while speaking, "Sajin, take the 6th Division members back. I''ve found the guy."


    Spiritual pressure surged, disrupting the airflow.


    He slashed down fiercely.


    The invisible person raised a sword to block.


    Sparks flew.


    "Still not showing yourself, you sneaky coward? I already know who you are." Naruto gritted his teeth without the slightest hesitation. His other hand, in a reverse grip, drew another sword and thrust it upward at a sharp angle toward the chest.


    With a clang, the invisible person''s swordsmanship seemed quite adept, easily deflecting the strike.


    The question seemed effective.


    The hidden person''s figure flickered, revealing himself in front of the group.


    "It''s you, after all." Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    A tall, dark-skinned man wearing goggles that covered his eyes.


    Komamura Sajin, who had not yet fully departed with the 6th Division members, turned his head, seeing the figure, disbelief flooding his eyes.


    How could it be this person?


    The current Vice-Captain of the 9th Division, Tosen Kaname.


    Tosen Kaname didn''t speak, only raised his hand and waved lightly.


    Immediately, several Garganta opened in the sky.


    Countless Hollows flew out from them.


    Just like during the "Soul Burial Practice" back in the day.


    Naruto gritted his teeth, the anger that had been building up in his heart for over ten years erupted in that instant, and he continued to slash.


    But this attack had no effect; the sword passed through a phantom.


    The figure in front of him was fake.


    Naruto turned his head, shouting loudly to the others, "Be careful, he''s over by you now."


    Komamura Sajin immediately drew his sword.


    Aizen also stepped forward, shielding the members behind him.


    But at that moment��


    A sword effortlessly pierced through Kuchiki Sojun''s body.


    Bone-colored liquid gushed from the wound, densely crawling up towards his face.


    Komamura Sajin slashed at the person who had suddenly appeared among the crowd.


    Slashed at... his friend.


    "T��sen, how could it be you?" His voice was sorrowful, suppressing his anger and disbelief. "How could you do such a thing?"


    Naruto''s pupils widened.


    Is he that fast?


    Even for Yoruichi, her shunpo shouldn''t be this silent.


    Passing directly through the guard of two captains?


    But now is not the time to think about that.


    Naruto rushed to Kuchiki Sojun''s side, spreading his fingers as spiritual energy flickered like flames, branding his lower abdomen.


    "Four Symbols Seal!"


    The incantation spread from his fingertips, wrapping around and sealing away the power of the "Hollow."


    The previous hypothesis was correct.


    The Four Symbols Seal can indeed suppress the power of the "Hollow."


    The seal gradually stabilized, and the bone-colored mucus slowly receded from Sojun''s face, his breathing becoming steady.


    Aizen stared at that hand and the densely packed, complex incantations, his glasses reflecting the moonlight, hiding his eyes.


    Naruto looked up.


    T��sen Kaname raised his blade, preparing to intercept Komamura Sajin''s strike. His expression was indifferent, consistent with what had been seen before, but he spoke in a firm tone: "Of course, it''s for justice, Captain Komamura."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that this was a sincere statement.


    "Justice?" Naruto''s voice rose.


    T��sen Kaname followed the sound, lowering his head: "Captain Uzumaki, the one hailed as the ''Little Sun.''"


    "Everything I do is for justice."


    The great dog raised his blade again.


    "Leave him to me," Naruto said softly, halting Komamura Sajin''s movements. "His blade seems to carry some kind of virus. Anyone struck by it will become infected and undergo Hollowfication."


    "You go handle the other Hollows."


    "I will��" S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take him back to the Seireitei alive, and then uncover all those conspiracies."


    Komamura Sajin remained silent, giving his friend a sorrowful look before using shunpo to leave. The other Shinigami, including Aizen, also retreated, leaving enough space for the two of them to fight.


    "Are you choosing to stand on the side of injustice, Captain Uzumaki?" T��sen Kaname asked.


    Naruto threw Kuchiki Sojun to a seated officer of the 7th Division.


    "The Soul Society is a filthy place," T��sen Kaname continued softly, "and the Seireitei is the most foul-smelling part of it."


    "You''ve been investigating me recently."


    "Do you know about my past?"


    Naruto''s gaze shifted slightly to his sword. "Are you referring to the story of this sword''s previous owner?"


    "You know, then," T��sen Kaname''s voice wavered, "The previous owner of this sword, my friend."


    "She died not long after marrying into the Tsunayashiro family, killed by her husband."


    "He killed his colleague over a minor argument, and even his wife, who condemned him, was murdered."


    "My friend was a good person."


    "She desired world peace more than anyone and possessed a stronger sense of justice than anyone."


    "But she still died at the hands of injustice."


    "And the culprit who killed her faced almost no punishment."


    "He was acquitted."


    T��sen Kaname''s emotions fluctuated greatly, and his spiritual pressure rose and fell like waves.


    "So I chose this path."


    "If justice is not enough, then let me become justice."


    "Captain Uzumaki, you should have the ability to discern truth from lies in speech, right?"


    Naruto squinted his eyes, scrutinizing him.


    "Then you should know, every word I say is the truth." T��sen Kaname extended his hand. "My heart has always walked alongside justice."


    "A filthy place like this doesn''t deserve someone like you."


    "Become my ally, and let''s become justice together, eradicating all evil from the world like clouds."


    Naruto''s tone remained calm. "Is that the reason you did all this?"


    "How absurd."


    T��sen Kaname retracted his hand, his voice somber: "Even someone like you, in the end, chooses to stand with the Seireitei?"


    "And protect such evil?"


    Naruto placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "I''m not here to shelter darkness, but�� you are not justice either."


    "What difference is there between your evil and theirs?"


    T��sen Kaname shouted in anger: "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "Forgive the one who killed my dear friend?"


    "Yes, that would indeed be a virtuous act, a moral virtue."


    "But is virtue the same as justice?"


    "Is it?"


    "Failing to avenge the deceased while living peacefully��"


    "That is a sin!"


    Naruto''s tone remained calm: "I don''t think you should let go of your hatred, nor do I wish to stop your revenge. I can fully understand your thoughts."


    "Because love gives birth to hatred."


    "But still��"


    "If you must act against the one who killed your dearest friend, then do so! If your power is insufficient, then hone it!"


    "Even if you believe your strength is lacking, and thus simply research the power of the ''Hollow,'' that''s still understandable!"


    "But why did you target Captain Hirako and Captain Love?"


    "Are they also evil in your eyes?"


    "Sacrificing the innocent to satisfy your own desires��"


    "Can such actions still be called justice?"


    T��sen Kaname whispered: "They were merely unavoidable sacrifices on the path to gaining power."


    Naruto drew his sword, his tone filled with disgust: "Such disregard for the innocent��"


    "How repulsive, T��sen Kaname!"

 Chapter 94: You are weak

    Naruto raised his blade and struck.


    The blade collided with a resounding clang, sparks flying.


    At first, T��sen Kaname could barely hold his own, but as the strikes continued, Naruto''s blade grew faster and more powerful.


    Being blind, T��sen had an inherent disadvantage in close combat, and his spiritual pressure was weaker than Naruto''s.


    In the blink of an eye, his skill level was exposed, leaving him extremely vulnerable and struggling to defend himself.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Naruto spoke coldly. "No wonder you hide in the shadows."


    "With this level of skill, who could you possibly defeat?"


    After a few more strikes,


    T��sen''s body was already riddled with wounds, blood seeping from them.


    In terms of swordsmanship, speed, spiritual pressure, and even combat instincts,


    Naruto completely overwhelmed him.


    They weren''t even on the same level.


    "Captain Uzumaki," T��sen said, still composed and confident, "you are a genius."


    "Perhaps in a few decades, I won''t be able to keep up with you no matter what."


    "But at least for now,"


    "There''s still a vast chasm between us."


    T��sen raised his blade.


    "Captain Uzumaki, up until now, you''ve been a good person."


    "But for the sake of true justice, I must eliminate you here."


    "Perish in the loss of your senses."


    "Bankai��"


    "Suzumushi Tsuishiki: Enma K��rogi."


    His blade emitted a faint hum as the ring on the hilt rotated, detaching from the blade, splitting into nine pieces, and swiftly spreading in all directions.


    A vast barrier unfolded.


    A darkness even deeper than night engulfed the entire space in an instant.


    Naruto''s body stiffened.


    Suddenly, everything went silent; his eyes saw nothing, and he couldn''t even sense spiritual pressure.


    "The loss of the five senses��"


    So this is what it feels like.


    T��sen relaxed, walking toward Naruto as he spoke softly, "Isn''t the dark and silent world of ignorance terrifying?"


    "The Seireitei is several times darker than this."


    "But�� you probably can''t hear what I''m saying, can you?"


    He stopped slowly in front of Naruto, raising his blade.


    "Then let me show you the horror of this hell of ignorance."


    He swung his blade down.


    Clang��


    But this time, his strike was met with an incredibly precise block.


    T��sen was shocked.


    How did he do that? How could he intercept my attack in this situation?


    Within the inner world.


    "He''s right in front of you, filled with malice," Nine-Tails spoke, sounding irritated. "Finish off this enemy quickly."


    "My senses�� are also blocked."


    Nine-Tails''s senses were born from Naruto, and within this barrier, they were sealed as well. But since Nine-Tails and Naruto shared the same body, they communicated through their inner thoughts, unaffected by the blade''s power.


    Naruto grinned.


    He recited the release incantation, activating his Shikai.


    A golden six-armed figure emerged, its light driving away a small portion of the darkness.


    However,


    No one could see this light.


    T��sen''s vision was impaired,


    And Naruto had lost his sight due to T��sen''s Bankai.


    The loss of the five senses didn''t make him panic, nor did it cause him to hesitate. He decisively thrust "Ashura" straight ahead.


    T��sen barely evaded.


    "This time, to the right," Nine-Tails prompted again.


    Naruto swung his blade, his hands moving swiftly.


    Two of his hands came together, releasing Adamantine Chains that lashed out aimlessly in all directions.


    T��sen could barely defend himself.


    The pressure in his heart grew immensely.


    Unleashing his Bankai didn''t bring much change to the situation; it only made Naruto''s attacks, guided by Nine-Tails''s hints, slightly slower.


    But even with that slight delay,


    Naruto''s swordsmanship was still superior to T��sen''s.


    What made it even harder for T��sen to cope with was that Naruto was gradually adapting to fighting in this "sensory deprivation" environment. Nine-Tails''s tips in the inner world became more accurate.


    Moreover, only the five senses were taken away; the sense of touch remained.


    The feedback from the adamantine chains allowed Naruto to form a fairly complete picture of the battlefield in his mind, even without sight, hearing, or smell.


    He knew exactly where the enemy was, what move to use, and what to do next.


    Everything was crystal clear in his mind.


    After several exchanges,


    The "Nine-Tails" slashed T��sen''s shoulder, while "Ashura" pierced his abdomen.


    Spiritual pressure collapsed, the barrier shattered.


    The five senses returned.


    Naruto stood calmly, holding his two blades, staring at the man before him: "Even after unleashing your Bankai, this is all you''ve got."


    "You don''t have to wait decades; you''re already far behind."


    "Your abilities are even uglier than your words."


    Once the barrier was broken, he could clearly sense T��sen''s spiritual pressure. After Bankai, T��sen''s spiritual pressure increased five to ten times, but it was still only at the level of a 3rd Class spiritual pressure.


    Inside the inner world, Nine-Tails spoke, "This aura and malice��"


    "It''s the same as the person who attacked you when those other captains were hollowfied."


    Naruto wasn''t surprised. He walked over to T��sen and quietly asked, "Who is controlling you?"


    "Is it that man?"


    "You know who I''m talking about."


    Before fighting T��sen, he had doubts about whether this person was the mastermind behind the captains'' suffering.


    But after fighting him, those doubts vanished.


    This man''s blade had the ability to rob others of their senses.


    He was also the one who attacked Naruto that day.


    But he couldn''t possibly be the mastermind behind it all.


    The breaking of the Bankai did not cause much change in T��sen Kaname''s expression.


    But just one sentence made him lose control, his face contorting in extreme shock.


    "You''re too weak," Naruto stated calmly. "With this ability, you can''t even lay a finger on Captain Shinji and the others."


    "You can''t do it."


    In both strength and intellect, T��sen Kaname wasn''t qualified. Someone far less intelligent than himself could never have pushed Urahara Kisuke to that extent.


    T��sen''s face gradually returned to normal, his tone also calming down. "As expected, you are the greatest obstacle on the path of justice."


    "I once naively thought you could become an ally."


    "What a pity, Captain Uzumaki."


    "Let me show you the power of ultimate evolution."


    He raised his sword again.


    A liquid oozed from his body, forming a mask on his face, completely covering his features.


    As Naruto and T��sen Kaname clashed, the group of Hollows had already been dealt with. Two captains and their subordinates surrounded them.


    "T��sen!" Komamura Sajin''s voice tore through the air, his eyes filled with fury. "You''ve fallen to this extent!"


    Naruto reached out his hand, preparing to unleash the "Four Symbols Seal."


    But at that moment, an even stronger spiritual pressure erupted from T��sen Kaname.


    In a flash, he disappeared and reappeared several paces away from Naruto.


    "It''s useless," T��sen Kaname said softly, extending his hand and placing it on his chest. "I''m different from those defective products."


    "They were passive recipients."


    "But I embraced it willingly."


    "This is the evolution of a Shinigami."


    As he spoke, he removed his hand, revealing what seemed like a fist-sized hollow in his chest, as if his flesh had dissolved away.


    This was the "vanishing heart," a trait unique to Hollows, just like the "mask." S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Shinigami were shocked and terrified. A mask, a hollow��they were witnessing a Shinigami who had mastered Bankai willingly degrade into a terrifying, monstrous Hollow.


    So, it was this guy who targeted the members of the 6th Division.


    Was he the culprit behind their Hollowfication and deaths?


    T��sen Kaname raised his sword.


    Naruto slashed at him once again.


    After becoming a Hollow, T��sen''s spiritual pressure increased slightly. But he was fundamentally weak, and even with this boost, he wasn''t much stronger. His spiritual pressure hadn''t even surpassed "3rd Class."


    Moreover, in this state, he hadn''t undergone any qualitative change��his eyes were still blind.


    Under Naruto''s attacks, T��sen suffered more wounds, while Naruto remained almost unscathed.


    Embarrassed and angry, T��sen withdrew from the battlefield, leaping into the air and standing there, opening his mouth. "Then try this power."


    Spiritual particles gathered in front of his mouth, and a black light flickered.


    Naruto instantly recognized the technique used by the Menos Grande.


    After falling to become a Hollow, had he even mastered the power of the "Cero"?


    Naruto also opened his mouth.


    From within his body, six arms extended, aiding in front of his mouth. Spiritual particles gathered as well, gradually forming a "Tailed Beast Ball."


    But moments later, T��sen''s body suddenly twisted. The powers of the Hollow and the Shinigami inside him were not well balanced, and the "Cero," a technique that compresses energy, completely disrupted the balance in his body.


    The "Cero" didn''t shoot out but detonated like a time bomb inside him.


    His head was obliterated to ashes.


    Only his body remained, drifting to the ground.


    Naruto dispersed the Tailed Beast Ball, stared at the corpse, waved his hand, and a golden chain flew out, grabbing it.


    He turned his head to look at Sosuke Aizen.


    That man stood among the crowd, with Ichimaru Gin by his side. He pushed up his glasses, unsurprised that Naruto would look his way, and responded with a gentle, polite smile.


    "Gather the team and return to report to the Captain-Commander." Naruto sealed the corpse.


    Sosuke Aizen and Ichimaru Gin leisurely walked at the back of the group.


    "Captain Aizen, you are indeed merciless," Ichimaru Gin sighed, though his tone remained cheerful. "Poor T��sen, who would have thought he was abandoned from the start."


    Aizen replied softly, "Foolish and weak people cannot bear the cost of walking with us."


    "His most commendable contribution was eliminating a wrong path for us."


    "But it seems Naruto has confirmed that it was you, Captain Aizen," Ichimaru Gin said with a lazy drawl. "That last look he gave was terrifying, as if he was going to devour you."


    Aizen smiled, "Didn''t I tell him?"


    "If Naruto-kun couldn''t see through even such an obvious hint, it would be truly disappointing."


    "Are you coming with me to meet him tonight?"


    Ichimaru Gin glanced back.


    The aftermath of the battle had cleared the mist from the mountains, leaving only devastation.


    "Captain Uzumaki still trusts me a lot."


    "Are you that eager to discard me, Captain Aizen?"


    ~~~


    Please send Powestone. Thank you readers! Please continue supporting me!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 95: How long can you hold on?

    The Seireitei is in chaos.


    Once again, a situation eerily similar to the "Captain Hollowfication" incident from over a decade ago has occurred.


    The good news is that this time, only one squad was lost, and only some senior officers and regular soldiers died. There were no casualties among the "Captains" or "Vice-Captains."


    The bad news is that the squad involved is the "6th Division."


    Fortunately, although there was some trouble with a member of the Kuchiki Clan, there is no immediate danger to his life.


    The only casualties were lower-ranking nobles and soldiers from the Rukongai.


    As long as there is no issue with the "Kuchiki Clan," the leader of the Four Great Noble Families, it''s not considered a major incident for some people who merely occupy positions without truly contributing. It''s just a bit troublesome to appease the lower-ranking nobles.


    Moreover, there''s even better news.


    The mastermind behind this incident was exposed by Captain Uzumaki Naruto of the 7th Division, and he died in his own experiment.


    This fact has been jointly testified to by the 5th Division, the 9th Division, and the remaining members of the 6th Division.


    However, after killing the culprit and avenging the previous captains, Captain Uzumaki doesn''t seem particularly elated.


    After all the testimonies were recorded, the Vice-Captain of the 2nd Division, ��maeda Marechiyo, respectfully greeted Naruto, "Thank you, Captain Uzumaki, for your cooperation. Sorry for the trouble."


    "If there''s anything further, I will visit the 7th Division barracks to see you."


    Naruto hurriedly stood up; he wanted to see someone.


    "Captain Uzumaki." The 2nd Division Captain, Soi Fon, who had been waiting nearby, called out to him, "Please wait a moment."


    Naruto turned back to look at her.


    "The task of searching for Urahara Kisuke and others falls under Captain Uzumaki''s responsibility, correct?" she asked in a slightly casual tone.


    Naruto nodded, "That''s right."


    "So, is there any clue now?" Soi Fon tilted her head, sounding a bit displeased. "If you need any help, feel free to give orders to the 2nd Division."


    "The real culprit is already dead."


    "Urahara Kisuke, surprisingly, is innocent in this matter."


    "They won''t face too severe a punishment when they return to the Seireitei."


    Naruto smiled faintly.


    He seemed as straightforward as the Nine-Tails.


    "If there''s an opportunity, I''ll bring them back," he said softly.


    Soi Fon was taken aback.


    What did he mean by "if there''s an opportunity"? She felt there was some hidden meaning in his words.


    But before she could ask any more questions, a flash of golden light appeared, and the person in front of her disappeared with a Shunpo.


    Dawn was breaking, and a golden light was emerging on the horizon.


    But the towering buildings of the 5th Division blocked this light.


    The entire barracks were still shrouded in darkness and silence.


    In the Captain''s residence, S��suke Aizen stood by the pond, occasionally pinching a small amount of fish food and scattering it, causing the koi in the pond to scramble for it.


    He turned his head slightly, "Good evening, Naruto-kun."


    Silently, a blonde figure appeared in the corner of the courtyard, but he was immediately detected.


    "It''s already morning," Naruto corrected.


    Aizen turned his body as well, "But the sun hasn''t risen yet."


    Naruto took a deep breath, "The one who caused Captain Shinji and the others to Hollowfy and framed Captain Urahara is you, isn''t it?"


    "I thought you would chat with me for a bit longer before asking that question," Aizen responded calmly. "Are you that impatient?"


    Naruto gritted his teeth, "It really is you, Aizen."


    "Didn''t you already confirm that when we were fighting?" Aizen poured all the fish food into the pond, causing the koi to frenzy. He walked towards Naruto, still speaking softly, "Now that you know the truth..."


    "But what will you do?"


    He smiled, with the same gentle demeanor as when he had instructed Naruto in Kido.


    Naruto did not answer that question. Something occurred to him: "Tosen Kaname''s actions were not meant to mislead me, were they?"


    "But to deceive the people of the Seireitei?"


    Aizen''s calm demeanor made Naruto suddenly realize this.


    During the recording of the testimonies, almost everyone had naturally assumed that "Tosen Kaname" was the mastermind.


    After all, the facts they had experienced pointed to him.


    The hidden enemy was him, he was the one responsible for the Hollowfication of the Shinigami, and he was the one who ultimately chose to Hollowfy himself.


    The "evidence" was conclusive.


    Aizen spoke softly, "Clever people are hard to deal with."


    "But fools are easy to handle."


    "As long as you give them a fabricated fact, they will believe it without question."


    Naruto clenched his fists, "Did you kill Tosen Kaname?"


    "Of course not," Aizen shook his head. "He didn''t die; he sacrificed himself."


    "He became the first volunteer on the path of justice."


    "He was very brave, wasn''t he?"


    "Do you know, Naruto-kun, we had an agreement."


    "He asked me that if one day, he could no longer uphold justice and chose to side with the Shinigami, I should kill him with my own hands."


    "But fortunately, that day never came."


    "Even in his final moments, he remained true to his sense of justice."


    Naruto didn''t speak, simply observing Aizen.


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that these were all "truths."


    "Naruto-kun, while you can see through others, you yourself are also quite easy to understand," Aizen remarked with a faint smile, his tone akin to an adult speaking to a child. "Shall I guess what you plan to do?"


    "Do you intend to report me to the Captain-Commander or the Central 46 Chambers? But will they choose to believe you, or will they choose to believe the facts?"


    Naruto shook his head, raising his hand. "Those are facts you fabricated."


    "But to them, those facts are real," Aizen replied, his tone relaxed as his gaze drifted to Naruto''s waist. "Or..."


    "Do you intend to attack me? To kill me here and end all the evil you believe I''ve committed?"


    He paused, a playful smile appearing on his lips. "But Naruto-kun."


    "Are you certain that the person you''re about to kill will be me?"


    Naruto remained silent, unable to fathom Aizen''s true strength.


    "Admiration and adoration are the farthest distance one can feel," Aizen spoke again.


    Naruto looked up at him, recalling that he had once said something similar to Karin, though at that time, it was about "himself" and "Hinata."


    But what was Aizen trying to convey now?


    Aizen lifted his head, gazing into the distance. As they spoke, the sun had risen from behind the division quarters, its light pouring over them.


    Naruto stood bathed in sunlight, while Aizen remained in the shadows.


    A distance of less than ten steps was divided by the shadow of the tall building.


    "Your impression of Seireitei is far too idealistic," Aizen continued. "But this world was born from sin."


    "You were a child before; everyone protected you well."


    "But now, Naruto-kun, welcome to the adult world."


    "Use your eyes to truly see how filthy this world is."


    Naruto took a deep breath, calming himself. "That''s not a reason for what you''re doing."


    "Just because filth exists doesn''t justify harming the innocent."


    "I can''t agree with your methods."


    "Captain Sosuke!" He changed his address, no longer as familiar as before, his tone firm. "I''ve caught you now, and I''ll expose you, revealing your ugly and evil deeds to everyone!"


    "Is that so?" Aizen smiled, looking at Naruto with a sigh. "I must admit, you''re far more difficult to deal with than others."


    "Every time I think I''m beginning to understand you, you suddenly display incomprehensible, unprecedented power."


    "Naruto-kun, there''s an even greater secret hidden within you than within me."


    "Let''s see who unmasks the other first."


    Naruto said nothing more, turning to leave.


    Aizen watched his retreating figure, smiling slightly.


    He spoke, as if to himself or perhaps in farewell to the departing Naruto.


    "The purer one''s ideals, the harder it is to coexist with filth."


    "How long can you hold on?"


    "Naruto-kun."


    He too turned back towards the division quarters.


    At the entrance of the 7th Division''s quarters, Naruto encountered an unexpected person upon his return.


    "Byakuya?" Naruto greeted him. "What brings you here?"


    Kuchiki Byakuya bowed respectfully to Naruto. "Naruto-kun, I am deeply grateful. After my father woke up, he told me everything. Without your intervention, he might have died in the living world."


    "The Kuchiki Clan will never forget this life-saving favor."


    Naruto shook his head, helping him stand up straight. "How is your father''s health?"


    "I''ve been busy with other matters since returning and haven''t had the chance to visit him."


    Byakuya shook his head. "Father''s health is stable, and with your seal in place, that power won''t erode his body."


    "But he likely won''t be able to serve as a Shinigami anymore."


    "My grandfather intends for me to take over his position."


    Naruto nodded. "Resting and recovering isn''t a bad option."


    "I came here not only to express my thanks but also to warn you, Naruto-kun." Byakuya''s expression turned serious.


    Naruto looked at him in confusion.


    Was it about the Four Symbols Seal?


    Or something else?


    Byakuya continued, "Is T��sen Kaname''s body still in your possession?"


    Naruto nodded.


    The 2nd Division had not requested it from him, and he intended to keep it to study the nature of this "Hollowfication." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be wary of the Tsunayashiro Clan," Byakuya warned.


    Naruto frowned.


    The family that had caused the death of T��sen''s friend?


    "They control the Daireishokair�� (��둕�����, Great Spirit Book Gallery) and have a great desire for undocumented techniques. Back then, they even asked for the hollowfied captains and Vice-Captains. Now..." He trailed off, lifting his head.


    In the distance.


    A man with dark green hair, flanked by several other Shinigami dressed in noble attire, was walking towards them.


    He bore some resemblance to Ichimaru Gin.


    But...


    He didn''t have Gin''s sinister air; instead, he seemed even more ruthless.


    "They''ve arrived," Byakuya whispered, "Couldn''t wait, could they?"


    ~~~


    Alright we caught up on the available raw which is Chapter 215 on patreon. Author only update 1 chapter per day. Like wtf? I''m also a reader and I''m also frustrated.


    Please pray we get mass release. I''m also praying! Please please please!


    Please leave a review and give powerstone. Please support this FF!


    Support me financially in Patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    That''s all, thank you. See you tomorrow... If there''s available chapter, I''ll translate it as fast as possible.

 Chapter 96: Tsunayashiro Tokinada

    This group of people was led by a man with dark green hair.


    He walked over, standing with squinted eyes, his head held high, and his gaze slightly downward, his attitude quite frivolous. "Oh, Captain Uzumaki, this must be our first meeting."


    Greeting someone in such a manner is highly disrespectful.


    As one of the thirteen most powerful individuals in the entire Soul Society, a Captain holds a very high status.


    Traditionally, the Captain of the 2nd Division is from the head of the Shih��in Clan, and the Captain of the 6th Division from the head of the Kuchiki Clan. At the very least, in terms of etiquette, Captains should be treated with the same respect as the heads of the Four Great Noble Families.


    But this man didn''t even come close to such a standard; he lacked even basic courtesy and seemed to consider himself "above" everyone else.


    The Tsunayashiro Clan truly lives up to its notorious reputation.


    Naruto had a very poor impression of this family.


    Especially after last night when he learned about T��sen Kaname.


    Among the Four Great Noble Families, the Tsunayashiro family is the most infamous. They were once the "leader of the nobles," but they valued power too much, ignoring the responsibilities that came with the title, and committed countless evil deeds. Now, the Kuchiki Clan has become the role model for the nobility.


    "Is this how you greet a Captain?" Naruto looked at him, releasing a strand of spiritual pressure.


    The man with dark green hair smiled, unfazed.


    His strength was decent, on par with Kuchiki Byakuya.


    But the other noblemen, whose abilities were more average, slightly changed their expressions when they felt the spiritual pressure. Unable to withstand its force, they took a step back.


    "Captain Uzumaki doesn''t recognize me?" The man with dark green hair feigned surprise. "I thought I was quite famous in the Seireitei."


    He grinned widely.


    "My name is Tsunayashiro Tokinada."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, his spiritual pressure fluctuating slightly, becoming more oppressive.


    He had heard of this name.


    He was the most representative figure of the Tsunayashiro family.


    A man who committed all sorts of evil deeds, bullying the weak, fully embodying the vile nature passed down in his family.


    But what Naruto remembered most was��


    What T��sen Kaname had mentioned��the man who killed his comrades and murdered his wife, Tsunayashiro Tokinada, who stood before him now.


    "So, Captain Uzumaki has heard of me." Tokinada sensed the overt and undisguised disgust and wasn''t angered at all; instead, he smiled even more brightly. "I knew I couldn''t be that unknown."


    Naruto''s voice turned cold. "What do you want, you disrespectful man?"


    Tokinada extended his hand, speaking boldly, "Captain Uzumaki, hand over T��sen Kaname''s body to me."


    "To you?" Naruto sneered. "You are the last person qualified to make such a request."


    "You''re quite hostile toward me." Tokinada waved his hand. "I suppose T��sen said some nonsense to you before he died?"


    He paused, speaking meaningfully, "But he was a criminal."


    "To gain power, he harmed his comrades."


    "Do you really believe what he said?"


    Naruto smiled and walked forward.


    Tokinada still didn''t lower his head, only casting his gaze downward.


    "I think you need to learn something first." Naruto suddenly punched Tokinada in the stomach.


    The spiritual pressure forced his body to instinctively bend forward.


    Naruto grabbed him by the hair, pulling his head up, his voice laced with anger: "When addressing a Captain, you should learn to use respectful language."


    "The second thing, I have a lot of anger built up right now, and I don''t know where to vent it."


    "Thank you for showing up."


    "And lastly."


    "T��sen may be a criminal, but that doesn''t make you, who stands against him, a good person."


    "You are just as much a villain."


    Tokinada, after being punched, looked disheveled but wasn''t angered in the slightest, still smiling happily: "You''re quite righteous, Captain Uzumaki."


    "No wonder so many in the Gotei 13 like you."


    "But��"


    "This isn''t just a personal request; it''s an order from the Tsunayashiro family."


    "The Great Spirit Book Gallery must record all known things and information about the Soul Society, including the secret of T��sen Kaname''s Hollowfication."


    He raised his head, meeting Naruto''s gaze: "This is one of the highest orders in the Soul Society."


    The "Great Spirit Book Gallery" records everything about the Soul Society.


    But this isn''t some kind of rule-based ability; it''s done through human collection and documentation.


    "I see." Naruto tossed him aside, his tone calm. "Then come back to me once I''ve uncovered his secrets."


    "Maybe in a hundred, two hundred, or even a thousand years."


    "But for now��"


    "Get lost."


    Tokinada squinted his eyes, grinning even wider.


    Kuchiki Byakuya stepped forward: "Tsunayashiro Tokinada, this is also the will of the Kuchiki Clan."


    "We trust Captain Uzumaki''s abilities more."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada clutched his stomach. "Is this the answer given by Captain Uzumaki and the Kuchiki Clan?"


    "I understand."


    "Then I''ll look forward to Captain Uzumaki''s results. We''ll meet again later."


    He waved his hand and said goodbye to the two.


    Although he gained nothing this time and even took a punch, he wasn''t discouraged.


    Naruto could even sense a hint of "pleasure" in his emotions.


    "I''m sorry for involving the Kuchiki Clan in this," Naruto said. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kuchiki Byakuya shook his head. "The Kuchiki Clan has long been disgusted with the Tsunayashiro Clan. They lack any sense of responsibility or leadership as nobles."


    "If this power fell into their hands, who knows what kind of trouble it would cause."


    "Besides, this small matter is insignificant compared to the kindness you''ve shown the Kuchiki Clan, Naruto."


    Naruto smiled.


    Kuchiki Byakuya took his leave.


    Returning to his office, Naruto sat at his desk, looking at the piles of documents and files, but had no desire to deal with them.


    "The culprit really was that man called Aizen," the Nine-Tails said, somewhat surprised. "I thought it was that blind guy."


    "How did you know, Naruto?"


    It hadn''t sensed anything.


    Naruto quietly recounted the events of the previous day to the Nine-Tails, and to himself: "It''s because of the reason I mentioned; he was too weak."


    "His swordsmanship was ordinary. If the first person had been T��sen Kaname, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand my two strikes."


    "There were only two captains present."


    "We are well aware of Captain Sajin''s abilities."


    "So, it''s clear. From the beginning, the Aizen who was with us wasn''t the real Aizen; he was T��sen Kaname in disguise."


    "The T��sen Kaname who appeared first was meant to deceive others."


    "Aizen then replaced T��sen Kaname, who had been impersonating him."


    "That''s why T��sen Kaname was able to appear so quickly in the crowd and attack Vice-Captain Kuchiki."


    The Nine-Tails nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly exclaimed, "So, before this, all the Aizens were impersonated by T��sen Kaname?"


    "Does that mean... even during the meeting, the Aizen in front of that old man was T��sen Kaname in disguise?"


    Even Captain-Commander Yamamoto couldn''t see through his illusion?


    Naruto thought deeply and shook his head. "I''m not sure."


    "But it''s very likely. After all, at that time, the Senkaimon was sealed."


    "He can distort perceptions, but he can''t erase the traces of real events."


    "If he had crossed over in advance, the traces would have been detected."


    "For this reason, I didn''t act against him earlier."


    Aizen had never shown his true strength in front of Naruto.


    But during their interactions, Naruto had faintly sensed something.


    All the Kido Naruto knew had been taught by Aizen. He could cast any spell below number 90 without incantation effortlessly.


    And that was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Now Aizen had revealed that he had the ability to deceive even Captain-Commander Yamamoto.


    Naruto wasn''t very confident that he could completely defeat Aizen in direct combat.


    "The most urgent thing now is to figure out how he managed to fool everyone," Naruto paused before continuing, "What kind of illusion did he use? And how can it be broken?"


    The Nine-Tails muttered softly, "An illusion?"


    "The Uchiha clan is known for their expertise in illusions."


    Naruto shook his head without replying.


    "Speaking of which, that kid by Aizen''s side," the Nine-Tails reminded him, "That little guy named Ichimaru Gin? I don''t have a good feeling about him either."


    "His aura is very sinister."


    "Even though he''s your friend, shouldn''t you be careful with him?"


    "After all, he is Aizen''s Vice-Captain."


    Naruto paused and stood up.


    The Nine-Tails had a point.


    Ichimaru Gin...


    Although Naruto got along well with him, thinking about it more carefully, his relationships with others��even with Kuchiki Byakuya, with whom he practiced Bankai together��weren''t great.


    Was he deliberately getting close to Naruto?


    The Nine-Tails was right; it was worth confirming.


    The next day, at an izakaya.


    Naruto invited Ichimaru Gin out.


    "Oh, is it just Captain Uzumaki?" The white-haired youth came over, peering at the table with his trademark exaggerated smile. "Did you invite me alone?"


    He squinted his eyes, already guessing what this might be about.


    Naruto nodded, his expression serious. "Gin, I have something I want to ask you."


    "I hope you can be honest with me."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura activated.


    "If it''s Captain Uzumaki asking," Ichimaru Gin sat down and tilted his head, "there''s no way I could lie to you."


    Naruto picked up his cup and took a sip of water. "I want to know, Gin, what do you think of Captain Sosuke?"


    Ichimaru Gin spoke softly, "That question, huh."


    "Let me think about how to answer it."


    He paused, then opened his eyes, still speaking gently but with fierce killing intent, "I want to kill Captain Sosuke with my own hands right now."


    "But I''m not strong enough yet, so I''m waiting for the right opportunity."


    "I stay by his side with that thought in mind."


    Naruto was stunned.


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that this was a heartfelt statement, 100% true, without a trace of insincerity.


    ~~~


    Thanks again for reading this FF! Please drop some Powerstone, if possible please check my Patreon! You can join for free.


    Support me financially here:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 97: Kuchiki Sojun Hollowfication Situation

    Before Ichimaru Gin spoke, Naruto found it hard to imagine that he would harbor such feelings toward Aizen.


    "Do you want to kill him?" Naruto repeated, looking at the silver-haired youth sitting across from him. "Why?"


    Ichimaru Gin shook his head. "I''m sorry, Captain Naruto, I can''t tell you."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you," he added, "but this matter is a secret more important than my own life."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that he was telling the truth.


    Naruto nodded. He didn''t care what secrets Ichimaru Gin was hiding. As long as his stance wasn''t aligned with Aizen''s, that was all that mattered.


    "Be careful of Sosuke Aizen," Naruto cautioned. "He''s very dangerous."


    Ichimaru Gin responded, "I''ve always been careful of him."


    He looked at Naruto, recalling Aizen''s words: "There cannot be two suns in the sky." This young Captain of 7th Division, even younger than himself, was already shining brightly enough to dispel some shadows.


    If only... I had met him sooner.


    Within the Seireitei, after suffering severe losses, 6th Division underwent immediate personnel changes. The former Vice-Captain, Kuchiki S��jun, retired, and his son, Kuchiki Byakuya, who held the third seat, was promoted to Vice-Captain.


    In the 6th Division barracks, Kuchiki S��jun, bare-chested, lay on a bed surrounded by people. Among them were five Captains, including Naruto, Unohana Retsu, Ky��raku Shunsui, Kurotsuchi Mayuri, and the head of 6th Division, Kuchiki Ginrei.


    "I didn''t expect my son''s situation would alarm so many Captains," Kuchiki Ginrei spoke softly, bowing. "I am deeply ashamed."


    Ky��raku Shunsui leaned forward, "I understand calling Captain Unohana and Captain Kurotsuchi, but Naruto, why did you summon me as well? I''m not particularly skilled in healing or research."


    The other Captains were also puzzled. Ky��raku Shunsui didn''t seem like someone who belonged in such a situation��this wasn''t an izakaya.


    "If Captain Ukitake weren''t unwell, I would have invited him too," Naruto shook his head, his gaze falling on Kurotsuchi Mayuri. "Besides Captain Kurotsuchi, you are the ones I trust the most within the Seireitei."


    "I called you here not only to discuss how to resolve Vice-Captain Kuchiki''s condition but also to inform you of something else."


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri sneered.


    Naruto paused. "It''s related to the real culprit behind the Hollowfication incident."


    "Wasn''t T��sen Kaname already killed by you?" Mayuri asked, his tone greedy. "I heard you didn''t hand the body over to the Tsunayashiro Clan. Why not give it to me for research?"


    Naruto glanced at him but didn''t respond. Unohana Retsu and Ky��raku Shunsui frowned. They had already discerned the underlying message in Naruto''s words��T��sen Kaname was not the real culprit?


    "T��sen Kaname wasn''t the true mastermind," Naruto said bluntly, without hesitation. "The real culprit is Captain Sosuke Aizen of 5th Division."


    Ky��raku Shunsui''s frown deepened. "Do you have any evidence?"


    Naruto shook his head. "No. If I did, I would have already taken him down or reported it to the Captain-Commander."


    Unohana Retsu questioned, "Without evidence, how can you be sure it''s him, Naruto?"


    "I have an ability that allows me to discern whether a person is telling the truth," Naruto explained. "He didn''t anticipate that I had this ability, and T��sen slipped up in front of me. Afterward, he couldn''t keep hiding from me."


    Naruto had considered recording or using similar methods. But only the Nine-Tails could glimpse the truth. If he presented this information to others, would they see the reality he intended to show them?


    Ky��raku Shunsui rubbed his chin. "To prevent you from uncovering more, Aizen abandoned T��sen, letting others believe he was the mastermind. Meanwhile, Aizen hides in the shadows. But if that''s the case..."


    Naruto shook his head and looked into Ky��raku Shunsui''s eyes, his gaze sincere: "I''m not recklessly asking you all to join me in convicting him."


    He lacked evidence, and even if he wanted to, he couldn''t persuade them to take such action. He paused briefly, then continued, "I just hope you Captains will be cautious and keep an eye on him. It would be even better if you could catch him making a mistake."


    Unohana Retsu pondered, "But how did he manage to do all this in front of so many Captains without being discovered? And why did he only expose himself to you?"


    She didn''t doubt Naruto''s words. After years of interaction, she knew well what kind of person this young man was. Moreover, before this, Naruto and Aizen were both known in the Seireitei as two of the most amiable individuals, with no known conflicts between them.


    The possibility of Naruto framing Aizen was very low��almost nonexistent. Especially since Naruto had clarified that he wasn''t asking them to take sides or convict Aizen, only to be cautious. If it weren''t true, speaking ill of someone behind their back like this would only harm him.


    But can someone really execute something so flawlessly?


    "He has the ability to manipulate the five senses," Naruto explained. "As long as one witnesses his actions, they will be deceived by his power."


    "And the Sosuke Aizen in the 1st Division''s quarters on the night of Vice-Captain Kuchiki''s incident was actually T��sen Kaname in disguise."


    Ky��raku Shunsui couldn''t suppress the surprise in his voice. "Right under the teacher''s nose?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "Even the Captain-Commander was affected?" Unohana Retsu frowned even more deeply. "So, how exactly does his power activate?"


    "It seems that our interactions with Captain Sosuke are rather limited."


    Kuchiki Ginrei and Kurotsuchi Mayuri also began to ponder.


    These individuals were highly intelligent. Reflecting on the past, they quickly reached a conclusion.


    "Have you all seen his Zanpakut��''s release?" Ky��raku Shunsui suddenly recalled.


    The others nodded.


    For most Shinigami, the abilities of their Zanpakut�� largely determine their capabilities.


    As such, many Shinigami are reluctant to reveal the nature of their Zanpakut��''s abilities to others.


    But Sosuke Aizen is an exception.


    The abilities of his Zanpakut�� are known to everyone in the Seireitei, and even students who have studied for six years at the Shin''o Academy can recite them by heart.


    Even the Four Noble Guards who protect the gates of Seireitei have witnessed his release.


    "If what Naruto says is true," Ky��raku Shunsui continued in a low voice, "then there must be something wrong with his sword."


    Of course, he was inclined to believe Naruto, but without evidence, he remained cautious.


    "To deceive even teacher..."


    "This man is truly terrifying."


    The essence of a Shinigami lies in their spiritual pressure (reiatsu).


    As the oldest and most powerful Shinigami, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s reiatsu is unquestionably formidable.


    For someone to affect him, that level of reiatsu must be nearly equal to his own, or at least not much weaker.


    "I ask all of you captains to be careful and to help me keep an eye on him." Naruto bowed.


    Ky��raku Shunsui scratched his head. "Naruto, since you''re asking so nicely, how about treating me to a drink tonight? This is quite the troublesome matter."


    "I haven''t gone out in a long time either," Unohana Retsu smiled.


    Kuchiki Ginrei glanced at Byakuya.


    Byakuya immediately stepped forward and responded with restraint: "I leave it in your hands, Naruto-kun."


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri clicked his tongue and walked over to Kuchiki Sojun. "As long as your eyes see it, your five senses will be controlled."


    "Is that how Urahara got tricked by this ability?"


    "This is quite an interesting subject."


    Although his response differed from the others, it was clear he too acknowledged the situation.


    Compared to Aizen, Mayuri was more interested in the current predicament.


    He couldn''t wait as he reached out, manipulating his spiritual power.


    A sealing formation immediately appeared on Kuchiki Sojun''s abdomen.


    "Four Symbols Seal," Mayuri realized. "So, this is what you wanted me to study earlier?"


    Naruto explained to the others, "The Four Symbols Seal is a sealing technique I have mastered."


    "It seals the ''Hollow'' power within Vice-Captain Kuchiki''s body."


    "Although it temporarily resolves the problem of ''Hollowfication,'' it also means the ''Hollow'' power coexists with Vice-Captain Kuchiki."


    "If we extract the ''Hollow'' power, Vice-Captain Kuchiki will die as a result."


    A flash of panic crossed Byakuya''s face.


    "Over a year ago, I asked Captain Kurotsuchi to attempt a solution, but so far, no solution has been found," Naruto glanced at Mayuri, "So I had to ask Captain Unohana for help."


    "My healing skills and Captain Kurotsuchi''s research might not be enough to resolve this issue."


    Mayuri''s black-and-white mottled face twisted. "It''s not that I can''t solve it."


    "It''s just that time is too short, and there are only some preliminary results."


    Kuchiki Sojun, lying in bed, shook his head, his voice calm: "If this power cannot be extracted, it doesn''t really matter."


    "To survive the erosion of ''Hollowfication''..."


    "And to ensure that this power will no longer affect me in the future, I am already very satisfied."


    Naruto''s provocation was still within Mayuri''s tolerance.


    He knew what this little brat was thinking.


    As long as he didn''t involve Urahara Kisuke, he could let it go.


    But Kuchiki Sojun''s sincerity... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mayuri narrowed his eyes and slapped his abdomen hard. "Don''t underestimate me."


    "The person before you is the head of the Technological Development Bureau."


    "Even counting that damn traitor, I am still the most capable researcher in the Soul Society."


    "There''s nothing I can''t do!"


    Unohana Retsu stepped forward and, with Naruto and Mayuri''s introduction, learned more about Kuchiki Sojun''s condition.


    Kuchiki Ginrei left to handle matters related to the 6th Division.


    Byakuya stayed behind, following the arrangements of the others.


    ~~~


    Thank you for the support! Please Powerstone and Review will be helpful!


    Support me financially here:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 98: Temporary Release?

    Kurotsuchi Mayuri demonstrated his recent accomplishments.


    He summoned a rabbit and tossed it to Unohana Retsu.


    "This is the rabbit after releasing its sealed power," he said, his tone cold and somewhat cruel. "Now that even Vice-Captain Kuchiki has reached this level, using a rabbit for experimentation seems inappropriate."


    "If you ask me," he turned his head to look at Naruto, "let''s use a soul for experimentation."


    "How can such a weak and powerless creature be compared to a human?"


    The reactions in the room varied.


    Unohana Retsu''s expression remained unchanged.


    Kuchiki Byakuya frowned slightly.


    Kyoraku Shunsui and Naruto''s gazes sharpened immediately.


    "If you dare do that, I''ll cut you down," Naruto squinted at him. "Captain Kurotsuchi, don''t say such dangerous things."


    Mayuri clicked his tongue, turning his head away, no longer looking at Naruto.


    He knew his suggestion would be rejected, but he couldn''t help saying it out loud.


    "Thank you for your concern, Captain Kurotsuchi," Kuchiki Soujun said warmly, "but I am not so precious that others need to sacrifice for me, and this doesn''t affect my life."


    Mayuri seemed to recall something. "Then what about the body?"


    "Captain Uzumaki, please bring it out. After all, he''s already dead and guilty, so using a worthless body shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Naruto extended his hand and summoned a scroll.


    He had no psychological barrier.


    Using the corpse of a dead person to heal the living��it wasn''t something hard for him to accept.


    Mayuri''s eyes gleamed with greed as he reached out.


    Naruto moved around him, handing the scroll to Unohana Retsu.


    "Is this for me?" Unohana Retsu was somewhat surprised.


    Mayuri exaggeratedly exclaimed, "Oh dear, oh dear, Captain Uzumaki, I am the researcher!"


    "Such a precious item, and you don''t let me study it?"


    "Do you not trust me at all?"


    Naruto glared at him coldly. "If it were on the battlefield, I''d trust you to guard my back."


    "But when it comes to research, if not restrained, you''re someone who doesn''t know the meaning of self-control."


    Mayuri was a very crazy person.


    His passion and drive for research exceeded that of any "scientist" Naruto had ever seen, to the point where he had no boundaries. To achieve his goals, he would do anything.


    Over the past two years, he had been constantly testing Naruto.


    Every time he was warned, he would restrain himself for a while, but after a few days, his true nature would resurface.


    The only difference was in how overt or covert his actions were.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t defeat Naruto and that Captain-Commander Yamamoto kept him in check, he might have already tried to kidnap Naruto by now.


    He then turned to Unohana Retsu, his tone gentle. "Captain Unohana, I entrust you with the body." sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Captain Kurotsuchi wants to research it, please satisfy him when you have the time."


    Unohana Retsu looked at Mayuri, then smiled slightly. "Naruto really trusts me."


    "Don''t worry, Captain Kurotsuchi will behave."


    Mayuri was just about to speak, but hearing Unohana Retsu''s words and sensing the sharpness beneath her gentle tone, he turned his head away again.


    Fine.


    Let it be for now.


    Although restrained by others, being allowed by Naruto to research T��sen''s requested body was already quite a significant breakthrough.


    They busied themselves.


    Dissecting the Four Symbols Seal, studying the life form of a "Jinchuriki."


    Naruto lent a hand.


    Until the evening, when Naruto invited them for drinks, the Kuchiki Clan was represented by Byakuya, as Sojun had to step down early, and now, as the "grandson," Byakuya was to surpass his "father" and succeed his "grandfather" as the head of the Kuchiki Clan.


    Now that Kuchiki Ginrei was already quite old, he could still serve as a captain for a few more decades, waiting for the day when Kuchiki Byakuya could fully master Bankai, after which he would also retire.


    Mayuri didn''t come.


    He didn''t like drinking with Naruto.


    This blond kid would always inspect his cup after every sip.


    If it happened too often, he would even hit him.


    Although he was indeed trying to steal Captain Uzumaki''s bodily data, could this person not trust him even a little more?


    In the izakaya.


    After a few drinks, Kyoraku Shunsui patted Kuchiki Byakuya on the shoulder. "Although you''ll be the Vice-Captain from now on, don''t always keep a stiff face and shoulder so many burdens."


    "I am the heir of the Kuchiki Family," Kuchiki Byakuya shook his head, his tone firm. "I must set a proper example."


    He couldn''t be worse than his father.


    Nor could he be like the natural counterexample��the people of the Shih��in family.


    Kyoraku Shunsui sighed.


    He could easily persuade Naruto, but he couldn''t easily meddle in Kuchiki Byakuya''s matters.


    So he turned his head. "Naruto, I heard your Bankai training isn''t going too well?"


    Unohana Retsu also looked over.


    "It''s not going too well," Naruto nodded, his expression calm. "There are some minor issues."


    "Need my help?" Kyoraku Shunsui offered.


    Naruto was surprised. "Uncle Shunsui, aren''t you the one who hates trouble the most?"


    Kyoraku Shunsui put down his wine glass with a hint of irritation: "If a cute junior faces trouble they can''t solve on their own, I''d be more than happy to lend a hand, alright?"


    "Even though I''m just a boy," Naruto said with a smile.


    Kyoraku Shunsui sighed, waved to the owner, and ordered two more bottles of good wine. Based on what Naruto had just said, he was going to drink a lot tonight.


    Unohana Retsu spoke gently, "Naruto-kun''s progress is indeed somewhat unusual."


    Given Naruto''s talent, it shouldn''t have taken this long for even the first signs of manifestation to appear, even though the blade known as "Nine-Tails" isn''t an intrinsic part of Naruto''s own inner strength.


    Naruto shook his head. "Thank you, Captain Unohana, and Uncle Shunsui, for your concern."


    "But this is a problem that only I can solve, and I need a bit more time."


    Kyoraku Shunsui''s eyebrows relaxed. "As long as you''re confident, that''s good."


    He was a little worried, wondering if something had changed again within Naruto''s body. However, Naruto wasn''t the type to keep things to himself and bear them alone. Since he hadn''t asked for help even when prompted, it meant that this really wasn''t a serious issue.


    After finishing his words, he stood up and called over Matsumoto Rangiku and Shiba Isshin, who were nearby.


    If there was no trouble, then it was time to relax and drink.


    Sosuke Aizen was always a very cautious person. After meeting with Naruto, he hadn''t slipped up once. There was no change in his behavior either; he was still the extremely gentle Captain of the 5th Division. He seemed to have laid low.


    Since that day, ten years had passed, and there hadn''t been any incidents of Shinigami or souls disappearing mysteriously in Rukongai. It seemed that the warning had taken effect.


    But Naruto still felt that Sosuke Aizen was brewing something else. That guy had the deepest, most intense light in his eyes of anyone Naruto had ever met. There''s no way he''d just become cautious because of a warning.


    Naruto carefully observed him, but it didn''t affect his own life.


    The "Hollow" sealed within Kuchiki Sojun hadn''t been extracted during this time, not because the "release technique" hadn''t been developed.


    Unohana Retsu and Kurotsuchi Mayuri had already confirmed that the Four Symbols Seal merged the "lifeforce" of the two powers. Separating them required considering many factors.


    The time since sealing was one of these factors; the newer the seal, the less fully the two forces had merged, making it easier to separate them. The strength of the sealed power also needed to be considered.


    If it was stronger than the Jinchuriki''s own power, it would be harder to separate. Conversely, if it was weaker, it would be easier.


    Rabbits weren''t very good test subjects. When they switched to larger animals, like wild boars and black bears, these conditions were quickly tested.


    The "Hollow" power within Kuchiki Sojun wasn''t particularly strong, comparable to a Vice-Captain''s level. But the problem was that Sojun was physically weak, and separating it would cause irreversible damage to his lifeforce.


    The honor of the Kuchiki Clan was important, but so was a person''s life.


    Kuchiki Ginrei made the final decision not to require Kuchiki Sojun to have the "Hollow" within him separated. The research goal was changed to finding a way to coexist with the "Hollow''s" power.


    This was exactly what Naruto needed. The Nine-Tails had been sealed within his body for over forty years, and their lifeforces had long since fused, making separation difficult.


    The feasibility of fully unsealing without harming either of them was now very low. Even if it could be done, who knew how long it would take?


    So before that, finding a way to temporarily unseal the Nine-Tails, even for a short time, was urgent.


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri was a very crazy person. He thought that if separation wasn''t possible, then why not turn the "Hollow" power back into "Shinigami" power?


    During these ten years, he developed a technique that could temporarily extract the internal power without affecting the Jinchuriki''s lifeforce. Of course, his original intent was to extract and experiment on the "Hollow" power. But this technique was indeed very helpful to Naruto.


    In his inner world, the Nine-Tails looked at the technique Naruto had listed out and nodded thoughtfully: "I don''t understand it, but that guy is really something."


    "To be able to do this."


    Naruto, sitting astride, nodded and smiled. "Once we get back to the Ninja World, we can test what this technique can do."


    "Don''t rush; ten years will pass in no time."


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth. "That Aizen guy is really annoying."


    Although as a pure "energy entity," its lifespan was nearly infinite. Waiting a few decades wasn''t impossible. But still, that guy was really irritating.


    Naruto was about to say something when his senses were suddenly triggered, and he withdrew from his inner world. Returning to reality, he opened his eyes.


    Captain Ukitake Jushiro, led by Jin''emon, pushed open the door and entered, looking anxious.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 99: Kugō Ginjō

    Naruto stood up to greet the visitor, somewhat surprised. "Captain Ukitake, what brings you here?"


    It was well known that the captain of the 13th Division rarely left his quarters.


    As he spoke, Naruto activated his Mind''s Eye of the Kagura.


    "I''m Ukitake J��shir��," the captain clarified, shaking his head.


    Although he hadn''t been there that day, Shunsui and Naruto had filled him in afterward.


    He understood part of Naruto''s surprise.


    Deliberately, he emphasized his identity.


    The emotional response was genuine. Naruto smiled. "Why not just have Kaien come and call me?"


    "I have something to ask of you," Ukitake J��shir�� said, shaking his head. "If I had sent Kaien to summon you, it would have been too disrespectful."


    "My health may be poor, but I''m not so weak that I can''t walk."


    He coughed twice, covering his mouth. "It''s better to visit you in person."


    Naruto helped him to a seat. "What''s so serious that Captain Ukitake had to come in person?"


    "The Shinigami dispatched to a spiritually significant location in the real world by the 13th Division has been out of contact for nearly six months," Ukitake J��shir�� said with a serious expression. "If that were the only issue, we could treat it as a regular case of missing contact."


    Being assigned to the real world was one of the most dangerous tasks for a Gotei 13 member.


    Skill played a part.


    But the biggest issue was isolation.


    Each area had only one Shinigami, working alone. If they encountered a Hollow with a bit of intelligence, capable of using tricks or strong enough to block spiritual communication, preventing the Shinigami from sending a distress signal to the Soul Society...


    The Shinigami''s fate was almost certainly sealed.


    Thus, the posting of Shinigami to the real world was rotational, typically every ten or twenty years, with even more frequent rotations in spiritually significant areas.


    This ensured the safety of the team members and kept the situation in the real world updated.


    Yet even so, every year, some Shinigami still went missing, all of whom met their end in battle.


    The 13th Division was accustomed to such incidents.


    "But the nature of this case is somewhat different from usual," Ukitake J��shir�� continued. "Although Shinigami has lost contact, the 12th Division has reported that souls are still being sent to the afterlife and Hollows are being cleansed in that area."


    "The Shinigami is still performing their duties."


    Naruto was momentarily stunned.


    "There are two possibilities now," Ukitake J��shir�� sighed. "One is that the Shinigami is still alive but refuses to contact the Soul Society. In other words..."


    He paused, then cautiously uttered two words: "Desertion."


    After serving for a long time and reaching a certain age, Shinigami could "retire," but this did not mean leaving the division. "Retirement" meant giving up their official position within the division, sealing their Zanpakut��, and no longer handling tasks. They would still live freely within the Soul Society, under the jurisdiction of their original division, and could be called upon if necessary.


    The key points are "handing over the Zanpakut��" and "remaining within the Soul Society."


    Living under the watch of the Gotei 13.


    It was impossible to "leave" the Soul Society.


    Any similar actions were considered "desertion."


    "But this Shinigami is still performing their duties," Naruto mused. "Cleansing Hollows and sending souls to the afterlife... That doesn''t sound like something a deserter would do."


    Deserters usually wished to erase their presence completely, avoiding any actions that would draw attention from the Soul Society.


    Ukitake J��shir�� nodded slightly. "That''s exactly why I''m considering this."


    "I suspect there might be some misunderstanding."


    "If we were to send the 2nd or 9th Divisions, it might seem too formal."


    "Yet the 13th Division is overwhelmed with tasks, and Kaien is too tied up to get away."


    "So, I came to ask you, Naruto. If it''s you, I believe you can handle this matter."


    Naruto nodded in agreement. "No problem."


    "Which area of the real world?"


    Ukitake J��shir�� softly replied, "It''s a place called ''Karakura Town.''"


    The real world, Karakura Town.


    This place was known even within the Soul Society as a spiritually significant area, under close watch by the 12th Division.


    More Hollows were born here, and they were stronger than in other places.


    In a narrow alley of the city, a Hollow resembling a giant ape climbed through the stairwell, chasing after a fleeing Shinigami.


    "Why are you running?" The Hollow sneered, its voice wild.


    "Not long ago, you were so brave, drawing your sword against me."


    "How is it that now..."


    "You''re running like a little mouse?"


    "Is this what Shinigami are like?"


    The fleeing Shinigami did not respond, hurrying along, stumbling and staggering, as he fled into a narrow alley.


    The Hollow followed.


    But inside the alley, a high wall loomed, blocking the way forward.


    The figure clung to the wooden utility pole like a monkey, its hollow eyes gleaming with greed. "What a pity, the road is blocked. Shinigami, it seems you have no way out."


    "You''ve gone to such great lengths."


    "But fate has ordained that you become my meal."


    As it spoke, it descended from the air, lunging at the Shinigami.


    The Shinigami raised his sword to counterattack, but his stance was ordinary, untrained. After a few exchanges, it was clear he was at a disadvantage.


    "Still struggling?" The creature grew more arrogant as it gained the upper hand in the fight, its tone becoming increasingly insolent. "This is fate!"


    "Accept your fate!"


    "You are destined to be my food��"


    It couldn''t finish its sentence.


    The Shinigami, who had been suppressed, suddenly lifted his head. Beneath his sharp, blade-like eyebrows was a piercing gaze. "Do you know?"


    "Sometimes, showing weakness to the enemy is not a sign of frailty."


    "But rather a tactic."


    "For example, now, you''ve fallen into my trap."


    The monkey-like creature froze.


    A trap?


    Are there other Shinigamis lying in ambush here?


    But it hadn''t sensed any other spiritual pressure.


    In that moment of distraction.


    The Shinigami before it removed the necklace from his neck, a pendant in the shape of a cross.


    On it, power twisted.


    In an instant, it transformed into a large sword, and within less than three steps between them, it swiftly thrust forward, piercing the creature''s throat before it could react.


    The monkey-like creature stared at him in disbelief.


    Another sword?


    When was there a second sword?


    And why did it emerge from a necklace? Is this Shinigami''s initial release?


    The man discarded the other sword in his hand, gripped the hilt of the new sword with both hands, gritted his teeth, and exerted force, slicing through and killing the Hollow.


    He watched as the spiritual particles gradually disintegrated.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, touching his wound with a grimace.


    This was truly a troublesome enemy. If he hadn''t deliberately lured it into such a narrow space, enticing it to engage in close combat, and then used the second sword to launch a surprise attack, he would have been killed by the creature''s claws.


    He moved forward, ready to leave.


    But a voice suddenly appeared beside his ear.


    "Quite a clever tactic." It was a gentle voice, soft but unmistakable in the quiet, narrow alley.


    "However."


    "What is the deal with your second sword? It doesn''t seem like a Shinigami''s power."


    The man froze, his body stiffening.


    In disbelief, he slowly turned his head.


    Someone?


    When did they arrive?


    He had clearly confirmed with his spiritual energy that no one else was in this alley when he entered.


    The first thing that caught his eye was a head of blonde hair.


    Over the black Shinigami robe, the figure wore a white haori.


    Not very tall, just over 1.6 meters.


    He stood on top of a high wall, looking down at him.


    Even though his eyes could see him, the figure still didn''t exist in his spiritual sense.


    He must have been watching my fight with the Hollow from the beginning when I entered this alley.


    Such a small figure, yet it brought overwhelming pressure.


    "Who are you?" The man swallowed, nervously and cautiously asking.


    "You''ve acquired the power of a Shinigami," Naruto jumped down from the high wall, slowly walking toward him, "but you don''t know what this attire of mine signifies?"


    The man shook his head.


    "It seems you know nothing about Shinigamis. So how did you obtain this power?" Naruto looked up at him.


    The man had black hair and strong facial features.


    Around his neck hung the cross necklace, now returned to its original form. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I inherited it from an old man," he said stiffly, lowering his head, not daring to meet the blonde youth''s gaze.


    Naruto gently waved his hand, "Don''t be so nervous."


    "Please explain the situation in detail. I have enough time to listen to your story."


    The man took a deep breath and nodded.


    Naruto asked him to be thorough.


    So he began from the beginning��his childhood.


    Since he was a child, he had the ability to see spirits, but at first, he could only vaguely see the shadows of souls. As he grew older, he began to see them more clearly.


    Occasionally, he could also see some hideous and vile creatures, the monsters known as "Hollows."


    A few years ago, he encountered a man dressed in the black robe of a Shinigami fighting a Hollow in the city. He stepped forward to help, and over time, the two became acquainted.


    But one day, half a year ago.


    They encountered a very powerful Hollow, and the Shinigami was defeated. Before he died, he transferred his power to this black-haired man, who then defeated the Hollow and thus obtained the Shinigami''s power and sword.


    "Is that so?" Naruto nodded.


    The black-haired man stood nervously.


    Now, he had some guesses about the identity of the blonde youth in front of him, likely the "Captain" that the Shinigami had mentioned.


    Although he was very gentle, when speaking to him, the man could feel an incomparable aura unconsciously emanating from him.


    He spoke weakly, "I am telling the truth, but I have no way to prove myself."


    "I know everything you said is true." Naruto smiled at him, "I can tell."


    "By the way, I haven''t asked your name."


    The man stood at attention and reported loudly, "Kug�� Ginj��!"


    "My name is Kug�� Ginj��!"


    ~~~


    Guys! 2 chapters today! Yes! Finally, 2 chapters! Please, 2 chapters again tomorrow! My update speed matches the author''s, so please don''t blame me.


    I upload it to Patreon as quickly as possible and schedule it to go public at midnight.I''m stressed too! I''m dying to read more.


    This author even has time to do giveaways for keyboards and controllers under ��500 ($70), like, what the heck? Just update, man.


    Anyway, I''ll take this chance to promote my Patreon since we''re caught up with the raws. If you want more chapters, head over there!


    I''m going to follow in the footsteps of Chinese authors and beg for your support.


    ��|��|��


    Please!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 100: Substitute Shinigami

    Kug�� Ginj�� was nervous.


    This year, he was just a teenage boy who had only recently acquired the power of a Shinigami.


    Naruto continued to smile as he spoke. "Ginj��, your situation is somewhat special."


    "Before this, I had never heard of a human being able to obtain the power of a Shinigami."


    Kug�� Ginj�� asked nervously, "What will you do with me?"


    As he spoke, he clenched his fist and began to think: if he resisted, could he escape from this blond boy?


    This person seemed very strong, and he was already injured.


    The chances of escaping didn''t seem great.


    "I''m not sure, but you''re not suspected of killing a Shinigami," Naruto pondered for a moment. "He willingly passed his power to you, so these aren''t crimes."


    Kug�� Ginj�� felt a warmth in his heart. "You trust what I say so easily?"


    Naruto grinned and said, "You''re telling the truth, so why wouldn''t I trust you?"


    He raised his hand, and a stream of spiritual energy surged out.


    Like an arrow, it shot into Kug�� Ginj��''s body.


    But it didn''t hurt.


    It transformed into a warm flow, surging through the wound, healing it.


    It also rushed through his chest cavity.


    Kug�� Ginj�� looked down and saw the tender skin reappear. He suddenly remembered how, in his previous conversations with that Shinigami, he often heard about how much the Shinigami admired his captain.


    At the time, Ginj�� had mocked him, thinking this attitude was somewhat mindless.


    But now, seeing that the captain was such a figure, that kind of fanatical admiration didn''t seem so unreasonable.


    "What''s the deal with your power?" Naruto raised his hand and pointed to Ginj��''s necklace.


    Kug�� Ginj�� reached out and grabbed it. "I call this power Fullbring."


    "It was a power that suddenly awakened when I was attacked by Hollows in the past."


    "If it weren''t for this, I probably would''ve been killed by the Hollow long ago."


    "As for how it came about��"


    "I still don''t know."


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully. "It''s a pretty good power."


    He could sense a completely different aura on that sword compared to that of a "Shinigami."


    It was the aura of a "Hollow."


    And there was also a scent similar to that of Captain Ukitake.


    However, the mix of "Shinigami and Hollow" inevitably gave him other thoughts.


    "Did you awaken this power on your own?" Naruto asked.


    Kug�� Ginj�� nodded. "Yes, about three years ago."


    "Have you ever met a man with glasses who looks gentle?" Naruto asked again. "Or perhaps someone who gave you a similar feeling and provided you with a lot of help?"


    Kug�� Ginj�� was startled, confused. "Why are you asking that?"


    "If you''re talking about someone who helped me a lot, that would be Uncle Taku."


    The "Taku" he referred to was the member of 13th Division who gave him the power of a Shinigami before dying.


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura intuition confirmed that these were all true statements.


    So��


    There was no trace of Sosuke Aizen in this matter?


    But it couldn''t be completely ruled out. This guy named Kug�� Ginj�� was still too weak. Even if Aizen did something right in front of him, he might not notice.


    "I''m just gathering information," Naruto shook his head. "Do you have some time?"


    "Would you mind coming with me to the Soul Society?"


    "It might be better to discuss some things together."


    Kug�� Ginj�� nodded. "How long will it take?"


    "I have a part-time job coming up, so if it''s going to take a while, I''ll need to ask for time off."


    Naruto thought for a moment. "Then go ask for time off. That might be safer."


    Kug�� Ginj�� agreed and led the way.


    Just as they stepped out of the alley.


    A massive spiritual pressure suddenly attacked from behind.


    Kug�� Ginj�� turned around sharply.


    A snake-like Menos Grande emerged from the shadows of the alley, raising its crab-claw-like giant pincers, its aura ferocious, and forcefully slammed them toward Naruto.


    "Watch out!" He widened his eyes, his pupils dilating, and shouted in warning, his hand nervously moving toward the hilt of his sword.


    But before he could even get the words out of his mouth.


    In the next moment, in his field of vision.


    That fearsome creature, one that he might need to risk serious injury or even his life to deal with, was instantly torn apart and crushed into fragments by an invisible force.


    "Just a small fry, no need to get so tense," Naruto smiled. "Your matter is more important."


    Kug�� Ginj��''s mouth went dry, and he was a bit dazed.


    How did he do that?


    He hadn''t even seen him make a move.


    Or did he even move at all?


    "I''ve been talking this whole time," Kug�� Ginj�� took a deep breath, stammering, "I forgot to ask, how should I address you?"


    Naruto smiled, his expression unchanged from earlier. "Captain of 7th Division, Uzumaki Naruto."


    Kug�� Ginj�� deeply engraved this name in his mind.


    He truly was a strong yet gentle person.


    After taking leave, Naruto drew his Zanpakuto and opened the Senkaimon.


    To the Soul Society.


    Only then did Kug�� Ginj�� truly realize just how popular Captain Uzumaki was.


    Every Shinigami they encountered along the way would stop and greet him respectfully.


    There were even Shinigami who, despite being far away and not needing to greet him, would willingly walk a few extra steps just to say hello to Captain Uzumaki.


    At the barracks of 13th Division.


    After listening to Naruto explain the situation, Ukitake J��shir�� frowned.


    "A Shinigami infused their power into a human?" Shiba Kaien had the same expression. "I''ve never heard of such a thing before."


    "It seems there''s no regulation about this in the Soul Society either."


    Kug�� Ginj�� sat there with his head down, his posture proper.


    These were all people far stronger than him.


    He was even more amazed in his heart.


    This Captain Uzumaki, though small in stature, held such high authority. Whatever he said, the others didn''t even question it, choosing to believe him unconditionally.


    "If there''s no regulation about it, then let''s create one," Naruto said, looking at Kaien. "The problem is already in front of us; we must think about how to solve it."


    Shiba Kaien suddenly had an idea: "Why not officially enlist him into the Gotei 13?"


    Kug�� Ginj�� immediately spoke up: "I have no objections."


    Naruto gave him a strange look. "Do you understand what Kaien means?"


    Kug�� Ginj�� was taken aback.


    Doesn''t it just mean becoming an official Shinigami? S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or did I misunderstand something?


    "Officially becoming a member of the Gotei 13," Naruto explained to him, "means you must stay in the Seireitei."


    "And the Soul Society is a place that shelters the souls of the deceased."


    "This means you have to give up everything in the human world, including your lifespan as a human."


    "You need to die to enter the Soul Society and officially become a Shinigami."


    "Can you accept such a price?"


    Kug�� Ginj�� froze, instinctively shaking his head.


    Die?


    Give up everything in the human world?


    That''s impossible!


    He turned to look at Shiba Kaien.


    The black-haired man scratched his head and apologized. "Sorry, it seems my idea isn''t very practical?"


    "Of course not," Naruto shook his head. "He hasn''t committed any crime; we can''t just take his life."


    Ukitake J��shir��, who had been silent, finally spoke. "Naruto, what are you thinking?"


    Naruto thought for a moment, then turned to Shiba Kaien. "Kaien, could you please show Ginj�� around the barracks of 13th Division?"


    "The scenery here is a rare sight in the human world."


    Shiba Kaien immediately stood up and took the still-dazed Kug�� Ginj�� out.


    Ukitake J��shir�� looked serious.


    Naruto expanded his Mind''s Eye of the Kagura domain, carefully scanning the surroundings, confirming that no one else was around. "Captain Ukitake, as I mentioned earlier, there''s a power within him called ''Fullbring.''"


    Ukitake J��shir�� nodded.


    "I felt a hint of Hollow''s presence in his power," Naruto said softly.


    Ukitake J��shir�� was pensive.


    Naruto paused, observing the expression on his face, and cautiously spoke: "And... a power similar to yours, but not belonging to a Shinigami."


    Ukitake J��shir�� was stunned, a bit surprised. "Naruto, you can even sense that?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "A power similar to mine," Ukitake J��shir�� explained, "That must be from the Soul King."


    Naruto squinted his eyes. "Soul King?"


    It was the first time he had heard this term.


    The king of the Soul Society?


    But in the Seireitei, there were only nobles, no "royalty."


    "Naruto, you are still young," Ukitake J��shir�� shook his head. "Some things require not only your preparation but also ours."


    "When the time is right, I''ll tell you. Is that okay?"


    Naruto tilted his head, recalling what Tosen Kaname and Sosuke Aizen had said: "Is it related to what Aizen and Tosen mentioned, that ''the Soul Society was founded on sin from the very beginning''?"


    Ukitake J��shir�� didn''t speak, only forcing a smile.


    Naruto didn''t press further, skipping the topic and continuing: "Hollows, Shinigami, the power of the Soul King..."


    "When these things combine, it''s hard not to think of one person."


    Ukitake J��shir�� lowered his voice. "You mean Captain Sosuke."


    "Although I''ve confirmed with Ginj�� that, to his knowledge, he hasn''t come into contact with Aizen, nor with any power resembling Aizen''s," Naruto nodded, frowning. "We can''t rule out that this is another one of Aizen''s experiments."


    "Only this time, the subject might be a human instead of a soul."


    "Until everything is confirmed, my idea is to temporarily acknowledge Ginjo''s possession of Shinigami powers."


    "We could consider sending another Shinigami to Karakura Town to interact more with Ginjo, monitoring his condition in real-time."


    "It would be best if this isn''t part of Aizen''s scheme."


    "That way, we can maintain our friendship with Ginjo."


    "When he naturally dies and returns to the Soul Society, he''d be a valuable asset to the Seireitei. Inheriting Shinigami powers from someone else, he already has the spiritual pressure of a 6th or 7th seat. In the future, he might even achieve Bankai and become a captain."


    Ukitake J��shir�� nodded thoughtfully.


    After a long moment, he finally spoke: "Then let''s jointly establish a new rule called ''Substitute Shinigami.''"


    ~~~


    1 Chapter only today... My Patrons are also gunning me to update for more. We got cliff hanged on Chapter 220... Sht...


    Please continue supporting! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 101: Monitor and Restraint

    Kug�� Ginj�� had been in the Soul Society for two days.


    He wasn''t imprisoned, but his movements were restricted to the Gotei 13''s quarters.


    The scenery here was indeed beautiful, and the quality of life wasn''t low.


    However, since he was "invited" out that day, he hadn''t received any information about his situation.


    How would the Seireitei handle him?


    Would it be as Shiba Kaien had said?


    This concern made him anxious.


    Standing on a bridge, gazing into the distance, the wind blew, creating ripples on the lake''s surface.


    Kug�� Ginj�� felt frustrated. Would it have been better if he had tried to escape instead of coming to the Soul Society because of the good impression he had of Captain Uzumaki? He turned his head and asked the 3rd seat who was accompanying him a question: "How strong are the captains?"


    The 3rd seat was slightly taken aback, puzzled as to why he would suddenly ask such a question, but answered truthfully: "Over the past two days, we''ve introduced you to the Shinigami''s Zanpakuto, which has two forms of release."


    "Mastering Shikai qualifies one to become a seated officer."


    "Mastering Bankai is required to become a captain."


    As the 3rd seat spoke, a fish darted through the lake, giving him an idea: "If I were to make an analogy..."


    "From seated officer to vice-captain, they are like fish in the lake, differing only in size."


    Kug�� Ginj�� seemed thoughtful.


    Captains only differ from regular Shinigami by mastering one more release form.


    So, captains are just bigger fish?


    As this thought formed, the 3rd seat''s words slowly reached his ears: "But a captain... they are the entire lake."


    Kug�� Ginj��''s pupils widened.


    Not a fish, but the lake itself? Is it really that exaggerated? Just one additional release form?


    This is practically a "leap" in the form of life.


    "Is Captain Uzumaki that strong?" He instinctively exclaimed in surprise.


    The 3rd seat glanced at him and shook his head: "You''re talking about Captain Uzumaki? Captain Uzumaki is different."


    "If captains are lakes, then after using Bankai, they become five to ten times stronger."


    Kug�� Ginj�� raised an eyebrow.


    Wait!


    Describing a captain as a lake doesn''t even take into account their Bankai form?


    The 3rd seat continued: "But Captain Uzumaki can subdue a captain after they''ve used Bankai with just his Shikai."


    "He is a very powerful captain."


    Kug�� Ginj�� suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    He was suddenly relieved.


    The idea of "escaping" was just a thought and never turned into action.


    Even if he hadn''t been injured at the time, he wouldn''t have had any hope of escape.


    If he had acted on that idea, he would likely have been killed on the spot.


    While he was lost in thought, a figure suddenly appeared beside him with a shunpo.


    The slight fluctuation of spiritual pressure startled him like a frightened bird, his body tensed, and he turned his head.


    It was Shiba Kaien''s face.


    This made him relax a little.


    "Captain Ukitake and Captain Uzumaki have requested your presence," Shiba Kaien said seriously. "It seems a decision has been made regarding your situation."


    Kug�� Ginj�� stood straight: "Yes!"


    Following behind Kaien, he glanced at the lake.


    Right now, he was probably the smallest fish in the lake.


    Inside the captain''s office.


    Ukitake J��shir�� frowned: "I still think it might be better not to tell him about that. With his abilities, it''s impossible for him to find out."


    "And telling him the truth might actually help build a friendship between us."


    Naruto shook his head: "Concealment is what truly destroys friendships."


    He thought of his past.


    The reason he held a "not willing to forgive" attitude towards Konoha was precisely because of "deception," wasn''t it? Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had been through it, so he knew very well how much pain and harm it could cause once such a thing was exposed.


    Ukitake J��shir�� wanted to say something more.


    "Please trust me, Captain Ukitake," Naruto turned to him, a bright smile on his face.


    Ukitake J��shir�� nodded; he couldn''t refuse that kind of smile.


    The door opened.


    Shiba Kaien led Kug�� Ginj�� inside.


    It was the room he had been to before.


    But this time, Kug�� Ginj�� was even more nervous than before.


    "The Seireitei has made a decision regarding your situation," Naruto began. Since it was his suggestion to reveal the truth, it was naturally his responsibility to do it. "Over the past two days, we have passed a new regulation concerning ''Substitute Shinigami.''"


    "We acknowledge your possession of Shinigami powers within a human body and permit you to operate in the Human World as a Shinigami."


    Kug�� Ginj��''s tense body relaxed a little.


    They''ve acknowledged me?


    That''s a relief.


    "However, you need to carry this with you at all times." Naruto reached out and handed a pentagonal object to Kug�� Ginj��. "This is something that 12th Division urgently developed."


    "You can call it the ''Substitute Shinigami Badge.''"


    "If you encounter any Shinigami in the Human World, showing this will prove your status as a Substitute Shinigami."


    Kug�� Ginj�� respectfully accepted it: "Yes, thank you."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Naruto waved his hand, "Listen to me first, then decide whether or not to thank me."


    "This item not only proves your identity as a Substitute Shinigami," Naruto continued, "but it also serves two other purposes: monitoring and restraint."


    Kug�� Ginj�� was taken aback; the item in his hand seemed to heat up, becoming somewhat uncomfortable to hold.


    "Don''t worry, the monitoring doesn''t mean we''re constantly watching your life," Naruto explained. "It''s only to monitor your spiritual pressure activity."


    "After all, you are a human with the power of a Shinigami, and Shinigami exist to maintain the stability of the three worlds. So, we need to understand your general behavior patterns to prevent any unforeseen incidents."


    Kug�� Ginj��''s expression softened slightly. "So, what does restraint mean? Will I have to live in Karakura Town from now on?"


    Naruto shook his head. "Restraint refers to limiting your power."


    Kug�� Ginj�� frowned. Power? They don''t want me to get stronger?


    "This won''t affect you much right now," Naruto continued, "but once your power reaches a certain level, it will take effect. This isn''t targeted at you specifically."


    "Excessive spiritual pressure has a huge impact on the real world. Usually, when Captains or Vice-Captains go to the real world, they limit their spiritual pressure."


    "So, when your power reaches the level of a Vice-Captain or even a Captain, this restraint will take effect. It''s a way to protect the real world."


    Protecting the real world. This reason was convincing enough for him to fully accept it.


    Kug�� Ginj��''s brows relaxed. He suddenly thought of something and asked, "So, on the day I met Captain Uzumaki, was your power also restrained?"


    "Of course," Naruto nodded.


    Kug�� Ginj�� leaned forward cautiously. "May I ask, how much was it restrained?"


    "By 80%," Naruto replied.


    Kug�� Ginj�� recalled the terrifying scene of the serpent-shaped Hollow''s death. So, the immense power Captain Uzumaki displayed that day was only one-fifth of his true strength?


    "When your power reaches the level of a Captain or Vice-Captain, the restraints will be the same as ours," Naruto assumed he was concerned about this. "This rule isn''t targeting you specifically."


    Kug�� Ginj�� gripped the Substitute Badge in his hand and looked down at it. The front was engraved with a skull. To his perception, it was just an ordinary wooden plaque.


    "Captain Uzumaki didn''t have to tell me all this," he thought for a moment, then asked, "I wouldn''t have noticed it with my abilities anyway. Why did you tell me?"


    Naruto spoke seriously, "Even though the power of the Shinigami is something you acquired by accident, by obtaining it, certain rights, responsibilities, and restrictions also come with it. I couldn''t ask you to bear the responsibility without telling you what the restrictions are."


    "So, do you accept this responsibility?"


    The two others in the room held their breath, nervously watching. They stared at the dark-haired man in front of Naruto. Everything was laid out clearly. Would he accept it?


    Kug�� Ginj�� tightened his grip on the Substitute Badge, his expression serious, with almost no hesitation: "Thank you, Captain Uzumaki. I will fulfill my duties as a Substitute Shinigami!"


    Even though the "monitoring" and "restraint" sounded a bit uncomfortable, the reasons were sufficient. Most importantly, nothing was hidden from him.


    Even though Naruto''s strength far exceeded his own, he still respected his thoughts and opinions. What''s there to refuse about becoming the comrade of someone like that?


    In fact, because everything was openly communicated, it gave him a rare sense of security.


    Ukitake J��shir�� was moved. He actually accepted it. And he didn''t even show much resistance.


    He stared at the blonde''s back. Is sincerity met with sincerity in return?


    "When the 13th Division sends another Shinigami, you can interact with him more," Naruto said with a gentle smile, his voice even softer. "He will teach you some basic Shinigami abilities."


    "Your tactics that day were excellent, but with your spiritual pressure, there was no need to be so flustered in dealing with that Hollow. Your Swordsmanship and Shunpo still have a lot of room for improvement."


    Kug�� Ginj�� agreed. Shiba Kaien then took him to complete the subsequent procedures.


    Naruto and Ukitake J��shir�� conversed a bit more before bidding farewell and leaving.


    Before leaving the Soul Society, Kug�� Ginj�� specifically came to the 7th Division to thank Naruto and asked about his preferences, saying that when he returns to the Soul Society next time, he would bring some gifts.


    The appearance of the Substitute Shinigami brought some unexpected changes to the Seireitei. Some strange things from the real world began appearing in the corners of the barracks of various divisions.


    Naruto wasn''t very interested in these; similar things existed in the Ninja World. He focused on studying techniques. Occasionally, he sparred with Zaraki Kenpachi, infusing new vitality into the seed within him.


    But there was one person who grew increasingly restless in these leisurely days.


    One day, the window of the 7th Division Captain''s office was kicked open, and a petite figure burst in.


    "Captain Soi Fon, why didn''t you use the door?" Naruto looked towards the window.


    Soi Fon was much better than Zaraki Kenpachi. At least the window wasn''t damaged.


    ~~~


    Super late!


    Don''t vote! Just Thanks comment is enough!

 Chapter 102: Soi Fons stubbornness

    Soi Fon''s expression was cold as she tiptoed to peer over Naruto''s desk. "Captain Uzumaki, you seem to be quite idle."


    "Have you already started moonlighting for the 12th Division?"


    She couldn''t make sense of the objects on his desk, some of which were obscured by a curse as soon as she entered, making them impossible to discern.


    But the scent was unmistakable.


    The scent of Urahara Kisuke!


    With a flash of golden light, Naruto used Shunpo to appear behind her, grabbing the back of her collar and lifting her off the ground.


    He wasn''t very tall, but Soi Fon was even shorter by half a head.


    "If Captain Soi Fon has no business here, there''s no need to imitate Captain Zaraki." Naruto carried her toward the window. "As for my private affairs, they are of no concern to you, Captain Soi Fon."


    "This is not within the 2nd Division''s jurisdiction."


    He opened the window, preparing to throw her out.


    Soi Fon kicked and struggled. "Wait! I have something important to discuss!"


    Naruto paused but didn''t set her down.


    "I''m here out of goodwill, to ask if Captain Uzumaki needs any assistance." Soi Fon''s expression shifted to a more serious and cold demeanor as she continued, "Your pursuit of Shih��in Yoruichi and the others doesn''t seem to be going well."


    "I haven''t heard you mention any progress on this matter."


    "If you''re short on manpower, the Onmitsukid�� can spare at least one squad."


    This was the 2nd time she had brought up the matter.


    Naruto smiled, his eyes narrowing.


    So, she was here for Yoruichi-neesan.


    That gentle expression made Soi Fon relax a bit, allowing her to continue speaking. "Or perhaps, Captain Uzumaki, you''ve been slacking off and haven''t given this matter the attention it deserves."


    Naruto flung her to the ground.


    Just as she was about to stand up, there was a fluctuation of spiritual pressure.


    Soi Fon looked up, her eyes flashing with golden light as chains clinked and wrapped around her body.


    It was the signature technique of the 7th Division Captain.


    "What are you doing?" Soi Fon was startled and tried to resist with her spiritual power, but the second and third chains flew in, binding her tightly and hanging her high by the window.


    Naruto looked up at her. "If Captain Soi Fon came here to criticize my work, then I think��"


    "Even though you''re older, I became a captain before you, so I suppose I''m your senpai." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t it a bit disrespectful for a kohai to criticize a senpai without reason?"


    "But if it''s not criticism, then could Captain Soi Fon be more straightforward?"


    He continued to speak with a smile.


    Soi Fon gritted her teeth, her stance resolute.


    "It seems like it is criticism, then." Naruto waved his hand, and the golden chains dangled her out the window. "In that case, goodbye, Captain Soi Fon."


    "I still have a lot of things to handle."


    Soi Fon panicked and kicked off the window ledge, swinging back. "Wait! It''s not criticism!"


    "Captain Uzumaki, I''m sorry!"


    "I just wanted to check on the mission''s progress."


    Naruto smiled but said nothing as the chains continued to drag her outside.


    "Please!" Soi Fon became more anxious and decided to speak politely, using respectful language. "Please, Captain Uzumaki, tell me about the current progress."


    Naruto waved his hand, and the golden chains retracted. "Captain Soi Fon, you should have said that earlier."


    Soi Fon landed awkwardly inside the room, her face showing both frustration and resentment.


    This man is so infuriating!


    He knows exactly what I''m thinking, but he insists on making me say it.


    It''s so embarrassing!


    "So, have you found any trace of Shih��in Yoruichi and the others?" Soi Fon asked quietly, now behaving honestly.


    Naruto shook his head. "As Captain Soi Fon mentioned, I''ve been slacking off lately and haven''t been looking for them."


    Soi Fon was stunned and puzzled. "Why haven''t you looked for them?"


    "The culprit has already been revealed. It''s T��sen Kaname, not Urahara Kisuke."


    "They were wrongfully accused."


    "Shih��in Yoruichi''s only crime was disrupting Central 46. However, for the Shih��in Clan, one of the Four Great Noble Families, this is a trivial matter."


    Naruto looked at her and returned to his seat. "Captain Soi Fon, why did you come to me instead of looking for Yoruichi-neesan?"


    Soi Fon pouted.


    Isn''t that obvious?


    If she could find Shih��in Yoruichi, why would she need to come to Naruto?


    "Because you know I''m here, and everyone knows that 7th Division Captain Uzumaki Naruto is here," Naruto said softly.


    Soi Fon was taken aback.


    That was another obvious statement.


    Where else would the 7th Division Captain be if not in the 7th Division barracks?


    Naruto shook his head and sighed. "As someone who was closest to Yoruichi-neesan and Urahara Kisuke��"


    Soi Fon gritted her teeth and turned her head away. "I am not!"


    Her tone was filled with resentment, with a hint of weak indignation.


    She didn''t consider herself to be.


    Otherwise��


    Why didn''t Shih��in Yoruichi take her along when she escaped?


    Naruto paused and looked at her. "You should be able to guess why I haven''t gone to find them."


    Soi Fon was stunned. Should I have guessed?


    "You must be well aware of Yoruichi-neesan and Captain Urahara''s abilities," Naruto continued.


    Soi Fon lowered her head, frowning deeply in thought. Indeed, Shih��in Yoruichi and Urahara Kisuke are very capable. Even after leaving for the Human World, they must have ways to obtain information from the Soul Society.


    T��sen Kaname has already been killed, and the Hollowfication incident has settled.


    They must have found out.


    But why haven''t they returned?


    Is it because they''re concerned about the captains who have already undergone Hollowfication, or is there some other reason?


    She pondered for a while, her thoughts a tangled mess, unable to find an answer.


    She raised her head and looked at Naruto, her attitude sincere. "Please, Captain Uzumaki, tell me why."


    All these factors combined only made her more confused.


    Naruto''s face remained calm as he shook his head. "I can''t tell you."


    Soi Fon was taken aback and clenched her fists. "Why not?"


    "Captain Soi Fon," Naruto interrupted. "With the information I''ve just shared and your understanding of Yoruichi-neesan and Captain Urahara, you should be able to deduce something."


    "But you haven''t, which means you''re not smart enough."


    "Your strength is also insufficient."


    "And you''re not steady enough."


    "Telling you would only bring harm, not benefit; not knowing is safer for you."


    He was very concerned that, given Soi Fon''s personality, if she knew the truth, she might take up her Zanpakut�� that very night and try to assassinate Aizen.


    A reckless attack without certainty would only lead to disaster.


    Soi Fon looked disheartened. "I am a captain now!"


    "A captain is merely someone who has risen above the ranks of ordinary soldiers," Naruto said calmly. "That doesn''t mean you''re strong enough."


    "Shih��in Yoruichi considers me weak." Soi Fon lowered her head, her tone even more downcast.


    She couldn''t deny Naruto''s words.


    In front of him, whether it was her pride in her Shunpo or anything else, it was completely overshadowed.


    The golden chains from earlier were perhaps just a game to him.


    But for her, they were a real trap she couldn''t escape.


    Naruto sighed. "Yoruichi-neesan doesn''t despise you."


    "She just feels that you''re safer in the Seireitei rather than by her side."


    "Think about it��if it were Yoruichi-neesan, what would she do now?"


    Soi Fon didn''t respond. Instead, she hugged her knees and rested her head on them, continuing to think.


    It seemed she had made the 7th Division quarters her secondary office.


    After finishing her own division''s work, she would sit quietly in Naruto''s office, saying nothing, doing nothing, just lost in thought.


    At first, the 2nd Division found it a bit unsettling, scrambling around because their captain was missing! But they gradually got used to it.


    Vice-Captain ��maeda even sent over a large pile of gifts, filling nearly half of Naruto''s office, with a gift list as thick as a palm.


    With the proper etiquette observed, Naruto had no reason to refuse.


    Since Soi Fon wanted to stay there, she could stay.


    He moved himself to another room, but Soi Fon, like a shadow, followed him.


    Even after angrily throwing her out, she would sneak back in not long after.


    "What are you trying to do?" After several such incidents, Naruto gave in.


    Soi Fon replied seriously, "You told me to think about what Yoruichi-sama would do, but I can''t figure it out, and Yoruichi-sama isn''t here."


    "You''re smarter than me, so I''m observing you."


    "If I figure out what you would do, maybe I''ll understand the reason."


    Naruto looked at her, realizing this was someone even more stubborn than himself.


    So, he simply treated her as part of the background and continued his research.


    In his hands, there was a new project.


    It was inspired by K��go Ginj��.


    He originally thought that Shinigami powers could only be obtained after death.


    But now it seemed that wasn''t necessarily the case.


    K��go Ginj��, who had a human body, also gained Shinigami powers after receiving an infusion of Shinigami energy.


    So,


    Does this mean he could try to turn Karin into a Shinigami?


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri was also very interested in this project.


    The two hit it off and began joint research.


    How to grant Shinigami powers to a non-Shinigami x Human.


    It wasn''t difficult.


    K��go Ginj�� had experienced it firsthand and shared his insights.


    By using a Zanpakut�� as a medium, stabbing it into an ordinary human and infusing Shinigami energy, a "Shinigami" could be created.


    Of course, there was one prerequisite.


    That is,


    The person being stabbed by the Zanpakut�� must possess spiritual power.


    During their research, they discovered something surprising.


    The essence of Shinigami power seemed to be more than just "spiritual power." The power of Hollows was also a form of spiritual power manipulation, and the power known as "Fullbring," mastered by K��go Ginj��, was also a manipulation of spiritual power.


    All of them used spiritual power, yet manifested in three completely different forms.


    Moreover, while researching this subject, Kurotsuchi Mayuri revealed something to Naruto.


    He was modifying his Zanpakut��.


    Using reliable technical means to steadily alter the form of the Zanpakut��''s power.


    Of course,


    So far, he had only managed to alter the Shikai.


    Mayuri invited Naruto to hand over his Zanpakut�� for modification.


    Naruto hadn''t had time to refuse when, in his inner world, Nine-Tails shook his head furiously and strongly urged Naruto to give Mayuri a good beating��this person was simply too unreliable.


    ~~~


    Is it better to replace Junior with Kohai and Senior with Senpai? And also Senior to Veteran�� I think it will clean some Chinese elements without junior or senior right? (This thing got implemented I think, probably, hopefully. I''m already at Chapter 222. I''m implementing it, but I don''t know when it generally starts.)


    Also, still 1 Chapter a day. Author got unstable upload Schedule. But later chapters are long now. Hmm, don''t know whether it''s good or bad (Uploading sped wise) but quality bang. it keeps getting better and better.


    Catch on latest Chapters on Patreon also financially help me! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 103: Byakuya is in love?!

    Naruto hasn''t been enjoying his time in the office recently.


    Soi Fon is very curious about everything he does.


    Having someone by his side, even without speaking but just staring at him constantly, feels strange��so much so that even the Nine-Tails feels uncomfortable.


    Whenever he has time, Naruto sneaks out of the squad quarters to hang out with Uncle Shunsui at the izakaya.


    "Has Naruto had any dealings with Vice-Captain Kuchiki recently?" Shunsui leaned in to glance at his glass, which still contained milk, and couldn''t help but frown.


    The "Vice-Captain Kuchiki" he mentioned wasn''t referring to Kuchiki Sojun, but rather Kuchiki Byakuya, who had taken over from his father.


    Naruto shook his head. "Isn''t Byakuya already at the final stage of Bankai training? I haven''t gone to bother him."


    Shiba Isshin shook his head, took a sip of his drink, and said with a half-smile, "He probably doesn''t have much time for Bankai training lately. After all, he''s been spending all his free time in Rukongai."


    Naruto frowned, his tone serious, "Has something happened?"


    Shunsui lightly tapped his head, "Don''t always think of the worst-case scenario. This time, it''s a good thing."


    Naruto tilted his head, puzzled, "A good thing?"


    To be honest, "Kuchiki" and "Rukongai" are two words with completely opposite connotations. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it weren''t for a mission, Naruto couldn''t imagine Kuchiki Byakuya going to Rukongai��let alone, as Shiba Isshin said, "going there every chance he gets."


    Especially at this critical point in time, when his Bankai training is at its most crucial stage.


    "The only thing that can make a man linger is a woman," Shunsui sighed after taking a sip of his drink. "Even a man like Vice-Captain Kuchiki is no exception."


    Shiba Isshin nodded in agreement, "I just wonder what kind of woman could make Vice-Captain Kuchiki so deeply infatuated."


    Naruto was stunned. He realized from the words of these two old men: "Byakuya''s in love?"


    The two exchanged a knowing smile and nodded.


    "It''s hard to imagine," Naruto sighed.


    Kuchiki Byakuya has always been cold, even when interacting with him; his expression only softens slightly. What would he be like with someone he likes?


    "Does Naruto have someone he likes?" Shunsui suddenly changed the subject.


    Shiba Isshin put down his glass, "I heard that Naruto has been getting quite close to Captain Soi Fon of the 2nd Division recently. Whenever she has time, she heads to the 7th Division."


    As an old pervert, Shunsui thought for a moment and gave his opinion, "Captain Soi Fon, huh. If she weren''t so cold, she''d be quite cute. But she lacks a bit of femininity. Still, she''s young."


    Naruto replied earnestly, "Captain Soi Fon has been coming to me because of matters concerning Yoruichi-neesan. There''s nothing going on between us."


    Seeing him respond so seriously, the two old men lost their interest in teasing him. How boring! This is the time to act shy and play hard to get! Being so serious ruins the fun of teasing!


    "It seems that Byakuya''s situation has become widely known," a voice suddenly spoke as the two old men drank, waiting for their other friends to finish work.


    The three of them looked over.


    "Captain Kuchiki?" Even Kyoraku Shunsui was a bit surprised.


    Kuchiki Ginrei waved his hand, "May I sit here?"


    They nodded, and Naruto shifted inward to make room.


    "Thank you," Kuchiki Ginrei sat down and smiled slightly, "Don''t look at me like that. Is it really so surprising to see me here?"


    Naruto wanted to nod but forced himself to resist.


    Apart from the occasional visit from Kuchiki Byakuya, who Naruto brought along, members of the Four Noble Families rarely show up here. They don''t usually like coming to places like this.


    "I''m here to find Captain Uzumaki," Kuchiki Ginrei got straight to the point.


    Naruto was puzzled, "Me? What''s the matter?"


    "You all seem to know about Byakuya''s situation," Kuchiki Ginrei continued, "so I won''t repeat it. His condition hasn''t been good lately, though he''s still diligent in handling his duties. But his progress in Bankai training has stalled. I suspect this has something to do with whatever is holding him back in Rukongai."


    He paused, then bowed solemnly to Naruto, "So, I''d like to ask Captain Uzumaki, as Byakuya''s friend, to find out the specifics and help him resolve the issue that''s troubling him."


    Naruto quickly helped him up, "If it''s really as Uncle Shunsui said, and Byakuya has fallen for a woman from Rukongai��"


    In this world, the divide between nobles and ordinary Shinigami is vast. Only those who can hold high-ranking positions, such as Vice-Captain or Captain, can stand on equal footing with nobles. This is true even for minor nobles, not to mention the Kuchiki family, one of the Four Great Noble Families.


    "Byakuya is the future head of the Kuchiki Clan," Kuchiki Ginrei didn''t answer directly, "He needs to learn to make his own decisions. His decision will be the decision of the Kuchiki Clan."


    Naruto nodded, agreeing to help.


    Three days later, after completing a day''s training, Kuchiki Byakuya left the 6th Division quarters, burdened with worries.


    As soon as he reached the entrance, he encountered someone he hadn''t expected.


    "Captain Naruto?" He was somewhat surprised but still greeted him politely.


    Naruto raised his hand and pointed outside. "Mind if I join you?"


    Kuchiki Byakuya nodded slightly. "Of course."


    He led Naruto to Rukongai.


    The two stopped on a rooftop. In Byakuya''s line of sight was a black-haired woman with a gentle and graceful appearance, smiling warmly as she greeted the neighbors on the street.


    "Is she the girl you''ve fallen for?" Naruto asked, following his gaze.


    Byakuya spoke softly, "Did Grandpa send you to persuade me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll adjust soon."


    Naruto didn''t answer his question. "Why don''t you go down and say hello?"


    Byakuya shook his head, his tone controlled and calm. "That would only deepen the bond between us."


    "We''re from different worlds."


    Naruto turned and looked at him. "Because of the difference between nobles and commoners?"


    Byakuya nodded, his tone as cold as ice. "Yes."


    "A woman from Rukongai might make me linger for a while, but the gap in status won''t lead me to act irrationally."


    Naruto interrupted him, "That''s a lie."


    With his perceptive ability, Naruto could tell that every word he had just heard was filled with falsehood and deceit.


    Byakuya was stunned.


    "It''s not because of her status that you don''t want to greet her," Naruto said with a sly smile.


    Byakuya fell silent.


    Naruto continued to stare at the black-haired woman, suddenly realizing something. "She doesn''t have spiritual power; she''s just an ordinary soul."


    "Is that the reason?"


    Byakuya didn''t respond.


    "Your lifespan is unknown, while an ordinary soul''s lifespan is at most a hundred years," Naruto softly continued.


    Byakuya stared intently. "So it''s better to just watch her like this. After a few decades, when she passes away��"


    Naruto interrupted him again, "That''s also a lie."


    Byakuya finally shifted his gaze from the black-haired woman to Naruto, his tone firm. "What I said just now wasn''t a lie."


    Naruto corrected him, "It was."


    "You can deceive others, and even deceive yourself, but you can''t deceive me."


    "The words you just said, ''It''s better to just watch her like this,'' are a lie. You''re not content with that."


    Byakuya remained silent.


    Naruto returned his gaze to the street below. "Although I don''t have anyone I like now, I''ve had someone before."


    "When I saw her talking to someone else, I''d get jealous, I''d feel upset."


    "When she spoke to me, I''d instantly be very happy."


    "I wanted to get close to her, wanted to have a home with her."


    "So, Byakuya, your feelings are probably the same."


    Byakuya took a deep breath. "Captain Naruto, your ability to sense the truth in others'' words is truly annoying."


    Naruto smiled. "Byakuya, tell me the real reason why you don''t dare to approach her."


    Byakuya remained silent, unwilling to speak. Lies wouldn''t work, so he could only tell the truth if he spoke.


    Naruto urged him.


    After a long while, unable to resist Naruto''s persistence, Byakuya finally said, "She''s an ordinary soul, but I''m the heir of the Kuchiki Clan."


    "If I marry her, it would tarnish the honor and tradition of the noble house."


    "And, Captain Naruto, you should know about ''True Blood.''"


    Naruto nodded.


    "True Blood" is a term used to describe the bloodline of Shinigamis, and it''s not without real significance. Ordinary souls, and even ordinary Shinigami, don''t have the ability to bear children. Only Shinigamis who have reached a certain level of power can have offspring. Children born from the union of two Shinigamis are collectively known as "True Blood."


    "True Blood" Shinigamis possess more stable talents than souls who have reincarnated. Almost every "True Blood" can become a seated officer. This is the origin of the so-called "lesser nobles" of the Seireitei.


    "If this absurd reason is what''s holding you back," Naruto said softly, shaking his head, "then Byakuya, I''m truly disappointed in you."


    Byakuya''s expression didn''t change. He hated this part of himself as well.


    After a pause, Naruto continued, "Let''s bring up someone we both dislike��Tsunayashiro Tokinada."


    Byakuya''s expression shifted slightly at the mention of that name.


    "Although he''s extremely annoying, he isn''t bothered by the views of the nobility." Naruto said softly. As he spoke, he lightly tapped his foot and instantly moved.


    He landed in front of the black-haired woman.


    Byakuya instinctively reached out to stop him but was too late.


    The sudden appearance startled the black-haired woman, and the bucket in her hand wobbled and fell.


    Naruto reached out and caught it.


    The black-haired woman immediately bowed in thanks. "Thank you, Shinigami-sama!"


    "No need to be so formal," Naruto replied gently. "I''m a friend of Byakuya."


    The woman''s eyes lit up instantly. "A friend of Byakuya-niisan!"


    "May I ask how I should address you?" Naruto inquired.


    The woman smiled softly. "You can call me Hisana."


    ~~~


    Kyahhh~ The Cool Ikemen Byakuya is in love?!!!


    Anyways. Vote and Comment! Thank you for reading and waiting everyday!


    Check out my Patreon! You can support me financially, support my reading habits, read ahead of others, know more, get update faster, and with that thank you in advance!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 104: Returning...

    Kuchiki Byakuya stood on the rooftop, feeling lost and uncertain.


    The yellow-haired figure on the street was incredibly striking.


    Why did Naruto rush out without saying a word?


    Should he go down?


    He hesitated. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto and Hisana were already chatting and laughing. "You and Byakuya seem to have a good relationship?"


    When this was mentioned, a fleeting look of sadness crossed Hisana''s eyes, and she shook her head with a bitter smile. "Byakuya-niisan is a Shinigami, and apparently a noble too. I''m just an ordinary soul, so there''s really no such thing as a ''good relationship'' between us."


    "Is that so?" Naruto feigned confusion. "I thought you two were really close friends."


    "After all, Byakuya often mentions you in front of me."


    He emphasized the words "really close."


    Hisana was surprised, and joy almost overflowed from her eyes. "Really? Byakuya-niisan mentions me?"


    "Of course," Naruto said softly.


    As they talked, he gradually learned about her past.


    After her death, she was born in the "Inuzuka District," where the living conditions were extremely harsh, so she fled all the way to this area.


    Kuchiki Byakuya met her by chance during a mission two years ago.


    They have occasionally encountered each other since then.


    However, according to Hisana, their meetings were infrequent��maybe once every few months. Each time, Byakuya appeared for a mission, exchanged only a few words, and then bid farewell and left.


    "Did something happen to Byakuya-niisan?" After a while, Hisana hesitantly asked, probing for answers.


    She noticed that the blond youth in front of her kept evading the topic, asking about her relationship with Byakuya-niisan and her background, but never mentioning his true purpose.


    This gave her some uneasy thoughts.


    Naruto didn''t answer.


    He sensed a surge in spiritual pressure; someone was becoming restless.


    A breeze blew, and that person landed beside them.


    "Just passing by on a mission," Kuchiki Byakuya said in a calm tone with a stern expression. "He knows I have a friend in Rukongai and couldn''t resist coming to see."


    He paused and added, "I have few friends in the Seireitei, so he was curious."


    Hisana nodded, feeling a strange sense of disappointment.


    So that''s all it was.


    Just friends.


    "Hisana, do you believe that?" Naruto leaned in.


    This question caught Hisana off guard.


    Believe what?


    Believe that Uzumaki-san is curious about her, or believe they''re "just friends."


    Byakuya couldn''t hold back and pressed down on Naruto''s head, feeling an impulse to bury him underground.


    But since he was already here, he couldn''t resist talking with Hisana.


    However, with Naruto beside him, words like "truth" and "lies" kept popping out at the most inopportune moments, leaving both of them a bit distracted.


    Half an hour later, Byakuya dragged Naruto away to leave.


    They had just used Shunpo to leave the area.


    "Naruto," Byakuya took a deep breath, his tone still calm, but from the way he addressed him, it was clear how tumultuous his inner feelings were, "Why did you do that?"


    Naruto walked ahead. "Because you''re too reserved."


    "I don''t want you to regret not cherishing the time with her only after she''s gone."


    Byakuya bowed his head in silence.


    Naruto continued, "Don''t become someone with a heart of stone."


    "Byakuya, you''re already excellent; no one will think less of you because of this."


    Byakuya caught up to him. "I don''t want to become like Tsunayashiro Tokinada."


    Naruto chuckled. "The reason he''s a scumbag is that he didn''t know how to cherish what he had."


    "He held treasures in his hands but trampled on them carelessly."


    "Byakuya, you''re not like that. You treasure her."


    Byakuya said nothing.


    He realized Naruto was becoming as "annoying" as Shih��in Yoruichi.


    From that day on, he made a silent decision not to go to Rukongai again. As long as he could suppress and overcome the feelings in his heart, there wouldn''t be so many problems.


    But Naruto wouldn''t give him that chance.


    He would forcibly drag him out, taking him to Rukongai to see Hisana.


    At first, Byakuya resisted, and Naruto had to tie him up with adamantine chains to take him there. But later, when he realized resistance was futile, he resigned himself to it. When Naruto came, he would obediently go with him to Rukongai. Sometimes, if Naruto was a bit late, a barely perceptible trace of anxiety could be seen on Byakuya''s face.


    But progress was still slow.


    When Byakuya went to Rukongai, he would at most chat with Hisana or help her with some manual labor that the heir of the Kuchiki Clan had never done in his life.


    Both had their own internal barriers, making it difficult to express the feelings they kept bottled up inside.


    Naruto didn''t interfere anymore.


    He was almost clueless about matters of the heart.


    He went to ask Uncle Shunsui for advice, but the suggestions those two old men gave sounded completely absurd.


    So rather than doing something, it''s better to do nothing.


    Byakuya and Hisana have already started down this path, so there''s no need for him to overcomplicate things.


    Naruto refocused his attention on his research and observations.


    It seems that K��go Ginj�� is not one of Aizen''s experiments. What particularly intrigued him was the "Hollow''s aura." According to Ginj��, when he was still an embryo and his mother was pregnant, they were attacked by a Hollow, which is why he carries the Hollow''s aura.


    He believes that the "Fullbring" ability was born because of this.


    Within the Seireitei, everything has been peaceful.


    Nothing too extraordinary has happened.


    It seems that Aizen has genuinely started to behave.


    Soi Fon remains in her office, feeling perplexed. She still hasn''t figured out the reason��given that the "Hollowfication issue being resolved" is a conclusion almost universally accepted by the entire Seireitei, it''s indeed challenging to break out of this mindset without any clear hints.


    As time passes bit by bit...


    Naruto begins preparing for his next return to the Ninja World.


    He wonders what he might be able to bring back with him.


    He also wants to understand the principle behind traveling between the two worlds.


    He confirms that the clothes he''s wearing can''t be brought back, but his Zanpakut�� can.


    During this time, he always carries a scroll with him, with a strip of cloth inscribed with words tied to the Zanpakut��.


    In the twenty-fourth year...


    Naruto wakes up and opens his eyes to observe his surroundings.


    He''s not in his own bedroom.


    It''s the inn where he stayed the night in the town.


    He has returned to the Ninja World.


    He checks the personal items he had prepared.


    The scroll and the strip of cloth tied to his Zanpakut�� did not come back.


    This makes Naruto frown as he confirms a suspicion.


    Is it that only things that belong to one''s soul can be brought back?


    It seems that apart from himself, the two worlds do not intersect.


    He then extends his hand to try the "Summoning Technique."


    The seals are formed, but nothing is summoned.


    Even after Kurotsuchi Mayuri''s modifications, the essence of this technique remains the summoning of objects from the same spatial realm, and the "Soul Society" and the "Ninja World" are entirely different spatial realms.


    As he ponders this...


    Inside his mind, Nine-Tails couldn''t help but speak up, his tone urgent, mixed with a trace of joy: "Naruto, we''ve returned to the Ninja World."


    Naruto smiles.


    He knows what Nine-Tails intends to do by saying this.


    With someone like Sosuke Aizen in the Soul Society, even though they had learned the method to temporarily release Nine-Tails, they still couldn''t use it.


    But there''s no Sosuke Aizen in the Ninja World.


    Naruto leaps out of the window and heads outside the town.


    Standing in the woods, he extends his hand, letting chakra flow to his fingertips, and places it on his abdomen, gently twisting.


    On his belly, the sealing formula unfolds, the Four Symbols Seal opens slowly like a fan, but it only opens halfway before stopping. The seals around the portal converge into a line, which follows the half-open door and flies into his inner world, connecting to Nine-Tails''s stomach.


    This technique, researched by Kurotsuchi Mayuri, was named "External Four Symbols Seal" by him.


    After casting it, there''s a feeling of flipping the "Four Symbols Seal" inside out.


    The line formed by the sealing formula guides Nine-Tails out of Naruto''s body.


    First, a tail emerges, then a paw, and gradually, Nine-Tails''s entire massive body squeezes out of the small opening in the Four Symbols Seal.


    The thin line still exists.


    It''s the materialized form of the opened "Four Symbols Seal" and continues to tie Naruto''s and Nine-Tails''s life forces together.


    "This is what freedom feels like." Nine-Tails carefully sweeps his tail, clearing a section of the forest, then sits down and extends a paw towards Naruto.


    Naruto takes a quick step and lands on Nine-Tails''s shoulder: "But we still can''t fully release you."


    "This is fine," Nine-Tails yawns, lowering his body to lie down, "Ninjas are a really annoying species."


    "If they knew I was completely released..."


    "They would definitely come over to bother me, trying to seal me up again."


    "Rather than that, staying by your side is certainly better."


    As he spoke, he suddenly thought of something, and his tone became disdainful: "Isn''t there also an organization called Akatsuki that wants to capture us Tailed Beasts?"


    "The Sharingan is truly an evil power!"


    Just mentioning those three words, he felt both fear and dread.


    Naruto tilted his head and looked at him: "Do you want to try shrinking your size?"


    "You''re too conspicuous like this."


    "Luckily, it''s the middle of the night; otherwise, like before, we''d attract countless ninjas."


    Nine-Tails swished his tail, knocking down several trees again, and muttered: "Let me enjoy the world in this form first."


    "I''ll think about how to shrink later."


    He liked this feeling.


    He hadn''t felt so exhilarated in over a hundred years.


    In the town...


    Under the persuasion of several barmaids, the already drunk Jiraiya suddenly woke up.


    He sensed a massive surge of chakra in the distance, making his heart race and filling him with unease.


    This feeling urged him to leave the izakaya, jump onto the roof, and look into the distance.


    The enormous creature with fiery red fur instantly sobered him up.


    What is that? The Nine-Tails?!


    ~~~


    Jiraiya_Shock.jpg


    The shock face of Jiraiya in my pfp hahaha


    Thank you again! Pleased Vote and Comment! Author''s Chapters that I''m translating right now are like 3.6k - 3.9k words per chapter. It''s long, that''s why he only post 1 Chapter... Should I split it into two? Nah, patrons will hate me hahaha. Also readers too.


    Anyways, please check my Patreon page to see what you can get if you join! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 105: Do More Task

    Jiraiya took a deep breath.


    Even though it wasn''t winter yet, the air he inhaled was so cold and piercing that it sent a chill through his body.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.


    Once again, he confirmed that what he saw wasn''t an illusion��it was the Nine-Tails.


    But wasn''t this tailed beast supposed to be inside Naruto?


    During the day, he had witnessed Naruto fully mastering its power.


    So how could it now be outside the town without any warning?


    Jiraiya''s mind was in a whirl.


    He had only snuck out at night for a quick drink, so how had such an incredible thing suddenly happened?


    Naruto''s seal, even though one layer of the "Four Symbols Seal" was removed, still had another layer.


    Could this be a plot by the "Akatsuki"?


    He instantly dashed back to the inn.


    Climbing through the window into Naruto''s room, he found it empty��Naruto''s blond figure was nowhere to be seen.


    Jiraiya''s face darkened as he walked to the bedside and touched the bedding. It was still slightly warm.


    The room''s owner had just left, likely of his own accord since there were no signs of a struggle.


    And given Naruto''s current strength, there was no one in the ninja world who could quietly abduct him.


    So... did Naruto leave the town on his own and release the Nine-Tails?


    Jiraiya didn''t disturb Karin but instead headed out of the town again.


    In the forest.


    Naruto, sitting on the Nine-Tails'' shoulder, looked up and said, "Jiraiya-sensei is here."


    The Nine-Tails swayed its tails. "He''s alone."


    "Then I won''t go back yet."


    Naruto smiled, patting its ear. "Jiraiya-sensei, come out. It''s safe here."


    A white figure appeared instantly.


    Jiraiya cautiously stood at a safe distance, his tone serious, "Naruto, what is going on? How is the Nine-Tails...?"


    He was a bit confused.


    "This is the effect of a technique," Naruto replied. "It can temporarily release the Nine-Tails from my body without harming me."


    Jiraiya breathed a slight sigh of relief. "You gave me a scare. I thought the Nine-Tails had broken free."


    "It won''t harm your body? That''s a relief. But..."


    He glanced at the Nine-Tails.


    Even though it was crouching down, it was still nearly ten meters tall, standing out conspicuously in the forest.


    The Nine-Tails turned its head, and with just a slight movement, it stirred up a huge gust of wind.


    Jiraiya slightly lowered his body, channeling chakra to his feet to stay grounded and not be swept away by the wind. Feeling the fierce wind, his expression and gaze became serious.


    No wonder past ninjas called the Nine-Tails a "natural disaster"��it wasn''t without reason.


    Its body and power were so enormous that even the aftereffects of its slightest movements were comparable to high-level ninjutsu that most ninjas couldn''t withstand.


    "Naruto, you''re right. There are indeed too many creatures like this," the Nine-Tails said, smirking slightly. "I should consider how to shrink in size."


    In fact, this wasn''t difficult.


    Tailed Beasts have life consciousness, but they are essentially just masses of chakra.


    By reducing the amount of chakra leaking from the seal, they can control their size.


    After a few attempts...


    The Nine-Tails became smaller than a regular fox, with its nine tails fluffy and nearly as large as its body.


    It perched on Naruto''s shoulder, sitting obediently. "So this is what the view is like when I''m smaller? It''s quite novel."


    It looked around curiously.


    Jiraiya also found it intriguing. It was the first time he had seen a tailed beast not only leave its host''s body but also get along so well with the jinch��riki.


    Naruto and the Nine-Tails continued their experiments.


    Since this was their first time using this technique, they weren''t sure what its full effects could be.


    The cursed rope connecting them could be hidden from view and didn''t affect reality.


    They also confirmed the Nine-Tails'' range of activity.


    This was related to the power output of the Nine-Tails��the greater the power output, the farther it could move away from Naruto; the smaller the power output, the closer it had to stay.


    In its current small fox form, it could only move within a range of about ten meters around Naruto.


    If it moved beyond that range, the Four Symbols Seal would immediately pull the Nine-Tails'' power back.


    But even so, the Nine-Tails wasn''t too disappointed.


    Being able to emerge from the seal, even with only a portion of its power, meant it was beginning to embrace freedom.


    As for staying by Naruto''s side all the time...


    That wasn''t a bad thing.


    Life beside him was much more interesting than living as a lone fox deep in the mountains.


    By the time everything was confirmed, it was already dawn.


    Jiraiya was lying on a tree branch nearby, yawning.


    Konoha Village had already started its busy day.


    At the Uchiha clan ruins, Sasuke had just finished his morning training.


    Haruno Sakura suddenly appeared beside him. "Sasuke, we have a new mission."


    Sasuke''s face remained calm. "A mission? What is it this time?"


    "Accompany Team 8 to the capital of the Land of Fire to escort a noble back to Konoha. The mission is classified as B-rank," Sakura replied.


    During the past six months, it had almost always been like this.


    Kakashi was busy with his duties as Hokage, leaving him with little time to lead Team 7. He could hardly even find time to meet with them, let alone guide them.


    With Kakashi''s absence, they could only take on D-rank missions within the village. For higher-ranking missions, they had to team up with other complete ninja squads.


    "The capital of the Land of Fire isn''t far from Konoha, and it''s just about protecting a noble," Sasuke said coolly, hands in his pockets. "This mission is meaningless."


    "Let''s refuse it."


    Sasuke didn''t want to take on missions. He preferred to spend his time training. Without a teacher''s guidance, he had to find his own way to become stronger. Every second was precious. These missions would only interfere with his growth.


    "We might run into Naruto," Sakura said cautiously, mentioning a name.


    "Naruto?" Sasuke lowered his head, his tone deep. "Why did you bring him up all of a sudden?"


    Sakura replied, "I heard some news about him from Kakashi-sensei."


    "Jiraiya-sama reported that Naruto has now fully mastered the power of the Nine-Tails."


    Sasuke clenched his fist. "Naruto has grown stronger again, huh?"


    "It''s been a year and a half since he left," Sakura said, her tone carrying a mix of nostalgia and hope. "Sasuke, let''s not refuse this mission."


    "We might run into Naruto. It''s been so long since we last saw him."


    She was trying to persuade him.


    It had been four months since Sasuke last took on a mission.


    There was much talk in the village.


    Of course, Sakura didn''t join those who criticized Sasuke, but his behavior was starting to make her feel uneasy. It seemed like Sasuke was drifting further and further away from the village.


    "I understand." Sasuke turned and walked toward the Hokage''s office.


    Sakura was delighted. "Sasuke, did you agree?"


    Sasuke waved his hand.


    In the Hokage''s Office, Kakashi opened his eyes dully as he handled village affairs. The life of the Hokage was extraordinarily tedious. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after, there was a knock at the door.


    Before he could respond, the door was pushed open, and someone walked in.


    "Sasuke," Kakashi raised an eyebrow. "Why are you here? Are you planning to refuse another mission?"


    Sasuke walked closer, his tone firm. "Kakashi-sensei, I''ve already mastered shape transformation. Please teach me other ninjutsu."


    Kakashi was silent for a while before he spoke. "Sasuke, you''re already an excellent ninja. You have the strength of a j��nin. But the biggest issue is that you haven''t been completing enough missions lately."


    "Take on a few more B-rank missions. I''ll recommend you to the village as a special j��nin. Once you join the j��nin ranks, I can apply to the village to teach you some new ninjutsu."


    Sasuke lowered his head. "Is this the same as when I was a ch��nin?"


    A year ago, during the ch��nin exams in the village, he had successfully been promoted to ch��nin. He had hoped to learn more ninjutsu.


    But Kakashi only taught him two things: one was the B-rank ninjutsu, *Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique*, and the other was chakra shape transformation.


    A year had passed, and during this time, he had repeatedly asked Kakashi to teach him more. It didn''t matter whether it was taijutsu, genjutsu, or ninjutsu. As long as it made him stronger, anything was fine.


    But none of these requests had been fulfilled.


    Kakashi turned his head away, not saying anything.


    He also wanted to teach Sasuke more ninjutsu. But... the attitude of the high-level advisors was one of refusal.


    During the last time a year ago, it had been decided to teach Sasuke only the *Fire Release* technique. The shape transformation was something Kakashi had taught out of his own reluctance, which had caused dissatisfaction among the advisors.


    The Nine-Tails Jinch��riki had already been sent away. The Uchiha clan''s last remaining bloodline had to be firmly controlled.


    How could they easily grant his requests and still maintain control? Especially when this Uchiha bloodline had contributed nothing to the village lately. Despite having the strength of a j��nin, he was unwilling to take on missions.


    How could such a ninja be taught more ninjutsu?


    What comforted Kakashi was that among the high-level advisors, the one called Danzo seemed too frightened by Naruto to ask for Sasuke. This reduced the pressure on him.


    "I understand, Kakashi-sensei," Sasuke said as he walked out of the office.


    Kakashi called after him, "Will you accept that mission?"


    Sasuke looked back at him, his expression cold. "I will."


    Kakashi stared at Sasuke in a daze.


    After four months, Sasuke was finally taking on a mission from the village again. He should be happy. But why... did he feel so uneasy?


    Sasuke left, and an Anbu swiftly appeared.


    "Hokage-sama, news from Jiraiya-sama," he reported.


    Kakashi had no time to ponder about Sasuke and returned to the heavy tasks of the Hokage.


    That afternoon, led by Yuhi Kurenai, Team 8 and Team 7 set off from the village to the capital of the Land of Fire on a joint mission.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 106: Ninjas are just Tools

    A team configuration consisting of one Jonin and five Chunin made the noble who commissioned the mission very satisfied.


    In his words, he felt Konoha''s sincerity.


    The eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan.


    And the descendant of the Uchiha clan, who, according to rumors, only takes on important missions.


    However, Yuhi Kurenai didn''t have a good impression of this noble.


    The squad had taken only half a day to travel from Konoha to the capital of the Land of Fire.


    But this nobleman, after just a few hours in a carriage, kept complaining about being tired and insisted on resting in a nearby town.


    Even though, if he had just endured a little longer, they could have traveled through the night and returned to the village before dawn.


    Such a pampered person!


    After checking into the inn, the noble rented out the entire third floor, summoned singing girls, and engaged in disgraceful, indecent behavior.


    The guards and the ninjas all stayed on the second floor.


    "Kurenai-sensei, I''ve completed the search," Hinata whispered. "There are six ninjas in total on the first and second floors of the inn, four of whom are from Konoha. The identities of the other two are unknown, but they have already left the inn and don''t seem to want to confront us."


    Inuzuka Kiba approached, Akamaru following closely at his leg, speaking in a relaxed tone: "We didn''t find any dangerous items on the second floor either."


    "It seems like this will be an easy mission."


    Haruno Sakura also reported: "All the security measures on the second floor have been set up."


    She looked around, "Where''s Sasuke?"


    The others shook their heads.


    "Sasuke ran off," someone stated concisely.


    Sakura followed the voice and saw a male ninja wearing sunglasses and a hoodie.


    Huh?


    Is there such a person in Team 8?


    It seems... His name is Shi something?


    "Ran off?" Kurenai was stunned, her expression turning serious as she raised her voice, "What do you mean?"


    "The order you gave Sasuke was to set up traps near the third floor," Aburame Shino calmly explained. "But just now, he suddenly abandoned his post and ran out of the town. My insects have been following him."


    "He''s still within the town, but it doesn''t look like he''s planning to return."


    Kurenai understood the implication and stiffened her expression: "Sakura, Shino, you two stay here and protect the mission target."


    "Hinata, Kiba, come with me."


    Sakura spoke up, "Kurenai-sensei, please let me go too. Sasuke is my teammate."


    Kurenai was silent for a moment, meeting her pleading eyes: "Kiba, you stay behind."


    "We''re moving out."


    The night was dark, and the wind was strong.


    Sasuke quickly fled forward without hesitation.


    Just as he was leaving the town, he suddenly stopped, turned his head, and looked at a tree ahead: "Come out, I saw you."


    A figure in red emerged from behind the tree: "Uchiha Sasuke, this wasn''t the order I gave you. What are you trying to do?"


    "As expected of a sensory ninja, you found me so quickly." Sasuke''s tone was calm. "Do you really need to ask?"


    "I''m leaving Konoha."


    "Becoming a rogue ninja?" Yuhi Kurenai raised her hand, her expression stern. "That''s quite an unexpected decision."


    "But..."


    She made a hand sign.


    Kurenai dissipated like smoke, twisting into nothing.


    The tree beneath Sasuke suddenly came to life, its branches extending to bind his body.


    A kunai stabbed out from within the trunk, pressing against Sasuke''s neck.


    "I won''t let you leave," Yuhi Kurenai emerged halfway from the tree, "Go back and face the Hokage''s judgment."


    Sasuke looked up, his Sharingan spinning, the three tomoe fully formed as he locked eyes with Kurenai: "You haven''t learned your lesson."


    "I recall you fought that man?"


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "No genjutsu can work in front of these eyes."


    As he said this, the situation immediately reversed.


    Sasuke took a step back.


    Kurenai was now the one bound within the tree.


    She was shocked��Sasuke''s mastery of genjutsu had already reached this level?


    The eyes of the Uchiha clan are truly terrifying.


    Without hesitation, she bit her lip and struggled out of the genjutsu.


    At that moment.


    Sakura and Hinata finally arrived, much slower than Kurenai.


    "Sasuke, what are you doing?" Sakura''s eyes widened as she saw Kurenai with blood at the corner of her mouth, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Sasuke''s gaze and tone were both cold: "I''m leaving Konoha."


    "And she just happened to be in my way."


    "If you want to stop me, be prepared to get hurt."


    Sakura seemed to want to pull out a kunai but couldn''t bring herself to confront Sasuke: "Why do you want to leave too?"


    She wasn''t surprised.


    It was just that the feeling she''d had for so long had now become reality.


    "I want to become stronger." Sasuke''s answer was simple, "But Konoha can''t give me what I need."


    Sakura lowered her voice: "Didn''t Kakashi-sensei say that as long as you become a Special Jonin, he''ll teach you new jutsu?"


    "But how long would it take to become strong that way?" Sasuke gritted his teeth, shaking his head. "Do I have to spend my whole life just trying to catch up to them?"


    Sakura wanted to say something more.


    Sasuke continued: "Sakura, did you see that noble?"


    Sakura was startled.


    "Just protecting a useless person like that, and this mission is rated as B-rank." Sasuke sneered coldly, "Haven''t you realized the true nature of Konoha yet?"


    "They need a competent, obedient tool."


    "That''s what a ninja is."


    "A tool used to satisfy... the selfish desires of some people in the village and those nobles."


    Haruno Sakura opened her mouth, unsure of what to say.


    She had never considered these questions before.


    "If I can gain power, even if it means becoming a tool, it doesn''t matter," Sasuke clenched his fists. "But there are people in Konoha who don''t want to see me, this tool, grow stronger."


    "They only want me to stay at my current level."


    "To have just enough strength to match the ''Uchiha'' name, without exceeding their control."


    "Staying in Konoha will only waste time."


    Hyuga Hinata spoke up, "Are you going to find Naruto?"


    Sasuke''s expression darkened.


    The image of that blonde, radiant figure flashed in his mind.


    Over the years, rumors about him had also surfaced one by one.


    "I''m not on the same path as him," Sasuke shook his head vigorously. "He has his pursuit, and I have mine."


    He lowered his head, meeting Hinata''s gaze. "I''m not the type..."


    "...who needs others to extend a helping hand to save them." sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll get stronger in my own way."


    "I''ll use my own hands to seek revenge!"


    Haruno Sakura gritted her teeth and drew a kunai. "If that''s the case, I can''t let you leave."


    "If you stay in the village..."


    "I can help you with everything to get your revenge."


    Sasuke''s voice softened, but it was decisive and ruthless. "Sakura, you can''t do that."


    He raised his hand, his gaze passing over them, looking toward the town.


    "A ninja is a tool."


    "And tools can''t have self-awareness."


    Yuhi Kurenai stared at the hand sign he made with one hand, her pupils dilating. "Uchiha Sasuke, what have you done?"


    Sasuke didn''t answer, only gathering his chakra.


    In the town, an explosion rang out.


    It was the sound of explosive tags.


    "Naruto saw through this from the beginning." Sasuke looked at them with a contemptuous smile. "That''s why he left the village."


    "Only now have I figured it out after staying in Konoha for so long."


    "So, make your choice."


    "Will you continue to fulfill the mission of a tool..."


    "...or will you abandon the identity of a tool and choose to stop me?"


    Yuhi Kurenai gritted her teeth, giving Sasuke a fierce look. "Retreat!"


    Haruno Sakura turned back, looking at her in disbelief. "Kurenai-sensei, but Sasuke..."


    "The safety of the mission target is more important," Kurenai said firmly.


    Kurenai dragged Haruno Sakura, taking Hinata with her as they left.


    Uchiha Sasuke stared at their backs in a daze, then quietly disappeared with a flicker.


    By dawn.


    Outside the Sound Village, Sasuke appeared.


    He waited in a tree outside the village, suddenly turning his head to look at a shadow. "Come out, don''t hide."


    "Sasuke-kun''s Sharingan is getting more impressive," a white-haired man emerged, smiling as he looked at him. "But I never expected you''d choose to come here."


    "Orochimaru-sama will be very pleased to hear this."


    Sasuke put his hands in his pockets. "Is Orochimaru still alive?"


    "Take me to see him."


    Yakushi Kabuto jumped down, landing on the ground, and gestured toward the Sound Village. "Then please follow me, Sasuke-kun."


    Sasuke followed behind him, his thoughts unsettled.


    Inside the inn.


    Karin''s eyes sparkled as she stared at the Nine-Tails sitting on the table, her hands eager to reach out.


    "Is this the Nine-Tails?" she asked.


    Naruto nodded.


    "It doesn''t look evil at all." Karin cautiously raised her hand, trying to touch the Nine-Tails. "It''s clearly very cute and fluffy."


    The Nine-Tails swung its tail at her, speaking fiercely, "Don''t touch me!"


    "Don''t be so stingy, just a touch," Karin winced in pain, withdrawing her hand and rubbing the slightly red mark.


    The Nine-Tails grinned. "I am the most powerful, most ferocious Tailed Beast, not a pet!"


    "You little kid from the Uzumaki clan, get that straight."


    Karin pouted, muttering under her breath, and tried a few more times, but even when she circled behind, she couldn''t succeed; the Nine-Tails'' sensory abilities were no weaker than her own.


    She could only tilt her head and look at Naruto. "Are we leaving tomorrow?"


    Naruto thought for a moment. "Yes, we''ve done everything we can for now."


    "Where to next?" Karin remembered what Naruto said two days ago about finding a place to settle down.


    Naruto spoke softly. "First, we''re going to find Orochimaru."


    "And borrow something from him."


    Karin was stunned; after all, they had just met that guy.


    Naruto shook his head.


    He intended to borrow some research equipment and information on notorious and evil ninjas from Orochimaru.


    The "Reaper Death Seal: Release" technique required a sacrifice to perform.


    He couldn''t very well ask himself or Karin to do it.


    As for the fact that he had already deciphered the technique, Naruto had no plans to tell Orochimaru.


    ~~~


    Chapter 105 doesn''t offer much, so I uploaded the next chapter. Hopefully, it can satisfy you all today.


    Also, the author only uploaded one chapter, so I owe my Kage Tier Patrons another chapter. Oh well! Please remember to vote and comment. Thank you!


    Check out my Patreon page, and consider joining if you can!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 107: This is your choice?

    While Jiraiya was still fast asleep in the room, trying to sober up from the alcohol, Naruto left him a letter and quietly slipped away.


    In half a day, they arrived in the Land of Rice Fields, at the Sound Village.


    "Naruto-kun, you''ve returned," Kabuto greeted them at the village gate, though he wasn''t surprised by Naruto''s visit just days after his last one. "Have you already heard the news?"


    Naruto was taken aback.


    "What news?"


    "You don''t know?" Kabuto seemed surprised. "I thought you came to see Orochimaru-sama because of it."


    "Something related to me?" Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    Kabuto smiled slightly. "You''ll understand when you see it, Naruto-kun. For now, let''s keep it as an unopened surprise."


    "Please, follow me."


    This time, Kabuto didn''t lead Naruto to the conference room in the Sound Village. Instead, he took a turn into a secluded small house, weaving through a series of twists and turns until they reached an underground entrance.


    "The Snake''s Nest, huh?" Naruto chuckled. "Is Orochimaru so at ease with me now?"


    Kabuto shook his head. "Orochimaru-sama recently learned about a secret technique of the Uzumaki clan called the ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura,'' and considering Naruto-kun''s powerful sensory abilities, he thought it would be best to be straightforward with you. After all, whether he tells you or not, you''d find out anyway."


    As he spoke, he opened the door.


    The path leading underground was cold and dark, but not damp.


    After navigating a few more turns, Kabuto stopped in front of a room, respectfully knocked on the door, and said, "Orochimaru-sama, Naruto-kun has arrived."


    From inside, a muffled voice responded, "Let Naruto-kun in."


    The door was pulled open.


    Orochimaru came into view.


    He stood in front of an experiment table, his mouth wide open like a snake''s maw, each tooth extending thin chakra threads to control two puppets simultaneously while dissecting a corpse on the table.


    "It''s only been a few days, and you''re back again, Naruto-kun." Orochimaru grinned, forcing a smile. "I heard you caused quite a commotion with the tailed beast transformation in the Land of Fire. Was it that foolish Nine-Tails acting up again?"


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    From his shoulder, a gruff voice spoke out, "Naruto, kill this guy."


    "How dare he speak to me like that."


    "A filthy, dark, crawling creature!"


    As these words were spoken, white lightning shot out.


    It struck one of the puppets, burning it to a crisp, severing the chakra threads, and rendering it completely useless as it fell to the ground with a crack.


    Orochimaru finally noticed the small creature on Naruto''s shoulder.


    A fox with nine tails, its fur a fiery red, radiating an intimidating aura no less oppressive than Naruto''s.


    "The Nine-Tails?" he said in disbelief. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto nodded. "Yes, Orochimaru, your current state is quite disgusting. Tone it down."


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth at him, its tails swaying up and down.


    "It''s truly astonishing, a technique that allows a tailed beast to break free from its jinch��riki''s body," Orochimaru said, retracting his tongue to sever the chakra threads on his teeth. "But I doubt that''s why you''re here, Naruto-kun."


    Kabuto entered the room and began collecting the two puppets.


    "Kabuto, bring the person here," Orochimaru instructed the white-haired man.


    Kabuto acknowledged and left.


    "Though I''m not sure what misunderstanding you''re under," Naruto shook his head and began speaking, "My purpose this time is to obtain some experimental materials."


    Orochimaru was slightly surprised.


    Naruto continued, "And I also want to acquire some highly incriminating information on certain ninja."


    Orochimaru thought for a moment, glanced at the experiment table behind him, and sneered, "Naruto-kun, have you started to take an interest in human experimentation as well? After all, the human body holds great secrets. But... why go through all that trouble? My laboratory is always at your service, Naruto-kun."


    Naruto''s tone was cold. "What I want to do and what you want to do are not the same."


    "A word casting technique." Orochimaru licked his lips greedily. "If you use that as a bargaining chip, I can provide you with as much as you want."


    Naruto didn''t reply and instead walked over to the experiment table.


    The research specimen lying on it had a familiar power that he could sense.


    It wasn''t chakra, but a power originating from the soul.


    "To achieve this level with just a few techniques?" Naruto grabbed a research record, reading the words on it.


    He had to admit, Orochimaru was a genius.


    He had pondered the concept of "soul power" using only three Kido and had already made some research progress.


    Of course, to Naruto, these findings seemed rather crude and even contained many errors.


    It paled in comparison to the research conducted by the 12th Division.


    Even compared to some courses at the Shin''o Academy, it was quite inferior.


    But considering that Orochimaru had only acquired "Kido" a year ago, and in a world where souls were usually banished to the "Pure Land" and couldn''t remain in the world, it was indeed remarkable that he could make such progress.


    Even the puppet technique Orochimaru had just used with his teeth.


    Although it was still a manipulation of "chakra," it was undoubtedly developed based on "Kido" into a "sealless" technique.


    Give him a bit more time. How far can he go?


    Orochimaru said smugly, "For someone like me, sometimes all it takes is a spark of inspiration to accomplish a lot."


    "Of course."


    "The more of such inspiration, the better."


    Naruto extended his hand and placed it on the table, forming the summoning technique seal.


    Orochimaru''s eyes lit up.


    A summoning technique without hand signs?


    But before he could clearly see the seal, white smoke surged up, obscuring his vision. As the smoke dissipated, a scroll appeared, and all traces of the seal had completely vanished.


    "The technique Naruto just used," Orochimaru leaned forward, "Is it an improvement on the summoning technique?"


    "How did you do it?"


    His greed was palpable.


    Over the past year, he had also tried modifying the ninjutsu he originally knew, but aside from techniques originally designed for hand-sign-free use, all his attempts to modify other techniques had ended in failure��especially those ninjutsu learned from others that required hand signs.


    Kabuto could substitute for his hands, but... that ultimately wasn''t his own.


    He could also pre-inscribe those techniques onto his hands, but that was too rigid, and the price was sacrificing "tactical flexibility."


    He had thought such modifications were impossible.


    But Naruto''s display opened his eyes.


    No hand signs, no preparation, not even incantations��just using the technique directly.


    This was precisely the result he most desired.


    Naruto smiled gently, "The reward for this transaction is ready."


    He evaded Orochimaru''s questions.


    The man before him, snake-like in nature, was as dangerous as Kurotsuchi Mayuri.


    In fact, he was even more dangerous.


    The Seireitei had a Captain-Commander, and Mayuri at least knew to draw a line to prevent his actions from becoming too extreme.


    But as for Orochimaru, there was no one to restrain him.


    Naruto now had experience dealing with such "mad scientists." Persuasion was useless, and direct action wouldn''t achieve anything. Normal moral logic didn''t apply to them at all.


    The only way to hold their attention was to offer them something of interest.


    "Naruto-kun, you are truly..." Orochimaru''s tongue flicked out as he swallowed the scroll, "I''ll have Kabuto prepare what you want shortly."


    "I haven''t slacked off in my research on the Reaper Death Seal." He chuckled sinisterly, "I eagerly anticipate our next transaction."


    Naruto smiled at him.


    Nine-Tails grumbled in disgust, his stomach faintly aching.


    He remembered he used to eat things so recklessly too.


    It wasn''t a good habit.


    As they spoke, Kabuto returned, bringing someone along with him.


    "Orochimaru, have you decided what to teach me?" Even before entering, an impatient voice called out.


    But as he stepped inside, the voice gradually softened.


    "Sasuke." Naruto was surprised.


    Now he understood why Kabuto had said what he did upon their first meeting.


    He just didn''t expect to reunite with him in a place like this.


    "Naruto?" Sasuke was even more surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    Orochimaru licked his lips and leaned in, "Naruto-kun and I are close collaborators."


    Naruto interrupted coldly, without mercy, "He has some use to me, so I''m here to do some transactions with him, nothing more."


    "When he loses his value."


    "Or when his threat outweighs his value."


    "I''ll kill him again."


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue, "We''ve met so many times, and yet no bond has formed between us?"


    "Who would form a bond with an ugly, cold-blooded creature?" Nine-Tails retorted bluntly, "Especially someone like you."


    "You''re too narcissistic, you limbless reptile."


    Naruto nodded in agreement.


    Orochimaru turned his gaze to Nine-Tails.


    To be honest, this was his first time dealing with a Tailed Beast in such a manner.


    Was this fox always so foul-mouthed?


    Was it also a bit petty?


    "What are you doing here?" Naruto asked.


    Sasuke turned his head away, his voice cold, "I gave up on my illusions about Konoha."


    "And I have nowhere else to go."


    "Orochimaru is the only one who can meet my demands."


    Naruto looked at Orochimaru, "He''s not a good guy."


    "I know." Sasuke nodded, unafraid. "But so what? He can give me power."


    "Do you know what he wants?" Naruto asked him.


    Sasuke also turned his gaze to Orochimaru, "When I arrived yesterday, Orochimaru told me."


    "He wants my body."


    "The body with the Sharingan."


    His tone was calm, without any fluctuation, "It''s a reasonable deal."


    "I have something I want from him."


    "And he has something he wants from me."


    Naruto whispered, "Is that so? This is your choice?"


    Sasuke nodded.


    ~~~


    Translator nodded.


    Readers nodded.


    Anyways! Vote and Comment as usual! Thank you for reading!


    Check my Patreon page and join if you can. Read more chapters there! Already at Chapter 228.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 108: Reaper Death Seal

    Sasuke turned around and glared at Kabuto.


    The white-haired man smiled innocently, looking harmless.


    This man had only mentioned that Orochimaru wanted to see him.


    He hadn''t expected that the purpose of bringing him here was to see Naruto.


    Right now, Naruto was the last person he wanted to meet!


    "I heard from Orochimaru that you''ve fought with that man," Sasuke asked, "Is he strong?"


    The image of those Sharingan eyes from the Land of Whirlpools surfaced again.


    Naruto shook his head. "When he fought me, it seemed like he wasn''t using his full strength."


    "I''m not sure about his exact power." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But."


    Naruto glanced at Orochimaru. "If you can kill this guy and evolve your Sharingan into the Mangeky��, you should be able to challenge him."


    Sasuke lowered his head and softly repeated, "Mangeky��, huh?"


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue and joined the conversation between the two. "Naruto, you''re quite straightforward. That really hurts my feelings."


    "In your mind, am I just a tool?"


    Naruto shot him a glance. "When did you ever think you weren''t?"


    "I''ve always been this way."


    Orochimaru grinned even more broadly. "Since you''re so concerned about Sasuke, how about we make a deal?"


    "I can give him to you."


    "As long as you''re willing to share."


    "The secret of your two swords and the method for modifying summoning techniques."


    Naruto looked at Sasuke.


    Sasuke clenched his fists and didn''t lift his head.


    "Is it because I''m too merciful that you''ve deluded yourself into thinking you''re qualified to bargain with me?" Naruto spoke, his tone soft but sharp.


    Naruto''s presence, mixed with the Nine-Tails'' aura, directly confronted Orochimaru.


    A flicker of emotion crossed the snake-like face, and Orochimaru took a small step back. "Naruto, you''ve grown stronger again. I was just speaking casually."


    "I intend to take Sasuke away, and I don''t need your consent," Naruto continued, "However, he has his own thoughts."


    "And he''s prepared to bear the consequences."


    "I won''t interfere."


    He could tell that Sasuke didn''t want to accept a "handout."


    What he didn''t quite understand was why, in Sasuke''s eyes, his help was seen as a "handout."


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. "Is that what you think, Naruto? Then I''m relieved."


    Sasuke lifted his head, his expression no longer as heavy.


    "Everyone chooses their own path." Naruto shifted his gaze back to the black-haired boy with three-tomoe Sharingan. "As long as you''re ready to bear the consequences, whatever path you take is your own will."


    "But."


    "Orochimaru, I believe Sasuke will be the one to come out on top."


    Orochimaru lowered his voice. "You hold Sasuke in such high regard, Naruto?"


    "Let me think." Naruto tilted his head. He sensed something different about Sasuke. "If I had to sum it up, it''s that Sasuke''s potential far surpasses both you and that guy named Itachi."


    His gaze rested on Sasuke''s forehead.


    He captured that "different" feeling.


    Naruto walked over, reached out, and removed the forehead protector from Sasuke''s head, casually tossing it to the ground. "Since you''ve chosen to leave Konoha, there''s no need to wear such an inconvenient item anymore."


    Sasuke slightly raised his head.


    After a year and a half apart, Naruto was now a bit taller than him.


    Back in Konoha, he had been shorter than even Sakura.


    "Is that so?" Orochimaru wasn''t angered by Naruto''s words; instead, his interest grew stronger. "It seems I mustn''t disappoint you, Naruto."


    Naruto tilted his head, noticing Sasuke''s empty neck, and continued. "I have two pieces of advice for you."


    "Don''t accept Orochimaru''s curse mark. While it''s indeed a way to gain power..."


    "But."


    "It''s merely an inferior substitute for Sage Mode."


    "You should try to obtain the scroll of Ry��chi Cave, one of the Three Great Sage Regions, from Orochimaru, and then learn Sage Mode from Ry��chi Cave."


    "If you can''t master that technique, then you can consider accepting Orochimaru''s curse mark."


    Sasuke was startled.


    Sage Mode?


    This was a new term he hadn''t heard before. If even Naruto valued it so highly, it must be a tremendous power.


    He nodded.


    Naruto continued. "The second thing is that he''s currently researching the power of the soul."


    "You might also want to explore that."


    "It could be beneficial for your Sharingan."


    Sasuke was taken aback again and nodded once more.


    "Sage Mode" and "the power of the soul," huh?


    Naruto turned back to Orochimaru with a bright smile. "Orochimaru, don''t hold back your power."


    "Teach it all to Sasuke."


    "If you''re hiding anything..."


    "Even if you''re the last one standing, I won''t hesitate to kill you."


    Orochimaru licked his lips. "Naruto, you''re really biased toward Sasuke."


    "He''s my friend," Naruto responded without hesitation. "And you, well, I''ve already killed you once before, haven''t I?"


    He paused meaningfully. "I currently have an immature idea, but it might be needed in the future."


    Orochimaru remained silent.


    Sasuke lowered his head, lost in thought.


    Kabuto quickly prepared what Naruto needed. The experimental equipment was far more abundant than expected. Orochimaru''s laboratory, despite its scale, was hardly inferior to that of the 12th Division.


    Orochimaru also provided a lot of information regarding criminals.


    Most of these were ninjas who posed a threat to the Sound Village. Since Orochimaru had been out of sight for a long time and Kabuto was the apparent leader of the village, the situation there was not very good.


    After getting what he wanted, Naruto immediately left.


    Casually capturing a known criminal ninja nearby, Naruto then set off for Konoha with Karin.


    This time, they sneaked in without alerting the Anbu.


    There were not many traces related to the "Uzumaki Clan" in the village.


    Soon, they found a shrine at the edge of Konoha, a relic left behind by the Uzumaki Clan.


    The place was dilapidated, long neglected, with most of the buildings already collapsed.


    Only the plaque at the entrance of the shrine still bore the Uzumaki Clan''s emblem, a spiral pattern that revealed the original owners of this shrine.


    They entered through the half-collapsed, low doorway.


    Karin exclaimed, "There are so many masks here."


    As soon as they entered, they saw the walls lined with three rows of Shinigami masks.


    The Nine-Tails peeked out, its gaze sweeping over the masks. "Which one is it?"


    They all looked similar, with fierce and terrifying faces, each with a pair of horns on its head. However, subtle differences in facial features made each mask distinct.


    "It''s that one," Naruto said, reaching out to take down the sixth mask on the second row.


    The Nine-Tails sniffed it but sensed nothing special.


    "How did you know?" it asked.


    "Because it looks the same," Naruto replied. "The demon looked just like this."


    Karin took out a scroll. "Shall I summon that person now and release the Fourth Hokage''s soul?"


    Naruto shook his head and handed her the mask. "Wait a moment. Let me make some preparations."


    Karin tilted her head, wondering what else needed to be prepared.


    The tools, the ritual, and the chosen person were all ready, weren''t they?


    Naruto walked out of the shrine.


    He clasped his hands together, and a spell unfolded.


    A massive barrier arose, enveloping the entire shrine from all sides.


    Then, several sealing techniques spread across the ground within the barrier.


    Finally, one last technique.


    "Bakud�� #73. T��zansh�� (��ɽ��, Inverse Mountain Crystal)."


    A blue, inverted triangular pyramid appeared out of thin air, suspended above.


    After completing these preparations, Naruto grabbed Karin and entered the Tozansh��.


    "Naruto?" Karin was puzzled.


    She didn''t understand the significance of Naruto deploying so many sealing techniques.


    Konoha wasn''t worth this much trouble.


    "In case of that guy from the Pure Land," Naruto said, shaking his head.


    Karin recalled, "The Sage of Six Paths?"


    Although the Great Toad Sage hadn''t explicitly stated who the master of the Pure Land was, the clues in its words made it easy to deduce a result.


    "We can''t confirm if it''s him yet," Naruto said, reaching out and taking the scroll from Karin''s hand. "But the guy in the Pure Land is indeed very powerful. I can barely detect traces of his movements."


    "When the soul is released later, if he tries to take it back, all this would have been for nothing."


    As he spoke, he spread the scroll flat on the ground and placed his hand over it, activating the summoning technique.


    A wooden barrel appeared out of nowhere.


    Naruto opened it and pulled out the person inside.


    "Uzumaki-sama!" The middle-aged ninja cautiously greeted him as soon as he could speak.


    Naruto took the mask from Karin''s hand and handed it to him. "Just as we agreed before. You help me perform this ritual. If you survive, I will let you go."


    The middle-aged man nodded and respectfully accepted the mask, placing it on his face.


    He formed a seal.


    The chakra within him was completely drained, and a phantom figure appeared behind him.


    Karin still couldn''t see anything.


    However, the Nine-Tails, having once experienced the "Reaper Death Seal," could see clearly.


    That "Shinigami" had the same fierce, evil face as the mask.


    Naruto drew his sword.


    "I caught a glimpse of you once before."


    "Now let me see what you really are."


    He moved forward in an instant, stopping before the "Shinigami."


    The demon showed no reaction, its expression vacant, only staring at the ninja performing the ritual.


    It seemed as though it only focused on the person who had become its "vessel" and had no intention of taking further action.


    Naruto''s sword had already struck, hitting its abdomen directly.


    The demon still did not react.


    Even as its stomach was sliced open, five souls flew out from within its body.


    But without a command from the one performing the ritual, it did not make any move.


    At the moment the souls appeared, Naruto looked down.


    In his perception, a force surged from the ground, crashing into the barrier, its target being the four newly released souls.


    ~~~


    Ohhh??? Naruto is already getting in touch with the sage of six paths this early!!! Waku waku!


    Vote and Comment! I especially like reading everyone''s comments! Your welcome and Thank you!


    Check the Patreon page if you like to read more! If you can join, please do! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 109: The First Hokage

    The ninja, who had been used as a "human sacrifice," felt his life force rapidly fading and forgot Naruto''s previous instructions.


    Instinctively, he wanted to resist.


    The demon, sensing his thoughts, took action. It reached out its hand, grasped his soul, and tore it from his body.


    The hand that had pierced the ninja''s body attempted to grab the blonde boy standing in front of him.


    Naruto clasped his hands together.


    Golden chains lashed out, subduing the demon.


    The Nine-Tails bit down on a scroll and threw it toward the Shinigami. A prepared seal activated, and the power of the Four Symbols Seal erupted, sweeping toward the "demon."


    The demon did not react to the force pulling and corroding it, allowing itself to be sealed.


    This went more smoothly than Naruto had expected.


    He had thought he would have to fight this "demon."


    However, could this creature that was summoned really be called a "god"?


    But now wasn''t the time to study it.


    More importantly, five souls had just escaped from its belly.


    One of them was a pair of disembodied arms, flying chaotically within the barrier, seemingly trying to return to its owner.


    The other four were four men.


    They remained temporarily in their soul forms.


    "Can you see us?" a white-haired man noticed Naruto''s gaze. "That blonde kid."


    "You should know what''s going on here, right?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen stared intently at the blonde boy.


    Another blonde man, the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, began to explain, "The Reaper Death Seal that trapped us has been undone."


    "Naruto, you really did it."


    Naruto looked at him. "Dad, do you remember meeting me?"


    Minato nodded.


    Naruto was thoughtful��Chakra truly was a mysterious force. Even the Reaper Death Seal couldn''t stop the transmission of information?


    "And what about my mom?" He looked back and forth among the four, noticing that although one had long black hair, he was a man and couldn''t be his mother.


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth and shrank back behind Naruto.


    It had no desire to see that long-haired man.


    Minato smiled and answered, "Kushina wasn''t sealed by the Reaper Death Seal."


    Naruto felt a pang of sadness.


    So, she''s in the Pure Land.


    He had thought he might see his mom this time. It seems he''ll have to wait until he finds the "Falls of Truth" to meet her again.


    The long-haired man scratched his head, looking around in confusion. There were seven people in this space, but he only recognized two of them. "Can you first explain the situation and who you all are?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke, introducing each of them: "First Hokage-sama, this is the Fourth Hokage."


    He then pointed to Naruto, his tone complicated. "And this is..."


    "The son of the Fourth Hokage and a remarkable ninja from the village, Uzumaki Naruto."


    The First Hokage was excited. "The Fourth Hokage!"


    "So, the village..."


    Naruto interrupted him calmly, pouring cold water on his enthusiasm. "I''m no longer a ninja of Konoha."


    "Did you defect from the village?" the white-haired Second Hokage''s tone was sharp. "It''s no wonder..."


    "Someone who toys with the souls of the dead can''t be a good person."


    Naruto looked around. "I only temporarily detained you before you returned to the Pure Land because I wanted to say something and learn about a few things." S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze shifted to the Second Hokage. "Compared to the Edo Tensei, which forcibly drags souls from the Pure Land, what I did is much less severe."


    His words were pointed.


    The Second Hokage''s expression changed slightly.


    Naruto didn''t stop there. After a brief pause, he bluntly continued, "As the creator of that forbidden technique, Second Hokage, do you really have the right to criticize me?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expression grew heavy. "Naruto, did you really defect?"


    "You were such a good child..."


    Naruto interrupted him again. "I''m no longer a child."


    "And please don''t use the word ''defect,'' as if Konoha is entirely blameless."


    "I simply chose not to be a ninja and left a place that could no longer be called home."


    "That''s all."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen lowered his head.


    The First and Second Hokage couldn''t help but look at him.


    He didn''t deny Naruto''s words about Konoha not being blameless.


    Did the village really wrong him?


    "Not a ninja?" The First Hokage was shocked. "You chose such a path?"


    The power emerging from the ground grew stronger, breaking through the first layer of the barrier.


    "There''s not much time," Naruto shook his head. "Now I have some questions that I hope you can answer."


    He looked at the First and Second Hokage. "What is the Pure Land?"


    "How did you get there?"


    "Who governs that place?"


    It was clear that Sarutobi Hiruzen and Naruto''s father didn''t know the answer to these questions; their souls had been trapped in the belly of the Shinigami since their deaths.


    "Are you curious about the Pure Land?" The First Hokage asked.


    The Second Hokage shook his head.


    "Yes, I want to understand it," Naruto nodded.


    The First Hokage was an easygoing person. After thinking for a while, he honestly answered Naruto''s question. "I don''t really know how one goes to the Pure Land. I just closed my eyes after death, and there I was."


    "As for what kind of place it is..."


    "It''s a dim world, but very peaceful. There''s no war, no hunger, and people who know each other live together."


    "We''ve never seen anyone governing it."


    Uncertain about how to get there and never having met the person in charge, Naruto nodded slightly, frowning.


    "Not even from the deceased could we obtain any useful information?"


    Karin took out a scroll, quickly jotting down notes as she lay on the ground.


    "Second Hokage, could you explain the principles behind the Edo Tensei?" Naruto asked.


    The Second Hokage shook his head. "I refuse."


    "That is a forbidden jutsu that manipulates the souls of the dead. The fewer people who know about it, the better."


    The First Hokage spoke up, "Tobirama, just tell him. I have a feeling he''s a good person��"


    Before he could finish, the Second Hokage turned his head and harshly interrupted, "I refuse."


    "I think��"


    "Brother, say no more."


    "He would never play with the souls of the dead."


    "Shut up!"


    The First Hokage looked despondent, his head hanging low.


    "I just want to know if this technique is related to the Pure Land," Naruto asked again. "You don''t need to worry; I understand how to respect the dead better than you do."


    The Second Hokage clicked his tongue and shook his head. "It''s not related."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that he was telling the truth.


    Naruto nodded.


    A technique involving the souls of the dead is not related to the Pure Land?


    "You just believed it like that?" The Second Hokage was slightly surprised.


    Naruto replied, "I''m from the Uzumaki Clan, and I also have the Mind''s Eye of the Kagura."


    The Second Hokage immediately understood.


    That jutsu, which can sense others'' emotions, is quite a formidable power.


    Naruto lowered his head.


    The second layer of the barrier had already been broken. The "Guardian of the Pure Land" was overwhelmingly strong, breaking through much faster than Naruto had anticipated.


    There was no time for more unnecessary words.


    "Dad, is the other half of the Nine-Tails inside your body?" Naruto asked.


    Namikaze Minato nodded.


    "Would extracting it from your body harm your soul?" Naruto inquired.


    Namikaze Minato shook his head. "The seal between me and the Nine-Tails isn''t the kind that is linked to life force."


    "But, Naruto, do you want to reunite the Nine-Tails?"


    Naruto reached out and grabbed the Nine-Tails, which had shrunk behind his back, lifting it by the scruff of its neck to show it off. "My relationship with it is really good now."


    "Thanks to your jutsu, it can temporarily leave my body."


    The First Hokage''s eyes lit up: "Is this the Nine-Tails?"


    "Has it become this cute now?"


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth, flicking its tail. "Long time no see, Senju Hashirama."


    Namikaze Minato smiled. "In such a short time, Naruto, you succeeded. In that case, let it return."


    He reached out and placed his hand on his abdomen.


    Chakra fluctuations.


    The crimson chakra of the tailed beast flowed, extending along Namikaze Minato''s arm and surging into Naruto''s body.


    "Even in soul form, you can use chakra?" Naruto stared at Namikaze Minato''s hand, somewhat surprised.


    Namikaze Minato nodded. "I can use some, but it''s not as strong as when I was alive."


    Naruto pondered.


    In the textbooks of Konoha, chakra is defined as "the life energy extracted from the body through spiritual will," which implies that this power should be entirely linked to the physical body. But why can Dad still use chakra even though he is just a soul?


    Is this power...


    not the kind defined in the textbooks?


    This situation, combined with past knowledge, gave him a strange feeling.


    The First Hokage walked over and took the Nine-Tails. "You can get along so well with the Nine-Tails."


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth but was relatively obedient in his hand, allowing itself to be toyed with without much resistance.


    "Why can''t you do the same with the village?" He tugged at the Nine-Tails'' tail, asking in a somber tone.


    He really liked this kid named Naruto.


    At a glance, there was a sense of closeness stronger than what he felt with Tobirama, almost like "brothers by blood."


    Naruto tilted his head and looked at him. "Konoha was founded by you."


    The First Hokage nodded.


    "What is the purpose of the village''s existence?" Naruto asked him.


    This was a question that had occupied his mind for the past year and a half.


    But neither in Konoha nor in Mist Village had he found an answer.


    "In the beginning, the village I envisioned was a place that could connect one clan to another," the First Hokage answered seriously while stroking the Nine-Tails. "It was a crucial hub for transitioning from chaos to order and maintaining that order."


    "It was meant to protect the children from unnecessary conflicts and ultimately achieve peace."


    He spoke earnestly.


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura feedback confirmed that everything he said was the truth, from the bottom of his heart.


    "What a na?ve idea," Naruto smiled slightly.


    The First Hokage turned back and looked at his brother. "Na?ve? Tobirama said the same thing."


    "I thought you would understand."


    His voice was firm.


    For some inexplicable reason, he felt that Naruto was someone like him.


    Naruto met his gaze. "During your time, were ninjas also tools of war?"


    The First Hokage nodded.


    "Hoping to stop warfare with tools of war," Naruto shook his head, "is like trying to heal a wound with a blade."


    "Isn''t that na?ve?"


    He found it hard to imagine that the First Hokage of Konoha was such a simple-minded person.


    ~~~


    First Hokage is cool! Post here the pic or gif!


    Thank you for reading again! Please don''t forget to vote powerstone, it''s free! And also comment, I read them all! Your welcome and thank you!


    Also, please join my Patreon Page if you can! You can read upto Chapter 231 there! Go now!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 110: Soul, Madaras Body, and Formless Power

    Facing doubts and a lack of recognition, especially from a child who had seemed so close to him at first glance, was difficult.


    If Sarutobi Hiruzen hadn''t already introduced him as the Fourth Hokage''s son, and if the Fourth Hokage hadn''t mentioned that his wife''s name was Kushina from Uzumaki Clan, he might have thought this child was his great-grandson.


    With blonde hair like Tsunade''s and such a strong life force, it would have made sense for him to be his great-grandson.


    The First Hokage was overshadowed by a low mood, appearing dejected, yet his emotions and inner state remained stable. "You all think I''m wrong, don''t you?" he asked.


    Naruto and the Second Hokage simultaneously shook their heads and uttered the same word: "No."


    The two exchanged surprised glances.


    The Second Hokage waved his hand and turned his head away.


    Naruto continued, "I don''t think your approach was wrong. Concentrating uncontrollable violence and organizing it under management is indeed one way to solve the problem. During your reign as the First Hokage, wasn''t the world peaceful for a time?"


    The First Hokage nodded. After the establishment of Konoha, until Madara''s attack, those few years were the happiest and proudest of his life. World peace, with children not having to step onto the battlefield.


    "But as I just said," Naruto added, "to whom did you entrust the power to wield this blade? First Hokage, you were the God of Ninja. As long as you were alive, no one dared to defy you. But the moment you died, war broke out again. Ninja are instruments of war. This fact doesn''t seem to have changed because of your actions."


    The Gotei 13 is also a "violent organization." However, the Captain-Commander possessed enough strength to suppress all those with ill intentions. There is darkness in the Soul Society as well. But at least, in the hearts of ordinary squad members and even most captains, they believe their mission is to maintain the stability of the Three Realms. A sufficiently established and deeply felt sense of duty unites the Shinigami, preventing them from abusing their power.


    The First Hokage lowered his head, remaining silent.


    "My brother was particularly na?ve in this regard," the Second Hokage began, his tone less calm than before. "He thought the world could change through the example set by him and the Senju clan."


    "Isn''t that true?" the First Hokage retorted.


    The Second Hokage didn''t even glance at him. "He handed over power and strength to others. For example, he indulged in trusting that naturally evil clan."


    The First Hokage shouted angrily, "Tobirama, how many times have I told you not to speak of the Uchiha that way!"


    "Brother, I''m the one talking to him now," the Second Hokage responded dismissively.


    After a slight pause, he continued speaking to Naruto, "My brother even wanted to give away the Tailed Beasts to other ninja villages for free. He thought that if everyone had similar power, they would balance each other, and war would never break out. But..."


    He clicked his tongue, leaving the sentence unfinished and changing the topic. "Naruto, right? You make a good point. If ninja can''t shed the label of being instruments of war, then war will never disappear. Unless my brother could live forever."


    The Second Hokage crossed his arms, his gaze sharp. "So, is that why you no longer want to be a ninja? You don''t want to live as an instrument of war anymore. But... what do you intend to do? Do you plan to destroy Konoha, destroy the ninja villages, and establish a new order?"


    The more he spoke, the lower his voice became. Even as a spirit, he exuded a terrifying presence, his chakra surging, almost as if it could swallow the young man before him.


    This presence...


    Naruto smiled and shook his head, releasing a bit of his energy.


    The First Hokage''s expression changed slightly.


    The Second Hokage''s face began to twist.


    This kid is so powerful? He even gives me a "fatal" feeling. Not inferior to my brother at all. And extremely effective against spirits like me. If the pressure were increased any further, I might very well "vanish completely."


    "You don''t really understand me," Naruto said softly, raising his hand. "Konoha, to me, is a very fragile and weak place. If I wanted to destroy it, it would have ceased to exist when I first chose to leave. As for what I want to do?"


    At this point, the ground shook violently. Within the crystal mountain, cracks began to appear. The power beneath began to corrode, threatening to break the third and final barrier.


    Naruto frowned, pausing his words. He smiled at the Second Hokage, "When we meet again in the Pure Land, you will know what I want to do. But for now, I have something I want to say to my father."


    Namikaze Minato looked at him.


    The transmission of the other half of the Nine-Tails was nearing its end, the last bit of power flowing into Naruto through their connected arms.


    Naruto raised his hand, bringing his two fingers together, and touched his father''s hand. A small sealing technique was immediately formed.


    Minato looked at the seal, sensing a force within that was entirely different from chakra.


    "When we meet in the Pure Land, Dad, you can break the seal," Naruto continued. "What''s inside will tell you what I want you to do."


    Namikaze Minato pondered, "Is it related to them?" He was referring to the group of Shinigami in the "Soul Society."


    Naruto nodded.


    He had left a trace of "Shinigami power" within this seal, along with some information related to "Shinigami" and "chakra."


    Back in the Soul Society, research had already shown that if a portion of Shinigami power was given to a human with spiritual energy, it might be possible to create a human Shinigami.


    Before preparing to undo the "Reaper Death Seal" technique, Naruto had considered how to turn his parents into Shinigami.


    Stabbing them wasn''t realistic.


    His father was now in a spiritual state.


    If Naruto were to stab him, he feared that his father would be completely obliterated by the attack before he could even receive the Shinigami power.


    Moreover, a soul becoming a Shinigami doesn''t require someone else to instill power.


    It''s the soul with spiritual energy that undergoes training and becomes a Shinigami.


    So, it''s best to stick to the most straightforward method��unless his father lacked the talent for "spiritual energy," which was almost impossible.


    Although there were only two examples, both he and Nine-Tails had demonstrated that the more chakra one possessed, the stronger their talent for spiritual energy.


    "I understand," Minato nodded, smiling slightly. "Is this what Naruto is thinking?"


    "Then I''ll have to work harder in the Pure Land."


    The mountain crystal was on the verge of collapsing from repeated impacts.


    "Goodbye," Naruto waved to them.


    The Second Hokage tilted his head.


    The Third Hokage looked guilty.


    The Fourth Hokage smiled with pride.


    The First Hokage stood with his hands on his hips and laughed heartily. "Naruto, I don''t know what you''re planning, but it seems you''re a young man full of ideas."


    "I look forward to our next meeting in the Pure Land!"


    "When that time comes, tell me what kind of changes you''ve brought to this world."


    Upon hearing the word "meeting," Naruto suddenly thought of something and withdrew the chakra he was about to use to dismantle the mountain crystal. "By the way, First Hokage, there''s one more thing I want to ask you."


    "What is it?" The First Hokage asked, puzzled.


    Naruto inquired, "In the Pure Land, have you seen Uchiha Madara?"


    The mention of "Madara" caused the First Hokage to lose focus for a moment.


    The Second Hokage replied coldly, "No, I haven''t."


    "However, someone like him probably wouldn''t dare show up in front of my brother and me again."


    Naruto''s expression became serious. "Thirteen years ago, an Uchiha infiltrated Konoha, unleashed the Nine-Tails, and caused my parents'' deaths."


    "According to some intelligence..."


    "That person might have been Uchiha Madara."


    The First Hokage shook his head decisively. "It couldn''t have been Madara!"


    "Back then... I killed him with my own hands."


    "Although I haven''t seen him in the Pure Land, as Tobirama said, he probably doesn''t want to see me."


    "Madara couldn''t possibly still be alive."


    The Second Hokage gave Naruto a deep look. "The Sharingan does possess strange powers, but it doesn''t seem to have the ability to resurrect the dead."


    "If you''re still uneasy..."


    "You can go search in the mountains behind Konoha."


    "I stored Madara''s body there."


    The First Hokage turned back, surprised at his brother. "Tobirama! What did you do with Madara''s body?"


    "Of course, I wanted to uncover the secrets of the Sharingan," the Second Hokage said righteously. "I wanted to understand why their clan became so cursed."


    "Only by understanding the cause can we solve the problem of their clan."


    As the two discussed this matter, the Third Hokage turned his head aside uneasily.


    Konoha had always been researching the First Hokage''s body.


    The First Hokage still didn''t know about this.


    "However, I never told anyone about this research," the Second Hokage said, turning to Naruto. "Even Hiruzen and Danzo knew nothing about it."


    "I was planning to continue the research after the war ended."


    "Unfortunately..."


    He had only had Uchiha Madara''s body for two years, and most of that time was consumed by war, leaving little time for research.


    "I set up some preservation mechanisms there."


    "If you go there, you should still find Madara''s intact body."


    Naruto looked at him, smiling as he repeated a phrase, "Someone who plays with the dead can hardly be a good person."


    The Second Hokage snorted. "I''ve never considered myself a good person."


    "Besides..."


    "I''m Senju Hashirama''s brother."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Naruto pressed his palms together and unleashed "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    The brilliant blue mountain crystal was completely shattered.


    A formless power rose from underground, wrapping around the four souls, transforming them into an "invisible" state, and quickly pulling them underground.


    The preemptive golden chains lashed out at this formless power.


    ~~~ sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sage of Six Paths need to work hard.


    Yes! Vote, Comment, and leave a review! Please! The review section looks lonely! No bad review, please! Hehehehe.


    Check my Patreon Page if you like to read more and also support me to pay for my food. Groceries nowadays are really expensive.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    It''s free to check.

 Chapter 111: Yin and Yang Nine-Tails

    Naruto''s expression was resolute.


    From the accounts of those who had visited the Pure Land, no one could uncover its true nature.


    The entity, or rather the force, that governed the Pure Land also showed no intention of communicating with him.


    In that case, he would have to capture it himself.


    He prepared in advance.


    The "Adamantine Sealing Chains" struck their target precisely, pinning down the invisible force.


    Four clusters of souls were suspended in mid-air.


    "Come out," Naruto said. "It''s not good to keep hiding like this. Let''s meet face to face."


    But no voice responded.


    The invisible force continued to retract underground, pulling against Naruto with immense strength, as if in a tug of war, with neither side giving way.


    Naruto continued, "I''m very curious about the Pure Land."


    "I mean no harm."


    Before he could finish speaking, a sharp sense of danger suddenly surged from beneath him.


    A force erupted from the ground. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was an ordinary-looking small black orb.


    It rushed towards the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    Naruto reached out, abandoning his incantation.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    An orange chakra shield spun rapidly, protecting the golden chains.


    However, the usually reliable Bakud�� failed to perform effectively this time.


    At the moment of contact with the black orb, the chakra maintaining the spell instantly dissolved, and the now-weak Round Lock Fan was easily shattered. The black orb, unimpeded, continued toward the Adamantine Sealing Chains, which similarly disintegrated and shattered.


    The "Pure Land''s Guardian" was not targeting Naruto.


    After destroying the obstacle that would have brought back the souls, it disappeared.


    "What... kind of power is that?" Naruto stared, astonished.


    The Nine-Tails leaped onto Naruto''s shoulder, its tone heavy: "That is a Truth-Seeking Ball."


    Naruto looked at it.


    "That is the power of the Sage of Six Paths," the Nine-Tails explained. "A power that surpasses all ninjutsu and Kekkei Genkai."


    A power that surpasses all ninjutsu and Kekkei Genkai?


    He had never heard of it before.


    But it was certainly terrifying.


    However, what concerned Naruto more was its effect.


    "Chakra" was completely dissolved upon contact with it, but the "soul power" within it remained, resisting the Truth-Seeking Ball. Though it was not much, the resistance was ineffective.


    It could "surpass ninjutsu."


    But could it only surpass chakra?


    "It seems the master of the Pure Land is indeed the Sage of Six Paths." With this suspicion buried in his heart, Naruto spoke, lowering his head.


    Around the shrine, a circle of Konoha ninja had already gathered.


    The Fifth Hokage, Hatake Kakashi, was also present.


    They were cautious but did not dare to approach.


    Just the momentary clash between Naruto and "that invisible enemy" had unleashed a shockwave of power that even the ordinary J��nin found hard to withstand.


    "Naruto," Kakashi greeted warmly. "You''ve returned to Konoha again?"


    "What kind of enemy were you just fighting?"


    "Do you need our assistance?"


    Naruto shook his head. "No, just a small matter."


    He instantly moved to Karin''s side.


    "I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll leave now." With a flash of golden and red light, he disappeared before the eyes of the gathered ninja.


    All that was left behind was a corpse.


    Kakashi felt a pang of regret; he hadn''t even had time to say a second greeting.


    An Anbu member went over to check and quickly returned to report.


    "Hokage-sama, it''s a rogue ninja from Waterfall Village, already deceased," he said. "But there are no signs of a struggle."


    "It seems..."


    "It seems to be the same cause of death as the Third Hokage."


    Kakashi frowned.


    So, this rogue ninja died due to the "Reaper Death Seal" technique?


    The one Naruto trapped with the barrier and fought against��was it that Shinigami?


    For him, this was still relatively good news.


    The village hadn''t been infiltrated by an enemy.


    And matters concerning the "Shinigami" were too distant for the average ninja.


    But...


    He looked up at the sky.


    Has his teacher''s child already reached such heights?


    Naruto, with Karin, left Konoha and headed to the mountains near where the Second Hokage had mentioned.


    He wasn''t in a hurry to find the lab storing Uchiha Madara''s body.


    He had Karin stay on guard.


    He himself sat cross-legged and entered his inner world.


    Two foxes, identical in appearance and size, sat side by side, yet they were easily distinguishable.


    The Yin Nine-Tails had a more chilling aura.


    The Yang Nine-Tails had a somewhat gentler aura.


    "The other me has already told me everything," the Yin Nine-Tails said, scrutinizing Naruto. "Minato really did have a good son."


    "But the things you mentioned about the Soul Society..."


    "They truly baffle me."


    Naruto observed them and said, "I thought that after getting the half from my dad, you two would immediately merge back together."


    The Yin Nine-Tails bared its teeth, "Minato didn''t just split our chakra; he also divided our consciousness."


    "I was wondering if it would be awkward when we met again, given how long we''ve been separated," it said, turning to look at its other half. "But Naruto, you did an even better job than Minato."


    "If only Kushina could have been more like you back then."


    Naruto scratched his head and chuckled awkwardly. "Moms aren''t supposed to be like their kids."


    "Is there no way for you to become one again?" he asked.


    The Yang Nine-Tails shook its head. "Of course not."


    "It''s just a bit troublesome."


    Naruto leaned forward, scrutinizing them.


    "You know, Naruto, our existence as tailed beasts is purely chakra," the Yin Nine-Tails explained as it lay down. "Even if we lose some of it, it will gradually replenish over time."


    "Just like back in the day... When the Cloud Village was first established, they sent the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, known as the Gold and Silver Brothers, to capture me."


    "They ended up inside my belly but survived by devouring my chakra."


    "The chakra they took from me fully regenerated in less than a month."


    The Yang Nine-Tails continued, "Losing half of our chakra was a severe blow to us. But a tailed beast can revive within a few years."


    "Our separation for over a decade allowed us to recover the chakra we had lost."


    "Now, we are two independent entities with the same origin."


    The Yin Nine-Tails glanced sideways. "How do you even know it only takes a few years for a tailed beast to revive?"


    "I don''t remember us dying before."


    The Yang Nine-Tails replied, "When we went to Mist Village with Naruto and met Isobu, I asked."


    "So, you''re not planning to merge?" Naruto asked, nodding.


    He didn''t mind; this arrangement seemed fine too.


    But...


    The Yang Nine-Tails had its own sword. Wouldn''t the Yin Nine-Tails also have one?


    Then he would have three swords. Maybe he should consider Kenpachi''s idea and find a way to get six swords.


    The Yang and Yin Nine-Tails spoke in unison, "Of course not. Having two bodies would be too strange."


    "Will your power double if you merge?" Naruto asked thoughtfully, staring at the two identical bodies.


    The Yang Nine-Tails shook its head. "I''m afraid not."


    "But it would restore the power we''ve lost."


    "Restore?" Naruto was taken aback.


    "The chakra of a tailed beast is determined from the moment we are born," the Yin Nine-Tails explained. "Even if we become whole again, it won''t increase our chakra."


    "However..."


    "The fusion of Yin and Yang will restore our true power."


    "When you were with the other me, you must have felt that strong life force it had."


    Naruto nodded.


    "That is the Yang force," the Yin Nine-Tails grinned. "In your ninja terms, it''s Yang Release."


    "And I am the Yin force."


    "Or, as you would call it, Yin Release."


    The Yang Nine-Tails patted its tail towards its other half. "That''s also the tricky part about merging into one."


    "The fusion of Yin and Yang."


    "That takes time."


    "But time is the easiest hurdle for us to overcome."


    Naruto smiled. "That''s great! The other Nine-Tails can come out and play too. Being sealed away, especially inside that demon''s belly, must have been incredibly boring."


    The Yin Nine-Tails shook its head. "Minato was an interesting person. He told me a lot of fascinating things, so it wasn''t too dull."


    It paused and looked at its other self. "There''s something you''ve been quite curious about."


    "And that''s the name."


    Naruto''s expression grew serious. He had always wanted to know the Nine-Tails'' ''true name.''


    The Yin Nine-Tails continued, "Though I''ve learned a lot about you from the other me, it''s just stories."


    "I''m not ready to tell you my name yet. Deciding that now would be too hasty."


    "Let''s wait until we''re merged and I''ve fully integrated our memories; then the complete me will decide."


    "However..."


    It dragged out the words. "The other me is quite willing to tell you its name."


    "It''s just that you haven''t asked him recently."


    "And he thinks it''s quite embarrassing to tell you outright."


    The Yang Nine-Tails'' ears stiffened, and it looked incredulous. "What are you saying!"


    "You are me!"


    "Aren''t you embarrassed to say something like that?"


    What was this?


    Did I just get backstabbed by myself?


    The Yin Nine-Tails retorted, "We''re two separate entities now, so only you''re embarrassed!"


    "We''re both the Nine-Tails!" the Yang Nine-Tails grumbled, raising its claws. "If you embarrass me, you''re embarrassing yourself too."


    The Yin Nine-Tails shot back without hesitation, "No way! Only you''re embarrassed."


    The two tailed beasts started brawling in their inner world, attacking each other fiercely.


    Naruto watched with a smile, not intervening.


    He noticed that as they exchanged blows, their consciousness and chakra were beginning to blend.


    This was also a way for them to start merging.


    ~~~


    Ok, ok, ok pretty cute! Also, we''re almost at 4k collections! Just a little bit more! You got it guys!


    Thank you! Please vote, comment, and add reviews!


    Please check my Patreon Page where I posted Advance Chapters, right now, we''re at Chapter 235! 124 Chapters more than the public!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    See you tomorrow!

 Chapter 112: No Corpse

    Naruto left the inner world.


    Karin anxiously asked, "How''s the Nine-Tails?"


    After the Yin Nine-Tails was fully transferred into Naruto''s body, the "Little Nine-Tails" that had been outside disappeared instantly, which made her a bit worried.


    "They''re fighting," Naruto responded bluntly.


    Karin was momentarily stunned, exclaiming, "Fighting?" She was at a loss.


    Fighting? Is the conflict that intense? But why does Naruto seem so unconcerned?


    "Has the Nine-Tails'' power not been integrated?" After a while, she finally understood and cautiously asked, "Are they fighting over control?"


    "Naruto, shouldn''t you do something about it?"


    Naruto smiled. "This is how they communicate. Don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing."


    "There are no negative effects, so let them be."


    Karin nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. The way he said "fighting" made it sound more like playing.


    Naruto stood up, closed his eyes, formed a seal, and fully activated his "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura" to search for the "laboratory" that the Second Hokage mentioned, somewhere on this mountain.


    It was hidden within a natural cave on the mountainside, well-concealed.


    Even after decades, the barrier left by the Second Hokage was still in effect.


    However, the sealing techniques that constituted this barrier were all based on the knowledge of the Uzumaki Clan.


    For Naruto and Karin, breaking the seal wasn''t difficult, just a bit tedious due to the sheer number and complexity of the seals.


    "The Second Hokage''s sealing techniques are impressive; they''ve remained undiscovered for all these years," Karin remarked, glancing back at where Konoha Village was faintly visible. "If the Second Hokage hadn''t mentioned it, who would have thought that Uchiha Madara''s body was hidden here?"


    She took out a scroll, holding it tightly in her hands, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Uchiha Madara��he was a powerful ninja who had fought the "God of Ninja," Senju Hashirama.


    They should be able to uncover something that could help Naruto from his body.


    Finally, the last seal was broken.


    Naruto pushed the door open and walked inside.


    The space was small and sparsely furnished, with only a lab table, some dirty equipment, and a completely intact, upright incubation chamber.


    But both of them froze when they looked at the chamber.


    "Where''s Uchiha Madara?" Karin asked.


    Through the glass, they could see that the chamber was empty, with only less than half of the nutrient solution remaining.


    The "person" who was supposed to be inside had disappeared.


    Naruto shook his head.


    Karin walked over and knocked on the glass.


    A clear "clink clink" sounded as the nutrient solution inside rippled slightly.


    The chamber was intact.


    She looked around the room, but aside from this chamber, there didn''t seem to be any other place where Uchiha Madara''s body could have been stored.


    "Did it decompose?" she muttered, dazed.


    Naruto frowned, his mind racing with thoughts.


    Decades would be enough time for a body to decompose.


    But even if the chamber had failed and the body rotted away, there should still be some bones left; it shouldn''t have vanished completely.


    Could someone have quietly learned that Uchiha Madara''s body was hidden here and, after hearing of the Second Hokage''s death, moved the body?


    If that were the case, why bother leaving the barrier untouched, making it seem like it hadn''t been broken? There was no point since the Second Hokage was dead, and no one else knew about this place.


    Forcing their way in would have been easier.


    The possibility of "an outsider breaking in and taking Uchiha Madara''s body" was very slim.


    The likelihood of "decomposition" was also almost nonexistent.


    Eliminating all impossibilities, the only conclusion was...


    "Uchiha Madara isn''t dead." Karin''s mind gradually cleared, reaching the same conclusion as Naruto. This was something they had suspected from the start.


    "But if Uchiha Madara isn''t dead, how did he leave here?" She stared at the empty chamber, placing her hand on it.


    "Genjutsu," Naruto whispered, offering an explanation. "The Sharingan is very proficient in genjutsu."


    "And Uchiha Madara would definitely know how to use it."


    "Maybe from the very beginning, the First Hokage was deceived by Uchiha Madara. The person he killed wasn''t actually Uchiha Madara, or he only thought he killed Uchiha Madara." He analyzed, "And what the Second Hokage obtained wasn''t Uchiha Madara''s body either."


    "It was just a shadow clone."


    "Uchiha Madara could have dispelled the technique upon learning of the Second Hokage''s death."


    "Or maybe there was nothing here from the start."


    "It was just the Second Hokage who believed he had obtained something and placed a non-existent body into the chamber."


    "Can genjutsu really achieve that?" Karin was stunned, finding it hard to believe.


    Is this even ninjutsu anymore?


    Naruto nodded. "Deceiving the five senses, distorting perceptions."


    "This is the pinnacle of genjutsu."


    He thought of Aizen.


    That man possessed the ultimate "deceptive ability."


    If it were him, he could easily pull off something like this.


    Karin nodded, not doubting him. If Naruto said so, then this kind of unbelievable genjutsu ability must exist.


    "If Uchiha Madara is still alive," she tilted her head in amazement, "he''d be over ninety, maybe a hundred years old by now?"


    "What a long life."


    Naruto wasn''t surprised and showed no reaction.


    It wasn''t impossible for a ninja to live beyond seventy or eighty years, extending their life through other means.


    One of the Sannin, Tsunade, was said to have the ability to remain eternally youthful.


    And over a hundred years...


    The Shinigami he knew didn''t seem to be younger than that.


    "But if he''s lived this long, why would he hide from both the First and Second Hokage? What''s his goal?" Karin was even more puzzled.


    Naruto shook his head.


    He hasn''t interacted with that man yet, so how would he know what he''s thinking?


    But the goal of the ''Akatsuki'' is to collect the Tailed Beasts.


    Is it related to their goal of ''uniting the ninja world''?


    "We can just ask him directly once we capture him," Naruto said quietly. "He caused my parents'' deaths; he won''t escape."


    "But for now..."


    "Let''s tidy up first. Since there are ready-made facilities here, let''s rest here for a while."


    "By the way, there''s something else I want to study."


    With a flick of his hand, he summoned a scroll.


    It was the same scroll used earlier to seal the ''Shinigami.''


    They cleaned off the experiment table.


    Karin went out to gather firewood and prepare dinner.


    Naruto unrolled the scroll and released the seal.


    The demon referred to as the ''Shinigami'' floated out from the seal. It still appeared as dazed as it did initially.


    "Can it communicate?" Naruto asked.


    There was no response.


    It stretched out its arms, maintaining the same dull posture.


    Naruto raised his sword and cut off one of its arms.


    The demon showed no reaction; it seemed to feel no pain.


    Naruto stared at it.


    It was completely different from the kind of truly living ''god'' he had anticipated��dull and foolish, like a stone with only a ''form'' and ''existence,'' devoid of any self-awareness.


    What kind of existence was this?


    He had focused on this matter for a week.


    After reaching a final conclusion and completing the last bit of research on the demon, Naruto dispersed it.


    "Have you figured out what it is?" Karin asked, finishing the last line of her notes and looking up.


    Although she was recording the experiment, she could hardly understand the contents��most of the terms were unfamiliar to her, and she had no idea what the numbers meant or what the strange techniques signified.


    It felt like an entirely different knowledge system.


    "It''s not a living god," Naruto shook his head. "I thought it was some sort of soul, but that wasn''t the case."


    "Its essence is similar to the Nine-Tails; it''s merely a mass of pure energy."


    "Except the Nine-Tails is chakra."


    "As for that demon..."


    "It''s a mixture of natural energy and chakra."


    As for its soul...


    It had no soul. The ''spiritual power'' I had previously sensed was actually the spiritual energy mobilized by the person who performed the technique.


    Karin nodded thoughtfully.


    "It probably had consciousness before," Naruto said, picking up a record and frowning in thought. "But for some unknown reason, it lost its consciousness and its soul was extinguished, leaving it as nothing more than a mass of energy."


    The result of the research puzzled him.


    "A soul is something it should have had."


    "Natural energy has a history far older than chakra."


    Naruto spoke softly. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And when it only had these two forces, it could indeed be called a ''god.''"


    "But when chakra replaced the soul..."


    Although there was no evidence, just a gut feeling, Naruto believed that the cause of the demon''s transformation might be related to this energy called ''chakra.''


    To put it bluntly...


    Naruto had a feeling that ''chakra'' had parasitically eroded the demon.


    "Chakra is a very peculiar energy," Naruto remarked without hastily drawing any conclusions, simply shaking his head in wonder.


    That was indeed his view.


    Some of the uses of chakra, when closely examined, were truly astonishing.


    Especially in terms of ''souls.''


    Take, for example, the ''Edo Tensei'' technique��the Second Hokage had never studied the Pure Land, yet he could successfully use the technique to pull souls from the Pure Land without provoking the hostility or resistance of the ''Sage of Six Paths.''


    As for himself...


    When he set up a three-layer barrier to temporarily hold back a soul, the ''Sage of Six Paths'' intervened to forcibly break his seal.


    The difference here...


    Was that the power he used to retain the soul had nothing to do with chakra.


    Whereas ''Edo Tensei'' was a ninjutsu based on chakra.


    Karin nodded thoughtfully.


    "Let''s go," Naruto said, glancing at the empty incubation chamber.


    Karin packed up their belongings, sealed them in a scroll, and followed him: "Where are we going next?"


    Naruto thought for a moment: "Let''s go to the Land of Lightning."


    "To find the Falls of Truth that my father mentioned."


    "And while we''re at it, let''s gather some information on that organization called ''Akatsuki.''"


    "Uchiha Madara... I really want to meet him now."


    "You wanted to learn that, right? I''ll teach you."


    Karin cheerfully agreed.


    ~~~


    Hmmm? Next Chapter is available! Go there! Go! Go!

 Chapter 113: Plan to Capture the Nine-Tails

    The Land of Lightning is located on the far eastern side of the continent.


    Starting from the Land of Fire, one must pass through the Land of Hot Water and then traverse the Land of Frost.


    A week later.


    The border of the Land of Lightning.


    A blond-haired young man with two fiery red foxes clinging to his left shoulder and a red-haired young woman appeared. The young woman looked troubled.


    "Naruto, are you sure this technique will work?" she asked, sighing as she held a scroll.


    Ever since they left the Land of Fire, she had been training in this "modified summoning technique" that had even piqued Orochimaru''s interest, but she had made no progress.


    The blond-haired young man didn''t respond.


    The darker-furred Yin Nine-Tails sneered, "Even though you''re both from the Uzumaki clan, how is there such a big difference in talent?"


    "Shut up!" Karin snapped, glaring at him. "You haven''t mastered it either."


    Yang Nine-Tails flicked his tail. "I was born as a powerful tailed beast. I don''t need to learn all those complicated techniques to grow stronger like you humans do."


    Karin ground her teeth in frustration.


    When it was just one small Nine-Tails, it was actually quite cute, aside from its bad temper.


    But when there were two of them, it wasn''t cute at all.


    These two foxes always worked in tandem, and she couldn''t win a debate against them with her single mouth against their two.


    She was sure that the reason humans had clashed with the Nine-Tails in the past wasn''t just because they feared its power and size, but also because of its sharp tongue.


    "Don''t worry," Naruto said with a reassuring smile. "This technique is a bit difficult for you."


    "But if you can master it, you''ll catch a glimpse of another interesting realm."


    "Shinigami''s power, right? I know," Karin muttered. "If you ask me, Naruto, you might as well just stab me with a sword."


    "Even though my constitution isn''t as good as yours, I have strong regenerative abilities. I probably won''t die."


    She looked at him with determined, fearless eyes.


    Naruto shook his head. "No rush, that''s a last resort."


    "We still haven''t found the Pure Land, and I haven''t figured out how to deal with the Sage of Six Paths'' abilities yet."


    If it failed, Karin would lose her life.


    Even though the distinction between the living and the dead didn''t mean much to him, he couldn''t bring himself to trample on the life of an innocent person, especially when that person was his family.


    Only cold-blooded people like Orochimaru or Kabuto could do something like that without hesitation.


    "I''m not afraid," Karin said with a pout. "At worst, I''ll spend a few more years in the Pure Land and get to see my mom."


    "And I can spend some time with the Fourth Hokage and the Fourth Hokage''s wife."


    "The First Hokage also said the Pure Land is a good place."


    "Besides, Naruto, you''ll come eventually."


    Naruto smiled.


    Yang Nine-Tails could sense how sincere her words were but still couldn''t resist the urge to mock, "If you''re so determined, why not put that resolve into studying the technique?"


    "If you had been this steadfast all along, you would have mastered it by now."


    Karin sneered coldly without changing her expression.


    A fox that didn''t need to study really knew how to make snide remarks.


    She stopped worrying and reluctantly picked up the scroll again.


    Land of Lightning, Cloud Village.


    Raikage Building.


    An Anbu member was reporting intelligence to the Fourth Raikage, A.


    "The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has entered the Land of Lightning?" A raised an eyebrow, his tone surprised. "Is this information accurate?"


    The Anbu member nodded. "Very accurate."


    "The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the red-haired member of the Uzumaki clan didn''t conceal their movements. They left the Land of Frost yesterday afternoon and entered the Land of Lightning."


    A nodded thoughtfully. "Can you determine their objective?"


    The Anbu member shook his head. "We''ve mapped out their movements from yesterday and today."


    "But the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki''s sensing ability is very strong. If we get too close, within his visual range, he warns us off."


    "Three of my subordinates have been injured by him."


    "So, we have to rely on ordinary people without chakra to gather intelligence."


    "But the information we''ve obtained is limited, and we haven''t been able to analyze their goal."


    "However, based on intelligence from within the Land of Fire, I suspect they might be here for a shrine."


    A tapped the table with his hand.


    A shrine��


    These words stirred something within him.


    He recalled hearing about two names when he was a child: "Kinkaku" and "Ginkaku." These brothers were once the most renowned heroes of the Cloud, but they also became the most notorious rogue ninjas in the village''s history.


    They were descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, and they possessed several of the Sage''s inherited tools.


    However, when they rebelled, those items were lost.


    Could the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki be after those lost tools?


    "Have there been any signs of other ninjas around them?" After pondering for a while, A asked.


    The Anbu member shook his head. "No."


    "Just the two of them?" A gleam appeared in A''s eyes, and he seemed eager. "I''m thinking of attempting to capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki."


    "What do you think?"


    He looked at the other two people in the office.


    A fair-haired, delicate-looking man spoke, "I agree with Raikage-sama."


    "I agree as well," nodded another man, thin and elderly, with only one eye.


    A slapped the table and laughed heartily. "Since none of you oppose, it''s settled!"


    "He''s a ninja of the ''Sannin'' level and can fully wield the power of the Nine-Tails. We cannot underestimate him."


    "Summon B and Yugito as well."


    "We shall discuss the plan!"


    They couldn''t help but be tempted.


    The allure of capturing a "Nine-Tails Jinchuriki" alone wasn''t quite enough, but the benefits that would come from it were far too tempting.


    After Orochimaru''s "Konoha Crush Plan," Cloud Village had already considered the idea of war.


    However, the power displayed by Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, left them astonished.


    Without knowing the true intentions of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Cloud Village dared not rashly provoke a war.


    Even now, though it''s clear there is a rift between the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and Konoha, what if the Jinchuriki is the type who, despite his grievances, wouldn''t allow others to harm Konoha?


    But if they captured the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Cloud Village wouldn''t have such concerns.


    Konoha would lose the Nine-Tails and the protection of a ninja of the "Sannin" level.


    Cloud Village could then, without hesitation, join forces with Rock Village to launch an assault on Konoha, carving up the fertile lands and abundant resources of the Land of Fire.


    At the very least, they should secure a few Byakugan.


    They had long coveted that Kekkei Genkai.


    Unlike Konoha, even though the Raikage had advisors around him, they were merely "staff," only offering their opinions when needed and keeping quiet otherwise.


    Their suggestions were for reference only.


    The final decision was entirely up to the Raikage, with no room for others to meddle.


    In just one day, they had devised a final plan.


    Although some did not entirely agree, the Raikage was determined to proceed.


    The operation would be led by the Jonin "C" and "Darui," the two advisors by the Raikage''s side.


    The Two-Tails Jinchuriki, "Yugito Nii," and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, "Killer B," were also mobilized.


    In addition, ten Jonin and ten squads of Chunin were deployed.


    They mobilized nearly enough manpower for a full-scale war, determined to capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    After the decision was fully implemented and the others had left the meeting room, the blond man "C" finally voiced his doubts. "Isn''t Raikage-sama being overly cautious? After all, it''s just one person."


    As for Karin, they didn''t take her seriously at all.


    Based on the intelligence from the Land of Grass, the red-haired Uzumaki was just an ordinary woman of average talent.


    Although nearly two years had passed, what progress could an average person make? At best, she might have advanced from Genin to Chunin, or perhaps even Jonin.


    But an ordinary Jonin posed no threat to Cloud Village, a village on par with the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    The Fourth Raikage laughed heartily. "C, you''re still young."


    "You haven''t seen what a true powerhouse is like."


    "Someone who is like Orochimaru, with the assistance of the Nine-Tails'', must be incredibly strong."


    "I might even struggle to defeat him in a one-on-one fight."


    C was stunned.


    Raikage-sama finds it difficult to defeat him?


    In his mind, the Fourth Raikage was the strongest ninja in the world.


    "And that''s the Nine-Tails," the Fourth Raikage continued. "The most powerful of all the tailed beasts."


    "If it weren''t for the village, I would want to personally handle this, just to be safe."


    C nodded gravely. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darui spoke up from the side, "Don''t be so tense. After all, he is just one man."


    "We''re deploying so many elite ninjas this time, and on our own territory. The advantage is ours; there''s no doubt we will succeed."


    The Fourth Raikage gazed into the distance.


    "I will remain in the village, ready to support if any unusual situation arises."


    "Let''s fight together for a brighter future for the village."


    "Cloud Village will be revived under our hands."


    C and Darui eagerly agreed, prepared themselves, and immediately set out.


    Naruto and Karin were searching for the "Falls of Truth."


    Since it''s a waterfall, it naturally had something to do with mountains.


    With a clear idea in mind, the reality, however, was daunting.


    The Land of Lightning has no shortage of mountains.


    After climbing one, standing at the peak, they could see a dozen more connected in the distance.


    There was no shortage of waterfalls either, but no matter how majestic and awe-inspiring they were, they were still just ordinary waterfalls, not those that could reflect the heart or reveal the truth.


    After conquering yet another mountain, Naruto looked up at the distance and spoke calmly.


    "Someone''s coming. Forty-four people."


    "Two of them are Jinchuriki."


    "Fifty kilometers away."


    ~~~


    Two chapters! These two chapters are my way of giving back for all the support you''ve shown! Whether you voted with power stones, left comments, or became a patron �� I appreciate it all.


    Of course, I can''t do this every week, or even daily (as much as I''d love to). I hope you understand. Sorry about that!


    Thank you again for joining me for today''s chapters. Hopefully, we''ll see each other again tomorrow! Happy reading!


    Also, check out my Patreon �� chapters 113 to 237 are available there! If you can join, please do!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 114: The Two Jinchuriki of Cloud Village

    Naruto had no intention of interacting with the Cloud Village for the time being. However, it was clear that the Cloud Village thought differently.


    "So many people? It seems their target is you," Karin observed calmly. "The Cloud Village is much bolder than the Mist Village."


    The Mist Village was cautious, not daring to make enemies, but the Cloud Village was coming on strong! Yet she wasn''t afraid, not even feeling the slightest ripple in her heart. After all, it was just one of the Five Great Nations.


    Even though the Cloud Village had become the strongest village on the continent after Konoha''s decline, compared to the beings Naruto had encountered and fought before��such as the Sage of Six Paths, the Shinigami, and the thousand-year-old toad��she couldn''t help but feel a subtle sense of, "Ah, ordinary people are surprisingly brave."


    "It''s just as well that they''ve come to us," Naruto said with a smile, shaking his head. He had assumed that something like the "Falls of Truth" would be well-known. But after searching for so long, there had been no trace of it. They hadn''t even met anyone who had heard of the place.


    The Cloud Village coming to them of their own accord was actually good news.


    "Which one of you will stay with Karin?" Naruto asked, looking at the two foxes on his shoulder.


    "Is the Eight-Tails here too?" The Yang Nine-Tails was eager. "Then let me go. That guy is still tough to beat."


    Its eyes swept over, stopping on the red sword, its intentions clear. It wanted to test the skills it had learned from the Soul Society on the Eight-Tails.


    The Yin Nine-Tails said nothing, simply leaping onto Karin''s head, expressing its decision through action.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Karin said, clenching her fist.


    Naruto nodded, then moved forward in a flash, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The Cloud team advanced.


    "We''re already very close to the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki," said C, one of the leading Jonin, in a cautious tone. "According to the intelligence from the Land of Fire... The Nine-Tails Jinch��riki''s sensory range could be as much as forty to fifty kilometers. In other words, we''ve already entered his sensory range, and he could appear before us at any moment. Stay alert."


    Yugito, the Two-Tails Jinch��riki, a woman with tea-colored braids, was slightly surprised by this. "Fifty kilometers? Is such an exaggerated range really possible?"


    The distance seemed too unbelievable. Even the Byakugan, renowned for its observational abilities, could only cover one or two kilometers, far less than this.


    C was about to respond when a gentle voice sounded above them, "The Cloud Village''s ability to gather intelligence is not to be underestimated, to have found out so much. But if that''s the case... why would you still seek me out?"


    The group of ninjas immediately halted, forming a defensive formation before looking up again. A blond-haired boy stood in the sky, looking down on them from above. Behind him, the mountain range stretched out, with its highest peak right beneath his feet. They were at the foot of the mountain, looking up.


    C''s expression changed dramatically. When? He had been maintaining sensory perception all along. No... His sensory perception was completely ineffective! He realized that in his perception, the sky above was empty, with no chakra flow or physical presence. Only with his eyes could he see a person. It was as if... he was in another dimension. Was this the power of the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki, a truly powerful ninja?


    "The Cloud''s goal is me, right?" Naruto asked softly. "What do you want?" It sounded like a question, but there wasn''t a trace of doubt in his tone. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    C remained silent. Beside him, the other leader of the team, a ninja named Dodai, spoke up. "Uzumaki-sama, we hope you will join the Cloud Village."


    Naruto turned to look at him. The one-eyed man''s breath caught for a moment. Just that simple glance made his heart race with fear. What a terrifying presence! "The relationship between you and Konoha isn''t good, so allow me to speculate boldly. Is it because of your status as a Jinch��riki, Uzumaki-sama? If that''s the case, then please consider the Cloud Village. In other villages, Jinch��riki are treated as ''tools,'' but that''s not the case in the Cloud Village. We regard Jinch��riki as heroes."


    Dodai glanced over at the tea-colored braids.


    Yugito spoke up. "I can vouch for that. Although when I was younger, the village was ignorant, and many unpleasant things happened, thanks to B and the Raikage''s efforts, there has been a significant change."


    She paused briefly, glancing at the small fox on Naruto''s shoulder with a meaningful expression. "As fellow Jinch��riki, have you heard of the term ''perfect Jinch��riki''?"


    "When we Jinch��riki use the power of our Tailed Beasts..."


    "The Tailed Beasts also absorb our own chakra."


    "If the Tailed Beast transformation lasts too long, one might lose their sanity, or even their life."


    "But if one can achieve a spiritual connection with the Tailed Beast, then when using the Tailed Beast''s chakra, our own chakra won''t be drained by the beast."


    "I''ve only ever heard of one Jinch��riki who could reach this level."


    "That would be Killer B-sama, the Jinch��riki of the Cloud Village."


    Yugito''s gaze shifted to a man standing nearby, wearing sunglasses and with dark skin.


    He gave a curt nod, his expression cold.


    "Although I''m not yet a perfect Jinch��riki," she continued, "my communication with the Two-Tails has been quite smooth. Perhaps in a few years, I too will be able to reconcile with it and become a perfect Jinch��riki."


    "For us Jinch��riki, a village that can produce two perfect Jinch��riki is a great home."


    Naruto smiled and shook his head slightly. "Aren''t you underestimating me a bit?"


    "I''ve already reconciled with the Nine-Tails."


    The Nine-Tails on his shoulder tilted its head and gave a barely noticeable nod.


    "And..."


    Naruto stepped forward, walking on air, positioning himself higher. "I''ve already broken free from my cage."


    "But you, still trapped, want to pull me back in."


    "Such a thing..."


    "Is not beautiful at all."


    Dodai frowned, still respectful in his demeanor. "Would Uzumaki-sama really not reconsider?"


    "If I keep saying no, will you take action against me?" Naruto''s gaze swept over the crowd, starting from Dodai.


    "I''m sorry, but it has to be this way." Dodai raised his hand. "Form the formation!"


    "Mission: Capture the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki."


    "Uzumaki-sama, you still have one last chance to reconsider."


    "Even in front of our Raikage''s elite forces, despite being the Nine-Tails'' Jinch��riki..."


    Naruto interrupted him with a slight smile. "You''re quite confident, aren''t you?"


    "Is it because of your numbers?"


    "But..."


    "No matter how many ants there are, how can they possibly move an elephant?"


    Ants?


    Dodai couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    This kid''s confidence was astounding!


    His team was made up of dozens of Jonin��shinobi strong enough to sway the outcome of a war. Their combined strength could easily overwhelm any village, except for the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Dodai didn''t doubt Naruto''s power.


    But to compare himself to an elephant and them to ants? Was that...


    Before he could even finish the thought, a sudden, overwhelming pressure descended upon them.


    Creaaak��


    He could hear the very air straining under the weight.


    His body froze, his chakra flow stalling, and the atmosphere grew suffocatingly heavy.


    It felt as if a mountain had settled on top of him.


    He managed to glance sideways.


    The two other Jinch��riki wore serious expressions but were holding up better, still able to stand upright.


    C was in a similar situation to him, slightly hunched over, his face twisted with effort.


    But...


    At least they could still stand, however difficult it was.


    The other Jonin, along with the Ch��nin accompanying them, were in a dire state, completely pinned to the ground by this immense force, unable to move a muscle, entirely at the mercy of their surroundings.


    "It''s not genjutsu," C ground out through clenched teeth. "I don''t know what this ability is."


    "But it must be what the intel mentioned��a powerful presence that paralyzes those who aren''t strong enough."


    Inside, C was deeply unsettled.


    The words in the intel seemed woefully insufficient.


    Though it had been detailed, when he first read it, he thought it was an exaggeration.


    But standing here now, facing the reality...


    The description only captured a fraction of the true power before them.


    Dodai tightened his fist.


    Ants?


    He realized that his earlier thoughts were far too optimistic.


    Naruto''s words hadn''t been exaggerated in the least.


    If anything, they were understated.


    Ants might not be able to harm an elephant, but at least they could still move.


    In Naruto''s presence, his team couldn''t even lift their heads to meet his gaze.


    "I''ll team up with B to restrain him!" Yugito said, raising her hands to form seals. "You guys quickly find a way to break this technique."


    Killer B drew his sword, lightning chakra surging violently.


    On Naruto''s shoulder, the Nine-Tails grinned, "Naruto, you deal with the Two-Tails'' Jinch��riki."


    "I''ll take care of the Eight-Tails!"


    It leaped off Naruto''s shoulder, biting down on the "Nine-Tails" sword, and then lunged at Killer B.


    It arced through the air.


    Its form expanded as it leaped, growing larger by the moment, until it filled the sky, casting a vast shadow.


    Those still able to raise their heads to look at the battlefield were all shocked.


    The Nine-Tails?


    But isn''t the Jinch��riki still standing there?


    Did the Nine-Tails break free?


    "B, be careful!" The Eight-Tails warned him in his inner world. "That Nine-Tails... I don''t know how it broke free."


    "Even without the Jinch��riki''s help, its power is still formidable!"


    Killer B nodded.


    A massive octopus tentacle whipped out from behind him, slamming fiercely toward the Nine-Tails.


    The Nine-Tails raised its claw, gripping the red sword.


    The sword also grew immensely in size with its body.


    It slashed down ferociously.


    Naruto watched them.


    "Uzumaki Naruto! Now is not the time to worry about the Tailed Beasts." Yugito''s sharp voice rang out as she completed her hand seals.


    Several blue flames shot from her mouth.


    They were faint blue flames, vaguely shaped like mice.


    ~~~


    Pow! Pow! Action time!


    Vote, comment, and add reviews! Thank you for the 4k collections! You guys are the best! Please continue supporting this fanfic!


    Also, check out my Patreon �� chapters 114 to 237 are available there! If you can join, please do!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 115: Not a Burden

    "It was an unusual Fire Release Jutsu.


    It carried a trace of the Tailed Beast''s chakra.


    Magnificent tails of flame trailed through the sky, drawing a beautiful arc as they flew towards Naruto.


    Yugito clasped her hands together, tightly forming a cross.


    She fixed her gaze on Naruto.


    The intelligence mentioned that the speed of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was exceptionally high.


    Although this technique of hers had tracking capabilities,


    She wasn''t entirely confident it would fully work.


    But what surprised her was this��


    Naruto didn''t move, standing still in the sky, without even turning his head, still focused on the battle between the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails.


    The blue flames shot towards him��


    Just as they were about to hit Naruto,


    Several golden chains swung out from behind him, lashing at the blue fireball, easily dispersing it into smoke.


    Yugito gritted her teeth.


    The attack had no effect.


    What angered her even more was Naruto''s attitude.


    Did he really not see her as a threat?


    She summoned the Tailed Beast''s chakra, a dark red cloak covering her body.


    She leaped up, lunging at Naruto with both hands, a cold gleam in her eyes.


    A pair of claws extended from her fingertips, exceptionally sharp.


    But.


    Even as she closed in,


    Naruto still didn''t dodge, allowing the claws to slash at him.


    Yugito felt a rush of excitement, but that excitement shattered in an instant. With a clang, the chains earlier also deflected her claws.


    "Don''t bother with such weak attacks," Naruto spoke softly, "Save your energy. You''re not my match."


    "Why not watch the battle between the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails with me?"


    "They''re putting on quite the show, aren''t they?"


    Yugito bit her lip, flipped in the air, and landed on the ground.


    The Tailed Beast chakra surged even more violently.


    From her body, blue-black flames leapt like ink.


    The power of this Nine-Tails Jinchuriki far exceeded her imagination.


    Even in partial Tailed Beast form, she couldn''t inflict any damage.


    What kind of level had he reached?


    Dodai and C hadn''t joined the battle.


    They were trying to break through the oppressive aura, but within such a short time, they had tried dozens of methods, yet none were effective.


    "This seems to be purely aura," C clenched his fists. "Not the effect of a technique."


    He was an all-around ninja.


    Genjutsu, Taijutsu, Medical Ninjutsu... he had trained them all to the level of a J��nin.


    He was evaluated by the Raikage as someone very similar to the "Third Hokage."


    His conclusion was convincing.


    "That''s really bad," Dodai frowned, "If that''s the case, we probably won''t be able to help Yugito and B."


    Under this aura,


    Even performing ninjutsu was difficult.


    What''s worse,


    Cloud Village had gathered so much power, yet it was of no use.


    In the end, the only ones facing the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki were still just those two Jinchuriki.


    And the intel certainly didn''t mention that the Nine-Tails could leave the Jinchuriki''s body and fight as an independent entity.


    The situation had shifted from overwhelming odds to a "fair" two-on-two match.


    But for Cloud Village, this was the biggest "unfairness."


    "We still have a chance," C spoke softly, "Do you remember that plan? They''ve already started executing it."


    It was a plan that had been set in motion a long time ago.


    Upon learning that Uzumaki Naruto had a vast sensory range, they anticipated that Naruto would secure the red-haired Uzumaki and come to them on his own.


    If that situation really occurred,


    A Ch��nin team led by a J��nin would be dispatched to capture Uzumaki Karin.


    Exploiting a "weakness" is a tactic ninjas excel at.


    Dodai nodded, "Is that so?"


    Although everything was happening as predicted,


    For some reason, he felt a vague sense of unease.


    There were already some variables.


    The large number of personnel they had prepared in advance had been of no use.


    Would the operation to capture Karin...


    Go smoothly?


    In the distance, among the trees.


    "As expected, Cloud Village sees me as the breakthrough point." Karin opened her eyes, pursing her lips, "They''ve sent a team over."


    Her Mind''s Eye of the Kagura wasn''t as advanced as Naruto''s,


    But it was still capable of covering a range of several kilometers, more than enough to deal with ordinary ninjas.


    The chakras approaching rapidly couldn''t escape her detection.


    "I''ll protect you," said the Yin Nine-Tails slowly. "How many enemies are there?"


    Karin stood up, pinpointed the direction, and spoke calmly, "One J��nin, three Ch��nin."


    "A standard team configuration."


    "Thank you, Nine-Tails."


    "But..."


    "I''m not who I used to be."


    "I''ll handle these people myself. If I can''t, I''ll ask for your help."


    Yin Nine-Tails snorted, flicking its tail.


    In less than two minutes,


    The J��nin landed, "The Uzumaki chakra is right here!"


    "Search for her traces."


    "She''s not strong, at most just a Ch��nin."


    "Capture her quickly."


    The Ch��nin obeyed, spreading out to search.


    As one of the Chunin maneuvered around a tree, his movement suddenly halted, and a surge of panic rose within him.


    He looked down.


    He had triggered an almost invisible, thin wire.


    From both ends of the wire, the sound of sizzling explosives could be heard.


    Explosive tags!


    He realized this at once.


    But it was too late��the explosive tags had already been fully triggered.


    With a thunderous boom, a deafening explosion echoed through the forest.


    The Chunin was blown away by the immense shockwave. His head, limbs, and chunks of flesh and bone scattered in different directions like falling petals.


    The other three ninjas were drawn to the commotion and moved closer.


    The horrific sight of their comrade''s death made their faces grim.


    "Be careful, she''s set traps," the Jonin warned with a frown. "It seems she has sensory abilities and knew we were coming. She''s prepared."


    "He was careless."


    Standing beside Naruto, Karin appeared unremarkable.


    This had the benefit of making her intelligence seem unknown to outsiders.


    Aside from the information leaked from Grass Village��that she belonged to the Uzumaki clan and had healing abilities��they knew nothing else about her.


    They instinctively still treated her as a mere Genin, at best an ordinary Chunin.


    But now, it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.


    They began searching more cautiously.


    However, as the three ninjas spread out to a certain distance, a golden chain suddenly attacked from behind one of the Chunin, binding his limbs and pinning him to the ground.


    The Chunin had no time to react, unable even to turn his head.


    A figure with red hair appeared before him.


    It was Karin!


    She raised her hand, and a swirling blue energy orb, about the size of a fist, formed in her palm.


    "Rasengan!"


    Naruto had taught her this technique long ago.


    She pressed the energy orb against the Chunin''s stomach. The swirling air and chakra tore through his abdomen, shredding his internal organs.


    He let out a pained scream as his life force rapidly faded.


    The commotion caught the attention of the remaining two in the forest.


    They immediately regrouped.


    Their reaction was quick, but all they saw before them was a lifeless body lying face down. The person who had killed their comrade was nowhere to be seen.


    "Was it the work of that Uzumaki?" the Jonin gritted his teeth, clenching his fist.


    They had underestimated her.


    They had assumed she was the weakling that Grass Village had described, someone who would be powerless without Naruto''s protection.


    But it turned out she had some skills after all.


    "How did she manage to kill Ryu?" the remaining Chunin wondered, frowning.


    He knew his comrade''s strength well.


    Even if he wasn''t a match for the Uzumaki, he shouldn''t have been killed so quickly.


    He approached, intending to turn the body over.


    There was no visible sign of any technique from the back.


    Maybe the front would reveal some clues.


    The Jonin''s pupils contracted as he quickly shouted, "Stop! Don''t touch the body!"


    But the Chunin had already reached out to it. Hearing the Jonin''s words, he immediately realized something and quickly withdrew his hand.


    But it was too late.


    With a hiss, the explosive tag detonated.


    The Chunin quickly formed hand seals, using Earth Release to cover his body, reducing the impact of the explosion. Though the shockwave sent him flying, he managed to survive.


    The Jonin sighed in relief.


    Fortunately, this trap didn''t result in another casualty.


    That Uzumaki woman was truly difficult to deal with.


    To kill a Chunin in an instant and then set up such a flawless trap in a constantly changing situation��she was indeed formidable.


    But he couldn''t finish his sigh.


    The Chunin who had been blown away was caught by a red-haired figure.


    She grabbed the Chunin by the hair with one hand and held a kunai in the other.


    Without hesitation, she acted decisively.


    With a soft "squelch," the kunai plunged into the Chunin''s throat.


    "Uzumaki Karin!" the Jonin spat out her name through gritted teeth, his anger palpable.


    Fine.


    Now he would remember her.


    Karin tossed the body to the ground, stepped on its head, and lowered her gaze, speaking calmly, "You really underestimated me."


    "I''m not that little girl from Grass Village anymore."


    "After all, being by the side of the strongest person in the ninja world��unless you''re a fool��you''d pick up some skills even if you lacked talent." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Besides, I think I have some talent."


    "I already feel guilty enough that I can''t help Naruto with those other things."


    "If I still dragged him down in something like this��"


    "I might as well let him stab me."


    The Cloud Village Jonin spat on the ground. "I admit now that you have some skills."


    "But you''d better be ready."


    Karin looked up, puzzled.


    She had been talking to Nine-Tails.


    What was this guy interrupting for?


    "You''re the only one left," Karin said as she looked at him, her voice tinged with slight nervousness. "Naruto always said I have the strength of a Jonin."


    "Let''s see if you can confirm that."


    A Jonin...


    Someone she had once looked up to as a figure far above her.


    ~~~


    Karin, Fighting!! You can do it!


    Vote, Comment, and Review if possible! Thank you!


    Also, check out my Patreon �� chapters 115 to 239 are available there! If you can join, please do!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 116: Raikage Arrives

    The Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails were locked in fierce combat.


    The octopus and the fox clashed head-on.


    The power of the tailed beasts, revered as "natural disasters," was fully unleashed in that instant.


    Even the aftershocks toppled trees and cracked the earth.


    The collision of chakra disturbed the air currents, whipping up a violent storm.


    "Eight-Tails," sneered the Nine-Tails, swinging a blade and pressing the attack, "have you grown weak from the comfort of life in the Cloud Village?"


    The Eight-Tails remained silent, slightly disheveled, dodging to the side to avoid the strikes.


    The octopus tentacles lashed out. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fox''s tails countered.


    As they crossed paths, both tailed beasts opened their mouths simultaneously, each forming a Tailed Beast Bomb, which they fired at each other, resulting in a massive explosion.


    Smoke and shockwaves filled the air.


    But just as the view was obscured, a sudden flash of white lightning appeared.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    Though small and faint, it was remarkably effective!


    A sudden technique severed one of the octopus''s tentacles as it was flailing in the air.


    With a loud "thud," it hit the ground.


    The Eight-Tails was shocked.


    What kind of technique was this?


    How did the Nine-Tails use it?


    This was beyond its understanding of the Nine-Tails, much like how the Nine-Tails was now wielding a sword in battle.


    "How long has it been since we last met? You''ve changed a lot," the Eight-Tails spoke, its tone heavy.


    It was still the same Nine-Tails.


    It could sense that half of the Nine-Tails'' "essence" was missing.


    But it had become even stronger.


    Both in combat awareness and ability.


    The Nine-Tails grinned maliciously, "I''m moving forward, Gy��ki, while you''re still stuck in place."


    "We''re no longer creatures of the same world."


    Gy��ki was puzzled.


    Moving forward?


    Can tailed beasts even move forward?


    It was less concerned with the latter statement.


    It was probably just another one of the Nine-Tails'' "nasty remarks" it had picked up somewhere.


    The Nine-Tails'' eyes gleamed with a strange light. "I''ve come across some interesting things."


    It continued to swing its sword.


    But the blade wasn''t aimed at the throat, stomach, or heart��these weren''t critical points for a tailed beast.


    Besides, even if a tailed beast were killed, it would be resurrected in a few years.


    Except for the Nine-Tails, which of the other tailed beasts hasn''t died a few times?


    Its target was the horn on the Eight-Tails'' head.


    One was already broken, and now...


    The Nine-Tails was contemplating how to cut off the other one.


    That would be far more interesting than simply killing it.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Blue-black flames swelled as the Two-Tails fully emerged from Yugito''s body.


    It immediately raised its paw.


    Unlike Yugito''s sharp, extended claws, the Two-Tails swung its paw into a fist, more human-like, and slammed down without hesitation.


    Naruto looked up, with a somewhat nostalgic expression, "Ah, it''s the little kitten."


    He couldn''t help but think of Yoruichi.


    He wondered how she was doing in the present world.


    Hmm... she must be living comfortably, no doubt.


    The Two-Tails bared its fangs.


    Little... kitten?


    Even if you are the Nine-Tails'' Jinch��riki, you can''t call me that!


    I''m not small at all!


    It struck even harder.


    Naruto didn''t dodge; he simply clasped his hands together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    The chains rattled as they spiraled out, wrapping around the Two-Tails'' arm.


    These delicate chains possessed a force it couldn''t resist.


    They pulled the arm back, causing its massive body to stagger and fall.


    Before the Two-Tails could react.


    The chains continued to snake around like a serpent, extending along its body, binding its limbs and tails tightly, pinning it firmly to the ground.


    "As a kitten," Naruto stepped down, descending invisible steps in the sky until he stood atop the Two-Tails'' head, "a little bit of attitude can be cute."


    "But being too temperamental isn''t good."


    "Be a good kitty."


    He reached out and patted the Two-Tails'' head.


    The feel wasn''t nearly as good as the Nine-Tails''.


    Its fur was like flames, constantly shifting, with a light, insubstantial touch.


    Moreover, the Tailed Beast''s chakra was restless and hostile, trying to burn and devour Naruto.


    Naruto pressed his hand down, "Be a little better."


    Chakra surged, and his soul power also flowed strongly.


    The Two-Tails whimpered, its body sinking even deeper into the ground.


    Dodai and C observed this battlefield in disbelief.


    "Yugito-sama was subdued so easily?" C took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm. "That''s a tailed beast."


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains, a secret technique of the Uzumaki Clan," Dodai recognized it immediately, his tone grave, "It''s a technique that is highly effective against tailed beasts."


    "Don''t panic."


    "We need to focus on rescuing Yugito-sama."


    With that, he paused for a moment.


    "I''ve already sent a message to Raikage-sama through the Summoning Technique. He''ll be here to reinforce us soon."


    "Rest assured, once Raikage-sama arrives."


    "We''re certain to win."


    "Just hold on a little longer."


    In the Raikage''s office in Cloud Village.


    "Mabui!" The Fourth Raikage, A, stormed through the office doors, "Prepare the Heavenly Transfer Technique."


    "Send the support unit immediately."


    "The mission to capture the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki has failed. It''s time for me to take action."


    A white-haired, dark-skinned female ninja, who had been called over by him, widened her eyes. "But Raikage-sama, that jutsu..."


    "Hurry and prepare!" A said with a calm face. "They can no longer wait for me to take my time."


    "Now, we can only use that jutsu."


    Mabui took a deep breath. "Understood, Raikage-sama."


    They entered a room.


    Inside, there was a special ninja tool resembling a three-tiered cake stacked together, with a red cloth placed on top.


    A strode forward with large steps.


    Mabui stood in front of the ninja tool, forming hand seals. "Raikage-sama, I am about to activate the jutsu."


    In an instant, the chakra was mobilized, resonating with the ninja tool before her.


    "Heavenly Transfer Technique!"


    Raikage''s body trembled as his chakra was pulled out, and in the blink of an eye, A disappeared from the ninja tool.


    Mabui frowned, her expression heavy.


    This jutsu is specifically designed to transport objects, and theoretically, it cannot transport people.


    Almost no one can withstand the tremendous tearing force during the transfer.


    So far, there has only been one successful case of transporting a person.


    That was the Third Raikage! With his body as strong as an iron wall, he was able to withstand the side effects of this jutsu.


    As for the Fourth Raikage, who inherited the Third Raikage, he had never tried this before. We can only pray that nothing goes wrong.


    She hurriedly left the room to issue Raikage-sama''s support orders to the other ninjas.


    On the battlefield.


    After hearing Dodai''s words, C nodded heavily. "Yes, I understand."


    "Then leave it to me."


    He didn''t speak but exchanged a glance with Dodai.


    Then, he leaped high into the air, landing in front of Matatabi''s head, catching Naruto''s attention as he formed hand seals.


    "Lightning Release: Lightning Illusion Flash of Lightning Pillar!"


    Chakra surged intensely, and C''s entire body lit up like a bright incandescent lamp, emitting a strong light that turned Naruto''s entire field of vision into a blinding white.


    But the white light didn''t seem to fully obscure the view.


    On the left side, a dark figure could vaguely be seen, also leaping forward.


    This was another person launching an attack using the distraction of this jutsu.


    Naruto waved his hand.


    A chain whipped out but headed backward instead.


    C, who was emitting light, was startled.


    How is this possible? Did he see through my jutsu?


    "Using Lightning Release to create a flash," Naruto said softly, "to make people mistakenly believe it''s a jutsu that disrupts vision, hiding the true essence of it as a genjutsu?"


    "Quite an impressive jutsu."


    "But what a pity."


    "To use genjutsu effectively, at the very least, you must hide your emotions. If you can''t even do that��"


    "What''s the difference between this and completely exposing your intentions to me?"


    As he spoke, the intense light dissipated, and C, now with golden hair, landed on the ground.


    The shadow on the left also vanished along with it.


    Just as Naruto said, it was all an illusion.


    The golden chains snapped through the air with a "whoosh," precisely hitting the hidden figure.


    It was cloud ninja''s Dodai.


    The chain pierced through his throat, dragging him and pinning him to a tree.


    Instantly killed.


    His eyes were wide open, his hands frozen in the "Tiger" seal on his chest, as if he was about to use a powerful Fire Release ninjutsu.


    The chain retracted.


    The body remained hanging on the tree, swaying slightly in the aftershocks of the Tailed Beast battle.


    "Dodai-senpai!" C''s voice was filled with grief and rage, his chakra surging even more violently. He gritted his teeth, his face twisted with anger. "You bastard!"


    Naruto looked at him, smiling slightly, about to speak.


    Suddenly, he turned his head to look into the distance, a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    In his perception, a powerful chakra, even stronger than "Orochimaru," was approaching at an incredible speed, a speed far beyond anything Naruto had ever seen.


    Like light itself! Can a ninja possess such speed? This was something even Yoruichi couldn''t achieve.


    C was momentarily stunned.


    He didn''t understand why Naruto would be distracted and look into the distance at this moment.


    But... he knew very well that this was the only chance he had.


    He quickly formed hand seals.


    "Lightning Release: Thunderbolt!"


    Intense lightning surged in his palm, crackling and releasing a massive amount of electricity around him.


    But at the moment he formed the seal.


    Naruto turned his head back and raised his hand.


    Abandoning the incantation.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)!"


    A white lightning bolt streaked across.


    C tried to dodge the attack by shifting his body, but the chain suddenly whipped out, binding his body.


    "Stop it! Don''t hurt C!" A furious shout came from a short distance away, accompanied by a bolt of lightning.


    Hearing this voice, C was slightly stunned.


    That was Raikage-sama''s voice! He''s here!


    Dodai''s words echoed in his ears, "Once Raikage-sama arrives, we''re sure to win."


    He struggled with all his might but couldn''t break free.


    The distant lightning also struck, colliding with the chain, sparks flying.


    But it was of no use.


    The restraints couldn''t be undone.


    The white lightning struck, piercing through C''s chest.


    Looking through the thumb-sized hole, a piece of his heart could still be seen faintly beating, slower and slower, blood pouring out.


    "You damn bastard!" The voice of the owner of the distant lightning grew even more furious.


    Naruto looked over.


    It was a man with light blonde hair, dark brown skin, and an extremely burly, muscular build.


    "Even if you''re the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails..."


    "Today, I will definitely kill you!"


    Chakra surged.


    Arcs of lightning exploded on his arm, then one after another, layer upon layer, in the blink of an eye, completely covering his body.


    The blue Lightning Release chakra cloaked his body like the Tailed Beast''s chakra.


    ~~~


    The Fourth Raikage is here!!!


    Please vote for Powestone, leave a comment, and don''t forget to leave a review! If possible, share this with your friends on Discord!


    If you can''t wait to read more and can spare a dollars, please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 117-240 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 117: Raikages Defeat

    A cautiously watched Naruto while surveying the battlefield with his peripheral vision.


    The Two-Tails had already been subdued.


    The Eight-Tails was fighting the Nine-Tails but was clearly outmatched, and its defeat was inevitable.


    C had been killed right in front of him.


    Dodai was pinned to a tree, dead.


    As for the others, most had already perished, crushed by the sheer force of the battle between the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails.


    Nearly the entire force had been wiped out.


    Only a few, insignificant in Naruto''s eyes, like "ants," had the good fortune to cling to life under the rubble and broken trees.


    But how long had it been? This squad had left the Cloud Village not even an hour ago.


    Naruto stood up and looked down at A: "You''re angry."


    "But why are you angry? Because I killed them?"


    "How ridiculous."


    "To challenge someone stronger��"


    "And yet not be prepared for the possibility of being crushed to death."


    A gritted his teeth: "Then you should prepare to be killed by me."


    He slightly bent his body and disappeared in an instant.


    In the next moment, he appeared on the Two-Tails'' head.


    Lightning Release shone even brighter.


    "Lightning Release: Liger Bomb."


    A raised his fist and struck down at Naruto''s golden-haired head.


    Naruto raised his hand to block.


    A''s pupils dilated.


    This golden-haired boy had actually reacted at this speed.


    And just by shifting his weight downward, he absorbed A''s attack. His body wasn''t forced to move, and purely in terms of strength, A couldn''t overwhelm him.


    So young, and his body is already honed to this level?


    "Is this your true speed?" Naruto flipped his hand, grabbing A''s wrist, his tone disappointed. "It''s impressive for a ninja to reach this level."


    "But it still doesn''t compare to before."


    Naruto grasped the hilt of his sword with his other hand.


    Drawing "Ashura," he slashed horizontally at A''s arm.


    A raised his other hand.


    "Lightning Release: Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop."


    Electric currents surged in his palm, like protruding horns.


    It was a hand chop, slicing horizontally towards Naruto''s neck.


    Even without Lightning Release, the force of this "hand chop" created a whistling wind.


    It was a lethal attack.


    Naruto did not dodge.


    Abandoning incantations,


    "Bakud�� #8. Seki (��, Repulse)."


    A small ball of chakra, about the size of a fist, floated up to guard his neck.


    The hand chop came down!


    With a crack, the point of impact on the chakra ball fractured, the cracks spreading outward, but it did not shatter.


    A''s expression was one of shock.


    What kind of technique is this?


    Even with his full strength, he couldn''t break it.


    But soon, the shock on his face twisted into pain.


    The golden blade descended.


    Without resistance, it severed his right arm.


    In a sense, this was also a form of escape.


    A lightly stepped back, leaping to the other side of the Two-Tails'' head, cautious and wary.


    Naruto picked up the arm and looked at the severed end.


    The flesh was red and moist, with little blood loss.


    A significant amount of Lightning Release chakra remained, visibly causing the flesh to twitch under its stimulation. Although there was no significant increase in vitality, it was unusually active.


    "Stimulating body cells with Lightning Release chakra?" Naruto understood at a glance. "So that''s how you increase your speed."


    Very interesting.


    A''s expression grew heavy, and he took a deep breath.


    Strength, speed, reaction time...


    They were all above his own.


    This was one of the most powerful enemies he had ever encountered.


    The last person to give him this sense of pressure was the "Fourth Hokage."


    "Not planning to use that technique?" Naruto sealed the arm and looked up at him.


    A asked, "Which one?"


    "That technique you used to rush here so quickly," Naruto tilted his head, glancing in the direction of the Cloud Village. "Almost like light."


    "I''m very curious about it."


    "If you have any ability that could threaten me."


    "That would be the only one."


    A''s expression grew darker.


    The Heavenly Transfer Technique?


    In his eyes, only that speed could threaten him?


    "Nine-Tails brat, don''t be so arrogant!" A shouted in anger. "My abilities are not limited to that."


    "My speed is no less than your father''s."


    "I am the Cloud''s��"


    "Raikage!"


    As his words fell,


    The Lightning Release chakra coiled around his body became even more intense, like the difference between "Three-Tails Mode" and "Four-Tails Mode."


    The once ephemeral aura grew more solid.


    The hair close to his head stood up strand by strand, crackling with lightning that wrapped around his body.


    He moved instantly, even faster than before!


    Invisible to the naked eye.


    The sound of the wind tearing apart, A appeared behind Naruto, his leg whipping down, the lightning intensifying.


    "Lightning Release: Guillotine Drop."


    This was his proudest taijutsu!


    Naruto, almost at the same moment A appeared, turned his head: "a bit faster."


    "But you still haven''t used that technique."


    "Can''t do it alone, can you?"


    The leg swung down.


    Naruto caught it.


    The immense power caused the Two-Tails'' head to sink slightly, pressing more firmly into the ground.


    It also made Naruto''s arm muscles twist under the strain.


    But A''s expression grew increasingly grim.


    Still, it didn''t cause any harm.


    "Then there''s no need to continue playing with you," Naruto said, tightening his grip on A''s ankle.


    A''s face twisted in agony.


    He felt as though his bones were cracking.


    Naruto adjusted his chakra slightly.


    He didn''t use full force��less than half his strength��and skipped the incantation.


    "Had�� # 32. ��kasen (�ƻ��W, Yellow Fire Flash)."


    A cherry blossom-colored shockwave erupted from Naruto''s hand, completely engulfing and piercing through the Raikage, A.


    Even though the "Lightning Release Chakra Mode" formed an armor on his body, the right leg, which bore the brunt of the impact, had its flesh entirely disintegrated.


    Up to the hip bone, there was nothing but stark white bones, with only a few remnants of flesh clinging on.


    A was not dead.


    He maintained a hand seal with one hand.


    The Lightning Release protected his upper body. Though heavily scarred and mangled, it was in better condition than his right leg.


    "To restrain my strength so that an ant receives punishment but doesn''t lose its life is quite difficult," Naruto said, dropping the Raikage to the ground. "Now, let''s have a proper discussion."


    "What compensation is Cloud Village prepared to offer?"


    "To have my forgiveness."


    The Raikage, A, gritted his teeth. The pain in his body and the destruction of his spirit and will, combined, left him speechless.


    "The location of the Falls of Truth," Naruto spoke softly, "The information Cloud Village stole from the Land of Whirlpools, and the corresponding research results."


    "And your Lightning Release Chakra Mode technique."


    "The one that makes you move almost at the speed of light."


    "These are the things I''ve thought of for now."


    "Do you have anything to add?"


    The Raikage, A, lifted his head and stared at Naruto. "Your demands are truly excessive."


    "No wonder you''re the Jinch��riki of the Nine-Tails."


    Naruto smiled. "Compared to your village, these costs are almost insignificant."


    The Raikage, A, fell silent.


    Naruto turned back. "Someone''s coming."


    "With quite strong chakra."


    The Raikage, A, followed his gaze.


    From behind the mountain, two figures leapt out.


    They were a vanguard squad, rushing non-stop to provide support.


    One was a dark-skinned man with white hair.


    The other was a blonde, fair-skinned female ninja, whose chest muscles were even more developed than Mei Terumi''s.


    "Release the Raikage-sama!" The white-haired man shouted, forming hand seals with both hands.


    Chakra, different from the usual "Five Element Nature Transformations," gathered in front of him.


    "Storm Release: Laser Circus."


    Pale blue light flashed, and steam rose.


    In an instant, several beams of lightning shot toward Naruto.


    Naruto looked down at the Raikage, A, raising his hand. "A combination of lightning and water."


    "A Kekkei Genkai."


    "His chakra is also quite strong, almost on par with Mei Terumi of Mist Village."


    As he spoke, Naruto activated a technique.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    Chakra surged.


    A rapidly spinning shield formed, blocking all the incoming laser beams.


    The dark-skinned man gritted his teeth.


    What kind of technique was that?


    No hand seals, and yet such powerful defensive capabilities.


    Another unique Kekkei Genkai?


    Naruto continued to speak softly to A: "If you were to die, then he would likely be one of the candidates for the next Raikage, wouldn''t he?"


    The Raikage, A, widened his eyes. "What do you intend to do to Darui?"


    A bad premonition rose within him.


    Naruto smiled without answering.


    Golden chains flew out, aiming at the dark-skinned man.


    Darui dodged, but the chains were numerous and dense.


    The blonde female ninja wanted to help, slashing with her sword, but only managed to create some sparks without causing any damage.


    After a few exchanges, Darui''s leg was caught.


    Once one point was breached, the chains wound up rapidly, wrapping him completely in an instant.


    A chain pierced through.


    It penetrated Darui''s throat, completely running through him.


    And the blonde female ninja beside him��her heart was also pierced, her life force slowly dissipating like the others.


    The chains retracted. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two bodies were discarded on the ground.


    "No matter how many Raikage there are, I can kill them all," Naruto said, looking at the Raikage, A, his expression calm. "The only reason I''ve spared your life is because you''re the current Raikage."


    "And you''ve held the position for many years, so you have some prestige."


    "If you cooperate, many things will be more convenient."


    "If you don''t, I don''t mind. I''ll just replace a few Raikage until I find one willing to cooperate."


    The Raikage, A, gritted his teeth, clenching his left fist. "You might as well destroy Cloud Village."


    "What a selfish response," Naruto''s voice was soft, his gaze cold. "The lives of ninja aren''t important."


    "But what about the innocent civilians?"


    "If you all perish, other nations might not be able to resist starting a war."


    "Even someone like me, from the Land of Fire, is considering the civilians of the Land of Lightning."


    "But you don''t have them in your heart."


    The Raikage, A, paused, looking at Naruto in disbelief.


    His expression was even more shocked than when he realized Naruto''s strength could completely crush him.


    Civilians?


    He''s actually considering that?


    "So, what''s your answer?" Naruto raised his sword, aiming at A''s throat. "Will you cooperate, or not?"


    As he spoke, he turned his head, looking in Cloud Village''s direction. "Someone else is coming, though slower than the previous two."


    "But there are twelve Jonin in total."


    "Cloud Village''s strength is truly formidable. Counting those I''ve already killed, it''s close to fifty now."


    "Do you think one of these people could be a Raikage willing to cooperate with me?"


    ~~~


    Thank you for reading��... Eh? Next Chapter is available???!! Go go!

 Chapter 118: Compensation, Falls of Truth

    Raikage A raised his head, his facial features contorted into a grimace.


    The physical pain had already begun to numb.


    But the pain in his heart lingered.


    He looked at Naruto.


    This was just a boy in his teens!


    His gaze shifted past the blond hair toward another battlefield that had yet to settle.


    The Eight-Tails was still locked in fierce combat with the Nine-Tails. This tailed beast, which had caused so much suffering for the entire village when it rampaged, was now being beaten down, with four or five of its tails severed. It was barely managing to protect its only remaining "horn," but it didn''t seem like it could hold out much longer.


    A closed his eyes, his expression becoming even more ferocious.


    Why did things turn out like this?


    He hadn''t underestimated the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki because of his age.


    Even within the village, there were those who opposed him mobilizing such a large force.


    Both the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki were deployed, along with a team of nearly fifty people, nearly half of whom were Jonin.


    Even an attack on the Five Great Nations wouldn''t require such a configuration.


    But it was all useless!


    The tactics he had carefully planned out were completely ineffective.


    There were too many unforeseen circumstances.


    Why had the Nine-Tails emerged?


    It''s well-known that when a tailed beast escapes from its Jinchuriki, the Jinchuriki dies. This has been common knowledge since the concept of Jinchuriki was created.


    But somehow, this didn''t happen to Uzumaki Naruto.


    The Jinchuriki of the Cloud Village couldn''t cooperate.


    The ninja forces were also useless, without even a trace of them getting involved.


    The only thing A could think of was that jutsu that "prevents the weak from taking action."


    But even the Jonin couldn''t move under the pressure of his "aura."


    And beyond that, Uzumaki Naruto''s strength far exceeded the level of the "Three Legendary Sannin."


    From the moment A learned about the situation on this battlefield to when he was teleported here using the "Heavenly Transfer Technique," it was just a matter of minutes.


    But in those few minutes, both Dodai and C had already been killed.


    The way they died must have been similar to Darui and the others.


    Killed in an instant, without the ability to resist.


    How could he be this strong?


    This went beyond A''s understanding of what a "ninja" could be.


    A reopened his eyes and looked at Naruto.


    The blond boy was still gazing into the distance, in the direction of the Cloud Village.


    In the distance, he could vaguely make out a team of ninjas leaping towards them.


    "I understand," A said, his voice heavy. "The Cloud Village has already paid a heavy price for initiating this conflict with you."


    "And it has sobered me up."


    "Let''s end it here. We will make a compensation that will satisfy you."


    Naruto raised his hand, and the chains retracted with a swishing sound.


    The ground beneath them suddenly gave way.


    The Two-Tails, which had been sealed, immediately retreated back into Yugito''s body the moment it lost the feeling of restraint.


    Naruto lifted A and landed on the ground.


    Yugito''s expression was dazed; this was the most humiliating defeat she''d ever experienced since becoming a Jinchuriki.


    "Aren''t you going to stop the fight between the Eight-Tails and the Nine-Tails?" A looked up.


    The octopus was in a pitiful state, while the fox was overjoyed.


    It had already broken through the Eight-Tails'' defenses multiple times, slashing at its horn. A few more strikes, and it would fall off.


    Naruto shook his head. "Their battle is a way of communicating."


    "It will end soon."


    "Don''t worry, the Jinchuriki will be fine."


    He turned his head to look elsewhere.


    "The battle over there is over too."


    In another part of the forest.


    Karin pulled a kunai out of a Jonin''s throat.


    She was in bad shape.


    One of her arms was broken, several ribs were fractured, her chakra was in disarray, and her face was covered in blood.


    "Thank you, Nine-Tails," she said weakly, sitting down on the ground.


    Facing a Jonin alone had proven too difficult for her.


    Without the Nine-Tails'' help, she would have died here.


    "You weren''t bad either," the Yin Nine-Tails said, flicking its tail and landing lightly from a tree. Its body was now about the size of a horse, having drawn some power from the seal. "Your will was strong. I thought you would completely give up after being severely injured."


    Karin shook her head. "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "These injuries can''t be healed in a short time."


    The Yin Nine-Tails thought for a moment, staring intently at Karin, as if struggling with something.


    Karin''s face was serious. "What''s wrong? I don''t sense anyone approaching."


    The Yin Nine-Tails sighed, swung its tail, gently wrapping Karin up, and placed her on its back. "Considering you''re that brat Naruto''s relative and you''ve pleased me, just this once."


    Karin smiled and stroked its fur with her uninjured hand.


    So that was what it was hesitating about.


    The Nine-Tails really has a strange sense of pride.


    "Don''t worry about new enemies. The battle over there is already over," the Yin Nine-Tails said. "The Cloud Village has surrendered."


    "My other self is still fighting the Eight-Tails."


    "He seems to be having a lot of fun."


    It carried Karin, quickly heading towards the battlefield.


    Raikage A looked puzzled.


    The battle over there?


    Oh...


    ''Is that the little girl from the Uzumaki clan? Was the battle with her also difficult for the Cloud?''


    While he was contemplating, a deep red figure landed on the ground.


    "Naruto, quickly take her down," an impatient voice urged, even before standing firm. "She''s quite the tricky one!"


    "Are all the Uzumaki clan''s hands so untrustworthy?"


    Naruto walked over and picked her up, glancing at her to assess her injuries.


    "That was a tough battle," Naruto said softly.


    Karin grinned, beaming brightly. "I''m pretty awesome, Naruto! A Chunin squad led by a Jonin��I took down all the Chunin myself."


    "Although I needed the Nine-Tails'' help with the Jonin, I ultimately killed him."


    Hope flickered in her eyes.


    Naruto raised his hand, placed it on her, and spoke in response to her expectation, "Well done! Karin has become stronger too." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A light, intertwined with green and gold, welled up in his palm, falling like rain as it began to heal her injuries.


    Karin hummed and grinned even more brightly.


    Yugito and the Raikage, A, were uncontrollably astonished. They looked up towards another battlefield where the Nine-Tails'' massive body loomed. Then they looked back at the red figure before them. Though it wasn''t as huge, the nine tails and massive chakra left no doubt��it was also the Nine-Tails.


    Two Nine-Tails? Can Tailed Beasts reproduce?


    Raikage A''s mouth twitched. What kind of monster had he provoked? A Jinchuriki of unfathomable depth, along with two Tailed Beasts that could leave his body and fight independently.


    This was far beyond the intelligence he had. He did not blame his Anbu. Even Konoha likely didn''t have this information. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, who would have believed it?


    The conflict on the last battlefield finally subsided. With one slash, the Nine-Tails severed the last horn of the Eight-Tails.


    "That''s quite a trophy." The Nine-Tails sheathed its blade, grinned broadly, turned its head, and looked at Naruto. "Naruto, quickly put this away. The horn of the Eight-Tails! It''s my trophy!"


    The Eight-Tails gritted its teeth, the last two of its tails whipping about. Not only had the Nine-Tails grown stronger, but its mouth had also become fouler!


    Three days later, in the conference room within the Cloud Village, the Raikage sat in a wheelchair, having lost a leg and an arm. The short few days felt like decades to him, and the passage of this "conceptual" time was etched into his face.


    Also present were a few young faces. The Cloud''s elite forces had been nearly wiped out in that battle.


    "Uzumaki-sama," Raikage A seemed to want to stand up, but after several failed attempts to push himself up, he could only sit in his chair and bow, apologizing to Naruto. "The Cloud Village apologizes for initiating the conflict. And we agree to all your compensation demands."


    His voice was far from calm. Since the Cloud Village was established, in wars big and small, whether won or lost, they had never before offered such significant compensation. Not even ten years ago, when the Third Hokage was still alive, and they had attempted to abduct the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan and failed.


    The Cloud Village didn''t compensate Konoha then, and even drove a member of the Hyuga branch to their death.


    "Then please first tell me the location of the Falls of Truth," Naruto''s tone was calm.


    Raikage A looked up. "Before that, may I ask one question?"


    Naruto nodded. "Go ahead."


    "If the Cloud Village hadn''t initiated the conflict, would you have..." Raikage A began to ask.


    But before he could finish, Naruto interrupted him, "I despise meaningless battles. If you hadn''t initiated it, I wouldn''t have attacked the Cloud Village. I''m just a traveler, searching for something in the Land of Lightning, nothing more."


    "If Cloud Village had something I needed... Just as I did with the Mist Village, I''d be willing to trade with the Cloud Village to achieve my goal."


    Raikage A nodded heavily.


    Naruto looked at the two Jinchuriki seated beside the Raikage. "I also gave you a chance. After subduing the Two-Tails, I only wanted to see a fight between the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails. But you still resolutely attacked me. Punishment was inevitable."


    He paused slightly, his tone softening. "There''s no need to be so saddened. From the perspective of the living, death is the end. But for life, death is merely the start of another journey. I did not destroy their souls. In the Pure Land, you will meet again."


    Raikage A looked up. This sounded like a threat... As if he was prepared to send them to the Pure Land at any moment. But Naruto''s gaze was sincere, earnest. Did he... truly believe this?


    "Why are you interested in the Falls of Truth l?" Killer B asked, his tone heavy, no longer rapping in his usual odd manner. "Your relationship with the Nine-Tails is so harmonious, you should already be a perfect Jinchuriki, right?"


    His gaze fell on the two foxes on Naruto''s shoulder.


    "Do I need to explain?" Naruto smiled at him. "If the Eight-Tails wants to know, then after we finish discussing compensation, I''ll talk to it personally."


    Killer B fell silent.


    Raikage A sighed. "The Falls of Truth is a very ancient legend. I don''t know where you heard about it, Uzumaki-sama. Within the Cloud Village, there aren''t many who even believe it exists. However, it does exist and is one of the highest secrets of the Cloud Village."


    ~~~


    Thank you for reading! Please continue voting Powerstone, commenting, etc! Share!


    Also, If you can''t wait to read more and can spare a dollars on your bank account, please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 119-241 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 119: Youre a Good Person

    Raikage A glanced at Killer B, then continued, "The Falls of Truth is not within the borders of the Land of Lightning."


    "It''s on an island."


    He paused for a moment, his tone becoming more sincere.


    "Please, Uzumaki-sama, believe me when I say that what I''m about to tell you is the truth."


    "That island moves; its location is never fixed. The Cloud Village has stationed ninjas on the island, maintaining communication to track its exact position."


    "So."


    "If Uzumaki-sama wishes to set foot on the island, we will need to dispatch ninjas from the Cloud Village to guide you."


    Naruto nodded, seemingly deep in thought. "It moves?"


    "An unusual landscape?"


    "Or..."


    "Some kind of special creature?"


    In his mind, the image of the Three-Tails flashed by, followed by the unusual toads of Mount Myoboku.


    A strange look passed through Raikage A''s eyes as he replied honestly, "It''s an exceptionally large sea turtle."


    But internally, he was muttering. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was he worried that Naruto might think this was a lie he had made up? As soon as the thought arose, he met Naruto''s half-smiling gaze.


    His body trembled involuntarily as the sense of helplessness from that day surged within him again, consuming his already numb body.


    He glanced at the others nearby out of the corner of his eye.


    Their eyes were all clear, serious, and solemn.


    Clearly, none of them had the same thought as he did.


    Alarm bells rang in Raikage A''s mind.


    He immediately understood that it wasn''t that Naruto didn''t care, but rather that he had no need to care.


    This man...


    He was powerful, and a member of the Uzumaki clan, known for their sealing techniques.


    The "medical ninjutsu" he used on Karin that day, even though Raikage A only caught a brief glimpse of it, was enough to confirm its high level of expertise.


    The only thing Raikage A wasn''t sure of was how adept Naruto was at genjutsu.


    However... since C was instantly killed by him, it was clear that this ability wouldn''t be lacking either.


    Uzumaki Naruto was an all-around powerful ninja.


    The words Naruto had just uttered echoed again in Raikage A''s ears.


    "I gave you all a chance as well."


    Raikage A took a deep breath.


    He might not care, but his people needed to care a lot.


    If Naruto mistakenly believed that they harbored ill intentions towards him, the Cloud Village wouldn''t be wiped out, but the people in this room would likely face utter disaster.


    He adjusted his expression to appear as harmless as possible. "Uzumaki-sama, whenever you''re ready, you can select the personnel you need, and we can set out at any time."


    Naruto nodded slightly.


    Raikage A raised his left hand, gesturing.


    Mabui, with her deep skin and white hair, pushed a cart carrying dozens of scrolls.


    "These are the techniques Uzumaki-sama requested," she began introducing them. "They contain the sealing techniques knowledge acquired from the Uzumaki clan."


    "And the research results from the Cloud Village on these techniques."


    "As well as information on the Heavenly Transfer Jutsu, Lightning Release Chakra Mode, and Lightning Release Armor."


    As she continued, Raikage A''s expression became increasingly difficult to maintain.


    These techniques were among the most secretive within the Cloud Village, yet now they had to be handed over as compensation.


    After Mabui finished listing all the techniques, Raikage A managed to force out a smile and asked, "Uzumaki-sama, is there anything else you need?"


    Naruto took the scroll labeled "Heavenly Transfer Jutsu" and shook his head with a smile, "No rush, let''s let the tailed beasts have a chat first."


    Raikage A was startled.


    Tailed beasts?


    Chat?


    Did he intend to fully transform into a tailed beast?


    Or was the Nine-Tails going to say something?


    But...


    Naruto merely unrolled the scroll and began reading, without saying another word.


    Raikage A didn''t dare interrupt, lowering his head and observing the Nine-Tails lying on the table.


    In the shared consciousness world of the tailed beasts:


    "Kurama, what do you want to tell us?" Gy��ki and Matatabi stood opposite the Nine-Tails.


    Matatabi, in particular, was baring its teeth, flames flickering on its body, looking as though it were bristling.


    "It''s that kid Naruto who asked me to inquire," Nine-Tails began, raising its voice and emphasizing the point, its tone serious as if it truly wanted the other two tailed beasts to believe it.


    Gy��ki and Matatabi snickered.


    "He''s come up with a method to release us from our jinchuriki," Nine-Tails continued, "So, would you be willing to let him perform this technique on you?"


    "Release us?" Matatabi''s voice was somewhat excited.


    This was something all tailed beasts longed for. Even those with good relationships with their jinchuriki couldn''t resist the appeal of freedom.


    Gy��ki''s tone was heavy, "Will this hurt B?"


    "Gy��ki, you''ve really fallen," Nine-Tails sneered mockingly, "You''re worrying about a mere human, to the point of sacrificing your own freedom?"


    Gy��ki shook its head, "B is no ordinary human, he is my partner."


    "And besides, Kurama..."


    "You seem to have changed your attitude towards humans as well."


    "What right do you have to say such things?"


    Nine-Tails turned its head slightly, "I only cut off your horn, not your brain."


    "Think carefully."


    "If this technique had any negative impact on the jinchuriki, do you think Naruto would be bouncing around like he is now?"


    Gy��ki nodded, "As long as it doesn''t harm B, I''d gladly accept this technique."


    Nine-Tails then looked at Matatabi.


    The cat''s face showed some hesitation, "If it doesn''t harm the jinchuriki, what about us tailed beasts?"


    "Kurama, you seem to have split into two."


    "Is it because of this technique?"


    Nine-Tails reprimanded, "Stupid cat! How can you be even dumber than the ox?"


    Matatabi, deep in thought and puzzled, asked, "Then why did you split into two?"


    "Don''t ask such pointless questions!" Nine-Tails, embarrassed and annoyed, slapped its paw down hard. "Even in this mental realm, I can still beat you black and blue!"


    It paused and awkwardly changed the topic, "I assure you, this technique will not harm us."


    "It''s just... being harmless to both sides means that we still can''t stray too far from our jinchuriki."


    "We will still be connected by chakra."


    Matatabi muttered and nodded, "Is that so?"


    "It''s not entirely unacceptable."


    "Partial freedom is still freedom."


    Gy��ki''s attitude remained unchanged.


    Seeing that both of them agreed, Nine-Tails coughed twice and shook its fur uneasily. "Aside from that, Matatabi, I have something I would like to ask of you."


    Matatabi looked at it in surprise.


    A request?


    Nine-Tails, taking the initiative?


    What the hell, and without issuing an order��how astonishing.


    "Separate a portion of your chakra and give it to Naruto," Nine-Tails said, trying to keep its voice calm.


    Matatabi shook its head, "Give my chakra to him?"


    "He wants to conduct some research on chakra," Nine-Tails continued. "I think Tailed Beast chakra would be a great subject for study."


    Gy��ki roared in fury, "You damn fox!"


    "Is that why you attacked me so viciously the other day?"


    "You even cut off my horn!"


    Nine-Tails stretched its body, "Cutting off your tail was indeed for Naruto."


    "But your horn��that was my trophy."


    Matatabi sat down, tilting its head in thought, "Since you say so, Kurama, I''ll agree."


    Nine-Tails grinned and conveyed the message to Naruto.


    In the conference room, Naruto was reading a scroll, with Karin occasionally leaning in, chatting with him in low tones.


    But the people from Cloud Village were all sitting upright, not daring to breathe too loudly, afraid of causing a disturbance.


    They remained tense like this, growing increasingly nervous.


    After more than ten minutes, Naruto put down the scroll and looked at the two jinchuriki, "Nine-Tails says it''s all set."


    "Then let''s proceed."


    Raikage A was baffled.


    All set?


    What was said?


    Why didn''t I notice anything?


    He turned to look at the two jinchuriki from his village.


    Both of them had serious expressions as they stood up, evidently knowing what Naruto meant.


    Killer B caught A''s gaze and explained, "Nine-Tails and Gy��ki said that Uzumaki has mastered a technique that allows the Tailed Beast to leave the jinchuriki''s body and move freely within a certain distance, without harming either the jinchuriki or the Tailed Beast."


    "Now..."


    "Uzumaki is going to use that technique on us."


    Raikage A suddenly understood.


    So that''s why Nine-Tails could appear independently of the jinchuriki?


    But letting a "former enemy" unseal the Tailed Beast within the jinchuriki''s body��this is far too dangerous.


    Instinctively, he wanted to refuse.


    But...


    Almost instantly, he suppressed that instinct.


    If Naruto really wanted to harm the jinchuriki, he could have killed them without any hesitation that day; there was no need to make this request now.


    Cloud Village doesn''t have the power to resist him, nor the ability to change his mind.


    This is inevitable.


    Raikage A remained silent, not saying a word.


    "Let me be the first," Yugito Nii stepped forward, her attitude calm. "Matatabi is eager to come out."


    Naruto didn''t rush to perform the technique.


    His method was based on the Four Symbols Seal.


    Cloud Village''s seal on the Tailed Beast was a technique called the "Iron Armor Seal." Although different from the Four Symbols Seal, it also originated from the knowledge of the Uzumaki Clan.


    With a few modifications, it didn''t take long.


    The two Tailed Beasts were released, their small bodies standing on the table just like Nine-Tails had.


    "This is the scent of freedom." Matatabi stepped on the table, the cold and hard texture not to its liking.


    It looked up at the blond boy in front of it, its voice pleased, "Uzumaki Naruto, is it?"


    "You''re a good person."


    "This portion of chakra will be left for you."


    Matatabi then turned and tore off a piece of chakra from itself, tossing it in front of Naruto.


    Without hesitation, it leaped out the window.


    Yugito Nii''s face changed slightly.


    She could sense that once the Tailed Beast was unsealed from her body, she lost complete control over the Tailed Beast chakra. It would now be difficult to forcibly draw on its power; she would need Matatabi''s permission to use the Tailed Beast''s power.


    Gy��ki jumped onto Killer B''s shoulder, "I won''t be giving you any of my chakra."


    "Nine-Tails has already taken enough from me."


    Naruto sealed the chakra in front of him.


    Raikage A stared in the direction Matatabi had run off, and seeing Yugito Nii shake her head, his expression grew heavy.


    Cloud Village''s control over the Tailed Beast had weakened.


    But there was nothing he could do, so he continued to discuss compensation with Naruto.


    ~~~


    Two Tails was kind of cute.


    Please Send Powestone! I see that this fanfic is in top 50! Thank you!


    Also, If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 120-242 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 120: Turtle Island

    The things mentioned earlier are what Naruto cares about.


    The compensation offered by the Cloud Village isn''t limited to just those.


    Money and resources are certainly abundant.


    Besides these, they have their own subtle intentions. Of course, it''s not about scheming against Naruto or setting traps.


    Among the many compensations, there are several things Naruto didn''t mention, such as a few properties within the Land of Lightning, especially two located in the Cloud Village itself. This completely reveals their hidden intentions.


    If they can''t treat him as an enemy, they might as well win him over.


    Who knows? One day he might remember that he owns a few properties in the Land of Lightning. Even if it''s just for a vacation, if he spends some time there and forms bonds with others, he might be willing to stay in this country for a longer period.


    Of course, the chances are slim, so slim that it''s merely a fantasy.


    But if such a low-probability event only costs a few properties, why not give it a try?


    This is something the Raikage, A, could never come up with.


    To him, ninjas are just tools.


    Even the "Kage" only considers how to manage and assign work to these tools.


    This was the opinion of the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning after learning about this matter.


    Since it''s an enemy they cannot afford to offend, they should compensate generously and straightforwardly.


    If it offers a chance to mend relations, so much the better.


    Naruto doesn''t care much about these things.


    Karin carefully checked everything and couldn''t stop smiling.


    A week later.


    A ship departed from the Cloud Village.


    Led by the Raikage''s secretary, Mabui, they took Naruto to the Falls of Truth.


    The location of that island is elusive, and the Cloud Village doesn''t have the ability to control it.


    After several course adjustments and two full days of sailing, they finally found the small island.


    It was enormous, hidden within thick fog.


    Unlike any of the other islands they encountered along the way.


    The perimeter of this island wasn''t surrounded by low sandy beaches or tall palm trees, let alone seagulls or crabs. Instead, it was encircled by jagged, protruding stalagmites. The wind and waves had not weathered them; rather, they were covered in dense moss and barnacles, making them appear even more menacing and sharp.


    Amidst those stalagmites, one could vaguely see some beast and human corpses. Reptiles slithered among them.


    It gave off an ominous feeling.


    Naruto gazed into the distance.


    Underneath this island, there was a vast and powerful life force.


    Could this be the "turtle" the Cloud Village mentioned?


    But it has size without strength.


    Within its body, there was almost no detectable "chakra," only traces of "natural energy." Yet even in terms of "natural energy," both its quantity and quality were extremely sparse. Even the young toads of Mount Myoboku contain more natural energy than it does.


    The ship didn''t approach any closer, stopping at a distance of about three to four hundred meters.


    "No dock?" Karin asked as she noticed the Cloud ninjas preparing to disembark and land on the island.


    Mabui shook her head and explained, "This island moves, so any dock built would eventually be swallowed by the sea."


    "Moreover," S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The harder it is to land on this island, the more advantageous it is for us in the Cloud Village."


    As she spoke,


    A male ninja with black war paint on his nose emerged from the island and stood on a stalagmite, waving to them, "I have received Raikage-sama''s orders."


    "I will be responsible for hosting you this time."


    He formed hand signs.


    The barrier was lifted.


    The mist shrouding the island seemed to thin out a bit.


    "Please follow me," the man beckoned.


    The ninjas on the ship grabbed their luggage, jumped into the water, and began walking towards the island.


    Naruto lifted Karin and walked across the sky.


    Looking down, he could see the entire island.


    Within the stalagmites was a dense forest, with a small hill nestled in the center.


    The Cloud ninjas who had just climbed the stalagmites couldn''t help but look up at the golden figure that had already crossed the natural barrier and entered the island ahead of them.


    The Cloud ninja in charge of the reception was amazed, "So, this is Uzumaki Naruto?"


    His voice was filled with reverence for a powerful individual.


    A ninja with the ability to fly.


    As far as he knew, only the Tsuchikage could fly.


    In his youth, he had also witnessed the Tsuchikage in flight.


    But perhaps because of the Tsuchikage''s appearance and physique, or maybe due to the technique, the Tsuchikage''s flying posture was like being suspended, far less graceful and relaxed than the elegance and ease displayed by Uzumaki Naruto.


    The other Cloud ninjas remained silent, only casting complex glances at him.


    Indeed.


    This is Uzumaki Naruto.


    When the Cloud ninjas landed on the island, they found Naruto waiting at the entrance.


    The ninja in charge of reception was about to lead them to their accommodations.


    "Let''s head to the Falls of Truth first," Naruto smiled, rejecting his arrangement but with a gentle tone.


    The ninja was stunned, nodded, and led the way.


    The Raikage''s orders were to unconditionally fulfill any of Uzumaki Naruto''s requests.


    The Falls of Truth were located at the center of this "Turtle Island."


    It appeared quite small, far less impressive than the waterfalls within the Land of Lightning. A small river, only four or five people wide, cascaded from a cliff more than ten meters high, crashing into a pool just slightly larger than the stream itself.


    At the end of the waterfall, in the center of that pool, was a platform shaped into a circle.


    "This is the place known as the Falls of Truth," the ninja introduced. "If you sit on the platform in the center of the pool, close your eyes, and meditate, you''ll be able to see your true self."


    Naruto stepped forward, ready to go.


    Mabui asked, "Uzumaki-sama, do you need us to leave?"


    Naruto smiled at them and shook his head.


    He sat on the platform and closed his eyes.


    Two Nine-Tails foxes followed him, assuming human-like forms, and entered meditation by his side.


    A surge of natural energy flowed in. Naruto did not resist, allowing it to envelop him.


    The sound of rushing water suddenly vanished.


    The darkness before him was replaced by the scene of the waterfall that had appeared earlier.


    Naruto looked up, and from behind the waterfall, a figure emerged.


    It was another version of himself.


    He wore the same captain''s cloak, with two swords at his waist.


    But his eyes were different. The eyes of this other self, emerging from the waterfall, were as crimson as blood, filled with hatred and anger.


    "Why didn''t you destroy the Cloud Village?" he asked as he walked out. "You clearly gave them a chance."


    "But they didn''t appreciate it."


    "Especially that guy named A."


    "He even had all sorts of other thoughts when making reparations."


    "Ninjas are such dull creatures. If that''s the case, why not completely annihilate them?"


    Naruto turned his head to the sides.


    The Nine-Tails foxes had disappeared.


    Is this something only I can face within my own heart?


    He responded, "Destroying the Cloud Village would lead to a meaningless war."


    "The old Five Great Ninja Villages would be replaced by new ones."


    "What does that have to do with you?" the red-eyed Naruto raised his voice, spreading his hands. "The end of a living being''s life is just the beginning of another journey. That''s something you''ve said yourself."


    "Do you really care about those lives?"


    Naruto''s expression remained calm. "It''s not about caring; it''s about respect."


    "If you are another version of me, you should be well aware of our situation."


    "Are you referring to those in the Soul Society?" the red-eyed Naruto whispered, grinning viciously. "Don''t try to test me."


    "I am just another you."


    "I have all your memories, whether in the Ninja World or in the Soul Society."


    Naruto nodded, ruling out the possibility that this was just a "genjutsu" of the Falls of Truth. A mere "genjutsu" couldn''t know about events in another world.


    The red-eyed version of himself truly stemmed from his inner self.


    He continued, "Since you know, you are aware that we are Shinigami."


    "As Shinigami, our duty is to respect life."


    "Those people may indeed have nothing to do with me."


    "I have no reason to love them, but likewise, I have no reason to hate them."


    "For those who anger me, stripping them of a few decades of life as punishment seems appropriate to me."


    "But those ordinary people..."


    "They neither committed evil nor offended me. Why should they suffer such pain?"


    The red-eyed Naruto''s tone hardened. "Then kill all the ninjas."


    "Whoever wants to start a war, kill them!"


    "That way, those innocent ordinary people won''t have to endure such pain."


    Naruto was unmoved by his words. "Killing all the ninjas won''t solve the problem."


    "If a tool is misused, is it the tool''s fault?"


    "By destroying all the tools, can you ensure that new tools won''t be created in the future?"


    The red-eyed Naruto stared at the Naruto sitting on the platform by the pool, lowering his voice. "But this is the deepest desire within your heart. Why are you trying so hard to deny it?"


    "You do not represent me," Naruto shook his head.


    He slowly stood up, placing his hand on the sword "Ashura." "I admit that I have indeed had thoughts like you said."


    "But these are not my final will."


    "You represent only the evil side of my heart, filled with ''hatred'' and ''resentment.''"


    The red-eyed Naruto also gripped the sword "Ashura." "So, you can''t resist making a move against me?"


    Naruto instantly stepped forward, slashing his sword.


    The red-eyed Naruto raised his sword, easily countering.


    The clash of equal chakra and spiritual power created a massive surge of momentum and waves.


    Back in the real world.


    By the pool''s edge.


    "What exactly is the function of the Falls of Truth?" Karin looked at Naruto, sensing the chakra flowing within him.


    "The Falls of Truth projects another version of oneself in the inner world," Mabui explained to Karin. "Like a mirror, it reflects a completely opposite self."


    "In the Cloud Village, usually only Jinchuriki come here to train."


    "This is my first time here, so I''ve never truly seen it..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence.


    Suddenly, a vast power surged from the blond youth.


    The ninjas by the shore could hardly bear it, gritting their teeth as they were oppressed by the overwhelming aura.


    ~~~


    Next Chapter is... Available?!! Go!!!


    Btw, [However... since Yugito was instantly killed by him, it was clear that this ability wouldn''t be lacking either. -> Yugito change to C] that''s all

 Chapter 121: Call My Name...

    The Cloud ninjas were lying on the ground, their forms imprinted into it.


    Bones creaked and groaned.


    "What''s happening?" the ninja in charge of reception asked, speaking with difficulty. Under such intense pressure, he couldn''t even lift his head.


    "This is Uzumaki-sama''s jutsu," Mabui replied, her voice stuttering. She had to pause after a few words to catch her breath before she could continue. "But why was it suddenly activated?"


    The reception ninja seemed to realize something: "It must be because he''s meeting the other self within his mind."


    "They''re fighting."


    Mabui glanced over sharply.


    She only knew that he would be meeting his "true self within," but had no idea about the "fighting."


    If she had known earlier, she would have kept her distance.


    At that moment, the pressure suddenly intensified.


    They were pressed even deeper into the ground.


    Not only Naruto, but from within the two Nine-Tails as well, a powerful aura surged forth.


    Inside the Nine-Tails'' inner world, standing opposite the two Nine-Tails was a single figure.


    It was another Nine-Tails, shrouded in black energy, completely intact.


    "Has living with humans for so many years made you so dishonest?" the black Nine-Tails sneered, its tone mocking. "Or has your consciousness being split in two made your thinking sluggish?"


    "Don''t you see?"


    "That kid only wants to use your power."


    The two Nine-Tails ignored it and lunged forward to attack.


    The black Nine-Tails was strong, taking on both of them without being at a disadvantage.


    "So eager to attack me?"


    "Is it because you can''t bear to hear the truest voice from within, and are enraged out of shame?"


    "Think about it."


    "Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, and the words of those previous two jinch��riki."


    "Ninjas are all the same."


    The battle continued.


    But the two Nine-Tails couldn''t help but be influenced, their thoughts drifting to the past.


    One after another, figures surfaced in their memories.


    Uchiha Madara arrogantly said, "All you possess is unstable power. The only ones who can guide you are the Uchiha."


    "You tailed beasts are only fit to be slaves to those with the Sharingan."


    Senju Hashirama, with an apologetic expression, said, "The power of the Nine-Tails is too great. I''m sorry, but it''s best if you stay sealed."


    The first jinch��riki, Uzumaki Mito, resolutely stated, "As long as your power is used, hatred will follow."


    "You should stay safely within me."


    The second jinch��riki, Uzumaki Kushina, said, "Both you and I have indeed been unlucky."


    "But you are the world''s calamity, and I am your calamity."


    No matter what words they used, in the end, their message was no different from what Uchiha Madara had expressed in the beginning.


    But just as they were about to agree with the black Nine-Tails...


    The Yang Nine-Tails suddenly recalled, when the first "Four Symbols Seal" was undone.


    Naruto looked up, his face full of a bright, sincere smile, raising his fist to bump it against its paw.


    Now, that power from decades ago seemed to be transmitting through the knuckles again.


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?" That sentence echoed once more in its ears.


    The Yang Nine-Tails grinned, angrily retorting, "That''s right! I still hate ninjas!"


    "That guy, Uchiha Madara..."


    "When I see him again, I''ll eat him alive!"


    "But I''m not as ugly as you, utterly disgusting."


    "I am powerful and magnificent!"


    The Yin Nine-Tails also spoke: "We are not beings who have always lived in hatred."


    It too remembered someone, someone who also had blonde hair.


    However, it wasn''t Naruto, but Namikaze Minato.


    After the two foxes spoke, a faint voice seemed to echo in their ears.


    "Call..."


    "Call my name."


    They twitched their ears, trying to listen more clearly.


    But at the crucial moment, just when they were about to hear the name, the black Nine-Tails would always pounce, distracting them, and the name would slip away from their minds.


    The two foxes grew more irritable.


    In the real world, the Cloud ninjas and Karin endured the longest ten minutes of their lives.


    Naruto, his face heavy, supported himself as he stood up.


    The two Nine-Tails also fluffed up their fur and opened their eyes.


    The oppressive aura subsided.


    The ninjas were finally able to lift their heads and stretch their stiff bodies.


    "Naruto!" Karin looked at him, seeing that his breathing was steady and he wasn''t injured. She let out a sigh of relief, her tone softening. "What happened?"


    Naruto glanced at the Cloud ninjas. "I''ll explain when we get back."


    There was only one building on the island.


    Its exterior was decorated to resemble the mouth of the Eight-Tails wide open.


    Seeing it, the Nine-Tails'' earlier frustration was swept away, and it couldn''t help but start mocking. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Killer Bee had been there, the Nine-Tails'' insults would have been even harsher.


    Inside the house.


    "What was that just now?" Karin asked as she closed the door, forming a hand seal and performing a sealing technique. A barrier, not particularly strong but effective in blocking sound, enveloped the entire room.


    "In my inner world, I encountered the manifestation of my negative emotions," Naruto said softly, recounting the event. "And I fought with it."


    "It had the same abilities as me, the same battle experience, and it could even use the Nine-Tails'' power just like I could."


    "In the end, it was a draw, with no winner."


    "Nine-Tails, wasn''t it the same for you?"


    When this was brought up, the two Nine-Tails gritted their teeth. The Yin Nine-Tails slapped its paw and scratched a pillow. "We encountered only one, but it was an individual who had gathered a complete source."


    "That guy had some skills."


    "Even facing the two of us, it barely managed to hold its ground."


    Karin smiled and casually remarked, "So, it didn''t win, right?"


    "But it didn''t lose either!" The Yang Nine-Tails emphasized, repeating itself three times, "There was no clear winner!"


    "We could have won."


    "But while fighting that guy, there was always a voice echoing in our ears."


    "Very annoying!"


    The Yin Nine-Tails scratched the pillow to shreds. "Exactly! It kept saying, ''My name is...,'' ''My name is...''"


    "Just say the name already!"


    "It really distracted me."


    Naruto was taken aback. "A voice was trying to tell you a name?"


    This situation was all too familiar to him.


    Before "Ashura" was unleashed, he had experienced something similar.


    The two Nine-Tails nodded.


    "Shikai?" Naruto scrutinized them. "This sounds a lot like a Shikai."


    The Yang Nine-Tails was stunned. It turned its head, looking at its counterpart, circling around it and examining it. "Zanpakut��?"


    "Naruto, are you sure?"


    Naruto nodded in response. "Before Ashura was released, there was always such a voice in my ear."


    "Since you heard it in your inner world..."


    "It''s almost certain that it''s the whisper of a Zanpakut��."


    The Yang Nine-Tails stepped on the Yin Nine-Tails'' tail. "But I already have a sword, right?"


    "The one named after me."


    Naruto took down "Nine-Tails" and placed it on the bed.


    Three Nine-Tails lined up neatly.


    "We always experience some strange and unusual things," Naruto said softly, removing another sword. "Take Ashura, for example."


    "Although I can now use Ashura''s power..."


    "Ashura isn''t its true name. The power that truly belongs to me is still a seed."


    "And as for this Nine-Tails sword, it seems to be your Zanpakut��."


    "But in reality, it''s a symbol of me borrowing your power."


    "Isn''t it true that you can''t unleash it?"


    The Yang Nine-Tails nodded. "When fighting the Eight-Tails, I tried, just like you, to say those strange words."


    "But it didn''t work!" It gritted its teeth. "If I hadn''t slapped the Eight-Tails at that time, I would have almost been ridiculed by it."


    Naruto reached out and tugged on its ear. "So, the voice you heard is probably the voice of your own Zanpakut��."


    "You are an individual entity, so it''s normal to have your own sword."


    The two Nine-Tails'' eyes gleamed with excitement.


    Zanpakut��?


    They could actually have their own Zanpakut��.


    "So, if we just defeat that guy, we''ll hear the name?" The Yin Nine-Tails pulled its tail out from under the Yang Nine-Tails'' foot. "This is really interesting."


    "Could I also become a Shinigami?" The Yang Nine-Tails stepped on the bed, its tone filled with anticipation.


    Naruto looked at the Nine-Tails, pondering with confusion.


    He was somewhat unclear about what was going on.


    "Nine-Tails" was a genuine Zanpakut��.


    So, its power source, the Nine-Tails beast, should be something akin to a "Zanpakut�� spirit."


    But...


    Could a Zanpakut�� spirit have its own Zanpakut��?


    Thinking carefully, the powers of the Shinigami were quite strange.


    If the "Zanpakut�� is the manifestation of the spirit," then why could his own Zanpakut�� manifest the power of the Nine-Tails?


    And why could Kurotsuchi Mayuri modify his own Zanpakut�� through experiments?


    Logically speaking...


    With the above premise, changing a Zanpakut��''s power should require some form of "inner spiritual training."


    Naruto pondered.


    But this is the ninja world. For now, he could only store these questions in his mind and wait until he returned to the Soul Society to subtly ask Mayuri about his research on this matter.


    Karin looked at the Nine-Tails and clicked her tongue.


    She reached out to grab the Yang Nine-Tails'' other ear.


    While she was still struggling to master "spiritual power," the Nine-Tails was already beginning to master its own "Zanpakut��."


    How could the gap between her and a fox be so vast?


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth and swatted Karin''s hand away.


    Naruto sat down at the table, took out a scroll, and began studying a part of the Eight-Tails'' body to analyze its power and existence.


    After some playful banter, Karin also started tidying up the room.


    She could tell.


    Until the Nine-Tails mastered the power of that "Zanpakut��" and Naruto resolved the collective of his negative emotions, they probably wouldn''t leave this small island.


    This would be their home for the foreseeable future.


    ~~~


    Damn! Another chapter? What happened? Well, the Patreon chapters go up to chapter 243, so technically we can do one more double chapter update. I''m not sure when that will happen, but soon.


    Also soon, you guys will probably get 2k words per chapter. So it''s all good, right? No? You want two chapters per day? Hell, Yeah, I want that too!


    Also, If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 122-243 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 122: Immortal Duo is Coming

    Within the Land of Rain.


    An underground cave.


    Several phantoms gradually appeared, casting colorful lights that illuminated the dark, narrow space.


    "We''re being summoned again," one of them spoke, shouldering a massive three-bladed scythe, his tone impatient. "What is it this time? Are we finally going to take action?"


    "Our group''s mission is already complete," a tall figure beside him said calmly.


    The one with the Rinnegan spoke, "Zetsu, brief them on the intel."


    The noisy group immediately fell silent.


    A phantom with a Venus flytrap on its head spoke in a raspy voice, "The Nine-Tails Jinch��riki has gone to the Land of Lightning. He was targeted by the Cloud Village, and they organized a force to capture the Nine-Tails."


    "Has the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki already been captured by the Cloud?" a phantom with a high ponytail exclaimed. "Did they get ahead of us?"


    Zetsu ignored him and continued, "However, the Cloud Village''s capture attempt failed."


    "The Two-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinch��riki teamed up, along with dozens of J��nin, and even the Raikage himself. But they were no match for the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki."


    "The Cloud Village''s strike force was nearly wiped out."


    "The Raikage was injured, losing an arm and a leg."


    These words caused the colors on the phantoms to dim.


    Inside the cave, the atmosphere became oppressive.


    "That''s too exaggerated," the one with the high ponytail said, raising his voice. "Taking on an entire village?"


    "It would take all of us together to achieve something like that," he continued. "Can he do it alone?"


    "The Cloud Village used almost all their strength, yet they couldn''t capture the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki?" a man curled up almost into a ball spoke up. "Itachi, I remember you fought him before."


    The phantom with the Sharingan looked up.


    He was the only one in the "Akatsuki" not referred to by a code name.


    The "Sharingan" was too distinctive.


    Currently, there were only two Sharingan in the entire ninja world, and everyone knew who he was.


    "He''s very powerful," Uchiha Itachi spoke. "Nan and I didn''t engage him too deeply, so we''re not sure exactly how powerful he is."


    "Moreover, that was more than a year ago."


    The tall phantom looked up at the one with the Rinnegan: "So, the leader summoned us this time to gather all our forces to deal with him?"


    The Rinnegan bearer spoke calmly, "The intel Zetsu brought back this time."


    "And the information that Shu and Nan brought me more than a year ago."


    "They almost describe two different people."


    "The Nine-Tails Jinch��riki is still very young."


    "If we let him continue to grow, he will become a significant threat."


    "Furthermore," he paused and glanced at the Venus flytrap, "according to some reports, the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki has been trying to gather intelligence on our organization over the past year."


    "He may already know what our organization''s goal is."


    The man with the scythe chuckled and said, "Couldn''t his goal be Itachi?"


    "After all, it''s the Sharingan."


    The Rinnegan bearer looked over, "According to Zetsu''s intel."


    "Orochimaru, that guy, doesn''t seem to be dead."


    "And he has had some interaction with the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki."


    "Our information might have been leaked by that guy."


    The man with the scythe fell silent.


    The Rinnegan bearer scanned the phantoms with his gaze and lowered his voice, "Whether it''s because of Uzumaki Naruto''s strength."


    "Or to ensure the secrecy of the organization."


    "Capturing the Nine-Tails has become an urgent matter."


    "But the battlefield cannot be on the territory of the Five Great Nations."


    "We''re not ready to reveal ourselves to them yet."


    "So."


    "San, Hoku."


    "You two go and lure the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki to the Land of Rain."


    "The rest, return and prepare for battle." S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two phantoms called out shuddered.


    The man with the scythe complained in a drawn-out tone, "Are you sending us on a suicide mission?"


    "Aren''t you two the immortal duo?" the Rinnegan bearer said. "This task is most suitable for you."


    "And ''San,'' you joined the organization after Orochimaru."


    "No one knows about your intel."


    "You might be able to use your ability to catch the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki off guard."


    The man called "San" sighed, "Understood, leader."


    "But..."


    "I think you can retract that last order."


    "I''ll definitely bring back the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki!"


    The Rinnegan bearer didn''t respond to him; he simply formed a seal and whispered, "Be prepared."


    His phantom then disappeared.


    The others'' figures also gradually faded away.


    The Land of Birds.


    In a forest, two men wearing black robes adorned with red clouds slowly opened their eyes.


    "Hidan, you sure know how to say things like that," said the man wearing the headband of the Waterfall Village. "Do you really think you can capture the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki?"


    "Crushing the strongest in the Five Great Nations, Cloud Village."


    "This strength reminds me of an old acquaintance I haven''t seen in a long time."


    "If he grows a few more years, he might become that kind of person."


    The young man with a headband from the Hot Water Village around his neck turned around and impatiently dug at his ear. "Kakuzu, you''re so annoying. I''ve heard the story of how you survived a fight with the First Hokage more times than I can count!"


    "A so-called God of Ninja."


    "Not to mention, the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki hasn''t reached that level yet. Even if he did, so what?"


    "A status built on flattery��can it really compare to a true god?"


    "Jashin-sama is a real god!"


    "No one can resist the power that comes from Jashin-sama."


    Kakuzu sneered, "Then let''s go. It''s a long way from here to the Land of Lightning."


    Hidan was eager, already playing out scenes in his mind of torturing the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki.


    On Turtle Island, progress was slow in the training at the Falls of Truth.


    Naruto was calm and collected, treating the Falls of Truth as a tool to verify his abilities. He fought against an identical version of himself, capturing and recording any flaws in his battles, and refining his techniques to become stronger.


    It was with this goal in mind.


    He didn''t visit the waterfall often, at most once every two or three days. Sometimes, if he reached a critical point in his research or couldn''t figure out how to solve a problem, he wouldn''t go to the waterfall until he had resolved it.


    The Nine-Tails, however, went every day, fighting its "dark side" two or three times daily.


    One reason was its desire to obtain the Zanpakut��.


    On the other hand, it really didn''t like that "dark version" of itself.


    A mere internal force.


    So arrogant and conceited.


    But the results were far from satisfying.


    Every day, it returned defeated and frustrated.


    This left it somewhat demoralized.


    Even when arguing with Karin, its usual vigor was noticeably diminished.


    "Nah, Naruto, you can study the Tailed Beast whenever you want," grumbled the Yin Nine-Tails, lying on the bed with a grimace. "Don''t you want to deal with that dark side of yours sooner?"


    "I''m not in a hurry," Naruto replied with a smile.


    The Yang Nine-Tails uneasily scratched at the bedsheet.


    But I am in a hurry!


    Do I really have to swallow my pride and ask Naruto for help?


    Like that little girl Soi Fon?


    Wouldn''t that be too humiliating?


    Naruto read its emotions��after all, the Nine-Tails was an open book, with its thoughts written all over its face.


    He put down the scroll and turned around, "Haven''t you heard the name of that sword yet?"


    Both foxes nodded, their expressions growing more frustrated at the topic.


    "The voice is clear enough," the Yang Nine-Tails growled, "but the name is still hidden."


    "Why is that?"


    "Could it be that our training isn''t sufficient?"


    The Yin Nine-Tails pawed at the pillow.


    Naruto spoke softly, "You''re too impatient."


    He paused and lightly slapped his thigh, "Seeing how you two are right now, I''ve got some new ideas."


    The two foxes bared their teeth.


    What do you mean by "how you two are right now"? As if we''re a mess.


    "I think."


    "Maybe we''ve been too set in our ways?"


    The Nine-Tails tilted its head, its four eyes fixed on him.


    "Dad told us that we had to deal with our inner darkness," Naruto continued. "So when we came to the Falls of Truth, we naturally thought that we had to kill that guy."


    What else?


    The two foxes felt justified.


    Of course, we have to get rid of that ugly thing!


    "But," Naruto recalled the night when Muguruma Kensei and the others got into trouble, "no matter how dark or evil that guy is, he''s still a part of us."


    "Before I unleashed the Ashura Blade."


    "I could hear their voices, but I couldn''t hear their names."


    "I''ve thought about it, and the reason is simple��I hadn''t made up my mind yet."


    "I wanted more power, but I didn''t feel close to it."


    "I preferred to be close to weaker powers, but I wasn''t willing to embrace them."


    "Subconsciously, I was rejecting them, which is why I couldn''t hear their names."


    "It''s not that our power isn''t enough, but that we''ve blocked our own ears."


    The Nine-Tails pondered this.


    "So, do we have to accept that guy?" Its face instinctively showed a look of disgust.


    Naruto grabbed the Yang Nine-Tails'' tail and began to rub it in his palm, "Where there is light, there is shadow."


    "In our hearts, it''s no different."


    "We need to become the brightest light, suppress these shadows, and let our true consciousness guide our body and mind, rather than letting these partial thoughts take over."


    The Yang Nine-Tails raised its head and stared at the blond boy, "Naruto, you''re starting to sound pretty convincing."


    "But."


    "What''s with you Uzumaki clan members!"


    "Stop playing with my tail."


    It bared its claws fiercely, while the Yin Nine-Tails laughed on the side. Naruto refused to let go.


    The next day.


    The two of them appeared at the Falls of Truth at the same time, meditating on the platform, ready to face the other side of their hearts.


    ~~~


    Late!!!! By 30 mins, here''s today chapter!


    Also, If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 123-244 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 123: Shine, Fox Hidden in the Mirror

    Inside the waterfall, Red-Eyed Naruto emerged, speaking loudly in an arrogant tone.


    "Time and time again, you refuse to learn your lesson."


    "I am you; our powers are exactly the same."


    "You cannot eliminate me."


    His tone was filled with resentment, anger surging more fiercely than before.


    This hatred wasn''t just directed at his past experiences.


    Now, he also harbored hatred towards Naruto himself.


    Naruto looked at him and smiled slightly, "You''re right."


    Red-Eyed Naruto was taken aback.


    "You are me," Naruto continued calmly. "So why should I be obsessed with destroying you?"


    "No one can completely eliminate their negative emotions."


    "The thoughts within us change in an instant; I''ve had the most terrifying ideas."


    "That fleeting self is also a part of me."


    At this point, he paused, drawing out the "Ashura" sword.


    The golden blade was vibrant with life.


    "To deny you is to deny myself," Naruto said, looking at the sword and feeling the power it contained.


    Red-Eyed Naruto grinned, "But you don''t seem to want to accept me, nor do you intend to do as I said."


    "Is acknowledgment and acceptance necessarily the same thing?" Naruto asked in return.


    "I acknowledge that within me, there are dark and evil thoughts."


    "But does that mean I must act on those dark and evil thoughts?"


    Red-Eyed Naruto reached out, trying to grasp the sword at his waist.


    But...


    His hand came up empty.


    He looked down.


    The "Nine-Tails" had disappeared without him noticing.


    The "Ashura" sword in his hand scattered into tiny stars, drifting toward the blade in Naruto''s hand.


    Red-Eyed Naruto lifted his head, his tone tinged with confusion, "Why is this happening?"


    He realized that his power was fading.


    "Hatred cannot solve problems," Naruto''s tone was gentle, as if stating an obvious truth. "Only love can nourish and give life to flesh and blood."


    This was the understanding he gained after traversing between the "Ninja World" and the "Soul Society" multiple times.


    What made him better were people like the convenience store owner, Dean Hakou, and the captains and vice-captains who cared for him.


    What made Karin better was the familial love he received.


    He raised the sword.


    "Come back."


    "We were never truly separated."


    "It''s just that this waterfall showed me the shadow beneath the light, making me mistakenly think you had split from me as an independent entity."


    Red-Eyed Naruto stood there.


    His body began to rapidly disintegrate, just like the "Ashura" sword had earlier, and drifted toward the blade in Naruto''s hand.


    Within his inner world...


    In the warm and powerful "Ashura Force," a new power began to emerge.


    After absorbing this "nourishment," it was like spring arriving, and a seed that had accumulated strength throughout the entire winter broke through the "Ashura Force," sprouted, and grew.


    It greedily absorbed the remaining "Ashura" power and continued to grow.


    It still needed to mature.


    To bloom and bear fruit.


    Naruto gazed at it tenderly for a moment, then sheathed his sword.


    At the same time, in another part of the consciousness space...


    The two Nine-Tails were battling fiercely with the Black Nine-Tails.


    Fur flew wildly, and Chakra rippled.


    "You foolish fox who never learns!" the Black Nine-Tails growled angrily. "How many times have we fought during this period?"


    "I am your inner self."


    "We are the same, completely equal." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    The Yang Nine-Tails clicked its tongue, "Naruto told us that where there is light, there is a shadow."


    "So..."


    "He believes that the best way to deal with your trouble is to accept it."


    "And then use his own light to suppress this darkness."


    The Yin Nine-Tails swished its tail. "But no matter how many times we look at you, your ugly form really can''t convince us that you''re a part of us."


    "Utterly disgusting."


    "Just seeing your face makes us immediately lose the desire to do what Naruto suggested."


    As it spoke, it raised its fist.


    The Yang Nine-Tails also raised its fist, lightly bumping it against the other.


    "So..." The two Nine-Tails spoke in unison, "That move, then?"


    "During this time, besides thinking about how to beat you..."


    "We''ve also been pondering another thing, which is how to merge and become one whole."


    They paused.


    The Yang Nine-Tails grinned and let out a sinister laugh. "Although we haven''t completely merged yet, we can at least temporarily combine into one."


    "And you?" The Yin Nine-Tails mocked. "Can you use such power with just one body?"


    Their arms were enveloped in chakra, surging like waves, clashing against each other, and then merging.


    Yin and Yang intertwined, forming a circle.


    The forces of Yin and Yang coalesced, gradually forming a new body.


    A complete Nine-Tails.


    The Black Nine-Tails sneered, "I thought you might have something up your sleeve."


    "Is this all?"


    "Don''t forget, I already possess all of your power."


    "Even if you merge into one, you''re still just equal to me."


    The Nine-Tails ignored it, lunging forward to engage in battle once more. But, just as the Black Nine-Tails had said, they remained evenly matched, with no clear victor.


    "Why are you so eager to deny me?" the Black Nine-Tails murmured. "Haven''t you already admitted that you still harbor resentment towards the ninja?"


    "Didn''t that kid also tell you to accept my existence?"


    "But��"


    The Nine-Tails spat at it, cutting off its words forcefully. "How could I ever acknowledge an ugly thing like you?"


    "Besides, being branded as a natural disaster, a symbol of hatred, a demon..."


    "Those are just labels those ninjas placed on me."


    In its ears, the sound of a voice calling out grew stronger and clearer.


    Suddenly, the Nine-Tails burst into wild laughter.


    "I know what you really are, you ugly thing." Its blood-red eyes fixed on the Black Nine-Tails. "You''re not the darkness within me."


    "I have never denied myself!"


    "Hate is just hate!"


    "I could even openly admit to Naruto that I caused the deaths of Namikaze Minato and Kushina."


    "So why would I have any problem admitting to having a dark side?"


    The Black Nine-Tails sneered mockingly. "If I''m not you, then what am I?"


    The Nine-Tails stepped back, placing its paw on its stomach.


    "Naruto once described us Tailed Beasts."


    "He said..."


    "We''re like a mirror."


    "The way you treat us will reflect how we treat you."


    "At the time, I didn''t take those words to heart."


    "Until��"


    It lowered its head, sensing within itself that complete and unbroken power, that intact consciousness, and the things that had started to brew within them.


    "I just obtained all of my other self''s memories," the Nine-Tails continued, "and realized something."


    "Naruto isn''t an exception."


    "Namikaze Minato was the same."


    "The attitude we reflected back at them perfectly corresponded with Naruto''s words."


    "So..."


    "You, ugly thing, are the hatred of those ninjas! They don''t understand my power or the significance of my existence." The Nine-Tails clenched its paw, gripping the slowly solidifying power. "With their shallow and weak understanding, they labeled me as a natural disaster, as hatred."


    "You are the embodiment of their consciousness."


    "You''re not a part of me!"


    The Black Nine-Tails fell silent.


    The Nine-Tails gripped the handle of a blade tightly. "And there''s one more thing Naruto got wrong."


    "The reason I couldn''t hear that name until now."


    "It wasn''t because I was denying you, nor because I blocked my own ears."


    "It was because I had never tried to merge into one until now."


    "Now that I''m complete, I can finally hear it."


    "Can you, ugly thing, wield such power?"


    Chakra surged, overwhelming and intense.


    The Nine-Tails raised its voice, calling out its name: "Shine, Fox Hidden in the Mirror!"


    With a powerful grip, it drew out a long, slender blade from its body. The blade was colorless, nearly transparent.


    "This is my Zanpakut��!" The Nine-Tails grinned. "Now, I will cut you down."


    It slashed its blade, the forceful wind howling.


    The Black Nine-Tails countered, trying to draw something from its own body, but... nothing happened. It couldn''t draw out anything.


    A few strikes later.


    The Black Nine-Tails was drenched in blood, its wounds gaping, with black mist seeping out.


    Even the blade in the Nine-Tails'' hand seemed to be tainted by the black mist, darkening in color.


    The Black Nine-Tails bared its fangs, its expression growing impatient to the extreme. It opened its mouth, quickly forming a Tailed Beast Ball and firing it out.


    The Nine-Tails, however, didn''t counterattack in the same way.


    It raised its blade, slashing at the Tailed Beast Ball.


    Within its body, chakra surged violently, consuming an amount equal to what was needed to release the Tailed Beast Ball.


    And that Tailed Beast Ball, like an ordinary sphere, was distorted and reshaped before being completely absorbed by the transparent blade.


    In that moment, most of the blade was dyed black.


    "My blade can absorb attacks," the Nine-Tails lifted the blade high. "Then compress them and unleash them again."


    "Let your own hatred destroy you."


    "You ugly thing."


    It swung forcefully.


    Energy poured out in that instant, and a small, highly compressed sphere shot out from the blade''s tip.


    It struck the Black Nine-Tails.


    Tearing its massive body apart.


    Along with the real world.


    Under the impact of that uncontrolled, suddenly unleashed immense force.


    The river roiled, splashing violently.


    The Nine-Tails opened its eyes, looking to the side, where Naruto had spread his chakra, forming a barrier on the platform, with the river falling like rain but not soaking them.


    To the left and right, there were still two foxes.


    "So, how was it?" Naruto asked them with a cheerful smile. "Did your souls strengthen just now? Have you mastered your Shikai?"


    The Yang Nine-Tails grinned, nodding in affirmation. "That''s right, I''ve mastered Shikai."


    "And I killed that ugly, filthy thing."


    But...


    Naruto leaned in, looking over the two foxes, but didn''t see any trace of the Zanpakut�� around them.


    ~~~


    The Next chapter is available! Go!

 Chapter 124: Secret of Tailed Beast

    They returned to their residence.


    Karin activated a barrier to prevent anyone from eavesdropping.


    Surprised, she turned around to examine the two foxes. "You really have the same power as Naruto, including that so-called Zanpakut��?"


    "But where are your swords?"


    Naruto was curious as well.


    He had searched carefully at the waterfall, even worried that the swords might have fallen into the water, and had dived in to look for them.


    But he found nothing.


    "We don''t know." Yang Nine-Tails blinked and shook its head. "I only heard the name, but I didn''t receive a sword."


    "Although, when I was fighting that ugly guy, I did use one."


    "But for some reason, it didn''t appear."


    The two of them took turns explaining the situation.


    Especially when they said, "Naruto, you were wrong; that guy isn''t my dark side," they wagged their tails excitedly, feeling proud.


    However, they became more reserved when mentioning the "Zanpakut��."


    Naruto thought for a moment and offered a hypothesis: "Under the Falls of Truth, we meditated and entered our inner world."


    "Since you''ve already mastered that power, you were able to use it smoothly."


    "But in the real world, you don''t have an Asauchi."


    "That''s why you don''t have a sword."


    Yang Nine-Tails was impatient: "We still need an Asauchi?"


    "As I recall, Naruto, didn''t you once obtain an Asauchi?"


    "How do you have two swords?"


    Naruto removed the "Nine-Tails" and explained, "This sword was formed from your power."


    "The one from Ashura is the one born from the Asauchi."


    Yin Nine-Tails pondered, "Indeed, during the battle just now, we did extract a portion of our power from our bodies to condense into our own sword."


    Yang Nine-Tails also looked thoughtful, staring at Yin Nine-Tails.


    "What are you trying to do?" Yin Nine-Tails asked warily, taking two steps back and bumping into Karin.


    Despite the question, being the same fox, it knew what the other was thinking.


    It turned around to see who it was, thought for a moment, then reluctantly shoved its tail into her hand.


    At this moment, being near Karin seemed safer than being next to its other self.


    "I just wanted to see if you could become a Zanpakut��," Yang Nine-Tails muttered.


    Yin Nine-Tails bared its teeth: "Why don''t you try it yourself first?"


    Yang Nine-Tails replied confidently, "I understand the power of the Shinigami better than you, so it should be me."


    Yin Nine-Tails yawned.


    Yang Nine-Tails pounced.


    The two foxes began to tussle, and Karin quickly stepped aside. Before long, they had torn the bed into pieces.


    "It''s no good," Yang Nine-Tails said, shaking its head in disappointment as it grabbed Yin Nine-Tails''s tail. "We can''t make a sword."


    "It seems... we''ll need to get an Asauchi."


    Naruto nodded, looking at Karin.


    Indeed, the relationship between himself and Nine-Tails was a special case.


    In most situations, a Shinigami needs a Zanpakut�� to achieve Shikai, and even someone as powerful as Nine-Tails is no exception.


    So if he wanted to make Karin a Shinigami, he''d first have to figure out how to get her a Zanpakut��.


    But...


    He couldn''t bring anything from the Soul Society back.


    Nine-Tails was easier to handle, with the seal connecting them, allowing him to go to the Soul Society together.


    But Karin?


    He couldn''t exactly seal Karin inside his body.


    He still needed to understand the essence of the "Asauchi."


    Naruto suddenly remembered that the Asauchi seemed to be forged as well, but there didn''t seem to be a forging facility for Asauchi in the Seireitei. The 12th Division didn''t handle that, and it didn''t seem to be the responsibility of the 1st Division either.


    He grasped a blind spot he had never considered before.


    "Where do Asauchi come from?"


    This needed to be investigated when he returned to the Soul Society.


    "By the way, Nine-Tails, what''s the ability of your Zanpakut��?" Naruto tilted his head, looking at the still persistent Yang Nine-Tails.


    Speaking of which��


    Yang Nine-Tails proudly raised its head: "My sword is called ''Kokuragami.'' According to the Shinigami''s terms, it should be classified as a Kido-type Zanpakut��."


    "No matter what kind of attack is used against me, Kokuragami will absorb it."


    "Of course..."


    "However much chakra or spiritual pressure the opponent uses, I must consume an equivalent amount."


    "And the energy stored in the sword cannot exceed the maximum amount of energy I possess."


    "But it won''t dissipate over time; it can be retained indefinitely."


    "Once the accumulated energy reaches a satisfactory level or is fully stored, it can be compressed and released entirely through the blade."


    Naruto nodded, his eyes gleaming with interest: "Sounds like a very powerful sword."


    In the best-case scenario, it could even unleash the full power of Nine-Tails in a single attack.


    "Of course, it''s my power; how could it be weak?" Both Nine-Tails raised their heads proudly, tails swaying. "I''m very pleased with its ability."


    "Although I''m not sure if it can absorb Genjutsu."


    The first thing that came to its mind was the "Sharingan."


    Then came the image of Sosuke Aizen''s calm face.


    "Even though you don''t have a Zanpakut��," Naruto urged, "since you''ve already achieved Shikai, why not try Bankai?"


    "You still remember those training methods, right?"


    The two Nine-Tails responded in unison.


    They leaped onto another intact bed, looking quite proper, and began meditating.


    Karin glanced at them enviously, pulled out a scroll, and began reading.


    Even foxes can do it.


    What excuse do I have to slack off?


    Study!


    I refuse to believe I can''t learn it.


    Although the training had ended, Naruto and the others stayed on the island for a while longer.


    Karin occasionally visited the Falls of Truth.


    But for an ordinary ninja, such training only strengthens their resolve and doesn''t lead to any significant increase in power.


    Karin spent more time studying "techniques."


    A week later, Naruto left Turtle Island and took a ship back to the Land of Lightning.


    He declined the grand invitations from the Daimyo and Raikage and left the Cloud Village with Karin.


    They set up a temporary camp in a cave deep in the mountains.


    A campfire was lit, flickering and swaying.


    A few wild bears shivered in their lair, where they had been sleeping peacefully until this group suddenly barged in.


    They said they wanted to stay for the night.


    But whether it was the two people or the two seemingly small foxes, they all had a chilling aura, terrifyingly strong!


    The Nine-Tails'' "Bankai" training was not going smoothly.


    After a week, there were no results, just like when Naruto first attempted it.


    "This might be because there''s no sword," Naruto consoled it. "Once we get a sword, it''ll work."


    Yang Nine-Tails shook its head: "I''m afraid it has nothing to do with a sword."


    Naruto looked at it, puzzled by its words.


    "I can''t perform the Bankai training with the ''Nine-Tails'' sword because it''s not my sword; it''s just a power lent to you," Yang Nine-Tails flicked its tail and continued analyzing, "And in the inner world before, I couldn''t even perform the initial release (Shikai)."


    "It wasn''t because I was resisting internally."


    "It was because the two of us weren''t united as one; our soul consciousness wasn''t complete."


    Naruto nodded.


    The Nine-Tails had mentioned this before.


    "Isn''t Bankai the evolution of the initial release?" Yang Nine-Tails pondered, "So... does Bankai require true completeness?"


    "All this time, I haven''t told you about this."


    "But now that I''m bringing it up, you should be able to give me some advice."


    Naruto tilted his head, looking at it.


    "I''m incomplete," Yang Nine-Tails said seriously.


    Naruto looked at Yang Nine-Tails, then at Yin Nine-Tails.


    "Yes, you''ve always been incomplete," Karin nodded, echoing the same thought.


    The Nine-Tails shook its head: "No, not that kind of incomplete." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It paused: "Naruto, do you know why there are so many powerful creatures in the world, yet only nine Tailed Beasts, each with different appearances and abilities, are categorized together?"


    Naruto shook his head. He hadn''t heard about the Tailed Beasts'' past: "Is it related to the Sage of Six Paths?"


    Yang Nine-Tails paused: "How did you guess?"


    "The mysteries of chakra all trace back to the Sage of Six Paths," Naruto replied softly.


    Yang Nine-Tails lowered its head: "Do you remember the Divine Tree that the Great Toad Sage spoke of?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "That''s the origin of all chakra, and also the origin of us Tailed Beasts," Yang Nine-Tails continued, its voice slowing down, "That Divine Tree was once given a name by the Sage of Six Paths; he called it the Ten-Tails."


    "We Tailed Beasts..."


    "Were born when the Sage of Six Paths split the power of the Ten-Tails into nine parts."


    "So even if I unite my Yin and Yang halves, I''m still incomplete, only one-ninth of a whole."


    Naruto seemed thoughtful, a curious look in his eyes: "Nine-Tails, do you have any memories from when you were the Ten-Tails?"


    Yang Nine-Tails shook its head: "Of course not."


    It paused: "The things you want to know, I''m not clear on either."


    Naruto nodded, not disappointed: "Since there are no memories of being the Ten-Tails..."


    "That proves that although your power comes from it, you are already an independent entity, not just a part of it."


    "Why did you suddenly bring this up today?"


    Yang Nine-Tails tilted its head: "It just came to mind suddenly. I thought you''ve been doing well lately, so as a reward for listening to my advice and releasing the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails."


    "Moreover..."


    "If Uchiha Madara really has ties to the Akatsuki..."


    "Then his goal in collecting the Tailed Beasts might be to awaken the Ten-Tails."


    Naruto pondered.


    Uchiha Madara, huh?


    "Nine-Tails, don''t give up on Bankai training," he said after thinking for a while. "Since you can master your own initial release, there''s no reason you can''t master your own Bankai."


    "Didn''t Captain Kuchiki say that Bankai training takes decades?"


    "Just in case, we can also look for the other Tailed Beasts."


    "If we borrow some chakra from them, it might help?"


    Both Nine-Tails were momentarily stunned, then nodded heavily and coughed twice: "Indeed, that''s exactly why I said it. I had the same thought."


    Karin looked at them disdainfully.


    Really?


    ~~~


    Nice, we''re touching the Six Paths slowly. And also, this is the last double update, I don''t have enough chapters instore.


    Please don''t forget the give Powerstone and Comments! Review also! Please give those potential readers a reason to read this haha thank you!


    Also, If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 125-245 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters


    Shine, Fox Hidden in the Mirror~ let''s go!!

 Chapter 125: Did you really fought the First Hokage?

    The sea breeze, carried by the tides, brought a salty, damp scent.


    It made Hidan yawn, tears welling up at the corners of his eyes.


    "Has Zetsu not reported back yet?" he asked impatiently, swinging his scythe and striking the reef hard.


    Kakuzu grinned. "The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki can sense Zetsu. He doesn''t dare get close; gathering information isn''t that easy."


    "Such a coward, that guy," Hidan clicked his tongue, his impatience growing more evident. "He''s been dragging his feet just trying to track down the Jinchuriki."


    On the beach, a Venus flytrap emerged: "Not everyone is like you, with an immortal body."


    "The information has been gathered. Uzumaki Naruto has returned to the mainland. He left Cloud Village just yesterday, heading southwest. They''re quite conspicuous."


    Kakuzu tilted his head. "Southwest? Towards the Land of Fire? We''ve been waiting here for almost a month in vain. If we had known this, we might as well have taken on a few more missions."


    "You''re at it again!" Hidan looked disgusted.


    He was about to start a long rant when the Venus flytrap cut him off, speaking with a yin-yang tone, "That''s enough. Go find the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki now. Intercept them before they enter the Land of Fire. Even Konoha is probing for information about us to curry favor with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. It''s possible that if they discover our presence, they''ll even assist us just to win his favor. They might even wage war against us. That''s the one thing we can''t let happen!"


    The two of them agreed, and in an instant, disappeared from the beach.


    Naruto and Karin were traveling slowly. The Land of Lightning''s devotion to the Sage of Six Paths was the most intense among the nations. In contrast, there were far fewer shrines dedicated to "gods" or "great spirits." Perhaps this was evidence that the Sage of Six Paths was more active in the Land of Lightning during his "lifetime."


    At the border between the Land of Frost and the Land of Lightning, the terrain flattened out, leading to fertile plains ahead.


    Naruto suddenly turned around. "Someone''s coming."


    Karin looked back as well. "Cloud ninja?"


    "No," Naruto shook his head. "I didn''t sense these auras when we were in their village."


    "Cloud Village was beaten so badly; who would still dare to mess with us?" Yang Nine-Tails grinned, stepping on Naruto''s shoulder. "How many of them?"


    "Should be six," Naruto replied, but his brows furrowed. The information he received through sensing was somewhat strange. Five of the people''s auras were very close, almost overlapping. There shouldn''t be anything in the ninja world that could evade his sensory abilities. They were indeed five living individuals. But this close together? Were they traveling in a ''human centipede'' formation?"


    "Should I leave with Nine-Tails?" Karin asked, reaching out to grab Yin Nine-Tails, holding him in her arms.


    Naruto shook his head. "No need, they''re not strong, just at Jonin level."


    Karin nodded slightly. Yin Nine-Tails, hearing this, wriggled out of her embrace and jumped back onto Naruto''s shoulder.


    "Jonin?" Yang Nine-Tails sneered. "How dare they."


    Naruto didn''t speak; he stared in that direction, curious as well. Who would still have such guts now?


    Before long, two figures appeared in an instant, landing on a tree. Both were tall and dressed identically, in black cloaks with red clouds.


    "It''s the Akatsuki," Yang Nine-Tails squinted, recognizing them immediately. "But there are only two. Where are the other four?"


    Naruto stared at one of them. The ''five life auras'' were emanating from this person. What was going on here? A ''single person'' made up of ''five people''?


    On the tree, the man with slicked-back hair, carrying a scythe, grinned wildly. "I told you, it''s useless. The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki would definitely detect us. See, isn''t that right?"


    The other man remained silent. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was just about to look for you," Naruto said softly. "Didn''t expect you''d deliver yourselves so quickly."


    "Just as the leader said, you indeed have your sights set on us," the man with the scythe said seriously. "But just the two of us are enough to take you down."


    "Arrogant," Yang Nine-Tails sneered. "Haven''t you heard about what happened to Cloud Village?"


    The man with the scythe squatted on the branch. "Precisely because we''ve heard. That''s why the leader sent us. Allow me to introduce myself."


    He reached out with his other hand, grabbing the necklace around his neck. "My name is Hidan, just an ordinary ninja."


    Naruto squinted his eyes. From this person, he could sense a trace of "natural energy." Was he... a "Sage Mode user" similar to Jiraiya?


    Hidan continued his introduction: "However, this companion of mine��you may not have heard of his name, but his background is quite remarkable."


    "Since you''re from Konoha, you must be well aware of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, correct?"


    Hidan extended his hand to gesture toward his silent companion beside him. "His name is Kakuzu."


    "He once fought against the First Hokage."


    With those words, Kakuzu finally spoke, adopting the demeanor of a seasoned veteran. "I heard about your victory over the Cloud Village. You''re indeed capable and bold."


    "Let me test how much of a gap remains between you and the God of Ninja."


    He raised his hands, forming a seal.


    There was a rustling sound as his shoulders suddenly expanded like a cat''s fur standing on end, inflating his body to a monstrous size.


    Then, with a ripping sound, his cloak tore apart, revealing his upper body, densely stitched with black threads.


    These threads seemed alive, writhing and crawling, tearing Kakuzu''s body open. They emerged and, upon hitting the ground, transformed into four dark creatures, each wearing a different mask, their bodies constructed of thread.


    "I sense five overlapping life forces��is this the source?" Naruto tilted his head, looking at him with a puzzled expression. "But..."


    "There''s no qualitative difference; just five elite Jonin."


    Kakuzu did not respond, his hands forming seals swiftly. One of the masked creatures, like a frilled lizard, opened up a mass of threads and its mouth.


    "Wind Release: Pressure Damage."


    At the same time, another masked creature opened its mouth.


    "Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work."


    Flames surged, crashing forward like a small tidal wave.


    The wind fed the flames, creating a lake-sized wave of fire that erupted in an instant, roaring furiously.


    Naruto remained calm, raising his hand and swatting the air.


    His chakra spread out.


    The flames, ferocious as they were, could not penetrate his immediate vicinity.


    But...


    Kakuzu''s objective seemed to be more than just this.


    The flames obscured the view, seemingly aiming to conceal the technique he was preparing, hidden within the massive Wind and Fire Release chakra.


    Wind, fire, and lightning��the three chakra natures converged on his arm, merging with great difficulty and force.


    The light blue chakra pulsated, then shot out like a laser.


    The recoil caused Kakuzu to stagger.


    The blue beam pierced through the sea of fire, heading straight for the blonde youth.


    Naruto raised his hand.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    A high-speed rotating yellow shield unfurled before him, absorbing the attack.


    Kakuzu''s pupils dilated in disbelief.


    He had anticipated that ordinary jutsu would have no effect on Naruto.


    But...


    That last technique...


    It was one he had honed over decades, inspired by the Tsuchikage''s "Dust Release."


    A fusion of three chakra natures, transcending the "Kekkei Genkai."


    "Did you really fight the First Hokage?" Naruto asked, lifting his hand.


    One of the masked creatures leaped out of the flames, a large, sharp earthen spear clutched in its mouth, aimed directly at Naruto''s throat.


    But a flash of lightning streaked by.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    The mask shattered, and the creature lost its vitality, continuing to lunge forward for a few steps, only two or three paces away from Naruto. But the last meter, an insurmountable chasm, caused it to stumble and fall, the earthen spear piercing its own head.


    Beneath the mask, a faint life force remained, cautiously concealed.


    "This jutsu is somewhat interesting," Naruto noted but continued speaking to Kakuzu, "As a Jonin, it''s quite impressive."


    "But I have met the First Hokage, and even the chakra contained in his soul far surpasses yours now."


    Kakuzu did not respond.


    Instead, a burst of maniacal laughter rang out, drowning the crackling of flames burning the trees.


    "You''ve been deceived!" A fierce wind howled as Hidan jeered.


    "Kakuzu was just a distraction. I am the main attacker."


    "Until now, I''ve never sacrificed someone as powerful as you to Jashin-sama. You should be able to please Him, right?"


    He did not approach Naruto directly, hiding beneath the creature wielding the Earth Release mask. With a wave of his hand, his blood-red triple-bladed scythe extended with a clattering sound, hurtling toward Naruto.


    Naruto raised his hand.


    Two fingers caught the blade of the scythe.


    Hidan grinned.


    Another hand suddenly extended from his sleeve, gripping a black short staff. Before chakra could flow through it, the staff elongated into a spear, thrusting towards Naruto''s leg.


    He grinned savagely, reveling in the thrill.


    But as the black spear pierced through the fabric and struck Naruto''s calf, the sensation that followed was not of piercing something soft.


    Instead, it struck something incredibly hard, sending a numbing shock through his hand.


    This feeling caused his expression to change.


    Naruto glanced down and pointed a finger.


    "You went to such lengths, trying to bypass my sensory abilities."


    "All just to hurt me with this thing."


    "Do you think that as long as you wound me, you''ll be able to take me down?"


    As he spoke, golden ropes surged from his fingertips, binding Hidan tightly.


    Seeing the situation turn sour, Kakuzu attempted to flee.


    But as he turned around, a fox with a small golden sword gripped in its mouth blocked his escape route.


    He immediately halted.


    This little fox may appear small and weak, but it was none other than the most powerful of the Tailed Beasts, the Nine-Tails.


    Escape was no longer an option.


    "Is this related to pleasing that evil god?" Naruto reached out, lifting Hidan to eye level. "Since you''ve gathered so much information about me, you should know that I have quite an interest in gods and such."


    "Of course, I''m even more interested in your organization."


    "Can you tell me everything you know?"


    Hidan clicked his tongue.


    Even though he was captured, his expression remained largely unflustered.


    "If you want to know, I can tell you." He answered calmly, without hesitation.


    This startled Karin.


    Isn''t the contrast a bit too much, before and after?


    ~~~


    Don''t forget to Vote! Comments! And leave a review! Please continue supporting this Fanfic! Thank you!


    Also, "Internet Magic in Fairy Tail" is a new fanfic I''m translating if you''re interested please check it out!


    The other FF which is, "Chat Group: Anime Girls are Moist" I''m just translating this for fun since I can''t find a good fanfic but now... "Internet Magic in Fairy Tail" and the upcoming "The Strongest Lunarian" a One Piece fanfic is here it''s gonna be unstable update. It''s available in Patreon.


    So! If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 126-246 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 126: Akatsuki is in Rain Village?

    The coordination between Hidan and Kakuzu was something even Naruto hadn''t anticipated.


    They answered every question without hesitation, especially those related to the Akatsuki.


    Regardless of how much they could actually answer, at least their attitude was good��sincere and earnest.


    Hidan spoke confidently, showing no awareness of his status as a captive: "My relationship with the Akatsuki isn''t harmonious."


    "That organization is primarily about making money, with stirring up conflicts as a side effect. This is completely contrary to my beliefs!"


    "The person I despise the most is someone like Kakuzu."


    The man beside him, covered in black lines, gritted his teeth, wanting to retort, but with a nine-tailed fox perched on his head, he could only swallow his anger, turning his head slightly to the side and pretending he hadn''t heard anything.


    "Do you know about the god I worship? Now that''s something truly interesting," Hidan said, leaning forward suddenly.


    But before he could finish his sentence��


    "Had�� #1. Sh�� (�n, Thrust)!"


    A burst of energy hit him squarely in the face, knocking out several teeth, which fell to the ground along with blood.


    "Now isn''t the time for you to talk about those things," Naruto said quietly. "Answer what I ask you to."


    Hidan gritted his teeth, covering his right cheek as he yelled, "Damn it, that really hurts!"


    "If you don''t want to hear it, then just ask properly. Don''t use force!"


    "I''ll continue talking about the organization."


    "There are a total of... I''m not exactly sure how many members are in Akatsuki, but it seems there are only nine main members."


    "As for their identities��"


    "I only know one, Uchiha Itachi."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    Hidan immediately raised his hand: "I swear, that''s the truth!"


    "When we have meetings, it''s not in person, but through a technique called the ''Magic Lantern Body Technique,'' where we project our consciousness into an unknown space. You can''t clearly see what the others look like."


    Naruto nodded.


    Hidan scratched his head and continued: "As for the leader of the organization, he''s said to be a formidable person, though I''ve never met him in person, only seen his projection during meetings."


    "He possesses the legendary Rinnegan."


    "He calls himself a ''god,'' but to be honest, he''s probably just a powerful ninja like you."


    "His power is far from that of a true god, like the one I worship..."


    Another energy burst struck him.


    Almost immediately as he changed the subject, it hit the other side of his face, making both sides symmetrical.


    Kakuzu snickered.


    Naruto turned his gaze towards him.


    He quickly reined in his smile, casually turning his head to the side: "What I know is pretty much the same as what Hidan said."


    "What this talkative guy said is all true," Naruto said, pointing at Hidan. "But that last statement was a lie."


    "You obviously know more."


    Kakuzu froze, his body stiffening.


    "I have the ability to distinguish between truth and lies," Naruto said calmly. "Speak the truth."


    Kakuzu lowered his head, remained silent, and clenched his teeth, refusing to say a word.


    "Naruto," Karin tugged at his sleeve.


    Naruto looked over.


    The red-haired girl gave him a cautious glance.


    He walked aside with her.


    "I feel like something isn''t right," Karin said softly, keeping an eye on the two men. "You must have noticed by now, right?"


    "They''re acting too deliberately," Naruto said with a smile.


    Karin nodded.


    This situation seemed as though the Akatsuki were overly confident for some reason. They sent two guys with special abilities, intending to use them to capture Naruto.


    But upon closer examination, these two didn''t seem surprised at all that Naruto had captured them instead.


    And they were quite willing to divulge information about the Akatsuki.


    Naruto hadn''t even conducted much of an interrogation before they revealed the critical intelligence that the Akatsuki was based in Rain Village.


    Most importantly, it was Hidan who kept talking about the Akatsuki.


    Yet this man knew less about the organization than Naruto did.


    At the very least, Naruto knew that the Akatsuki had someone named "Uchiha Madara" behind it, and that they were likely collecting the tailed beasts to revive the "Ten Tails."


    Hidan knew nothing about this.


    The only useful piece of information he provided was that the leader of the Akatsuki possessed the Rinnegan.


    "They''re most likely bait sent by the Akatsuki," Naruto said, turning to look at the two men. "Their goal is to tell me the location of the Akatsuki to lure me there."


    "They''ll set up a trap and gather their forces to capture me."


    Karin asked anxiously, "So what are you going to do, Naruto?"


    "Are you really planning to go to Rain Village?"


    She instinctively felt this wasn''t a good choice.


    "I''m wondering just how foolish the Akatsuki think I am," Naruto said softly. "Do they really believe that I''d lose my mind and rush straight there just because I know their location?" sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yang Nine-Tails jumped onto Naruto''s shoulder: "But it''s just Rain Village."


    "Could it possibly be stronger than Cloud Village?"


    Naruto and Karin stared directly at it.


    Just after they spoke...


    The perfect example appeared.


    Yang Nine-Tails, feeling embarrassed, stomped heavily on Naruto''s shoulder: "Am I wrong?"


    "Rain Village is just a small nation."


    Naruto reached out and pinched its tail: "Rain Village may be a small nation, but..."


    "Our enemy is the Akatsuki."


    "Hidan knows very little about that organization."


    Yang Nine-Tails muttered, "He''s just an idiot."


    He couldn''t stand Hidan''s endless preaching about his beliefs, so he came over and left the mess to Yin Nine-Tails.


    "Kakuzu is no fool," Naruto said, glancing at the man with his head lowered, his body covered in black stitching. "But he didn''t say anything."


    "What does that matter?" Yang Nine-Tails asked, puzzled.


    Naruto remained silent.


    Karin spoke up to explain, "There are only two possibilities: either he''s a very loyal person��"


    "But he''s already a rogue ninja; what loyalty are we talking about?"


    "Then the only other possibility is��"


    "He believes the leader of the Akatsuki is more of a threat than you."


    The Nine-Tails looked at Naruto.


    "How much do you know about the Rinnegan?" Naruto asked him.


    The Nine-Tails shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "But among humans, that rumor is indeed true��the Rinnegan was once the eye of the Sage of Six Paths."


    "After that, I''ve never seen anyone else possess it."


    "Not even Indra or Uchiha Madara."


    Naruto caught on to an unfamiliar name. "Indra? Who is that?"


    "One of the sons of the Sage of Six Paths, Ashura''s brother," the Nine-Tails replied casually. "A very extreme person who, out of jealousy of the Sage of Six Paths'' love for Ashura, killed his own brother."


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully. "So... the Rinnegan is unique to the Sage of Six Paths?"


    The Nine-Tails thought for a moment and then nodded. "From what I understand, that can indeed be said."


    "The Sage of Six Paths..." Karin repeated the name. "I never thought this would be connected to the Akatsuki''s affairs."


    Naruto looked up.


    The sky was clear, with not a cloud in sight.


    He recalled the time back in Konoha when he faced the "Sage of Six Paths" or the "power left behind by the Sage of Six Paths."


    That technique is called "Truth-Seeking Ball."


    "Before we can confirm what their abilities really are," Naruto continued quietly, "or before we figure out how many members they have and what powers they possess��"


    "Rushing to Rain Village is not a wise choice."


    "Then..."


    He extended his hand and formed a summoning seal.


    A toad appeared in a puff of smoke within the formation.


    "Ah, it''s Uzumaki Naruto," said the toad with goggles hanging around its neck, tilting its head. "It''s rare for you to summon me."


    "Is there something you want to tell Jiraiya?"


    Naruto nodded. "I have two pieces of information to share."


    "The Akatsuki''s base is in Rain Village."


    "The leader of the Akatsuki possesses the legendary Rinnegan."


    The toad was surprised. "Rain Village? That tiny village?"


    "I understand. I will pass this message to Jiraiya."


    Naruto waved his hand. "There''s something else."


    "Have Konoha share this information with the other villages that possess tailed beasts."


    The toad was taken aback.


    "Share it with the other villages?" It was somewhat surprised.


    Naruto nodded with a smile. "Yes, and say that this intelligence was provided by Uzumaki Naruto."


    The toad''s expression turned serious. "Understood."


    As soon as it finished speaking, with a "puff," it disappeared.


    "Will they believe you?" Karin asked, frowning.


    Naruto shook his head. "Only Cloud Village and Sand Village are likely to take it seriously."


    "Then..." Karin was puzzled, not understanding why Naruto wanted to share this information with the other villages.


    Naruto looked at Hidan''s still intact black robe with red clouds. "Karin, have you thought about why they would want to lure me to Rain Village?"


    "Their base is there; they have the advantage of fighting on their home turf," Karin responded immediately.


    She thought for a moment.


    Reflecting on recent times, they hadn''t been able to gather much information about this organization.


    Even Jiraiya, who had focused on this matter for years, had only managed to collect some peripheral intelligence.


    So...


    She continued, "This organization doesn''t want the Five Great Nations to pay too much attention to their existence."


    "They want to remain as hidden as possible."


    Naruto nodded and looked into the distance. "It''s the same as in battle: to defeat your enemy, you must not let them achieve their goals."


    "If they want me to go to the Land of Rain, then I won''t go."


    "If they want their existence to remain unknown to the Five Great Nations, then I''ll tell the Five Great Nations."


    Karin seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Are you just going to let them be?" The Nine-Tails grinned and shook his head.


    Naruto shook his head. "Of course not."


    "Aren''t there two ready-made experimental subjects right here?"


    "We''ll just stay outside the Land of Rain and do our own thing."


    "If they want to challenge me, why should I go to them?"


    "Otherwise, they should just stay hidden."


    Yang Nine-Tails grinned and nodded.


    ~~~


    Vote! Comments! Review! Thank you for reading!


    If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 127-247 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 127: Immortal Body

    Information related to Naruto was given top priority within Konoha.


    Not to mention, this matter was also related to the "Rinnegan."


    At a high-level meeting in Konoha, Kakashi had a headache.


    The intelligence report brought him a huge problem.


    "Absurd!" Koharu Utatane slammed the table. "What does he think he is?"


    "He''s even planning to spread it across the Five Great Nations."


    "That''s..."


    Kakashi spoke calmly: "The intelligence from the Land of Lightning indicates that Cloud Village was beaten into submission by Naruto. They are already preparing to seal off the village and reduce interaction with the outside world."


    "However..."


    "If Naruto hands this intelligence over to them, I think they would be more than happy to spread it across the Five Great Nations."


    Koharu was taken aback and pressed her lips together.


    A slight smile curved beneath Kakashi''s mask.


    Being the Hokage was far from pleasant, especially being suppressed by these old folks, making him feel powerless. The only small joy he found was in seeing their speechless expressions whenever Naruto was mentioned.


    "But this news is too abrupt," Danzo said, shaking his head in disapproval. "Releasing intelligence so rashly without verification would damage Konoha''s reputation."


    He paused, and his gaze and tone became somber.


    "Moreover, isn''t he no longer a ninja? Using such an almost commanding tone to direct us..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    The door was pushed open.


    "No, we must follow Naruto''s instructions." Jiraiya burst in, full of energy. "I''ll personally guarantee this matter."


    Danzo turned to look.


    Homura Mitokado frowned: "Jiraiya, do you understand what you''re saying?"


    "Although the Rinnegan is revered as one of the Three Great Dojutsu, no one has ever..." Koharu Utatane shook her head.


    Jiraiya said gravely, "It does exist."


    "I''ve seen it with my own eyes."


    "And it matches the information Naruto provided, specifically in Rain Village."


    Danzo abruptly stood up, his single eye fierce. His mind worked rapidly only in moments like this: "During the Second Ninja World War?"


    "Why didn''t you..."


    Jiraiya tilted his head and glared at him: "Shut up, Danzo!"


    "Now is not the time for this."


    Danzo shrank back into his seat.


    "Notify the other villages." Jiraiya looked at Kakashi, "Hokage-sama, please issue the order."


    Kakashi stood up and walked toward Jiraiya: "Then, as Hokage, I order you, Jiraiya, to take full responsibility for this matter."


    Jiraiya accepted.


    Kakashi took a deep breath.


    For the first time��


    He managed to wrest some initiative away from these old folks.


    He looked out the window at the continuous rain.


    It felt as if the endless rain from Rain Village had drifted into Konoha.


    A few days later.


    Naruto arrived at the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire.


    Standing on a tree, he crossed his hands, using a jutsu he hadn''t employed in a long time.


    "Shadow Clone Technique."


    With several puffs, countless "Narutos" appeared one after another.


    Naruto smiled and waved his hand: "Begin the operation."


    The clones responded enthusiastically and instantly scattered in all directions.


    Kakuzu stared in disbelief: "What are you planning?"


    Naruto glanced at him without offering any explanation.


    This was a simple math problem. Given the length of the Land of Rain''s border and the range of the Mind''s Eye of the Kagura being "fifty kilometers," how many shadow clones would be needed to monitor every inch of the Land of Rain''s border?


    After setting everything up.


    Naruto jumped down from the tree.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, are you ready to listen to the divine instruction from the gods?" As soon as he entered the temporary base, Hidan couldn''t wait to poke his head out. "You''ve been putting me off for days; it''s about time you made a decision, right?"


    "I think you''d be a great fit for our cult."


    Naruto placed his hand on his head.


    During this time, he had confirmed that this guy had a very unique constitution.


    He had an extremely powerful regenerative ability. The scar left on his face by "Had�� #31. Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon)" had completely healed within a few days, even his teeth had regrown.


    It was comparable to the Uzumaki clan''s constitution.


    But��


    It was certain that this guy was not from the Uzumaki clan, and had no blood relation to him or Karin.


    This ability must have come from the "blessing" bestowed by that evil god?


    "Don''t be so rough," Hidan''s voice grew quieter. "We can talk this over."


    "What jutsu were you trying to use on me that day?" Naruto asked him. "You and that other guy went through all that trouble just to cause me some superficial damage?"


    Hidan''s eyes lit up: "That brings us back to my faith!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto squinted his eyes, his expression dangerous.


    Hidan hurriedly explained: "I''m serious!"


    "This is related to the blessing granted to me by the Evil God."


    Naruto released his hand.


    Hidan began a long-winded explanation, going on for over two hours.


    The two Nine-Tails were impatient and went out to play.


    Karin forced herself to stay by Naruto''s side.


    Most of this was nonsense.


    The useful information, in summary, is that Hidan joined a secret religious organization in "Hot Water Village" and underwent their experiments, becoming the only person favored by the evil god and granted the ability of "immortality."


    Their strategy was to extract even a single drop of blood from Naruto. As long as there was "a drop of blood," Hidan could use his jutsu called "Curse Technique: Death Controlling Possessed Blood."


    Both sides would suffer the same damage.


    "How about that? The power granted by the evil god is amazing," Hidan''s eyes gleamed. "Though I may be weak, with this ability, no one can kill me!"


    "You''re the only one, a freak like you, whose attack couldn''t pierce my skin."


    "But even if you''re that strong, so what?"


    "As long as I get a drop of your blood, you''ll die with no place for burial."


    Karin''s scalp tingled as she listened, and the writing on the scroll trembled slightly.


    This was truly an extremely evil and bizarre ability.


    "Are you really completely immortal?" Naruto scrutinized him.


    Hidan nodded, speaking proudly: "Of course!"


    "No matter what kind of attack, it won''t kill me, even if my head is cut off or my heart is crushed..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    A flash of red light.


    With a "snap," Hidan''s head fell to the ground.


    No blood spurted from the severed neck, rendering the jutsu Naruto had prepared ineffective.


    The head on the ground started shouting: "I won''t die like this."


    "But it hurts!"


    "If you want to experiment, at least give me a heads-up so I can prepare."


    "It really hurts!"


    Naruto picked up the head, holding it at eye level: "You''re really still alive."


    "Don''t pull my hair! It''s hard to style!" Hidan kept grumbling, but with less bravado toward Naruto, "And it hurts too, you''re tearing my scalp, put me down."


    Naruto ignored him, feeling the aura from his body, deep in thought.


    On the head and body... there was no strange connection between them.


    "Can you control your body?" he asked.


    Hidan pouted: "What kind of question is that? How could anyone control their body after losing their head?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Sew my head back on; it''ll heal in a few days."


    Naruto nodded.


    So he can''t control his body...


    He tossed the head aside and reached for the headless body.


    "Can you still feel this?" Naruto asked as he made a cut on the arm.


    Hidan yelled: "Of course not!"


    "My head is separated from my body, okay!"


    So, the head is the key.


    Naruto thought for a moment, then took out a section of the Eight-Tails'' tail and placed it on the headless torso.


    "What are you trying to do?" Hidan''s eyes filled with terror.


    Naruto softly replied: "Of course, I want to test the limits of your immortality."


    "Even though it''s just a piece of the tail, it''s enough to make you a jinch��riki."


    He extended his hand, and chakra surged.


    Using the Four Symbols Seal, he reversed it, sealing this part of the tailed beast''s power within Hidan''s body.


    Karin handed over Hidan''s head, carefully sewing the wound with a needle and thread she found in an old ninja tool pouch.


    Once the head and body made contact, they immediately became whole. Hidan tried to struggle, but the Adamantine Chains immediately bound his body completely.


    "Don''t move," Naruto said gently as chakra flowed. "This is my first time conducting human experiments."


    "It makes me quite nervous."


    Hidan cursed and swore.


    This time, it didn''t matter at all.


    Naruto fully released the Four Symbols Seal and removed the Eight-Tails'' tail.


    Hidan''s life force rapidly drained, and his body withered and shriveled before their eyes.


    But, his head remained intact, though his lack of strength made his cursing feeble.


    Naruto stared at him.


    Even like this, he wouldn''t die?


    Karin was also shocked, recording every one of Hidan''s life signs and taking flesh samples for later analysis.


    So, this is a power akin to a "rule"?


    No matter the state of his body, "Hidan is immortal," just like "the sun rises in the east," it''s one of the rules of this world.


    Have I finally found traces of a real god''s existence?


    Naruto focused on his research.


    Meanwhile, in Rain Village...


    The construction of this village is in a style very different from other villages. Every building is wrapped in iron, and the smell of rust mixed with the stench of stagnant water permeates the air.


    In a tall building in the center of the village, a massive head with its tongue sticking out was erected, and an orange-haired figure sat on top of it, overlooking the entire village.


    "Zetsu sent word that Naruto has informed the Five Great Nations," a woman with light purple hair approached, speaking softly. Her voice was barely audible over the rain. "He has also arrived at the border of the Land of Rain, but has no intention of entering."


    "He even used shadow clones to completely seal off the border."


    The orange-haired man turned around, his face covered with piercings, making him look like a puppet: "Konan, I understand."


    "This is truly an unexpected decision."


    Konan murmured, "This could be troublesome."


    The orange-haired man didn''t speak, only gazed into the distance.


    ~~~


    Vote, Comment, and leave a review! Thank you for reading see you tomorrow!


    Also, If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 128-247 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 128: Trying to Breakout

    The countries possessing tailed beasts reacted differently upon learning about the "Akatsuki" organization.


    Cloud Village, having learned a lesson from Naruto, immediately confined Yugito Nii and Killer B within the village and mobilized personnel to search for the cat.


    The Two-Tails had only been glimpsed briefly by the ninjas during this period.


    Now, it suddenly doesn''t mind the word "small" that much; being small in stature isn''t so bad.


    At least it''s free and inconspicuous.


    Sand Village made no special arrangements. Being relatively far from Rain Village and with the current Jinch��riki of the One-Tail, Gaara, being the Kazekage, the village''s security measures were already at their highest level.


    What surprised Naruto was Rock Village.


    A village with little interaction with him didn''t dismiss this information.


    The Tsuchikage, ��noki, even sent a ninja specifically to express gratitude and provided some information related to the "Akatsuki."


    Although this information was trivial and had little impact on the situation.


    Jiraiya arrived after the Rock Village ninja had left.


    "Sorry, Naruto, I''m late." He followed the shadow clone to the temporary residence, but as soon as he pushed the door open, he halted both his steps and words.


    The blonde boy, draped in a white haori, was holding a scalpel, poised over a headless corpse.


    It gave Jiraiya an almost eerie sense of d��j�� vu.


    If the "blonde" were replaced with "black hair," that sense would have been even more pronounced.


    "Naruto, are you��," Jiraiya''s tone deepened, "have you reached this point?"


    Though "human experimentation" sounds like something quite "evil," which village hasn''t conducted such research in secret?


    Whether it''s medical ninjutsu or other techniques, progress requires such "sacrifices."


    Jiraiya wasn''t about to completely deny this fact.


    But it was hard to feel any affection for such things.


    He was even more worried that Naruto might stray down a "dark path."


    Now that Naruto was incredibly powerful, practically a living "God of Ninja," no one could restrain him.


    And he seemed to have little attachment to this world, besides "Karin," and the deceased "Minato" and "Kushina," there was nothing else that mattered to him.


    Orochimaru had once been like this.


    Isolated, unconcerned with relationships, and when his research hit a dead end, he couldn''t resist reaching out to the people in the village.


    Naruto turned around and smiled at him. "This is the corpse of Hidan from the Akatsuki."


    Jiraiya''s expression eased a bit.


    "He has an immortal body; even if we turn him into a Jinch��riki and release the seal, it won''t cause his death," Naruto continued. "He''s a material that can be reused."


    Jiraiya was shocked. "An immortal body?"


    Naruto nodded but didn''t talk much about his research, instead changing the subject. "What brings you here, Jiraiya-sensei?"


    "Does Konoha want to intervene in this matter?"


    Jiraiya shook his head. "No."


    "You mentioned the Rinnegan before, still in Rain Village."


    "It reminded me of some past events."


    Naruto put down the instruments, washed his hands clean on the side, and invited him to sit down.


    Jiraiya looked nostalgic. "During the Second Ninja World War, Konoha had a conflict with Rain Village."


    "In that war, I gained the title of one of the ''Sannin.''"


    "Although the world calls us by this title."


    "And we''ve gradually accepted it too."


    "But from the beginning, this title was actually a kind of disgrace to us."


    Naruto listened quietly.


    Jiraiya realized something and scratched his head. "As I get older, I tend to dwell on the past." sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let me get back to the main point."


    "After that war, three children found the three of us, wanting to be our disciples and learn ninjutsu."


    "Out of a sense of compensation for this war-torn country, I took them in."


    "One of those children..."


    "He should be a descendant of the Uzumaki clan. His name was ''Nagato.'' I saw with my own eyes as he awakened the ''Rinnegan.''"


    Naruto was startled and frowned. "A descendant of the Uzumaki clan?"


    "Yes, like Kushina and Karin, he had red hair," Jiraiya replied. "His chakra and life force were stronger than a normal person''s."


    The Nine-Tails had mentioned before that the "Rinnegan" was the d��jutsu of the Sage of Six Paths, and the Uzumaki clan were descendants of the Sage, so awakening the "Rinnegan" wasn''t impossible.


    However...


    "The leader of the Akatsuki is this Nagato person," Naruto said softly, thoughtfully, "Then what about Uchiha Madara?"


    Jiraiya was stumped, his expression puzzled.


    Right...


    If the leader of the Akatsuki is Nagato, then what about Uchiha Madara?


    "Could it be that Uchiha Madara is just a member of the Akatsuki, subordinate to the Rinnegan?" Karin suggested, poking her head in, "And not as we previously thought, that the Akatsuki is Madara''s organization."


    Jiraiya, deep in thought, shook his head: "Uchiha Madara wouldn''t even acknowledge the First Hokage, let alone Nagato."


    "That child is not a qualified leader."


    "Among the three children back then, perhaps another would have been more suitable."


    He sighed, looking somewhat dejected: "Besides, Nagato was a very gentle person. After killing a ninja who attacked him to save his comrades, he would feel so guilty that he couldn''t sleep for an entire night."


    "Akatsuki is an evil and ruthless organization."


    "The aspirations of those three children were for peace. I don''t believe they founded this organization."


    Naruto turned his head, looking outside: "Time can easily change some things."


    "And it''s unclear what role Uchiha Madara played in all this."


    Jiraiya didn''t respond.


    After a long pause, he clenched his fist: "That''s why I''m here this time��to infiltrate the Land of Rain and find out what''s really going on."


    Naruto shook his head: "I don''t agree with you going."


    "Thanks for your concern." Jiraiya felt a warmth in his heart. "But if it really is Nagato and the others��"


    "As their teacher, I have an unshirkable responsibility."


    Naruto stood up: "This has nothing to do with a teacher''s duty."


    "It''s that you won''t be able to infiltrate."


    Jiraiya grinned: "Naruto, don''t underestimate me. Although you''re stronger than me now, I am still one of the ''Sannin,'' and gathering intelligence is a required skill for a ninja."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    Naruto pointed to the distance: "Do you see that rain?"


    "The weather in the Land of Rain is just like that," Jiraiya nodded, "It rains almost all the time throughout the year, which is why the country got its name."


    Naruto spoke softly: "That''s not ordinary rain."


    "It''s a technique."


    Jiraiya was taken aback.


    "Each raindrop carries chakra," Naruto continued. "As long as you touch the rain, the person who cast the technique will sense it."


    "As for whether it has any other effects..."


    "I''m not sure, but what do you think, Jiraiya-sensei?"


    Jiraiya''s expression darkened: "So that rain is a technique?"


    The first rule of intelligence gathering is not to let the enemy detect your presence.


    If your movements are known to the enemy, you''d be a sitting duck.


    "Just wait here," Naruto shook his head. "They won''t hold out much longer against me."


    Jiraiya nodded.


    Naruto suddenly turned his head, looking in a specific direction.


    A shadow clone relayed a sensory message: two chakras were making tentative movements at the border of the Land of Rain.


    Inside the Land of Rain.


    Two men wearing black cloaks with red clouds were moving through the rain.


    One had blonde hair tied in a high ponytail.


    The other was hunched over, with five spikes of hair on his head, resembling a turtle.


    "This is so annoying!" The one with the high ponytail complained exaggeratedly. "The weather in the Land of Rain is absolutely awful."


    "The clay becomes all mushy!"


    The other spoke calmly: "Compared to such trivial matters, you should focus more on the task at hand."


    "If it were that Uzumaki Naruto coming himself, that would be one thing," the high ponytail sneered. "But it''s just a shadow clone. Is it really worth being so cautious?"


    "How much power can a shadow clone have?"


    "Is it necessary for both of us to act together?"


    "I could blow them all up on my own."


    "Oh really?" The hunched man responded, "Deidara, then I won''t intervene later."


    The high ponytail clenched his fist and shouted excitedly: "Watch me, Sasori-san!"


    At the border.


    A shadow clone flashed and blocked their path.


    So fast!


    The two men''s pupils dilated.


    "Are you Uzumaki Naruto?" Deidara grinned, raising one hand. "Do you really think you can stop us with just a shadow clone? Isn''t that a bit too naive?"


    As he spoke, his other hand lowered.


    Concealed by the rain, tiny white substances began to fall.


    The shadow clone said nothing, just waved its hand.


    "Bakud�� #4. Hainawa (�@�I, Crawling Rope."


    A golden rope shot out, capturing the white substances��tiny clay spiders, even smaller than fingernails.


    "Impressive awareness," the high ponytail clicked his tongue, forming a seal with one hand.


    There was a loud explosion as the clay detonated.


    The "shadow clone" technique from Konoha is a famous jutsu.


    It can create clones nearly identical to the original.


    It can even fool Byakugan and Sharingan.


    Of course, such a powerful technique has a downside��it has almost no "resilience." As long as you hit it once, the clone will disperse.


    This is why Deidara hadn''t taken the shadow clone seriously from the start.


    But��


    He quickly realized just how different Naruto''s shadow clones were from others.


    He also realized why the leader was so cautious.


    Naruto''s shadow clone could fly! And its speed was far superior to theirs.


    Its sensory abilities were also excellent.


    No matter what technique they used, they couldn''t catch up to it.


    Instead, they were constantly controlled by it, forced to keep their distance, as an endless barrage of techniques rained down on them.


    Although the clone''s chakra was only a fraction of the original''s, not enough to cause significant damage, the relentless attacks, like a storm, left Deidara in a dire situation.


    ~~~


    Author ask for a leave the other day, I have a backup chapter, and just posted today, here you go! He posted 2 Chapters, but I''m gonna have it as a backup.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 129: Akatsuki vs Naruto

    The explosions were continuous.


    In the air, clouds of smoke erupted.


    The scene was terrifying.


    Yet, despite the intensity, the shadow clone managed to dodge and maneuver, taking little damage.


    "Deidara, come back," Sasori raised his head and called out to the two figures battling in the sky.


    The blond boy with a high ponytail responded indignantly, "I haven''t dealt with this guy yet!"


    "Idiot!" Sasori cursed. "The shadow clone has already served its purpose. It has stalled us long enough. Soon, Uzumaki Naruto''s real body will arrive. Do you want to face him alone?"


    Deidara gritted his teeth, a look of reluctance on his face, but he commanded the clay bird beneath him to descend.


    As he turned back, the golden shadow clone stood in the sky, no longer pursuing them, just coldly watching.


    "This guy really intends to trap us all in the Land of Rain!" Once he landed, Deidara muttered angrily, "If it weren''t for this damn weather, I would have taken care of him by now."


    Sasori glanced at him, bluntly exposing the truth: "That was just one shadow clone. At the borders of the Land of Rain, who knows how many more he has left."


    Deidara said nothing, only clenching his fist tighter. He, too, was once called a "child prodigy." But now...


    He couldn''t even easily handle one of that person''s shadow clones.


    "Report to the leader," Sasori said slowly.


    Inside the Rain Village.


    "Even you couldn''t break through his shadow clones?" Kisame spoke, his tone not overly panicked. "Now this is really troublesome. He''s managed to trap us in the Land of Rain by himself."


    Uchiha Itachi remained silent.


    "We can''t just stay here forever," Deidara shouted, his initial bravado diminished. "What''s the difference between this and being imprisoned?"


    The others said nothing. It was tacitly agreed that the youngest would test the leader''s attitude.


    The orange-haired man''s expression remained calm: "Although the actions of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki have disrupted our plans."


    "But since things have come to this, then we shall keep moving forward, crushing everything that stands in our way."


    Konan looked at him.


    "No matter how powerful the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is, he''s still just a human." Pain spread his arms wide, his tone as cold as his expression, "He cannot compare to a god! Now, let this world taste the pain."


    Deidara whispered, "Is the leader going to act personally?"


    Pain did not respond. He merely looked around: "Konan, you should stay behind. The village needs��"


    "I''m going with you," she shook her head firmly. "Even if we leave the village, I''ll be fine."


    Uchiha Itachi spoke up: "Let me stay. The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has strong resistance to genjutsu, so I won''t be much help."


    Pain glanced at him: "Is that so? Then Uchiha Itachi will stay and guard the village. The rest will move with me."


    Temporary residence.


    Jiraiya, standing next to Naruto, looked in the same direction but saw and heard nothing: "What''s happening over there?"


    "There were two people trying to leave the Land of Rain without my permission," Naruto waved his hand dismissively, his tone calm.


    Jiraiya''s heart tightened: "Aren''t you going over?"


    "The shadow clone held them off," Naruto shook his head. "Once they realized they couldn''t break through the barrier immediately, they retreated."


    Jiraiya nodded, his tone heavy: "It seems they''re getting impatient."


    Naruto smiled.


    After so many years in the Soul Society, his greatest gain was "patience." Time and lifespan were not luxuries for him.


    He continued his experiment.


    Jiraiya assisted, though he didn''t understand much about "human experimentation." But in terms of ninjutsu, he had profound knowledge.


    Prophetic words.


    Within an hour, several powerful chakras approached.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, they''re here," Naruto paused his experiment once more, spoke, and walked over to wash his hands.


    Jiraiya''s expression grew grave. He didn''t share Naruto''s calm demeanor and quickly burst through the door.


    A group approached from within the Land of Rain. Leading them was a man with orange hair and a high ponytail. Behind him followed four others, three men and one woman.


    "Konan!" Jiraiya recognized one and instinctively called out.


    The blue-purple-haired woman stared at him: "Jiraiya-sensei, it''s truly surprising to see you here. Is Konoha also here to help?"


    "No," Jiraiya shook his head. "It''s just that ''Rain Village'' and the ''Rinnegan'' reminded me of you, so I came to see. I didn''t expect it to really be you."


    As he spoke, he turned his head to the man with the ponytail in the center: "Since Konan is here, then you must be Nagato? Your appearance has changed a lot, but those eyes... And where is Yahiko?"


    "It seems your growth has indeed encountered some problems. What exactly happened?"


    The man with the high ponytail responded, "This has nothing to do with you, Jiraiya-sensei. Our target is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Even if it''s you... if you stand in my way, I will kill you without hesitation or mercy. Leave."


    Jiraiya shook his head as chakra surged within him. "You should know that Naruto is the Fourth Hokage''s son. And I was the Fourth Hokage''s teacher. How could I possibly stand by and let you harm my student''s child?"


    The man with the high ponytail raised his hand. "Is that so, Jiraiya-sensei? It''s truly unfortunate that you will be my enemy."


    As they spoke, the door of the house behind them was pushed open once more.


    Naruto walked out: "Jiraiya-sensei, he''s not your former student. This is just a puppet."


    Jiraiya was startled and turned to look at him.


    "The real body won''t show itself?" Naruto continued. "Even after leaving the village, it still hides in the shadows?"


    The man with the high ponytail replied, "Your sensing abilities are quite impressive. You can even discern the state of life and death? However, even in this form, defeating you won''t be a problem."


    He formed hand seals.


    Thick white smoke billowed, and five figures appeared. They all had orange hair like the man with the high ponytail, and their faces were embedded with several black rods.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, you''ll regret not fleeing when you sensed my presence," said one of the summoned men. "Now, you have no chance to escape."


    Jiraiya was stunned.


    He stared intently at the man who had spoken.


    The familiar hair color, the familiar face. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yahiko?" His voice trembled. "Are you the leader of the Akatsuki? Why do you have the Rinnegan? Where is Nagato?"


    Naruto reminded him, "He''s also a puppet."


    "Yahiko is already dead," the orange-haired man said. "What stands before you now is the ''God'' known as Pain!"


    Jiraiya gritted his teeth. "What happened to you all?"


    "Jiraiya-sensei," Naruto spoke, "do you remember what you were thinking earlier?"


    Jiraiya was taken aback and looked at him, unsure of what he meant by saying that at this moment.


    Was he referring to his earlier thoughts of infiltrating the Rain Village to gather information?


    "These six are all corpses turned into puppets," Naruto said softly. "However, the method of controlling them isn''t chakra threads. Did you notice those black substances on their faces?"


    "When he performed the summoning jutsu, those black substances vibrated, indicating they were receiving chakra from a distance."


    Jiraiya immediately understood. "Nagato is controlling them from afar? I see... Then I''ll leave this to you."


    He vanished in a flash.


    "Don''t think so!" Konan moved swiftly, extending her hand. Her arm and sleeve transformed into paper, stretching into a narrow barrier, attempting to block Jiraiya.


    But just as it expanded, a flash of crimson fire erupted simultaneously.


    "Had�� #31. Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon)."


    The paper barrier was blasted open, creating a large gap, with flames scorching and black smoke billowing.


    Konan turned around.


    A golden light flashed in her eyes, filling her vision.


    "Your opponent is me." Naruto had already blocked her path. "Let Jiraiya-sensei do what he needs to do."


    Pain spoke, "It doesn''t matter, Konan. There are others in the village as well."


    Not only Uchiha Itachi, but also another man who claimed to be "Uchiha Madara."


    "The real Rinnegan bearer isn''t here, and neither is Uchiha Itachi," Naruto''s gaze swept across the group. "Is it just you? Is Madara not coming either?"


    Pain''s tone wavered slightly. "It seems you know quite a lot. Even about his existence... I''ll take you to meet him after I capture you. Attack!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Konan immediately moved, paper-wrapped spikes in her hand gleaming with cold light, thrusting toward him.


    Naruto raised his hand.


    He caught her attack with two fingers.


    No matter how much force she exerted, she couldn''t push her attack any closer.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had a serious fight," Naruto raised his other hand, his gaze shifting past Konan to the six men behind her. "Let me see more of the Rinnegan''s abilities."


    That hand formed a seal.


    Konan''s pupils dilated, and she quickly withdrew.


    But the jutsu Naruto performed was not an offensive ninjutsu.


    He simply recalled the shadow clones scattered along the border.


    This caused his aura to surge.


    Chakra spread out, pressing down with immense force.


    Deidara was startled.


    What is this feeling? His body suddenly felt so heavy.


    Sasori''s puppet seemed to creak under the pressure, as if it could no longer bear the weight.


    Kisame, cautious, didn''t draw the Samehada, which was already excited by Naruto''s chakra.


    Instead, he formed hand seals.


    "Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave."


    A massive wave of water gushed from his mouth, flooding the area and swallowing it in an instant.


    But Naruto immediately stepped into the air.


    Pain also ascended, and Konan''s paper wings unfolded behind her, flapping as she flew.


    Deidara threw out clay, which transformed into a large bird, carrying both himself and Sasori.


    The remaining five corpses had no flying abilities and floated slowly on the water.


    Meanwhile, two figures leaped from the forest, soaring high into the air, only to be caught by Naruto, who placed them on his shoulders, one on each side.


    ~~~


    Here you go, on time! Please Vote, Comments, and leave a review for future readers! Thank you!


    Also, If you can''t wait to read more please check out my Patreon page! Chapters 130-249 are available there.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 130: Akatsuki vs Naruto (2)

    Naruto looked down.


    In an instant, Kisame unleashed a massive amount of chakra, creating a large hemispherical water reservoir in the forest.


    His appearance also changed.


    The Samehada on his back was gone, as its chakra merged with Kisame''s own, transforming him. The already shark-like Kisame now had a dorsal fin on his head and scales on his arms, turning him into a living merman.


    However, he didn''t seem to have any intention of engaging in combat, instead swimming freely in the water, occasionally lifting his head and releasing his malevolent aura without restraint.


    Was this meant to block the ground?


    Five Rinnegan puppets floated up from the water.


    Sasori also leaped off the large bird, landing on the water''s surface. He tore open his robe, revealing his body. A large puppet face was embedded in his back, with a scorpion tail protruding like a tongue from its mouth.


    Their chakra was surging intensely.


    The Rinnegan puppets were the first to move.


    One formed hand seals.


    "Summoning Jutsu."


    Within the white smoke generated by the jutsu, a peculiar but faint chakra began to stir.


    The tallest puppet raised its hand.


    Using the smoke of the "Summoning Jutsu" as cover.


    With a mechanical click, the puppet''s arm split open, revealing several launch ports. Missiles, trailing flames, shot through the white smoke.


    Naruto clasped his hands together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Dozens of chains surged from behind him, racing toward the missiles.


    They flew swiftly, but the chains controlled by Naruto were even faster.


    As they were about to collide, Pain raised both hands.


    His right hand aimed at the chains, his left hand at Naruto.


    He activated his jutsu.


    Naruto''s pupils dilated.


    The chains were twisted by a strange force, narrowly missing the missiles.


    Meanwhile, Naruto''s body was pulled by a completely opposite force.


    Chakra fluctuated, and the invisible struggle stirred small currents in the air.


    Pain was also surprised.


    This was the first time using "Bansh�� Ten''in" (Universal Pull) had been so difficult.


    It felt like trying to pull someone out of quicksand.


    He had to expend more chakra than usual to move Naruto.


    But his goal was achieved!


    He intended to make Naruto collide with the missiles.


    But the pulling speed was too slow.


    This gave the blond boy enough time to respond, reaching out and abandoning the incantation.


    "Had�� # 1. Sh�� (�n, Thrust)."


    A strong burst of air struck, causing the missiles to explode prematurely at a distance, with only some smoke and flames brushing against Naruto, singeing his clothes.


    The Akatsuki''s numbers gave them the advantage, and their assault was relentless.


    As the smoke began to rise, several summoned beasts leaped forward, attacking.


    A crab, an ox, a three-headed dog��they were all different, but each had a black rod embedded in its head, controlling them.


    The Yang Nine-Tails on Naruto''s right shoulder sprang into action.


    "Be careful!" Naruto warned.


    But the Yang Nine-Tails had already grown in size, stomping down.


    These summoned beasts might have posed a threat to ordinary shinobi due to their large size, but to a tailed beast at the top of the food chain, they were nothing more than appetizers!


    Under the pressure of chakra and the Nine-Tails'' body, they were instantly crushed.


    However, the other summoned beasts, protected by their summoning jutsu, vanished in white smoke before suffering fatal injuries.


    Only the three-headed dog remained, and after being crushed into a bloody pulp, dozens of smaller one-headed dogs sprang out from its flesh.


    Each of them not only had a black rod on its head but also carried one or two clay spiders.


    Deidara clicked his tongue and formed a seal with his fingers, murmuring, "Detonate!"


    The clay spiders swelled, emitting a white light before exploding violently.


    The Nine-Tails'' pupils contracted.


    Only then did it hear Naruto''s earlier warning.


    The resulting fire, smoke, and surging shockwaves made the Nine-Tails stagger, destabilizing its chakra.


    Its massive body began to fall.


    Kisame grinned viciously, shooting upward like a swordfish.


    Naruto extended his hand, pressing it against his abdomen.


    The Four Symbols Seal twisted, swallowing both the Yang and Yin Nine-Tails, resealing them, and then immediately releasing them again.


    The two Nine-Tails reappeared on his shoulders.


    "How despicable!" The Yang Nine-Tails bared its fangs. "To set a trap among the summoned beasts, so treacherous and sly."


    Naruto frowned.


    The Yin Nine-Tails muttered, "That''s because you''re stupid."


    "I am you too!" they bickered with each other.


    The Akatsuki''s assault continued.


    Aside from Kisame, the only other non-flying member, Sasori, pulled off his mask.


    When his lower face was covered, he still looked human.


    But when fully exposed, the puppet features were all too apparent.


    His jaw, which resembled a door panel, dropped, revealing a thick metal tube. Chakra activated, and a barrage of poisonous needles shot out.


    Naruto didn''t even attempt to dodge.


    He let them hit him, but they couldn''t even penetrate his defenses.


    "Sasori-san, what a disgrace." Deidara laughed wildly, "Indeed, art is an explosion. Your soft attacks are not art."


    As they exchanged words, an invisible wave of chakra approached.


    Naruto drew his sword and slashed.


    Blood spurted, and white smoke billowed��it was an invisible summoned beast.


    But just as it disappeared, a puppet wielding a black rod swung it down at Naruto''s head.


    With Naruto''s sensing abilities, this was far from a sneak attack.


    However, the weapon in this puppet''s hand...


    What''s the deal with this?


    It had a similar aura to the Truth-Seeking Orbs, but it wasn''t quite the same.


    It felt like a degraded, incomplete version.


    Yet, even as an incomplete product of the Sage of Six Paths'' power, it still possessed extraordinary strength.


    In its clash with the Nine-Tails'' sword, sparks flew, but it didn''t break.


    Perhaps due to being a puppet or still needing chakra to control, this puppet, despite wielding a formidable weapon, was lacking in taijutsu, and after a few exchanges...


    A flash of red light.


    The puppet''s right arm, along with the black rod it was holding, was sliced off and fell into the water with a splash.


    At that moment��


    The puppet that had launched the missiles bent over and extended its hand.


    Its head opened like a blooming lotus, exposing mechanical inner workings. Chakra gathered, and a moment later, a laser beam shot out.


    Two fists suddenly split open with a "pop" from the wrist, releasing jets of air as they arced through the air, circling behind.


    Naruto raised his hand. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    The laser clashed against the barrier, rippling away.


    At that moment, the fists flew toward him, each wrapped in centipede-like clay.


    The two Nine-Tails turned their heads, focused on the threat, and gathered small Tailed Beast Bombs in their mouths.


    They released the bombs, which collided with the fists, detonating the clay.


    However, beneath the smoke, two small birds, no bigger than a palm, darted towards them.


    The two Nine-Tails were startled.


    Naruto quickly reached back and caught them.


    Deidara, full of anticipation, shouted, "Explode for me!"


    But the scene he hoped for��of limbs flying everywhere��did not happen.


    Naruto opened his hand, revealing a scroll. The two clay birds were sealed inside it.


    "A summoning? And sealing?" Deidara exclaimed in shock. "When did you do that?"


    In just the blink of an eye, he had managed to perform both techniques?


    Naruto did not respond.


    The next wave of attacks had already begun.


    Sand surged, forming sharp spikes, attacking from four directions��above, below, left, and right.


    This was... Gaara''s "Sand Release."


    Naruto swept the battlefield with his senses.


    A new chakra source had appeared next to Sasori.


    It was a humanoid puppet, and the sand release originated from it.


    A puppet with a Kekkei Genkai?


    Naruto used Shunpo to dodge, the sand chasing after him, but it was too slow to catch him.


    Pain raised his hand.


    "Bansh�� Ten''in!"


    That strange pulling force reappeared.


    Naruto''s movement was briefly disrupted.


    The sand surged towards him.


    In response, the two Nine-Tails gathered Tailed Beast Bombs of considerable size in their mouths and launched them, colliding with the sand and dispersing the chakra contained within it.


    Seizing this brief opening, Naruto raised his hand and forwent the incantation.


    "Had�� #54. Haien (����, Abolishing Flames)."


    A purple flame disk flew out, spinning swiftly as it sliced towards Pain.


    In that critical moment, the one-armed puppet stepped forward.


    It bit its finger and slammed its hand down, forming seals.


    "Summoning Jutsu."


    A massive stone panda appeared out of nowhere, positioning itself between the "Haien" and the one-armed puppet.


    But with just a single collision, the stone shattered.


    The disk continued its trajectory, unfazed, slicing through the one-armed puppet.


    Flames engulfed it, burning the entire puppet to a crisp in an instant.


    Even the "chakra receivers" crumbled in seconds.


    One puppet''s combat ability was lost.


    But in the next second, another puppet waved its hand, igniting purple flames on the water''s surface.


    Naruto was momentarily stunned, his eyes wide with surprise, as he looked down.


    This was... "Soul."


    Did the Rinnegan have the ability to manipulate souls?


    The purple flames formed a circle, and an enormous head emerged from within.


    Its face was entirely purple, with Rinnegan eyes, and it wore a massive hood with the character "�� (King)" inscribed in the center.


    It opened its mouth.


    A tongue, resembling a hand, extended out, wrapping around the severely damaged puppet and pulling it into its mouth.


    The power of the soul seemed to be restoring and repairing it.


    Sasori continued to control the human puppet, with sand swirling around.


    Deidara waited for an opportunity, mixing his clay bombs with the sand.


    Pain intermittently manipulated "gravity" to interfere.


    "Nine-Tails, I need to borrow your power," Naruto said softly, his gaze locked on Pain. "I''ll need to get serious to deal with those eyes."


    The two Nine-Tails responded in unison.


    Naruto reached out and grabbed his second sword.


    He began chanting the release command.


    A connected power surged from both the "Nine-Tails" and "Ashura," intertwining and glowing with golden light, as four additional arms sprouted from Naruto.


    "His aura just grew even stronger!" Deidara gritted his teeth, even lowering his flying altitude slightly.


    Konan flapped her wings, retreating a few steps.


    "Not using the other mode?" the Yang Nine-Tails asked.


    The Yin Nine-Tails'' eyes sparkled.


    Is this... Shikai?


    It felt its power becoming slightly stronger, seemingly amplified by "Ashura."


    Naruto shook his head. "To deal with them, it''s better to keep the target small."


    "Borrowing the Tailed Beast''s power, huh?" Pain remarked, his tone still cold. "An interesting display."


    Naruto didn''t respond to him, his gaze sweeping over the battlefield.


    The main attackers on the Akatsuki''s side were Pain, the puppet that could launch missiles, and Deidara.


    Sasori was providing interference and support.


    Kisame was waiting for Naruto to approach the water.


    But most importantly, three people hadn''t yet made their move: Konan, who could use "Paper Release," as well as a fat man and a puppet with long, waist-length hair.


    What were they planning?


    "Wow, that move is so cool!" Deidara exclaimed, his voice tinged with envy. "How do you do it? Storing power in the sword in advance? And even turning chakra into extra hands?"


    Naruto didn''t reply.


    He simply clasped his hands together, and golden chains lashed out.


    ~~~


    Vote, Comments, and leave a review! Thank you for reading!


    You can read up to Chapter 250 in Patreon. You can visit and join if you like! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 131: Akatsuki vs Naruto (3)

    The Adamantine Chains swung toward the three who had yet to make a move.


    But...


    The purple-faced figure spat something out.


    The puppet that had been swallowed earlier had completely repaired itself in a short time, including the severed arm, which was fully restored at that instant.


    As soon as it reappeared, it immediately began a summoning technique.


    The crab, chameleon, and bull that had been injured by the Nine-Tails were summoned once again, standing before the three at the rear.


    Pain raised his hand, unleashing the power of the Rinnegan.


    "Shinra Tensei."


    The repulsive force surged forth, flinging them away once again.


    Sand followed closely, with the great river churning, and within it, explosions of clay occurred one after another, though they were not particularly powerful. Amid the sand waves, bubbles emerged as if "boiling," causing the smell of gunpowder to fill the air.


    Deidara shouted in excitement, clearly enjoying this state.


    Naruto pondered.


    Summoning, attacking, support, and even healing��these six puppets almost displayed all tactical elements.


    So the remaining two are likely for sealing and defense?


    The reason they haven''t acted yet is to create an information gap, to deliver a fatal blow to me?


    If that''s the case...


    Naruto''s gaze shifted to the purple-faced figure.


    With just one glance, they were all on high alert.


    Deidara waved his hand, and the mouth on his palm busily spat out several bird-shaped clay figures, which flew and landed on the summoned beasts.


    Even Sasori manipulated his puppets under the protection of the sand.


    A flash of golden light.


    The summoned puppet''s hands trembled, flinging out black rods.


    But Naruto used a flash step, appearing behind Sasori.


    "Sasori-san, be careful!" Deidara exclaimed in alarm.


    Just as he was shouting the warning...


    With a "crack," Naruto''s hand pierced the outer puppet, reaching for the body within.


    From the demon face, iron spikes resembling a scorpion''s tail shot forth.


    Naruto, however, paid no heed.


    "Your first target is actually me..." Sasori was surprised.


    "Collaborating with that blonde brat to hide the poison gas in the gunpowder smoke," Naruto said softly, his hand stirring within the puppet. "Did you really think I wouldn''t see through such a trick?"


    He opened his mouth and spat out a golden chakra that enveloped a viscous purple "liquid," expelling it from his body.


    Mayuri''s poison-concealing methods were far more subtle than this.


    Sasori''s emotions surged violently.


    Deidara exclaimed in shock.


    "I''ve seen many who have modified their bodies," Naruto gripped something. "But you''re the first who completely abandoned your human body to fixate on a lifeless object."


    "And the dumbest."


    The outer puppet cracked open, revealing what was inside��a youthful-looking male with red hair and delicate features.


    From within his body, several mechanisms activated, clamping onto Naruto''s arm, while chakra threads intertwined with the golden light.


    But it didn''t hinder anything.


    Naruto tightly grasped the core inscribed with "Sasori."


    "This is... eternal art," the red-haired youth spoke, his tone still calm despite his lethal point being seized.


    Naruto whispered, "Art is best appreciated, not used for battle."


    He forcefully yanked it out.


    The core was extracted.


    The red-haired body immediately lost all ability to move.


    Akatsuki''s "Sasori of the Red Sand," deceased.


    "Sasori-san!" Deidara shouted, gritting his teeth as he reached for his waist and then threw forcefully.


    "Secret Technique, C3."


    The clay took the shape of a human.


    Pain raised his hand and pressed down.


    "Shinra Tensei."


    The repulsive force accelerated its descent.


    In the water, Kisame also finally found an opportunity.


    "Water Release: Five Feeding Sharks."


    Along with Kisame himself, six sharks leaped out of the deep water, charging in to kill.


    Naruto had long been prepared, with chakra surging violently in his lowered hands.


    "Bakud�� #73. T��zansh�� (��ɽ��, Inverse Mountain Crystal)."


    A downward-pointing triangular blue crystal appeared instantly, enveloping his body.


    Explosions, collisions, and chakra strikes��fire and water merged, emitting steam mixed with the smell of gunpowder.


    But even with these two full-power attacks...


    They barely scratched the "Tozansh��," only dirtying two of its sides.


    Deidara''s pupils dilated in disbelief.


    This...


    This was the first time after mastering the "Secret Technique" that he encountered something so indestructible.


    Was the blast yield not enough?


    Naruto walked out from within.


    He ignored Kisame��an opponent with no anti-air capabilities had no place in this battlefield.


    He flash-stepped in front of Deidara.


    Pain raised his hand.


    "Bansh�� Ten''in"!


    He tried to pull Naruto''s body away.


    But...


    Naruto in his "Shikai" state was completely different from before.


    The powerful chakra repelled the gravitational pull.


    It was now insufficient to move Naruto, enhanced by the Nine-Tails and the Ashura-boosted chakra.


    Naruto swung his sword.


    Deidara opened his mouth, and a clay clone lunged forward.


    But the golden chains swept from the side. Even under Pain''s influence, the wide-range attack still struck the clay clone. It fell off the bird with a splash, sinking into the water.


    The substitution tactic failed.


    The high-ponytail youth, however, grinned: "I''ve always said, Sasori-san''s art is worthless."


    "But..."


    "The only one who can criticize his art is me!"


    "Now, explode for me!"


    With his voice, an explosion rang out.


    However, the explosion this time did not occur inside Naruto as Deidara had envisioned. Instead, it happened behind him, enveloped by golden chains of chakra.


    The gravitational pull from Pain had absorbed it, preventing Deidara''s technique from harming him.


    "The poison gas from that red-haired guy couldn''t even enter my body." Naruto''s blade pierced Deidara''s chest as he spoke softly. "Why would you think that such an obvious chakra bomb would be absorbed by me without any defense?"


    Deidara gritted his teeth.


    "You won''t belittle my art." Using his last bit of strength, he pressed his hands together. "If that''s the case..."


    "Then let your death be the greatest tribute to my art!"


    "I will create the ultimate art!"


    This was his final technique.


    "C0: Ultimate Art of Self-Destruction."


    Above where the blade was inserted into his left chest, a large mouth appeared, biting down on the clay.


    Chakra surged, turning his body semi-transparent. Flesh and bone were entangled by "black lines" emerging from the mouth, greedily consuming his life force.


    This condensed "chakra" emitted an extraordinarily powerful energy wave.


    Pain moved forward, shielding his puppets and Konan.


    Naruto did not evade; he simply extended his hand, pressing it against Deidara''s chest.


    "Four Symbols Seal."


    Runes spread out, carving sealing scripts.


    The dense sealing technique encased the "black chakra," cutting off its interaction with the outside world.


    Deidara looked down.


    Naruto withdrew his sword, inserting his hand into the wound to grasp the black substance.


    "I don''t intend to disparage your art," Naruto said calmly. He then activated another "Four Symbols Seal," this time targeting the substance itself rather than Deidara. "Whether it''s the puppets or your explosions, they''re quite interesting."


    "But since it''s art..."


    "It''s better suited for a place outside the battlefield."


    He pulled the substance out, carefully adding another layer of sealing before storing it in a scroll.


    Below Deidara, the clay bird dispersed, and his body fell, sinking into the water like Sasori''s.


    "Now that the two troublesome ones are taken care of," Naruto turned his gaze, "next is..."


    Pain instantly moved in front of Konan.


    The summoned beasts, mechanical puppets, and even the chubby puppet that had yet to act all moved to protect her.


    But Naruto''s target was...


    The purple-faced puppet guarded by a single black-rod puppet.


    This one, capable of healing the "puppets," was the thing that needed to be destroyed the most.


    Naruto flash-stepped forward.


    The puppet with the purple face suddenly spoke, asking out of nowhere, "Uzumaki Naruto, what is your secret?"


    "To tell..." Naruto began, but after just three words, he paused, his gaze filled with disbelief as he stared at the purple-faced puppet.


    "You realized so quickly?" Pain spoke softly. "As expected of the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki."


    "Your tactical intent is good."


    "But who told you that this thing only has the ability to heal puppets?"


    Naruto gritted his teeth.


    Inside the purple-faced puppet, a power was surging, akin to the force within the "Shinigami" from before.


    Natural energy, soul energy, and chakra.


    But its presence was even more vivid than the "Shinigami."


    The moment after he answered, a surge of natural energy, nearly identical to the kind found in Hidan and at the "Falls of Truth," began to well up.


    It was a manifestation of power that approached the level of a "rule."


    After refusing to answer, this "rule" compelled his body to involuntarily try to stick out his tongue.


    This entity controlled by the Rinnegan...


    Was it once a god?


    Naruto gritted his teeth, mobilizing his chakra, soul energy, and natural energy to resist it.


    The summoned puppet swung its black rod at him.


    Naruto paid it no mind.


    Two Nine-Tails turned back, their mouths opening to gather tailed beast bombs.


    But...


    Two black rods stabbed forth, lacking sharp edges yet easily piercing the tailed beasts'' bodies.


    "Naruto!" the Yang Nine-Tails shouted in alarm. "Be careful!" S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These things can suppress chakra��"


    Before it could finish, two more black rods pierced Naruto''s body.


    These items, akin to a degraded version of the "Truth-Seeking Balls," possessed similar properties. While they didn''t show it during the clash, once embedded in the body, they immediately sealed the surrounding chakra points, disrupting the flow of chakra.


    His tongue extended uncontrollably.


    The puppet''s mouth opened, its arm-like purple tongue darting out.


    Another long-haired puppet, which had remained inactive, walked up to Naruto.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, you are a very powerful ninja," Pain spoke as the long-haired puppet placed its hand on Naruto''s head. "To make Akatsuki pay such a heavy price."


    "But..."


    "Humans are still humans; they cannot challenge the might of a god."


    "This is where we part."


    "May you experience endless suffering in hell."


    The long-haired puppet''s hand emitted soul energy, passing through Naruto''s body to grasp his soul.


    Pain was taken aback.


    This was one of the Rinnegan''s abilities, called "Soul Extraction," which could pull out an opponent''s soul, though the speed depended on the strength of the opponent''s chakra.


    Naruto''s chakra was exceptionally strong, so theoretically, the extraction should have been slow.


    Yet, the speed he was sensing now was absurdly fast��easier than extracting a Genin''s soul.


    ~~~


    Naruto''s Soul Form!!!


    Vote, and Comment! Thank you!


    You can read up to Chapter 251 in Patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 132: Human and God

    What disturbed Pain wasn''t just the abnormal extraction speed.


    There was also something leaking out of Naruto''s body.


    Those unknown black, viscous substances slowly gathered in the air.


    This was a situation that had never occurred before.


    He lifted his head.


    Although it was still daytime, the sky suddenly darkened, as if it had been tainted by those substances.


    A shiver ran through his heart.


    It wasn''t the pressure from Naruto''s strengthening "aura" from the outside in, but rather a sense of impending doom from the inside out, as if he had encountered a natural enemy.


    This was a feeling he hadn''t experienced since he "evolved" into a "god."


    Extracting this person''s soul might not be a good idea.


    As this thought crossed his mind, the long-haired puppet had already reached out and completely pulled Uzumaki Naruto''s soul out of his body.


    Konan''s pupils widened in disbelief.


    This soul was entirely different from any other soul that the Human Path had extracted before.


    In the past, when Nagato used this technique, the souls he extracted were deep purple, mixed with chakra, and nearly impossible to discern��"resentful souls."


    However, Naruto''s soul still retained his appearance, even his clothing: a black shihakusho and a white haori.


    Before everyone''s eyes, the now soul-form Naruto was completely unaffected by the control of the Human Path.


    "That''s enough help for now." He reached out, grasped the long-haired puppet''s wrist, and said softly, "I''ll handle the rest myself."


    The remaining half of the spirit body effortlessly walked out of the physical shell.


    The blond body, now without support, fell downward.


    The two Nine-Tails stepped onto his soul''s shoulders.


    Naruto extended his hand.


    Golden chains flew out, wrapping around his physical body and sealing it within a scroll.


    "What is this?" Pain was finally somewhat moved, his tone filled with disbelief.


    He could understand "resurrection," as the Rinnegan had the power to bring the dead back to life.


    But a soul that still possessed immense power after leaving the body��this was something he couldn''t comprehend at all.


    Naruto looked down at himself. "If you call yourself a god at this level, then I am undoubtedly the..."


    "Shinigami, Uzumaki Naruto."


    He swung his blade.


    The black, viscous substance began to boil, forming dotted lines in the sky, making the whole world seem blurred and indistinct.


    The pressure followed.


    The Rinnegan puppets creaked under the strain, squeezed by the intense force.


    Konan''s face was especially grim.


    Kisame in the water, his smile froze, and his swimming slowed considerably.


    This pressure was far more immense and clearer than what they had felt before.


    Naruto looked past the water and toward the underground.


    The power of the "Sage of Six Paths" was now incredibly clear in his perception.


    However, it did not act as decisively as it had when capturing other people''s "souls."


    Instead, it was lying in wait, observing.


    Ever since his initial encounter with the "Sage of Six Paths," when the Truth-Seeking Ball easily shattered chakra but failed to destroy his "spiritual power" immediately, Naruto had realized that "chakra" and "soul" might be two completely different forces.


    However, Naruto did not know the technique to separate the soul from the body.


    Of course, the Soul Society possessed this technology.


    K��go Ginj�� had mastered it.


    But as a captain, the procedures to go to the real world were cumbersome. He had only been there twice on missions and had never used a "temporary Gigai," so he hadn''t learned such seemingly "useless" techniques.


    During his time in the ninja world, he had conducted some research, but compared to other things, it wasn''t as urgent.


    Now, however, his hypothesis was confirmed.


    Naruto twisted his wrist. "As a token of my gratitude, let me show you this power."


    He slashed with his blade.


    The summoning puppet raised its black rod to meet the attack.


    Sparks flew.


    The black rod remained unscathed, but the puppet''s body couldn''t withstand the strain; whether it was the pressure from spiritual power or a more powerful force, it was beyond its capacity.


    Pain was astonished.


    Even after separating from his physical body, Uzumaki Naruto''s strength hadn''t diminished��in fact, it had become even stronger.


    "Surprised?" Naruto said with a hint of pleasure as he pierced the summoning puppet and split it in two. "Even I didn''t realize it."


    "As a member of the Uzumaki clan, my physical strength was already several times greater than that of ordinary ninjas."


    "But compared to the strength of my soul, it''s still far inferior."


    In his physical state, chakra was the dominant force between chakra and spiritual power. Though he didn''t yet understand why he could use "chakra" as a medium to unleash Kido and the power of the Shinigami.


    Although his strength remained formidable, there was a layer of "conversion," a weakening that he hadn''t anticipated.


    However, in his soul state, although chakra still existed within the spirit body, when using the "power of the Shinigami," the soul''s power was fully in control.


    Without that "conversion" weakening, spiritual pressure was fully released.


    The purple-faced creature swung its hand-like tongue.


    Natural energy circulated under the stimulus of chakra, trying to reconnect to the "power of the rules" it had just adapted to.


    But...


    "Shut your mouth!" Naruto shouted, crushing it with spiritual pressure.


    The purple-faced creature''s head was pinned down by an invisible hand, its upper and lower jaws snapped shut tightly.


    The "spiritual power" and "natural energy" controlled by chakra, in the presence of the current Naruto, were like a small stream crashing into the ocean��instantly extinguished and recoiling.


    Even the puppet in front of him weakened, its legs giving out as it knelt on the water''s surface.


    Pain felt a heavy weight in his heart.


    Using the "Human Path" was a terrible decision.


    But who could have predicted that someone''s "physical body" would actually be a constraint on their power?


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Konan.


    She was hovering at the edge of the battlefield, maintaining a hand seal with both hands.


    Pain''s protection of her was not just out of camaraderie.


    Was it a technique that could decide the outcome of the battle?


    He raised his hand and began an incantation.


    "Sprinkled on the bones of the beast!"


    "Sharp tower, red crystal, steel ring."


    "Move and become the wind, stop and become the calm."


    Spiritual pressure gathered in his palm, golden lightning crackling, disturbing the air, trembling the void, spreading mottled traces.


    What immense power!


    The mere aftershock created a strong wind, causing ripples on the water as if it were about to split apart.


    Konan flapped her wings, trying to escape.


    Golden chains surged forth, binding her body.


    She released the seal she had been maintaining, attempting to use another Paper Release Jutsu.


    But...


    The chains also sealed her chakra.


    "The sound of warring spears fills the empty castle!" Naruto finished the last line of the incantation.


    The lightning fully took shape.


    On his shoulder, the two Nine-Tails also gathered chakra, aiming at the same target as Naruto.


    "Had�� #63. Raik��h�� (�׺���, Thunder Roar Sear)."


    The lightning shot straight out.


    A tailed beast bomb also erupted from his mouth, entwining with the lightning, twisting into a spiral.


    Konan struggled fiercely.


    But her strength was like an ant trying to move a mountain, unable to shake it in the slightest.


    Pain raised his hand: "Then let me show you the true power of a god."


    "No, not that technique..." Konan realized something.


    But her warning couldn''t stop the chakra burst at that moment.


    Naruto glanced sideways.


    The "Rinnegan" unleashed an unparalleled power.


    The chakra from the several puppets was also drawn out.


    All of it converged on "Pain."


    "Super Shinra Tensei."


    From his palm, "repulsive force" erupted, pushing outward.


    The "Raik��h��" and the "Tailed Beast Bomb" were forcibly redirected, heading far off into the distance.


    But the power of this technique did not end there.


    Naruto''s body was uncontrollably thrown back.


    Kisame''s water dome on the ground was partially obliterated by the shockwave, sliced cleanly in half.


    In the direction facing the Land of Fire, a radius of tens of kilometers was flattened by the "repulsive force," trees uprooted, hills leveled.


    With just this one technique, the entire landscape was transformed.


    From a forested hill...


    To a flat wasteland.


    In the Land of Rain, within Rain Village.


    Two men with Sharingan stood atop the "Pain statue," gazing at the distant battlefield.


    "What a terrifying power," the masked one spoke, "The title of god is truly well deserved."


    "Will the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki survive in such a situation?" Uchiha Itachi spoke, his tone calm.


    The masked man shook his head, "Who knows."


    "Someone''s coming." Uchiha Itachi looked down, noticing a ninja from Amegakure, "Hiding in the shadows..."


    "Is it Jiraiya?"


    The masked Uchiha remained silent.


    "Should we stop him?" Uchiha Itachi asked.


    The masked Uchiha shook his head, "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    He felt uneasy.


    To have forced the "Rinnegan" to unleash such power...


    He had a feeling that "Uzumaki Naruto" wouldn''t die so easily from this technique.


    "Let him meet... Nagato."


    Almost all of Akatsuki''s forces had been diverted to deal with the battle against "Naruto."


    There were a few Jonin left to guard, but with their abilities, it was hard to detect Jiraiya.


    After some searching...


    A ninja under the control of Jiraiya''s "Toad Flatness �� Shadow Manipulation Technique" entered a room.


    It was empty, no lights, completely dark.


    But...


    Jiraiya could see.


    A huge life-support device stood inside, with a skeletal figure embedded in it, covered in dense black rods inserted into his back.


    He had a head of red hair, and in his slightly purple-tinged eyes, ripples of rings shimmered.


    "Jiraiya-sensei, since you''ve come, you might as well show yourself." He tilted his head, looking at the Rain ninja, his gaze fixed on a shadowy spot on the ground.


    Jiraiya emerged from the shadows, his expression solemn: "Nagato, it really is you!"


    Nagato spoke, his voice weak, "I didn''t expect Jiraiya-sensei to be able to reach this place."


    "But even if you''ve come, what can you do?"


    Jiraiya gritted his teeth: "What happened to you all?"


    "What made you do something like this?"


    Nagato''s tone was calm: "It''s all because of the war."


    "Many people here have died, including Yahiko..."


    "Those wounds made me grow." S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Made me, after experiencing endless pain as a human, grow and transform."


    "From a human... into a God."


    "Jiraiya-sensei, are you trying to stop a god with your ordinary, fragile human body?"


    ~~~


    This guy hahaha, almost like a young master, I don''t see Mt. Tai moment.


    Anyways, Vote, Comments, and share this fanfic!


    You can read up to Chapter 252 in Patreon. If you can, please join! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 133: Impressive Technique, but...

    The airwaves surged!


    Naruto was blown dozens of meters away, and only after the wave subsided was he able to halt himself mid-air.


    The two Nine-Tails were in a worse state. Most of their power was within Naruto, so they had to cling to his shoulders with their claws, tails, and even by biting down, just to avoid being blown away.


    "Naruto, you should have restrained your spiritual pressure earlier," complained the Yang Nine-Tails.


    Both foxes were baring their teeth, trying to hold on. They hadn''t been blown away, but when they bit into Naruto''s shoulder, he remained unscathed, while their teeth were left aching.


    Naruto didn''t speak.


    His senses expanded.


    Several kilometers away, Karin''s presence was fully detected; her aura was steady, unaffected by the impact, and she was moving away from the battlefield.


    He felt relieved and used Shunpo to return.


    "You''re unharmed?" Pain asked.


    Naruto smiled slightly, "That was quite an exaggerated technique."


    "The area within several kilometers has been flattened by you."


    Pain coldly raised his hand. "This is the power of a god."


    "Do you think that was a compliment?" Naruto smiled, shaking his head.


    Pain''s raised hand paused.


    "If this attack had been more focused, it might have injured me," Naruto said softly, sensing the energy within the puppet opposite him.


    Life, soul, and chakra...


    Almost entirely depleted.


    The receivers vibrated and hummed, and the chakra transmission became intermittent.


    "You no longer have the ability to fight," Naruto raised his blade. "This level of attack has left you exhausted."


    "So, let''s end this."


    A figure with blue-purple hair suddenly flew in, shouting, "Don''t even think about it!"


    Responding to her call was a barrage of paper shuriken, slicing through the air with sharp winds.


    But...


    The Yin Nine-Tails simply swept them away with a flick of its tail.


    "Do you intend to stop me?" Naruto asked, looking at her.


    Konan raised a hand. "Pain has bought enough time��"


    "Now let me show you my technique!"


    She gathered her chakra.


    "Paper Person of God Technique."


    Nearby trees, rocks, and even part of Kisame''s water sphere collapsed like paper sculptures, and paper sheets swirled around Naruto, forming a sphere.


    These sheets of paper were not ordinary white paper.


    They were...


    "Explosive Tags."


    Konan diverted all her chakra, though there was a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    The execution of this technique seemed a bit too easy.


    A speed that even Sasori and Deidara couldn''t match was achieved by her with ease.


    Another thought emerged.


    Perhaps...


    It was the effect of Pain''s technique. Naruto only appeared unscathed; in reality, he wasn''t as unbothered as he claimed.


    "This is my strongest secret technique," Konan said softly, her tone firm. "I originally prepared six hundred billion explosive tags."


    "But��"


    "Since you refused to enter Rain Village, my efforts were in vain."


    "In the short time just now, I could only gather one billion, but this amount should be enough."


    "Now, be buried!"


    She clenched her hand into a fist.


    But the explosion did not occur. Instead, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    Konan looked down to see a golden blade piercing her heart, emerging from her back.


    "Is this all you prepared since the start of the battle?" Naruto''s tone was one of disappointment. "I thought you''d show me something as interesting as the Rinnegan."


    Konan turned her head, catching a glimpse of half of Naruto''s face.


    "You''ve realized it, haven''t you?"


    "My abilities exceed your understanding."


    "And yet you still resorted to such conventional tactics."


    Pain''s voice was choked with rage, no longer cold and detached, but full of struggle and fury: "You�� killed Konan."


    Naruto withdrew the blade.


    Konan''s body, with its blue-purple hair, fell.


    "Reunite with her in the Pure Land," he said softly, stepping forward with Shunpo, and slashed towards Pain.


    The mechanical puppet moved to intercept, chakra surging within it. The black-and-red Akatsuki cloak tore apart, revealing six additional arms growing from its body, and even further, two faces extended from either side of its head.


    It attacked, each arm twisted into different weapon forms.


    A serrated "long tongue" sprouted from its back, similar to Sasori''s.


    "So flashy," Naruto commented.


    With two quick slashes, he severed its arms, then clasped the other two hands together. Golden chains swirled, tightly binding the mechanical puppet.


    Another hand covered its head. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No incantation was necessary.


    "Had�� #31: Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon)."


    A red beam burst forth, erupting from his palm.


    The puppet was obliterated.


    The fire''s intensity diminished slightly but continued, streaking towards Pain.


    The remaining puppet, which had yet to make a move, finally acted.


    It dashed in front of Pain, raising both hands.


    The "Shakkah��" struck.


    It didn''t explode, nor did it ignite flames.


    The red fireball pushed the puppet back, nearly forcing it into Pain.


    But during this process, the fireball gradually dissipated.


    Naruto''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    This ability reminded him of the Truth-Seeking Ball.


    But its form seemed even more powerful, perhaps due to the "Rinnegan"?


    It could absorb energy, whether chakra or spiritual power.


    However, absorbing "spiritual power" was a heavy burden for this puppet; the brief contact left its palms scorched, with the flesh falling away, exposing the bone.


    If energy can be absorbed...


    What about a slash?


    Naruto dropped the mechanical puppet and used Shunpo to move forward, swinging his blade downward.


    The remaining two puppets attempted a pincer attack.


    Even though they had the advantage in numbers, they were still under someone''s control, and their chakra had not fully recovered.


    After just a few slashes, these puppets lost their combat ability and fell into the water.


    However, the pool was empty; Kisame had already disappeared.


    Naruto detected a chakra aura fleeing into the distance and asked, "Who''s going after him?"


    "Let me stretch out a bit," the Yin Nine-Tails said, following Naruto''s gaze. "It was always the other me before."


    "Now it''s my turn."


    The Yang Nine-Tails nodded.


    The Yin Nine-Tails immediately dived downward, its body rapidly expanding, and with a swipe of its claw, it slammed into the ground.


    "Truly impressive," Pain said, raising his hands. "Since I evolved into a god, you''re the first to push me to such a state."


    "But this is where it ends..."


    He brought his palms close together, though not fully touching.


    The "Rinnegan''s power" surged.


    A walnut-sized black orb gradually emerged.


    "Have you heard the legend of the Sage of Six Paths?" Pain asked, posing the question.


    Naruto didn''t respond, instead slashing with his blade.


    "The moon was created by the Sage of Six Paths."


    "And the technique he used was this one."


    Pain threw the small black sphere into the air.


    It floated, growing as it caught the wind.


    A force similar to "Bansh�� Ten''in" (Universal Pull) surged, but the gravitational pull from the black sphere far exceeded that of the previous technique.


    Naruto''s body was tugged, unable to move forward.


    Pain raised his head, pouring all his chakra into his Rinnegan, accelerating the formation of the technique.


    The gravity roared, tearing up the ground, pulling dirt and rocks, gradually gathering them around the black sphere, forming a massive sphere.


    Naruto, too, was drawn in, just like the rocks.


    Kisame, who hadn''t escaped far, the pursuing Yin Nine-Tails, and the fallen bodies all became part of the "sphere."


    Only Karin, who had escaped far enough after the "Super Shinra Tensei," was outside the technique''s range of attraction.


    Naruto''s golden body was crushed under the massive rocks, his face gradually covered by small fragments of stone.


    The two locked eyes.


    Pain raised his hands high, shouting.


    "Uzumaki Naruto!"


    "Feel pain. Accept pain. And know pain..."


    "And then, Understand pain!"


    "Chibaku Tensei!"


    With the final words, Naruto''s eyes were completely covered by the stones.


    A massive void, several kilometers in radius, was hollowed out, leaving a giant crater.


    Above it...


    A stone sphere, about two-thirds smaller in diameter, around six to seven kilometers across, floated in the air.


    Uzumaki Naruto was sealed and suppressed within.


    In Rain Village, in the extremely dim room.


    "Uzumaki Naruto is a formidable opponent," Nagato said softly, looking at Jiraiya, who lay on the ground, his body full of black rods, suppressed by the "Rinnegan''s power." "He almost achieved the limits of what a human can do."


    "But ultimately, he is still not equal to a god."


    Jiraiya was shocked. "Did you kill Naruto?"


    "I only sealed him," Nagato shook his head, his tone heavy. "But he..."


    "Killed Konan."


    Jiraiya froze, his gaze unfocused.


    The image of the girl with the blue-purple hair slowly emerged.


    Nagato sighed, "Jiraiya-sensei, accept your fate."


    "Gods are inviolable."


    Jiraiya closed his eyes, remaining silent.


    Atop the Pain statue in Rain Village.


    "It seems the battle has ended," Uchiha Itachi said, staring at the stone sphere, his tone heavy. "The leader has captured the Nine-Tails."


    "Such an unbelievable power."


    "A ninja can achieve something like this?"


    The masked Uchiha turned and began to descend, speaking softly, "Those are the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths."


    "Let''s go."


    "We need to take care of Jiraiya, or else it will be hard to explain to Nagato..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    A violent wave of energy spread out, even from such a distance, sending a mental shockwave that made their scalps tingle and their backs prickle.


    The masked Uchiha quickly turned around.


    Uchiha Itachi followed suit, his eyes filled with astonishment.


    The stone sphere, formed by the power of the Rinnegan and resembling a satellite, was trembling violently, as a force within it pulsated.


    And in the next moment, the stone cracked, shattering into debris that rained down like a shower.


    Golden light burst forth.


    Nine tails pierced through the sphere, breaking out.


    Next came a sword.


    A sword entirely "crimson," but so large that it seemed only a giant could wield it. It was incredibly sharp and powerful, slicing through the stone sphere.


    And after piercing through, the sword''s force did not diminish; in a flash, it continued forward, impaling Pain.


    In the sky, darkened by spiritual pressure...


    A sword as wide as Pain''s body lifted him high, hanging him beneath the sun.


    "Boom!"


    Another golden sword slashed out from the other side of the sphere, destroying the remaining bindings.


    Revealing the enormous body within.


    A massive golden Nine-Tails, with two heads and six arms.


    Nearly a hundred meters tall, blocking out the sun.


    Naruto stood at its throat, his eyes cold as ice, staring at Pain.


    "An impressive technique."


    "But you are too weak."


    ~~~


    Bars...


    Uhghghhh! Every chapter in the latest release has 3.5k words. Right now, each chapter is probably averaging around 1.5k words. That''s why it feels like I''m updating one chapter, but it''s really two chapters'' worth, and you guys are suffering because of it.


    We''re already at the Thousand-Year Blood War arc on Patreon!


    You can read the latest raw updates on Patreon. Every time a chapter drops on Qidian, I translate it within 5 hours!


    Reas up to Chapter 253!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 134: Dying Wish

    "Pain has been defeated," Uchiha Itachi said, his tone wavering.


    The masked Uchiha remained silent, but his exposed eye was filled with shock and heaviness.


    The vessel of the "Rinnegan" had been killed.


    By a boy of only fifteen or sixteen.


    When their plan was being devised, this boy hadn''t even been born.


    "His techniques and abilities are unlike anything I''ve ever seen in all these years," the masked Uchiha finally said after a while. "It''s almost as if these techniques don''t belong to the ninja world."


    He wanted to make a definitive judgment.


    But...


    Even though he knew a great deal about "Uchiha Madara," he was not that man and did not have his vast knowledge and experience.


    "We should reconsider our plans," the masked Uchiha said, leaving it at that.


    In his eye, chakra swirled, forming a space-time vortex that consumed his body.


    Uchiha Itachi also retreated decisively.


    His body dispersed, transforming into a flock of crows that flew away.


    On the battlefield outside the Land of Rain, Naruto dropped the corpse from his blade, retracted his aura, and reverted from "Nine-Tails Mode" to "Ashura Mode." He clapped his hands, and chains flew out, dragging Pain''s body to him.


    It had been completely destroyed, with only a faint trace of chakra remaining.


    Naruto reached out, pulled out a black rod from Pain''s face, and held it in his hand.


    Tracing the source, he sensed the direction of the chakra''s origin.


    The chains continued to search.


    From among the rubble, they pulled out a large, barbed sword.


    "Is that the shark-faced guy''s sword?" the Yang Nine-Tails asked eagerly, rubbing its hands together.


    The Yin Nine-Tails peered out: "Where''s the body? Did that technique crush him into mush?"


    Naruto raised his hand: "Remember the technique he used at the beginning?"


    "The one where he merged with this sword."


    "At that time, his physical body was in control."


    The Yang Nine-Tails realized something: "Is that guy hiding inside the sword?"


    "Come out," Naruto commanded, reaching out to grab it.


    Samehada obediently opened its mouth wide.


    Naruto''s golden hand reached inside its body and forcefully pulled out Kisame.


    "How did you find me?" Kisame''s face was grim, his tone fearful. "My chakra is identical to Samehada''s..."


    Naruto spoke as chains whistled through the air, flying up from behind him and crashing down towards Kisame.


    "It has nothing to do with chakra."


    "It''s your soul."


    "Your soul reeks like a dead fish."


    As he finished speaking, the chains pierced through Kisame''s head and chest with a few "thuds."


    The Sage of Six Paths beneath the earth showed no mercy, pulling Kisame''s soul and making it vanish in an instant.


    "Sage of Six Paths, won''t you come out and meet me?" Naruto''s spiritual pressure pursued that force.


    But...


    With those words, the Sage of Six Paths'' aura suddenly vanished.


    Naruto frowned.


    Even though he had displayed abilities that were practically "alien" to this world, the Sage still refused to meet him?


    Or perhaps he couldn''t?


    He made a note of this suspicion and used Shunpo to head toward Rain Village.


    With the "black rod" as a chakra receiver, he quickly found the room where Nagato was.


    He pushed the door open and entered.


    The room was dark, but as Naruto stepped in, the golden spiritual pressure surrounding him illuminated the entire space.


    "You''re here," Nagato said calmly, the power of the Rinnegan gathering in his eyes.


    Naruto looked him over, his gaze lingering on Nagato''s head, noting the faded, dull red hair: "A member of the Uzumaki clan, huh?"


    "No wonder the real body didn''t show up."


    "It''s degraded to this extent."


    He glanced at Jiraiya.


    The chains moved, pulling out the black rods embedded in Jiraiya''s body.


    "Where is Uchiha Madara?" Naruto asked, not waiting for Nagato to speak.


    Jiraiya got up from the ground, shaking his head: "Since I infiltrated this place, I haven''t encountered Uchiha Madara, only some ordinary Rain Village ninja."


    "That''s something I want to know as well," Nagato answered after a moment of silence.


    Naruto nodded: "I see..."


    "Do you know where he might be?"


    Nagato remained silent.


    "So you don''t know," Naruto said, raising his blade. "Then this is the end."


    "Wait!" Jiraiya raised his hand.


    Naruto turned his head to look at him.


    "Naruto, are you going to kill Nagato?" Jiraiya asked.


    Naruto nodded.


    Jiraiya''s expression became pleading: "Can you not kill Nagato?"


    "I think he''s just lost his way. Give him another chance. He was once a kind child."


    "Please, Naruto!"


    He bowed in supplication.


    Naruto''s voice remained emotionless and decisive: "I refuse."


    Jiraiya lifted his head.


    "They attacked me with the intent to kill," Naruto said calmly. "You want me to show mercy to someone who wants to kill me?"


    He turned his head, locking eyes with Jiraiya.


    "I''m already being merciful by merely taking their lives as living beings."


    "If you intend to kill someone."


    "You must be prepared to be killed by them."


    Jiraiya opened his mouth as if to say something, but no words came out.


    He already owed Naruto a lot.


    His earlier plea had used up all the energy and goodwill he had left.


    He simply didn''t have the face or the strength to ask again.


    Naruto flicked his wrist, sheathing his sword.


    "But out of respect for you, Jiraiya-sensei,"


    "I''ll give him a chance to say his final words to you."


    Naruto made a hand sign, creating shadow clones that dispersed to search for those who had fled without hesitation.


    Naruto and Nagato locked eyes.


    "These will be the last words you can say as a living being."


    Jiraiya clenched his fists. "Thank you, Naruto."


    Naruto waved his hand and sat down in a corner.


    "Uzumaki Naruto," Nagato said weakly, "you''re really going to allow me to say my last words?"


    "Nagato, you weren''t like this before. Why did you change so much?" Jiraiya asked. "And how did Yahiko die?"


    Nagato was silent for a long time, as if organizing his thoughts. After a while, he slowly began to speak: "After you left, Jiraiya-sensei,"


    "We formed an organization called ''Akatsuki,'' with Yahiko as the leader."


    "Our belief in creating peace without relying on power or violence was widely supported."


    "Before long, our organization became famous and gained many members."


    "Until one day..."


    He clenched his fists, and the power of the Rinnegan unintentionally surged, causing Jiraiya to endure a great burden, yet he stood resolutely in front of Nagato.


    Naruto remained unmoved.


    Nagato calmed himself before continuing: "The leader of Rain Village, a man named ''Hanzo,'' approached us. He wanted to use ''Akatsuki'' as the core to negotiate peace with the three great nations that were at war at the time."


    "However, this was the beginning of all our troubles."


    Jiraiya shook his head in disbelief: "I''ve never heard of such a thing, a peace negotiation..."


    "Of course, Jiraiya-sensei wouldn''t have heard of it," Nagato said with a bitter smile. "Because it was a trap."


    "At the place where the negotiation with the three great nations was supposed to take place, only Konoha''s Anbu and Hanzo''s men showed up."


    "He had allied with a man from Konoha named ''Danzo.''"


    "Danzo collaborated with Hanzo to seize the position of Hokage."


    "Hanzo, in turn, sought to solidify his power by cooperating with Danzo." Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yahiko died because of it."


    Jiraiya''s pupils dilated in shock and disbelief.


    He couldn''t imagine that Konoha had played such a role in this tragedy, and that it was orchestrated by none other than Danzo.


    Naruto''s ears perked up.


    Danzo...


    This was the first time he had heard that name.


    A old figure in Konoha.


    This unscrupulous behavior reminded him of the ninjas who had tried to forcibly take him back after he left Konoha the first time.


    Was it him?


    Nagato''s voice was filled with anger: "The moment Yahiko died, pain and emptiness consumed me."


    "Trying to achieve peace without power or violence would only lead to that kind of end."


    "So I decided..."


    "To become a god and change the world!"


    "To turn the Nine Tailed Beasts into weapons, to use absolute power to dominate the five great nations, and to bring peace to the world."


    He took a deep breath: "Jiraiya-sensei, do you remember what you once told us?"


    "You said that to grow up is to learn to think for yourself."


    "To feel the pain, and to find your own answers."


    "This is my answer."


    Jiraiya lifted his head: "But this answer is wrong."


    "It''s completely different from the answer you once believed in."


    Nagato said quietly, "People change, Jiraiya-sensei, especially after experiencing pain."


    He looked up at Naruto.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, what is your answer?"


    Naruto tilted his head slightly, looking at him.


    A shadow clone arrived in an instant, bringing Karin along.


    The sight of her red hair made Nagato freeze.


    "I actually agree with your idea," Naruto said.


    Jiraiya was shocked and turned to look at Naruto in disbelief.


    "If this world doesn''t understand peace, then someone who does and who has enough power should appear to teach them what peace is," Naruto continued. "Just like the Sage of Six Paths and the First Hokage did."


    Nagato was stunned, finding this answer unbelievable.


    They were opponents, mortal enemies.


    Yet in the end...


    His idea was recognized by the one who was going to kill him?


    "What I don''t understand," Naruto continued, "is why, despite having the Rinnegan and the ability to do this yourself..."


    "Do you still need to collect the tailed beasts?"


    Nagato lowered his head, his tone softening: "Naruto, you''re very interested in Uchiha Madara, aren''t you?"


    "I can tell you everything I know about him."


    "But..."


    "I have a request. Will you grant it?"


    "Go ahead," Naruto said, waving his hand.


    Nagato raised his hands: "The power of the Rinnegan..."


    "Allowed me to create the Six Paths puppets, but there is one ability that I couldn''t give them."


    "That is the seventh path, the Outer Path."


    "A dojutsu that controls life and death, capable of resurrecting the dead."


    "But the cost will be my life."


    He paused and looked Naruto in the eye, his gaze and tone unusually sincere, humbly pleading: "After I tell you everything about Uchiha Madara, I want to use this technique to bring Konan back to life."


    "I want her to live on."


    "She''s not like me; she doesn''t have grand ambitions or desires."


    "Please, spare her life."


    This wasn''t a negotiation; it was the dying wish of a man at death''s door.


    ~~~


    I''m sorry! Here you go!


    You can read up to Chapter 254 in Patreon! Thank you for reading!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 135: Fall of Akatsuki

    Jiraiya''s eyes were filled with hope.


    Naruto spoke softly, "Resurrection, huh?"


    "If she really is as you say she is..."


    "Then, out of respect for Jiraiya-sensei and the information you''ve provided, it''s not impossible."


    He was more interested in the concept of "resurrection."


    In the Soul Society, there was no such thing as the ability to "resurrect."


    But here...


    What form would it take?


    "Thank you," Nagato lowered his head, saving some strength.


    He gathered his thoughts. "Uchiha Madara?"


    "He''s a very mysterious person."


    "Although he claims to be Madara and possesses the Sharingan, even the advanced Mangeky�� Sharingan..."


    "Yahiko once suspected that he wasn''t actually Uchiha Madara, but just another Uchiha who had taken on the name."


    Naruto interrupted him, "Let''s confirm something first."


    "The person you''re talking about��does he wear a spiral-shaped mask?"


    Nagato nodded, "Yes."


    That matched the person Naruto knew. He gestured for Nagato to continue.


    "When I first met him," Nagato''s expression turned nostalgic, "it was not long after Akatsuki had been established."


    "He suddenly appeared, claiming to be Uchiha Madara."


    "He said that I was the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths'' will, and that the Rinnegan was proof of that."


    "At that time, we didn''t accept him."


    "But after Yahiko''s death..."


    "I accepted him as a member of Akatsuki, and it was his idea to collect the Tailed Beasts."


    At this point, he paused, his tone becoming dazed: "Looking back now, Yahiko was right. He was just using me."


    If it had been unclear before, it was now obvious after witnessing him watch from the sidelines and then immediately flee when the situation turned unfavorable. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, collecting the Tailed Beasts wasn''t just about harnessing their power," Nagato continued, now holding nothing back. "It was also to complete another Rinnegan technique."


    "That thing is very powerful."


    "It''s a vessel called the ''Gedo Statue,'' and it needs the power of the nine tailed beasts to be completed."


    Naruto thought of something: "The Ten-Tails?"


    "You know about it?" Nagato was surprised. His gaze shifted to the two foxes. "Did the Nine-Tails tell you?"


    "At that time, I was so consumed by the power of the Rinnegan that I didn''t realize his true intentions."


    "I was a fool."


    "If it had been Yahiko, he would have seen through it immediately."


    Naruto didn''t respond, deep in thought about this information.


    That man who claimed to be "Uchiha Madara"��was his goal to awaken the "Ten-Tails"?


    Did he want to control the source of chakra?


    "His Sharingan has a very peculiar dojutsu," Nagato shook his head. "It''s a technique called ''Kamui,'' which allows him to become intangible."


    "You can see him..."


    "But no attack can touch him."


    "However, this technique has a flaw; he can only remain intangible for five minutes. After that, he must revert to a physical form."


    "That''s all I know about him."


    A space-time ninjutsu that allows one to become intangible.


    "That''s not Uchiha Madara," the Yang Nine-Tails spoke, its tone very certain. "I''ve seen Madara''s Mangeky�� Sharingan, and it didn''t have this ''intangibility'' ability."


    Naruto looked at it, "You''ve fought Uchiha Madara?"


    Both Nine-Tails lowered their heads, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    Karin nodded thoughtfully, "So you got beaten?"


    "Shut up!" The Yin Nine-Tails bared its teeth.


    Karin smiled, reaching out to pinch its ear.


    "So, he''s not Uchiha Madara?" Nagato laughed bitterly. "I guess I''ve been deceived by that guy all this time."


    "Is there anything else you want to know?"


    "If not, I''ll..."


    He extended his hands, pressing them together in front of his chest.


    "What was that summoning beast that could revive the other puppets?" Naruto asked. "It seemed to have once been a god of this land?"


    Nagato shook his head: "I don''t know; it''s one of the abilities of the Rinnegan."


    "In the Rinnegan, it''s called the King of Hell."


    Even the Rinnegan''s user didn''t know its true nature?


    "What''s the story behind your eyes?" Naruto asked, pointing at them.


    Nagato froze, frowning in confusion: "Are you asking about the full capabilities of the Rinnegan? Once you obtain it, you''ll..."


    Naruto shook his head. "I''m asking how you got them."


    "I''m also from the Uzumaki clan, and while searching for some things before, I learned a bit about our clan''s history."


    "While it''s true that our ancestors can be traced back to the Sage of Six Paths..."


    "The Uzumaki clan''s ancestors were descended from Ashura, and he didn''t inherit the Sage''s dojutsu."


    "The most crucial point is..."


    "True power doesn''t have such side effects when used."


    "You''ve been tortured by the Rinnegan, suffering worse than death."


    Nagato pondered this: "It might have something to do with my Kekkei Genkai?"


    "I''m not of pure Uzumaki lineage; part of my bloodline is related to the Senju clan."


    "When I was young, my eyes were just like any ordinary person''s."


    "But one day, Konoha ninjas broke into my home and killed my parents over some food. From that moment, I awakened the power of the Rinnegan."


    The Yin Nine-Tails shook its head: "No one in the Senju clan has ever possessed a dojutsu."


    Nagato pondered for a moment before shaking his head: "Is that so?"


    "Then let Naruto investigate it."


    "However, I must warn you that using the Rinnegan places a tremendous burden on the body and shortens one''s lifespan."


    "Even for me, using certain powerful dojutsu consumes my life."


    "If you intend to acquire this power, Naruto, be prepared..."


    Naruto decisively refused: "I would never transplant those eyes."


    "They''re not power��they''re a burden and a curse."


    Nagato looked at Naruto, somewhat lost in thought.


    "You''re very much like Yahiko." He smiled, placing his hands together. "To be able to resist the temptation of such overwhelming power and make a firm decision."


    "Perhaps..."


    "That''s the difference between you and me."


    "Is there anything else you want to know?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    "Thank you," Nagato said softly.


    He formed a hand seal, and the power of the Rinnegan began greedily consuming his life force.


    "Outer Path��Rinne Rebirth."


    Naruto turned around.


    A surge of chakra emanated from outside Rain Village.


    He used Shunpo to move outside, standing on a rooftop.


    The "King of Hell" was summoned through a summoning technique.


    It opened its mouth, releasing a soul.


    Among the rubble...


    A body with blue-purple hair was enveloped in a faint green light, the soul merging into the green glow, life returning, and breath awakening.


    Naruto frowned.


    He couldn''t quite understand how this world defined "life" and "death."


    In the other world...


    A human''s soul and body are connected by a chain called the "Chain of Fate."


    The soul leaving the body doesn''t necessarily mean death.


    Death occurs when the "Chain of Fate" is severed.


    Once the chain is broken, the soul can never return to the body.


    But in this world...


    Can a person be revived just by putting the soul back into the body?


    Does that mean if he could insert a soul into a fresh body before the "Sage of Six Paths" acts, he could revive someone?


    The boundaries and rules of "life and death" are far too ambiguous.


    On the wasteland.


    Konan opened her eyes in confusion. The pain in her chest and the weakness of her body stimulated her nerves.


    She had left the Pure Land and returned to the world of the living.


    "Nagato," she whispered, softly uttering the name.


    As someone who had spent so much time with him, she knew exactly why she had come back to life.


    And she knew all too well what the cost of her revival would be.


    But...


    She no longer had the strength to feel any emotions.


    Naruto returned to the room.


    After performing the "Rinne Rebirth," Nagato also severed the life support tubes connected to him. He was eager to leave this world.


    Jiraiya watched from the side.


    Naruto walked over and removed the pair of Rinnegan from Nagato, sealing them away for safekeeping.


    Three days later.


    The incessant rain that had shrouded Rain Village for years finally stopped, and the long-awaited sun shone down on the land.


    Nagato and Pain''s funeral was simple.


    The only attendees were Naruto, Karin, Jiraiya, and Konan.


    "What will you do next?" Jiraiya asked, looking between Naruto and Konan.


    "Akatsuki is finished," Konan said, staring at Naruto with a calm, somewhat numb tone. "I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want to stay here."


    "Rain Village is our home, and this village... it needs someone to lead it now."


    "And besides, I want to stay with them."


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    Konan paused, lowering her head as she glanced at her robe. "Can I still wear this?"


    "It''s never the clothing that defines a person," Naruto smiled slightly. "It just marks the passage of time left on you."


    Konan whispered, "Thank you."


    She didn''t bring up the Rinnegan.


    Even though it was the most symbolic relic of Nagato, such powerful eyes would inevitably draw unwanted attention, and neither she nor this small, fragile village had the strength to protect them.


    "Naruto, what are you going to do next?" Jiraiya asked.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Naruto took out a scroll and handed it to him: "Jiraiya-sensei, please help spread this information to all the nations."


    "The contents of this scroll will remain valid until the task is completed."


    Jiraiya nodded in agreement.


    Naruto left with Karin, without any hesitation.


    In the Land of Earth, Rock Village.


    The Tsuchikage, ��noki, frowned as he read the intelligence reports from the Anbu: "This is terrifying..."


    "We were previously cooperating with such an organization."


    The report indicated that the man called "Pain" had destroyed a forest the size of a small village.


    "What''s even more frightening is that such an organization was taken down by a single person." A short-haired female ninja beside him spoke up, holding up a scroll and placing it before ��noki. "This is the latest intelligence from Konoha."


    She paused.


    "It was sent by Jiraiya."


    "It''s likely the opinion of that individual."


    ��noki immediately perked up, carefully picking up the scroll.


    ~~~


    Vote, Comment, and leave a review! Thank you for reading!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 136: Wanted Order

    ��noki unrolled the scroll.


    To his surprise, there was more information than expected.


    He sighed in relief, realizing it wasn''t a "declaration" from that overwhelmingly powerful individual, but just a simple "wanted list."


    The Akatsuki organization had been destroyed, with most of its strength lost. However, a few fortunate individuals who hadn''t participated in the battle managed to escape.


    "S-rank rogue ninja, Uchiha Itachi."


    "An unknown Uchiha."


    "Zetsu."


    These were the three main individuals listed on the wanted notice.


    "Those who capture them or provide useful information will be rewarded with a jutsu," Kurotsuchi, more interested in the reward than ��noki, read out the relevant part, raising an eyebrow. "Just one jutsu?"


    "Isn''t that reward a bit..."


    Mindful of her grandfather''s health and feelings, she didn''t voice her thoughts too bluntly.


    "Even if it''s just their bodies, the research benefits would far exceed the value of a single jutsu."


    ��noki shook his head, speaking in a grave tone: "It''s different. This is a jutsu from Uzumaki Naruto."


    "The intelligence did mention that his ninjutsu is very unusual," Kurotsuchi shrugged, her tone and attitude indifferent. "But there are plenty of strange secret techniques out there. Can his even compare to the Sharingan?"


    ��noki tapped the table: "The focus isn''t on the jutsu."


    "It''s on Uzumaki Naruto."


    He sighed: "You''re too young. You haven''t encountered a truly powerful individual."


    Kurotsuchi tilted her head in confusion.


    A truly powerful individual?


    "Even if Uzumaki Naruto is strong, there''s no way he''s stronger than you, Grandpa," she quickly denied.


    ��noki gave a bitter smile: "I''m no match for him."


    "This is something I haven''t mentioned in a long time." He stared at the scroll, as if the past was replaying in his mind. In the haze of memory, he could almost see those terrifying eyes that once filled him with fear. "In my youth, I faced Uchiha Madara directly."


    "Even with my current mastery of ''Dust Release''..."


    "I''m still far from being a match for that man."


    "And Uzumaki Naruto, even if he hasn''t yet reached Madara''s level, is still so young! He''s only fourteen or fifteen years old. What will he be like when he''s twenty or thirty? Wouldn''t he be another Uchiha Madara?"


    ��noki paused, his tone cautious.


    "And the most frightening thing is..."


    "He has no allegiance."


    "He refuses to identify as a Konoha ninja and even rejects the title of ''ninja.''"


    Kurotsuchi was left puzzled and uncertain.


    "How can I trust you with this village when you''re like this?" ��noki sighed again, speaking more openly. "His lack of allegiance means he can''t be held back."


    "Between villages and nations, there are so many intertwined interests."


    "War doesn''t start easily."


    "But if Uzumaki Naruto is provoked, nothing will hold him back, and he would retaliate without restraint."


    "That''s why earning his friendship is more valuable than anything."


    "Can a pair of Sharingan, or even a pair of Rinnegan, create a ninja more powerful than Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Kurotsuchi nodded thoughtfully.


    ��noki continued unrolling the scroll, and as he reached the end, his pupils dilated, and his emotions surged briefly.


    "What''s wrong?" Kurotsuchi noticed and leaned over to look. "Uzumaki Naruto wants to visit Rock Village?"


    "Why are you so shocked? It''s not that big of a deal."


    ��noki frowned, feeling a headache coming on.


    Not that big of a deal?


    A person who could easily destroy an entire village suddenly requesting to visit... that''s practically a horror story.


    ��noki''s face remained tense as he muttered to himself, as if speaking to Kurotsuchi but also trying to reassure himself.


    "I''ve already shown goodwill towards him."


    "This time, it should be..."


    "It shouldn''t be a bad thing."


    Somewhere in a remote part of the continent, where ninja activity was almost nonexistent...


    Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito sat in a cave.


    Zetsu emerged from the ground, his voice grating: "I''ve got some bad news."


    "That Uzumaki Naruto has shared our information with every nation."


    "I found this in a small nearby ninja village."


    He pulled out a scroll and tossed it into Obito''s lap.


    When he unrolled it...


    The first thing that caught his eye was three portrait sketches.


    They were exact likenesses of the three of them.


    "So detailed," Uchiha Itachi remarked, scrutinizing his portrait. "I didn''t realize my face had so many details."


    "Nagato actually leaked this information before he died!" Obito''s voice was filled with anger. "As the vessel of the Rinnegan, his capacity was limited after all!"


    If he had known...


    He should have been more ruthless that night.


    He should have killed that kid too!


    The Fourth Hokage had been a difficult and clever opponent.


    But compared to Uzumaki Naruto...


    He would rather have faced the former.


    No one echoed his thoughts.


    Each of the three was lost in their own thoughts.


    In the Land of Sound, at the Sound Village.


    In the training grounds, Sasuke sheathed his sword, having finished a sparring match.


    Orochimaru clapped his hands: "As expected of the Uchiha clan, your progress is impressive."


    Sasuke glared at him coldly.


    "I came here today with two pieces of news," Orochimaru said, licking his lips, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Sasuke''s attitude remained icy.


    "The organization Itachi belongs to, called ''Akatsuki''..."


    "Naruto destroyed it."


    "That really surprised me." Orochimaru seemed to relish this news, his voice brimming with excitement. "Akatsuki''s leader, a man named Pain, claimed to be a god."


    "I fought him, and I must admit that those eyes of his did give him the bearing of a ''god.''"


    "But even someone like him was killed by Naruto."


    Uchiha Sasuke instinctively activated his Sharingan, the three tomoe spinning.


    Over this time, he had sparred with Orochimaru.


    He had to admit... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man whom Naruto had killed��a man who seemed weak��was frighteningly strong.


    Even without the use of his arms, Orochimaru could still easily crush him.


    Yet, even this person whom Orochimaru referred to as a "god" was defeated by Naruto.


    Just how far has he grown?


    "And what about Itachi?" Sasuke asked, the thought of Itachi second only to Naruto in his mind.


    Orochimaru shook his head: "Itachi is indeed very strong, but he was quite fortunate."


    "Not only did he survive, but he also managed to escape."


    "However, he''s now wanted by Naruto, so the time left for you, Sasuke-kun, is running out."


    Sasuke gripped the hilt of his sword tightly: "Orochimaru, I want to learn Sage Mode."


    "I think the Cursed Seal would suit you better," Orochimaru replied softly, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Sage Mode... is a very dangerous technique."


    This wasn''t a lie.


    Sage Mode had elevated Jiraiya from being an "underachiever" to a strong opponent, almost on par with Orochimaru, so of course, Orochimaru had been interested in it.


    With the "Ry��chi Cave" scroll in hand, he naturally had the opportunity to learn it.


    However...


    He paid a certain price for it and ended up mastering only a "flawed version."


    It couldn''t even compare to Jiraiya''s Sage Mode, and it was inferior to Minato''s version as well. In actual combat, it was practically unusable.


    For this reason, he sought out the J��go clan and began researching the secrets of "natural energy."


    "This is my choice, Orochimaru," Sasuke interrupted him, showing no courtesy. "I''m prepared to give everything for power."


    Orochimaru replied softly, "Is that so?"


    "Then, Sasuke-kun, don''t disappoint me."


    At the border of the Land of Rain and the Land of Grass...


    In a temporary shelter...


    "Trust me, you''re a perfect fit for our religion," Hidan said, his head placed on a tray, though his voice lacked its usual energy. "To do something like that without batting an eye."


    "You were born to be one of us!"


    At the lab table, Naruto was busy, his shadow clones assisting and recording data.


    On the table lay a body.


    But...


    It wasn''t Hidan''s body; it was the body of "Uzumaki Naruto."


    Naruto ignored him.


    Hidan kept rambling: "But what''s going on with you now?"


    "That''s not a shadow clone, is it?"


    "A side effect from fighting Pain?"


    One of the shadow clones couldn''t resist and punched Hidan''s head hard: "Shut up, you''re too noisy!"


    "I''m so bored just being a head here," Hidan pouted, "and you''re not even reattaching my body."


    The shadow clone clapped its hands, sealing Hidan''s mouth with a jutsu.


    "Naruto, are you sure you don''t need my help?" Karin asked from behind him, eager to assist.


    Naruto shook his head: "No, let''s wait until you''re more adjusted."


    Karin was a good assistant.


    But... when it came to researching his own body, she was quite ineffective.


    The separation of body and soul, with the soul studying the body, seemed too overwhelming for her to handle.


    She was often distracted during research, sometimes just holding onto a part of the body��be it the face, hand, or any other part��and not knowing what to do.


    Karin sighed in disappointment.


    She felt she wasn''t living up to expectations!


    If she performed better, wouldn''t she get more time...


    She realized she had been a bit too complacent and had missed a great opportunity!


    After all, it was his own body, so Naruto didn''t go too hard on it.


    He only extracted some cells for basic analysis.


    The vitality was extremely strong.


    Although the sealing jutsu played a role, the chakra within the body remained persistent.


    It gave Naruto the illusion that this body was still alive.


    Moreover, the chakra within it felt almost "Asuyra-like."


    It seemed to have a consciousness.


    This didn''t mean it had "come back to life" or possessed a "soul or thoughts," but it bore the imprint of "Uzumaki Naruto." As for what effect this imprint might have, Naruto didn''t know yet.


    Hidan''s body wasn''t suitable for this kind of research.


    Naruto completely sealed his body, cutting off all interaction with external energy, to test the duration of his "immortality."


    Kakuzu''s body wasn''t suitable either; it wasn''t a true body but was made entirely of "black threads."


    Meanwhile, in Rock Village, anxiety was high.


    Naruto had said he wanted to visit, but without specifying a time, every day felt like an ordeal for them.


    As for Naruto...


    He continued to study his body and the mysteries of the Rinnegan.


    Three months passed in this way.


    Naruto woke up one day.


    The scent of irises filled the air, and the bright sunlight poured in.


    He had returned to the Soul Society.


    ~~~


    Back to Soul Society!


    Please Vote, Comment, and leave a review! Thank you!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Read up to Chapter 255 in Patreon! Welcome to visit!

 Chapter 137: Royal Guard

    Naruto checked his belongings.


    The items he had prepared before leaving the Soul Society were intact and still with him, with their fragile seals still in place.


    It seemed that his departure and arrival didn''t involve any noticeable energy fluctuations.


    However, the things he had prepared in the Ninja World didn''t come with him.


    Crossing between the two worlds...


    And yet, there was no detectable space fluctuation.


    He stretched and got out of bed.


    He sifted through his memory for the most recent tasks.


    It seemed the only thing worth paying attention to was Byakuya''s love life.


    After washing up, he walked into his office.


    Soi Fon was there, standing like a wooden statue next to a small low table.


    Naruto paused.


    Oh, he almost forgot about this person.


    Unlike before, when Naruto entered, Soi Fon lifted her head and looked him up and down: "You seem to have grown a bit taller."


    As someone who was somewhat lacking in height, she was very sensitive to such changes.


    Naruto smiled warmly: "Really?"


    "I haven''t measured, but it seems I have grown a bit."


    Soi Fon tilted her head, carefully recalling Naruto''s recent lifestyle and diet.


    She had tried to mimic everything.


    It seemed the only place she hadn''t visited was the izakaya.


    But could a place like that make someone grow taller?


    Naruto went through his memories, handled some trivial matters, and left the barracks.


    Soi Fon thought for a moment and decided not to follow him.


    There were still some official duties to attend to in the 7th Division��she couldn''t just occupy someone else''s captain''s office indefinitely. Some minor tasks were worth doing, and she even felt a bit "nostalgic" for her "errand-runner" role, similar to what she did beside Yoruichi.


    As soon as he left the barracks...


    "Are we back in the Soul Society?" The Yang Nine-Tails asked excitedly, and Naruto could almost imagine it wagging its tail.


    "Yes." Naruto nodded.


    The Yang Nine-Tails chuckled: "Naruto, my sword!"


    "I''ll ask around and get one for you," Naruto replied with a smile.


    "And one more thing." The Yang Nine-Tails took a deep breath. "After discussing it with my other self, we''ve decided that I should come out and be more active."


    Naruto nodded: "Why?"


    The Seireitei seemed peaceful, but there was still an enemy��someone named "S��suke Aizen."


    "The other me and I share senses, but it''s not complete," the Yang Nine-Tails continued. "The jutsu that affects me doesn''t affect the other me."


    "If it can''t see, it won''t be affected, right?"


    It paused for a moment as the two foxes whispered to each other, then quickly added: "And we think this could also be a proactive move to��what''s the word? ''Intimidate,'' yes, to intimidate Aizen!"


    Naruto smiled.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt like something was missing.


    It was Karin.


    If she were here, she''d probably say, "It''s impressive that two heads could come up with that word," or she might mock, "You two actually have brains," or something like that.


    "That works too." Naruto thought for a moment and nodded.


    Although...


    The Nine-Tails suggested this mostly because it wanted some freedom.


    But it wasn''t a bad idea.


    "If Aizen approaches and tries to release his Zanpakut��, remember..." Naruto began.


    The Yang Nine-Tails grumbled: "I know, don''t worry, I''ll remind you."


    Naruto shook his head: "What Aizen can do is affect perception, hearing, and sight. Your reminder won''t help."


    "You need to remind the other you, so it can remind me."


    The Yang Nine-Tails was stunned, then thought it over and figured out the logic.


    It hadn''t been affected by the technique and could see the truth.


    But Naruto had been affected.


    So, if the Yang Nine-Tails spoke to Naruto from outside his body, Aizen''s technique could manipulate what Naruto perceived.


    The message the Yang Nine-Tails gave might be true, but Naruto could receive it as false.


    However, the Yin Nine-Tails was unaffected and was inside Naruto''s body.


    If the Yang Nine-Tails passed the message to its other self, which then relayed it to Naruto, the accuracy of the message would be ensured.


    "This is really troublesome," the Yang Nine-Tails grumbled. "But I''ll remember."


    "So, should I come out now?"


    Naruto smiled: "Are you ready to meet Captain Kurotsuchi?"


    The Yang Nine-Tails hesitated. It just peeked its head out on Naruto''s shoulder before quickly retreating: "Are you going to see him?"


    "Then I''ll wait until you''re back."


    It didn''t like that crazy guy.


    At the 12th Division barracks...


    "Oh my, Captain Uzumaki, what an honor." Kurotsuchi Mayuri greeted him, waving his hand in a sarcastic tone, "It seems this is your first visit to the 12th Division since Urahara left."


    "Is there something you need?"


    Naruto waved his hand and didn''t speak until they were inside Mayuri''s lab: "I want to make a deal with you."


    "I want to know..."


    "Where does the Asauchi come from?"


    "All of your research on Zanpakut��." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri rubbed his hands together, his eyes gleaming with excitement: "I suggested this years ago, and now Captain Uzumaki has finally come around?"


    "Then please, if you would hand over your Zanpakut����"


    Naruto shook his head, interrupting him: "This is a transaction, not a collaboration."


    "And certainly not an opportunity for you to use me as a research subject."


    "A transaction." Mayuri narrowed his eyes, slowing down his speech. "In that case, the terms will be different."


    "The value of this information..."


    "Could influence the entire Seireitei."


    Naruto raised one finger: "I''m offering you a technique."


    Mayuri pouted, not saying anything, but his dismissive attitude clearly revealed his thoughts.


    "Do you remember the technique I used, the one that creates clones?" Naruto said softly.


    Mayuri frowned: "That one?"


    He was interested in many of Naruto''s secrets.


    But the cloning technique was not one of them.


    "The problem with that technique" was its fatal flaw��the clones would dilute the spiritual pressure.


    In a Shinigami''s battle, "spiritual pressure" was everything.


    More clones with half the spiritual pressure? That was more of a disadvantage than an advantage.


    "You won''t be able to resist this technique." Naruto smiled, flipping his hand to summon a scroll. "While it''s not particularly useful in combat, each clone, after dispersing, returns with its memories, knowledge, and learning experiences intact."


    Mayuri''s eyes widened as he stared at the scroll: "You mean to say��"


    "I could work on multiple projects simultaneously, or even��"


    "Turn the entire 12th Division from a bunch of clowns into geniuses like me?"


    Naruto placed the scroll down: "Exactly."


    "But before you start downsizing the entire 12th Division, I suggest you get the Captain-Commander''s approval first."


    Mayuri was thoroughly intrigued.


    To a "scientist," nothing could be more valuable than this "technique."


    Although Shinigami have long lifespans...


    Advancing research progress brings immense rewards and joy.


    The sense of accomplishment from spending a year versus ten years on something is completely different.


    "Can I take a look first?" Mayuri asked.


    After Naruto nodded, he reached out, grabbed the scroll, and unrolled it.


    The "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu" wasn''t particularly difficult.


    Especially since Mayuri had already dissected the "Summoning Technique," and Naruto had modified it to better suit "spiritual pressure."


    A few hours later...


    Mayuri formed a single hand sign, summoning two clones. After playing with them for a bit, he dispelled them.


    Memories flooded back.


    His eyes lit up with delight: "The secrets you hold, Naruto-kun, are truly tantalizing."


    "You want to know about Zanpakut��?"


    "Let me think about where to start."


    Mayuri pondered for a while before speaking: "Since you''re asking, Captain Uzumaki, you must have noticed."


    "Every year, hundreds of Asauchi are distributed to the Shin''o Academy."


    "But within the Seireitei, there is no department responsible for forging Asauchi."


    Naruto nodded.


    "I''m not particularly skilled in combat," Mayuri continued, "For geniuses like you, mastering Bankai is simple."


    He chuckled: "Oh, I forgot, Captain Uzumaki is also someone who has trouble with Bankai."


    "I have no talent for Bankai."


    "But I solved this problem by using the technology of ''Nemu No. 5'' to create my own Bankai."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes at him.


    If he hadn''t offered something enticing this time, it might have been difficult to get the truth out of Mayuri.


    So, his research on Zanpakut�� wasn''t just limited to "Shikai" but had already ventured into the realm of "Bankai"?


    Mayuri deliberately paused after saying this.


    Seeing that the mention of "Nemu No. 5" hadn''t sparked Naruto''s interest, he clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction: "You should know, Captain Uzumaki, that before I joined the 12th Division, I was judged as possessing the potential to ''disrupt the Seireitei'' and was imprisoned in the 2nd Division''s jail."


    Naruto nodded again.


    He was aware of this.


    "The reason I was convicted," Mayuri continued, with a rare hint of humanity in his eyes, tinged with nostalgia, "is because I was secretly involved in a research organization."


    "The leader of that organization was none other than the previous Captain of the 12th Division, Hikifune Kirio."


    "However..."


    "She didn''t retire or die; she took a different path."


    "Promotion."


    These words startled Naruto.


    "Central 46?" he speculated.


    But he immediately dismissed the idea.


    The Central 46 Chambers were notorious, and no Shinigami had ever been promoted into it. Their selection process focused on nobility rather than strength.


    Naruto thought of something: "Does it have to do with the so-called ''Soul King''?"


    Mayuri chuckled: "You''re quite sharp, Captain Uzumaki."


    "Hikifune was promoted to the ''Royal Guard.''"


    "The reason for her promotion was not disclosed, but I suspect it had to do with something like ''artificial souls.''"


    "Since then, I haven''t seen her and don''t know where she went."


    "So I suspect that the source of the Asauchi is tied to the ''Royal Guard.''"


    As he spoke, he drew his sword from his waist.


    "Perhaps, long ago, someone developed the technology to create Asauchi, which led to their promotion to the Royal Guard."


    "Captain Uzumaki."


    "Do you know what material the Asauchi is made from?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    ~~~


    Top 50 in Powerstone! Thank you guys for the support!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    You can read up to Chapter 256!

 Chapter 138: Life of Nine-Tails as a Shinigami

    Kurotsuchi Mayuri toyed with his twisted sense of humor, teasingly withholding information.


    "I really don''t want to share this news with you, Captain Uzumaki."


    "Once you find out, you''re bound to feel disheartened."


    "The bright, sunny, and cheerful Captain Uzumaki��" The last sentence was delivered almost like a hymn.


    Naruto lightly tapped the table.


    The spiritual pressure rippled, causing the area to begin to crumble.


    Mayuri took a step back.


    Only now did he realize that in the few months since they last met, Naruto had grown taller. He used to be half a head shorter than Mayuri, but now he had surpassed him by the same margin.


    "The material used to forge Zanpakut��..." Mayuri grinned, "are souls."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    This answer was both expected and reasonable.


    He had suspected as much.


    After all, the unique nature of the Nine-Tails'' sword made it clear.


    By borrowing the Nine-Tails'' power, which itself possesses a soul, it could form a sword without needing an Asauchi.


    "You''re handling this well," Mayuri whispered. "I thought someone like you would be devastated by such news."


    Naruto shot him a cold glance.


    If he had heard this before encountering Aizen, he might have agonized over it for a long time.


    But now, he could calmly ask, "What kind of souls? How are they made?"


    "Who knows?" Mayuri shrugged, nonchalant and indifferent. "Humans, Shinigami, or Hollows?"


    "Or maybe something more obscure, like the soul of your little friend, K��go Ginj��?"


    "As for how they''re made..."


    "That''s forbidden knowledge, strictly prohibited."


    He had only researched his own Zanpakut�� and had not specifically studied the creation of Zanpakut�� in general.


    Naruto stared at him: "You don''t seem like someone who cares about taboos."


    "If the Captain-Commander finds out," Mayuri responded nonchalantly, "I won''t be easily forgiven."


    Naruto tilted his head: "If it were Captain Urahara, he would have already handed over the forging diagrams."


    Mayuri''s expression stiffened.


    He grabbed the scroll on the table: "Now that I''ve learned your technique, I won''t go back on my word."


    "I''ll give you what you want."


    "As for Urahara..."


    "That coward wouldn''t dare do something like this."


    Naruto smiled brightly.


    This approach still worked best.


    Mayuri impatiently pushed him out.


    This guy was always like this... Every time Mayuri wanted to refuse, Naruto would bring up that man.


    And unfortunately, it was hard to deny.


    After all, with that man, there was no telling what he might do.


    After leaving the 12th Division...


    Naruto headed to the Shinigami Academy to request an Asauchi.


    Dean Hakou looked at Naruto, somewhat surprised: "An Asauchi?"


    "What do you need it for, Naruto?"


    Asauchi were indeed precious to students who hadn''t yet become Shinigami.


    But within the context of the entire Seireitei, the importance of Asauchi wasn''t particularly high.


    As long as the order of storing and retrieving Asauchi remained intact, some losses or misplacements were within acceptable limits.


    After all...


    Many Shinigami had picked up their swords from outside.


    The most typical example was Captain Zaraki Kenpachi of the 11th Division.


    "My friend needs an Asauchi." Naruto waved his hand.


    The Yang Nine-Tails appeared on his shoulder in response.


    "This is..." Hakou was both surprised and pleased by its sudden appearance, though more surprised by the spiritual pressure emanating from its small body. It wasn''t very strong, but it seemed to be only a fraction of its true power, unfathomably deep.


    "This is my friend." Naruto nodded.


    Hakou sized up the Nine-Tails thoughtfully: "Is it similar to Captain Komamura?"


    Captain Komamura Sajin of the 9th Division was a well-known figure.


    However, his fame was due not to his strength but to his appearance.


    In the Seireitei, where most have human forms, a "dog-headed" Shinigami stood out significantly.


    The Nine-Tails reluctantly nodded.


    It didn''t consider itself to be the same as that big dog.


    But in the Soul Society, where there weren''t many strange creatures, this explanation was easier for others to accept without needing too much explanation.


    "Let me just log where this Asauchi is going," Hakou cheerfully agreed.


    A few minutes later...


    They obtained the Asauchi.


    The Nine-Tails strapped it to its back in a proper manner.


    Naruto looked at it, feeling that something was off. Just before they returned to the 7th Division barracks, it dawned on him: "I was wondering what you were missing. Do you want someone to make you a Shihakush��?"


    "No." The Nine-Tails flatly refused. "Wearing clothes feels strange."


    But as soon as it said this, it tilted its head and started examining Naruto.


    In over a thousand years, it had never worn clothes and had no such habit.


    However, in the Seireitei, every Shinigami, from the Captain-Commander down to the ordinary soldiers, wears a Shihakush��, with captains having the additional layer of a haori.


    In the ninja world, it was different��Naruto had no allegiance.


    But in the Soul Society, he was now, well... a Shinigami himself!


    "Then get me two sets," the Nine-Tails said after thinking for a while, flicking its tail. "Just carrying a sword feels a bit out of place."


    Naruto smiled and agreed.


    The members of the 7th Division soon noticed a change in their barracks.


    Their captain now had a cute Nine-Tailed Fox by his side.


    It wore a custom-made Shihakush�� and carried a Zanpakut�� on its back, parading around openly.


    At first, they thought it was just the captain''s pet. Some of the female members even brought pet food from the human world, hoping to win the Nine-Tails'' affection.


    But soon, the harsh reality hit them hard.


    This fox was only cute in appearance.


    Its mouth, however...


    Although Captain Uzumaki was such a gentle person, the fox that had been with him for so long had a sharp tongue.


    It wasn''t just the insults.


    The fox was also powerful.


    Ordinary seated officers couldn''t get close to it, and even the higher-ranking officers couldn''t last long in a fight against it. Although it hadn''t yet faced the vice-captain, everyone in the 7th Division was convinced that the fox''s strength was on par with, if not greater than, the vice-captain''s.


    The most crucial detail: it carried a sword on its back, and without a doubt, it was an Asauchi.


    This meant...


    The fox wasn''t wearing the Shihakush�� just for show; it truly possessed the powers of a Shinigami.


    Captain Uzumaki... where on earth did he get this?


    While the Nine-Tails was showing off its power and enjoying its newfound freedom, Naruto spent this time reading through Kurotsuchi Mayuri''s research notes on Zanpakut��.


    Of course, Mayuri''s research focus was vastly different from what Naruto was looking for.


    His studies were more centered on "the essence of a Zanpakut��''s power."


    "Shikai is the manifestation of a Shinigami''s own power, reflected in the form of their sword."


    "Bankai is the evolution of that power, cultivated and brought to its ultimate form."


    This information gave Naruto significant insights.


    At the very least, it answered a lingering question...


    Why couldn''t the "Ashura" sword undergo Bankai training?


    "Ashura" was a form of energy within him that contained "consciousness," but it lacked a "soul" or "self."


    So, perhaps he would have to wait until the Nine-Tails completed its Bankai training before he could borrow its Bankai?


    While Naruto was deeply engrossed in these studies...


    Someone, unable to wait any longer, came to find him.


    In the 7th Division captain''s office...


    Soi Fon sat quietly in a corner, almost as if she weren''t there.


    Kuchiki Byakuya stormed in, saying nothing, and stared coldly at Naruto.


    "Byakuya, what''s the matter?" Naruto asked in confusion.


    Byakuya''s tone was calm, but he couldn''t suppress the coldness seeping through: "Captain Uzumaki, it''s been almost three months since you last came to see me."


    Naruto paused, recalling their last interaction.


    During his previous stay in the Soul Society, he had taken Byakuya to see Hisana.


    "You haven''t visited since then?" Naruto asked, scratching his head.


    Byakuya remained silent.


    It was only then that he noticed the familiar spiritual pressure lingering in the corner.


    Captain Soi Fon of the 2nd Division was also present.


    "Does Captain Uzumaki have to force or coerce you for you to take the initiative?" Naruto chuckled, making his point clear.


    Byakuya took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    There were some things he couldn''t say in front of Soi Fon.


    "Byakuya, I need to remind you of something," Naruto called out to him. "How long do ordinary souls live?"


    "How old is Hisana now?"


    "Her age as a soul... I believe she''s already over sixty."


    Byakuya froze mid-step, his presence growing even heavier.


    He knew exactly what Naruto was implying with this reminder.


    "Do you need me to accompany you?" Naruto asked, standing up. "Or will you go alone?"


    Byakuya said nothing, nor did he indicate anything. He simply walked out of the room on his own.


    Four months later...


    He returned to find Naruto.


    After confirming that Soi Fon was not present, his expression was grave, as if he were about to deliver extremely sad news.


    This made Naruto tense as well.


    Was it because he had been too busy with his research on Zanpakut�� to accompany him to Rukongai, and something had happened to Hisana?


    When Byakuya spoke, it was indeed about Hisana, but the content was completely unexpected.


    "Hisana confessed her feelings to me."


    Naruto was momentarily stunned, then slapped the table: "Isn''t that a good thing? Why do you look like that?"


    "I thought something bad had happened to Hisana."


    Byakuya''s expression grew even more solemn: "When I saw her, I couldn''t control my feelings."


    "Naruto."


    He lifted his head, his tone instinctively firm, though his gaze was a bit uncertain: "I want to marry her."


    "You love each other," Naruto said with a smile. "Then get married."


    Byakuya opened his mouth to speak.


    But Naruto interrupted him: "Don''t say those outdated things again."


    "They''re dull and boring."


    "If you''re worried about facing any obstacles, I''ll support you."


    "Captain Kuchiki would show me some respect, I''m sure."


    "And if anyone else opposes it, even the Captain-Commander, I''ll draw my sword against him."


    Byakuya was visibly moved.


    ~~~


    Thanks for the support! Vote, Comment, and leave a review!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    read chapter 139-257 on Patreon!

 Chapter 139: Wedding

    Kuchiki Byakuya and Naruto locked eyes.


    Those blue eyes were as clear as the sky.


    Byakuya had originally come to Naruto just to bolster his courage and seek some support. There weren''t many people in the Seireitei who could speak with weight in the Kuchiki Clan, and the only person he could ask for help was Naruto.


    But...


    What he received was far more valuable than what he had initially hoped for.


    Naruto was willing to go much further than Byakuya had expected.


    "Thank you very much," Byakuya said, bowing in gratitude.


    He felt a newfound confidence and strength within himself.


    The obstacles he had feared were not as insurmountable as Byakuya had imagined.


    Among the Five Great Noble Clans...


    The Shih��in Clan had not taken a stance. After the incident with T��sen Kaname, they had eagerly returned the position of family head to Shih��in Yoruichi. Without a head, the Shih��in Clan couldn''t take a position on any unnecessary matters.


    As for the Shiba Clan...


    They had already moved out of the Seireitei and now lived in Rukongai.


    Excluding the Tsunayashiro Clan, there was one other family known for their mysterious ways, who never interfered with the affairs of the Soul Society, and naturally had no objections.


    As for the Tsunayashiro Clan...


    They were openly opposed.


    But who cared?


    The face of this family had long been disgraced. No one believed they had the right to criticize the Kuchiki Clan, which held equal or even higher status.


    There was plenty of gossip among the lower-ranked noble families. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They sympathized with Kuchiki Ginrei��his son was nearly dead, his daughter was dead, and his promising son-in-law had committed a terrible crime and was imprisoned, not even residing in the Seireitei.


    The Kuchiki Clan had faced many hardships.


    Now, the only remaining heir was making such a choice.


    It wasn''t that they thought "high and mighty nobles" shouldn''t marry "lowly commoners."


    Rather, it was about the issue of "pure blood."


    Hisana wasn''t just from Rukongai; she had no spiritual power, making her the most ordinary of souls.


    Byakuya wasn''t just a noble; he was the primary heir to the Kuchiki Clan, outranking even his grandfather, Kuchiki Ginrei, in the line of succession.


    If someone were to represent the Seireitei or the Soul Society...


    Aside from the Captain-Commander, the most qualified person would be the head of the Kuchiki Clan.


    Shinigami and ordinary souls cannot have children.


    At least marry someone who can bear children.


    They didn''t dare criticize Byakuya openly, so they tried to persuade Ky��raku Shunsui, who could represent the lower-ranked noble families, to intervene.


    But Ky��raku Shunsui...


    "Those people are such a pain," he complained, holding a bowl of sake. "They block the entrance every day, making it impossible to relax."


    Shiba Isshin nodded in agreement: "Even I''ve been approached."


    "I can''t understand what they''re thinking."


    "Wasn''t our Shiba Clan already kicked out of the Five Great Noble Clans? And now they suddenly remember us."


    "And why bother coming to me?"


    "They should be talking to Kaien. I''m just a branch family member."


    Matsumoto Rangiku, holding a bowl of sake in each hand, gave the Nine-Tails a dangerous look: "You nobles have such complicated issues, but let''s just enjoy our drinks now and not talk about those depressing things."


    "Fox-chan, do you want some?"


    "This is good stuff."


    The Nine-Tails sniffed the slightly pungent aroma and glanced at Naruto.


    Naruto was staring at them with a blank expression.


    "Captain Uzumaki, don''t be so serious. Come have a drink too," Rangiku said, laughing.


    Naruto sighed: "I can understand how you all feel."


    "But..."


    "Shouldn''t you be drinking at an izakaya?"


    "Why are you doing it in my office?"


    He glanced over, and Soi Fon, sitting in the corner, looked a bit at a loss. If it were just Naruto, she might act a little more "brazenly," but both Ky��raku Shunsui and Shiba Isshin were reliable "senpai figures" in her mind.


    "We would like to go," Ky��raku Shunsui said confidently, "but those people would ruin the mood."


    Shiba Isshin nodded and added: "But it''s different here at your place, Naruto."


    "They wouldn''t dare to bother you."


    Naruto pouted: "You make it sound like I''m some kind of outcast."


    "To those nobles, you do seem that way," Shiba Isshin said seriously, nodding. "When you punched Tsunayashiro Tokinada, it was almost like you punched all the nobles."


    Naruto calmly replied, "He deserved it."


    "And those nobles are afraid they deserve it too," Shiba Isshin said, stretching lazily. "Once Vice-Captain Kuchiki gets married, this whole thing should die down."


    "It''s comfortable here."


    "Can I get a cushion?"


    Naruto clenched his teeth and fists.


    This person is even more indulgent than at an izakaya!


    Soi Fon stood up: "I''ll go get it."


    "Oh, thank you," Shiba Isshin waved, his tone light and playful.


    "Get one for me too," Ky��raku Shunsui casually added.


    "Captain Soi Fon, could you also bring one for me?" Matsumoto Rangiku quietly chimed in, feeling less out of place with two captains as a cover for her request.


    The Nine-Tails'' attention was entirely focused on the bowl of sake, cautiously sticking out its tongue to taste it.


    The flavor...


    Wasn''t great; it stimulated its taste buds so much that its entire face scrunched up in discomfort.


    "That''s not how you drink sake," Shunsui said, slapping the Nine-Tails on the head and picking it up.


    The Nine-Tails grumbled, struggling weakly.


    This man is dangerous!


    He might seem carefree and unserious...


    But if they were to fight...


    The Nine-Tails didn''t have much confidence.


    "But back to the point," Ky��raku Shunsui said, tilting his head to look at Naruto. "What is it? I don''t recall seeing it before."


    Naruto didn''t say anything; he just lifted his hand and pointed to himself.


    Shiba Isshin and Soi Fon were confused, their eyes filled with questions, but they didn''t press the issue.


    Ky��raku Shunsui, having been one of the first captains to interact with Naruto, was familiar with Naruto''s physical condition and had seen his initial Shikai, which had evident "fox" characteristics after his transformation into the Four-Tails.


    Seeing Naruto''s gesture, Shunsui immediately understood.


    So...


    Is it that power from inside him?


    "Giving it a Shihakush�� and an Asauchi��isn''t that a bit inappropriate?" Ky��raku Shunsui said as he lifted the Nine-Tails by its armpits, holding it up high.


    The Nine-Tails couldn''t take it anymore and kicked him in the face: "Don''t you dare mock me!"


    Shunsui rubbed his nose: "Such strength."


    "It also has its own Shikai," Naruto said with a smile as he saw Shunsui falter. "In terms of strength, it''s even a bit stronger than Captain Soi Fon."


    Soi Fon, who had just returned with the cushions, froze mid-step.


    Her face filled with confusion and disbelief.


    Huh?


    Stronger than me?


    Following Naruto''s gaze, she noticed that the others were all focused on one point��the brilliantly furred Nine-Tails.


    So...


    Did he just say that this fox is stronger than me?


    Impossible!


    "Really?" Matsumoto Rangiku was surprised and incredulous.


    After all, Soi Fon was a captain.


    The Nine-Tails looked so small and cute, like a pet, and yet it was supposedly that powerful?


    "It can use Shikai?" Shunsui was even more astonished than Rangiku.


    Naruto nodded: "Yes, it''s an independent entity."


    The Nine-Tails bared its teeth.


    Shunsui picked it up again: "Is that so?"


    "Incredible!"


    The Nine-Tails struggled, wanting to kick him again.


    Shunsui quickly said, "Sorry, what I said earlier was inappropriate. Let me teach you how to drink sake properly as an apology."


    The Nine-Tails eyed him suspiciously.


    "Really," Shunsui said, his expression serious.


    The Nine-Tails was tough to deal with, but also easy to handle.


    Shunsui and the Nine-Tails seemed to get along well, and after just a few drinks, they were chatting and laughing together.


    Naruto sighed.


    These people had turned his office into a mess.


    Only he and Soi Fon were still behaving normally...


    He looked over.


    Even in this chaotic environment, she was diligently handling paperwork��yes... and it seemed to be for the 2nd Division.


    Fine.


    It looks like I''m the only normal one here.


    He thought for a moment, then decided not to be tempted by Rangiku to join the drinking and instead headed to the 12th Division.


    Naruto made a request to Kurotsuchi Mayuri, who was reluctant but eventually agreed.


    Kuchiki Byakuya''s wedding was scheduled for the New Year.


    The only potential obstacle, the Kuchiki Clan itself, had almost no objections.


    Kuchiki Ginrei''s attitude was gentle. The events of the past had made him more tolerant, and Byakuya''s thoughts and decisions were more important than anything else.


    This, however, put immense pressure on Byakuya.


    On New Year''s Day, a heavy snowfall covered the ground.


    The Kuchiki Clan hosted a grand wedding, full of excitement and joy��this was Ginrei''s idea. After enduring so much pain, the Kuchiki Clan needed some happiness to dispel their "bad luck."


    Hisana was completely overwhelmed, dazed and led through the entire process.


    She knew that Byakuya was a Shinigami, but she never imagined that his status would be so high.


    A paragon of nobility, standing at the pinnacle of the three realms.


    Rukongai souls had no contact with Shinigami, let alone "nobles."


    She had always thought Byakuya was just an ordinary officer��after all, he often patrolled Rukongai on missions.


    Naruto served as their witness.


    Even the Captain-Commander was less important than Naruto in this matter.


    As the wedding proceeded...


    "Naruto-kun has already risen to such a position," Sosuke Aizen remarked as he approached Naruto, standing beside him. "And in just a few decades."


    "You surprised me too, Captain Sosuke," Naruto replied with a smile. "I never thought someone could maintain a fa?ade for so long."


    "Do you think this is a fa?ade?" Aizen tilted his head, locking eyes with Naruto. "I genuinely want this world to become a better place."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura feedback told Naruto that Aizen was telling the truth.


    Aizen''s gaze shifted to the distant Nine-Tails: "I wish you would call me Aizen again."


    ~~~


    Join my Patreon!


    Read 50 Chapters in Advance on each Four Ongoing Fanfic


    �� Internet Magic in Fairy Tail


    (Read up to Chapter 100)


    �� Shinigami in the Ninja World


    (Read up to Chapter 189)


    �� The Strongest Lunarian


    (Read up to Chapter 60) (Still not released in public)


    �� Chat Group: Anime Girls are Moist


    (Read up to Chapter 74)


    Therese are all equivalent to 200 Chapters... ?! Wtf! For what price? $10, yes you can get all that for $10.


    What are you waiting for! Join now!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    - Type this Without the ().


    Yes, an #Ad


    Hahaha

 Chapter 140: Suspicious Aizen

    Naruto didn''t respond to Aizen directly but instead gave Ky��raku Shunsui a glance.


    Shunsui immediately called over his drinking buddies and led Aizen away.


    A group of "drunks" enjoyed themselves at the wedding banquet, with the Nine-Tails among them.


    Komamura Sajin was also present, standing seriously and somewhat out of place, but insisting on keeping the Nine-Tails company. The two of them had a decent relationship. The T��sen Kaname incident had been a heavy blow to Komamura, nearly shattering the fragile faith in humanity he had recently regained.


    The appearance of the Nine-Tails had brought some positive changes to his life.


    Though...


    There was an overwhelming sense of d��j�� vu.


    After the wedding banquet ended, Kuchiki Byakuya called Naruto over.


    "Congratulations on your marriage, Hisana," Naruto said with a bright smile as he greeted them, reaching out to tap the table.


    "Thank you, Captain Uzumaki," Hisana replied cautiously.


    During the wedding, she had come to understand that the blond young man who had helped so much with her and Byakuya''s wedding was not just some "adorable kohai" but the Captain of the 7th Division, with a status even higher than Byakuya''s.


    She had also noticed how others treated the blond young man.


    Most people were very respectful, but there were also those who seemed to fear him, such as the group from the Tsunayashiro Clan, who didn''t dare approach Uzumaki Naruto at all.


    "Why are you addressing me so formally, Hisana?" Naruto shook his head. "You can just call me what you did before."


    Hisana forced a smile: "I still feel like this isn''t real."


    Byakuya, standing beside his wife, had a smile on his face.


    Naruto placed his hand on the table and summoned a scroll with a puff of smoke.


    "This is a wedding gift that Captain Kurotsuchi and I prepared for you," he said, pushing the scroll toward them.


    Byakuya was taken aback.


    Captain Kurotsuchi? Kurotsuchi Mayuri?


    He had no dealings with that person, though he had sent an invitation, but Mayuri hadn''t attended.


    "I can''t accept this..." Hisana started to refuse out of habit.


    Naruto gently tapped the scroll: "Byakuya, take a look first."


    "Preparing this took us quite a bit of time."


    Hisana didn''t understand much about the "Shinigami," so the contents of the scroll were incomprehensible to her.


    But Byakuya''s eyes widened in shock, his emotions fluctuating wildly.


    "Ordinary souls have very short lifespans," Naruto said softly. "While this might not have been noticed before, Captain Kurotsuchi and I confirmed that the reishi-rich environment in the Seireitei is harmful to ordinary souls."


    At this point, his voice held a trace of amusement.


    This discovery led him to realize that the separation of Rukongai and the Seireitei might not only be due to "social status," but the fact that the "dense reishi environment" could damage souls was one of the direct causes of this phenomenon.


    Byakuya was stunned.


    The Seireitei is the only place in the Soul Society with a "dense reishi environment."


    He turned to look at Hisana.


    Naruto continued, "This could potentially shorten Hisana''s lifespan even further."


    Hisana''s face visibly paled with worry.


    Byakuya held her hand.


    "So I asked Captain Kurotsuchi to make some modifications to the ''Gikongan'' technology," Naruto said as he touched the scroll. With a puff of white smoke, a humanoid body with a blank face, lacking any features, appeared.


    "Just like the Gikongan Captain Urahara researched before."


    "It stabilizes the spirit body and can absorb reishi to nourish it."


    This brought a visible sense of relief to both Byakuya and Hisana.


    "Thank you, Naruto," Byakuya said, bowing.


    Naruto waved it off: "We still can''t be certain how much this gikongan can extend Hisana''s life, and this is just a temporary measure to address the immediate problem."


    "Save your thanks for when Captain Kurotsuchi and I figure out how to give Hisana spiritual power and make her like a Shinigami."


    Hisana''s eyes widened.


    Is it possible for an ordinary soul to become a Shinigami?


    Byakuya paused, then asked, "What about my father''s situation?"


    Naruto shook his head: "That won''t work."


    Hisana was confused, unsure of what they meant.


    She had met Kuchiki Ginrei before��a very kind person. Did he have some kind of issue?


    "Sealing it within the body is still relying on external forces," Naruto explained. "It wouldn''t change Hisana''s current condition."


    Byakuya nodded heavily.


    "To be able to marry Byakuya in the time I have left is the greatest blessing of my life," Hisana said softly, shaking her head. "How could someone like me deserve to have two captains working so hard for me?"


    Naruto shook his head: "It''s an interesting research project."


    "And it overlaps with one of Captain Kurotsuchi''s ongoing projects, so it''s not really an extra burden."


    "And besides..."


    "It won''t delay anything."


    He smiled.


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri was indeed a madman.


    After learning the "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu," he had pushed himself to the limit, so much so that the spiritual pressure of each clone was barely equivalent to that of an ordinary Shinigami��just enough to qualify for the Shin''o Academy.


    He had simply paused an insignificant project to replace it with "how to give ordinary souls spiritual power."


    Hisana took a deep breath: "I..."


    Both men turned their attention to her.


    "Even though it''s selfish of me to bring this up now," Hisana said, lowering her head, her tone sincere, "I can''t keep hiding this mistake any longer."


    "I..."


    "I came to the Soul Society with my younger sister, Rukia."


    "We were sent to District 78 together."


    "But... in a place like that, I couldn''t survive while taking care of her. I had no choice but to abandon my sister, who was still just an infant, and flee alone."


    "So I beg you, Byakuya, and you too, Naruto, to help me find my sister."


    Byakuya hesitated for a moment.


    "No problem," Naruto immediately agreed.


    He looked at Hisana with a calm expression.


    He could understand the pain of being separated from a loved one.


    Although the act of abandoning her "sister" left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    So this is what she was hiding...


    Naruto thought to himself that he would find it difficult to help Hisana any further after this.


    After a few more words were exchanged, Naruto left and returned to the 7th Division barracks.


    The group of drunks was still "partying."


    The Nine-Tails was trying to dance like Shiba Isshin.


    Soi Fon looked on helplessly, while ��maeda was sweating nervously.


    "Uncle Shunsui," Naruto called out, beckoning to the drunken man lying on the table.


    Ky��raku Shunsui lifted his head, and seeing the serious expression on Naruto''s face, sobered up immediately and walked over: "What is it? Did something happen?"


    Naruto shook his head and led him to another room. He drew the Nine-Tails'' sword and stabbed it into the tatami.


    The dark Nine-Tails'' spiritual pressure spread out, enveloping the entire room and securing a barrier.


    This extremely cautious attitude caused Ky��raku Shunsui''s expression to become equally serious.


    "Aizen greeted me at the wedding banquet," Naruto said softly.


    Shunsui nodded; he had noticed it too and had seen Naruto signal him to take Aizen away.


    "He''s probably planning something," Naruto continued softly.


    Shunsui was taken aback: "Why do you think that?"


    "He just spoke to you for a few moments."


    Naruto frowned: "Aizen is a very proud man. He views those who can''t see through his techniques as fools."


    "But if someone can detect him..."


    "He enjoys the thrill of direct confrontation."


    "This man wouldn''t greet me without a reason."


    Shunsui looked displeased.


    He didn''t care about others'' opinions of him, but that carefree attitude stemmed from the fact that those opinions rarely had any real impact on him.


    But Aizen was different��he had the ability to influence him.


    To be considered a "fool" by someone like Aizen...


    "What do you need me to do?" Despite everything, Ky��raku Shunsui remained calm. "But I can only do minor things within my duties."


    "After all, we don''t have any evidence."


    Naruto shook his head: "What Aizen is most interested in is likely information about the Nine-Tails."


    "Confirming whether it''s my sword and whether it''s the factor that allows me to resist his influence."


    "So, he''ll have to force me to take action."


    "The easiest way for him to achieve that is to target those close to me."


    Ky��raku Shunsui pondered: "But he definitely wouldn''t dare target another Shinigami."


    "All the evidence points to T��sen Kaname as the culprit behind the Hollowfication incident."


    "So, attacking another Shinigami would only discredit the evidence he''s set up."


    "That means... Naruto, he''d target those around you who aren''t Shinigami."


    He paused: "Kuchiki Hisana?"


    "No, it wouldn''t be Hisana," Naruto quickly shook his head.


    Ky��raku Shunsui glanced at Naruto in surprise.


    Why...


    Did he suddenly seem so distant when mentioning her?


    "I did all that for Byakuya," Naruto continued. "Moreover, Hisana''s relationship with the Kuchiki Clan is closer. If something happens, with the Kuchiki Clan involved, I might not even need to step in."


    "It would have to be someone else."


    "But who around me isn''t a Shinigami and could be targeted..."


    He paused, lost in thought.


    After a moment, he and Shunsui exchanged looks and simultaneously spoke the same name: "K��go Ginj��."


    Substitute Shinigami are not part of the Gotei 13.


    Their position is similar to the four "Greats" who guard the gates of the Seireitei.


    "Should we bring him to the Soul Society?" Shunsui suggested.


    Naruto shook his head, his expression serious: "That might be difficult. K��go has his own life in the human world."


    "That''s troubling," Shunsui frowned. "An enemy who can''t be tracked..."


    Naruto thought for a moment: "It might not be Aizen himself who acts."


    Shunsui was puzzled.


    "He suspects the Nine-Tails is my sword," Naruto continued. "But he''s unsure what changes that might bring."


    "The unexpected is something he can''t control."


    "That''s why he''s suffered two setbacks with me."


    "So..."


    "I think he might use someone else to target K��go this time."


    "If it''s someone else, then there will inevitably be traces left behind when they try to act." sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uncle Shunsui."


    "Please help me find out if there are any individuals interested in ''Fullbring'' abilities."


    ~~~


    If you want to read more chapters, please visit Patreon(.)com/Bleam to read more.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    read up to Chapter 259!


    Thank you!

 Chapter 141: Protector

    K��go Ginj��''s possession of Fullbring was not a secret.


    It''s a very novel power.


    The 12th Division monitored him for a year with his permission, confirming that this power does not disrupt the balance of the three worlds. When a Hollow is destroyed by Fullbring, its spirit particles return to the Soul Society just as they would when a Shinigami eliminates it, rather than being completely annihilated.


    So, although this power exists outside the control of the Gotei 13, since it doesn''t disrupt the balance and K��go Ginj�� is the only known user, it was decided, after some discussion, to maintain the current stance on K��go Ginj�� without any changes.


    Many people were interested in Fullbring.


    But...


    Few dared to express this interest, let alone take any action.


    That Substitute Shinigami was brought to the Soul Society by Captain Uzumaki Naruto of the 7th Division.


    Interactions with him were primarily mediated through Captain Uzumaki.


    It was clear that K��go was considered one of Naruto''s subordinates.


    To target him would be akin to targeting Captain Uzumaki, and no one had the guts to do that.


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri was the only one who openly expressed his interest in Fullbring. After being beaten by Naruto a few times, he learned to speak more politely. He personally requested K��go Ginj��''s cooperation several times before finally getting permission to conduct some minor research, provided it didn''t harm K��go and was done when K��go had the time.


    Ky��raku Shunsui''s 8th Division is the "Intelligence Division."


    They gathered information quickly.


    A few days later, he brought over a list.


    Naruto took it and saw that it listed names across three pages.


    Most were individuals, with members of the 12th Division making up nearly two-thirds of the list.


    A small portion were small groups within the Seireitei, but these were mostly composed of low-ranking officers or ordinary Shinigami.


    None of these people or groups posed a real threat.


    They couldn''t force Naruto to act, and they didn''t even pose a threat to K��go Ginj��.


    Only one group, detailed on half a page and placed last on the list, made Naruto frown.


    "The Tsunayashiro Clan," he read out loud.


    Ky��raku Shunsui''s eyes darkened.


    He had reviewed this information himself, and the conclusion he reached was the same as Naruto''s��among all the individuals and groups, the only real threat to K��go Ginj�� was this high-ranking noble family.


    "If it''s them, it''ll be difficult to preemptively cut them off," Shunsui frowned. "It''s hard to imagine the choices being this extreme."


    Either they weren''t worth acting against, or they were too formidable to act against.


    "Uncle Shunsui, do you think this is just a coincidence?" Naruto shook his head.


    Shunsui was taken aback.


    Naruto put down the report: "I know a little about matters related to the Soul King."


    Shunsui''s demeanor suddenly became serious: "How did you learn about that, hNaruto?"


    "Captain Ukitake told me," Naruto said, pointing to the line mentioning the Tsunayashiro family. "He didn''t tell me the whole truth; he said I wasn''t ready to know it yet."


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Shunsui, I won''t press you on it."


    "I just want to know..."


    "Is Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s marriage to that Shinigami named Kakyo related to the Soul King?"


    "I remember you were the one who handled that matter."


    Shunsui scratched his head, looking troubled: "You''re quite perceptive. How did you come to that conclusion?"


    He didn''t answer directly.


    As the head of the Intelligence Division, he couldn''t divulge secrets that weren''t meant to be shared.


    He could only confirm it in a roundabout way.


    "When Byakuya married Hisana, they were the most vocal in their opposition," Naruto scoffed. "How could such a stubborn group allow a member of their family to marry a Shinigami from Rukongai?"


    "Let alone..."


    "Tsunayashiro Tokinada doesn''t even seem to like her."


    "If it weren''t for some ulterior motive, why would he do it?"


    Shunsui remained silent.


    Naruto continued, "If they''ve studied the power of the Soul King, they''d have a strong reason to target K��go Ginj��."


    "So it''s not a coincidence; it''s inevitable."


    "This is the opponent Aizen has carefully selected for me."


    "And it''s also the pawn he''s carefully chosen to minimize any trace of his involvement."


    Ky��raku Shunsui shook his head: "He''s got some nerve."


    "Daring to use even the Tsunayashiro Clan."


    Naruto''s tone was calm: "How does the Tsunayashiro Clan compare to the Captain-Commander?"


    "And yet Aizen still dared to use his abilities to try to deceive the Captain-Commander."


    Shunsui chuckled: "I''ll be prepared."


    "If something happens, the 8th Division will act immediately."


    "Should we tell the others?"


    He was referring to the other captains who were aware of Sosuke Aizen''s true nature.


    Naruto thought for a moment and then shook his head.


    Ky��raku Shunsui narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "The last time I shared this information with you all, it was while we were treating Byakuya''s father," Naruto explained, slowly voicing his thoughts. "And whenever I brought it up afterward, the Nine-Tails was always on guard."


    "Aizen probably doesn''t know how many people I''ve told about him."


    "This time, aside from figuring out the Nine-Tails, he probably also wants to know how many people are aware of his true nature."


    Shunsui thought of Urahara Kisuke and understood the reason: "Maybe he can''t deal with you just yet, but he could start by eliminating your allies."


    "Being isolated and without support is a very effective way to break someone."


    "Thinking about it, he really is a terrifying opponent."


    Naruto nodded.


    He chose not to tell too many people.


    The reason Shih��in Yoruichi didn''t take Soi Fon and herself away was the same: to protect them.


    "I''ll leave the Soul Society in your hands, Captain Shunsui," Naruto said with a helpless smile. "Although this might not be very effective."


    "But still, please assign some people to keep an eye on the Tsunayashiro Clan."


    Ky��raku Shunsui responded with a similarly helpless smile.


    Naruto began preparing his application to travel to the World of the Living. In this regard, Aizen hadn''t interfered.


    However, due to the special status of a captain, the application process was quite cumbersome. It wasn''t until two days later that his application was approved.


    Standing in mid-air, Naruto looked down at the city below.


    Since his last visit, the city had undergone new changes. It was hard to believe that these towering buildings were constructed by ordinary humans without any special powers.


    On the wide roads, some four-wheeled vehicles moved to and fro.


    Inside those metal shells was a not-too-powerful source of energy.


    Hot water, airflow, and combustion powered these vehicles.


    These were also tools created by ordinary humans with no special powers.


    Even ordinary humans were evolving.


    Following the information provided by the 12th Division, he descended onto a street and stopped in front of a restaurant.


    Pushing open the door, he entered.


    A bell jingled, producing a crisp sound that alerted the restaurant''s owner.


    "Welcome��" The person behind the counter looked up, but his words stopped halfway as he was surprised to see the visitor. "Captain Uzumaki, what brings you here?"


    "Is this your restaurant?" Naruto asked, glancing around at the clean and polished environment.


    "Yes." K��go Ginj�� scratched his head. "Although the Soul Society provides some subsidies, as a human, just aimlessly living is quite boring."


    "Plus, with some other things influencing me, I decided to open this restaurant."


    "Would you like to try some of my cooking?"


    Naruto leaned forward, glancing at the menu on the wall. "Then I''ll have a bowl of tonkotsu ramen."


    A few minutes later, the food was served.


    "Is there something you need from me, Captain Uzumaki?" K��go Ginj�� asked as he brought the bowl over. "Is there something going on with me and the Soul Society?"


    Naruto slurped a mouthful of noodles loudly. "Someone''s got their eye on you."


    K��go Ginj�� froze.


    "It''s someone from the Tsunayashiro Clan," Naruto said, withholding the information about Aizen. "They have some ideas about your Fullbring."


    "Tsunayashiro Clan?" K��go Ginj�� frowned. "I think I''ve heard of them��"


    "They''re a pretty powerful noble family, right?"


    Naruto took a sip of the broth. "Their shamelessness is pretty powerful too."


    K��go Ginj�� looked at Naruto.


    He had heard bad things about the Tsunayashiro Clan from other Shinigami as well.


    But to hear Captain Uzumaki speak so bluntly and harshly about them�� just how unlikable could that noble family be?


    "I''ll be careful from now on," K��go Ginj�� said with a smile. "Thank you, Captain Uzumaki."


    "In that case��"


    "When you''re done eating, I''ll show you something interesting."


    "Should this be reported to the Soul Society?" sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto looked up at him.


    Report?


    Did he come up with something amazing?


    Was that why Aizen chose this time to act?


    K��go Ginj��''s cooking was quite good, though it still wasn''t quite on par with Konoha''s "Ichiraku."


    After finishing the meal, he followed K��go Ginj��, who led him through two streets and stopped in front of a house in a residential area.


    K��go Ginj�� opened the door.


    "Big Brother K��go, you''re back so early?" A little boy with octopus-like hair ran out to greet him but suddenly stopped in his tracks when he saw Uzumaki Naruto.


    A one-eyed young man also came out from inside, staring at Naruto with a wary tone: "Big Brother K��go, is this samurai-looking guy our new comrade?"


    K��go Ginj�� shook his head. "This is my benefactor."


    "He''s my guide and also my teacher."


    Naruto looked them over.


    Neither of these two had any Shinigami power, but they both possessed the same "Soul King aura" as K��go Ginj��.


    "They''re Fullbringers too?" Naruto asked.


    K��go Ginj�� nodded. "That''s right."


    "People like us who have Fullbring, while born with some power, attract danger like Hollows, or Captain Kurotsuchi, or in this case, the Tsunayashiro Clan you mentioned��"


    "And also��"


    "Because we''re different from ordinary people, we often face societal rejection."


    "So after seeing the Seireitei, I thought about forming a Fullbring organization."


    "I named this organization ''Protector.''"


    Naruto looked at him with curiosity, then asked, "What kind of foreign language is that?"


    "It''s a word from another country''s language," K��go Ginj�� scratched his head. "''Protector'' is one of the words��"


    "It means guardian or defender."


    "I want this organization to be able to protect humans."


    "And to protect more Fullbringers who haven''t yet fully developed their powers."


    ~~~


    New Fanfic is Out!


    "The Strongest Lunarian in One Piece!"


    A Half Lunarian and Half Giant with a Mystical Zoan, Snake Model, Quetzalcoatl!


    Check it out!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Also you can read up to Chapter 260 in Patreon! So if you want to read more you can check it out too!


    Thank you for support! See you tomorrow!

 Chapter 142: Pawn

    K��go Ginj�� stood tall, pride in his voice and a look of satisfaction on his face.


    Naruto listened with a smile.


    "However, Fullbringers are a group of people who have been hurt by human society." K��go Ginj�� looked at the boy with the octopus-like hairstyle and beckoned him over.


    The boy hesitated for a moment, but his trust in Ginj�� outweighed his wariness of Naruto, and he cautiously approached.


    The one-eyed young man remained unmoved.


    K��go Ginj�� sighed and patted the boy''s head. "So, it''s very hard for them to trust strangers."


    "The organization has actually been established for a few years, but we haven''t been able to recruit many people."


    "I thought this growth was just the beginning. I wanted to achieve some results before discussing it with you and Captain Ukitake."


    Naruto expanded his "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura," enveloping the entire area.


    Besides this house, there was only one other source of spiritual pressure, located in a convenience store about a kilometer away. However, it didn''t belong to a Shinigami.


    He pondered for a moment. "Your organization has only three members, and the last one is a child."


    The boy with the octopus hairstyle looked up, the wariness in his eyes deepening. "How do you know that?"


    After all, that person isn''t even at home!


    "Captain Uzumaki is very skilled, so of course, he could sense it," K��go Ginj�� reassured the boy, patting his head to calm him down.


    After the boy''s emotions stabilized, Ginj�� continued talking to Naruto. "This isn''t the organization''s base."


    Naruto gave him a curious look. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Karakura Town is a spiritually rich area," K��go Ginj�� explained. "It''s a place where Fullbringers are likely to be born, but once they grow up and have some financial means, they almost always choose to leave."


    "Although they don''t move far from their hometown, they''re reluctant to return."


    "So, after some discussion, we decided to make Naruki City, next to Karakura Town, our base."


    "Most of the members are there."


    "I just got this house here to look for companions."


    Naruto frowned slightly.


    This was certainly a good thing��an unregulated power being organized in an orderly manner.


    And the core of this organization was "protection."


    Having spent time with Ginj��, Naruto knew well that K��go Ginj�� was a kind-hearted person.


    But at this particular point in time��


    "Shall we talk inside?" K��go Ginj�� gestured toward the house.


    They went into a meeting room.


    "I feel like I''ve unknowingly made a troublesome decision," K��go Ginj�� said, his expression turning serious.


    After Captain Uzumaki told him that the Tsunayashiro family was interested in Fullbring, he sensed that something was off.


    Now that he thought about it, it felt like he had skipped all the tedious steps of preparing a meal and had instead served up Fullbringers as a dish on the table, just waiting for someone to come and feast on it.


    Naruto shook his head and remained silent.


    He drew his sword and stabbed it into the floor, allowing the power of the Nine-Tails to envelop the room.


    "Why did you make that decision?" Naruto asked.


    K��go Ginj�� was taken aback and lowered his head, feeling a bit guilty. "I shouldn''t have��"


    "No, it was a great decision," Naruto shook his head. "But due to some reasons I can''t disclose right now, I need to clarify a few details."


    K��go Ginj�� replied, "A few years ago, I came across a Fullbringer fighting a Hollow. After saving them, I had the idea."


    Naruto frowned.


    Was it really just a coincidence?


    Or was it something more deliberate?


    This was the tricky part.


    He could sense that something was amiss, but he was the only one who could do so.


    No one else could.


    Even those he had warned, like Captain Shunsui or Captain Unohana, couldn''t detect anything unusual.


    Sosuke Aizen was terrifying not just because of his ability to make people "see but not recognize," but because of his extraordinarily meticulous mind.


    Without knowing it, who could say whether they were being manipulated by him?


    And he had great patience.


    He would exploit the smallest aspects of human nature, using them to guide events and achieve his goals.


    Just like now.


    It made sense that the Tsunayashiro family, with their interest in the power of the Soul King, would target the Fullbringers.


    And it made sense that K��go Ginj��, with his kind heart, would establish an organization to protect Fullbringers.


    But within these "logical" developments, the situation would inevitably progress in the direction Aizen wanted.


    "Captain Uzumaki?" K��go Ginj�� noticed the serious look on Naruto''s face and asked cautiously, "What should I do next?"


    Naruto was still deep in thought.


    Aizen had his advantages, but Naruto wasn''t entirely at a disadvantage either.


    Aizen operates from the shadows, avoiding actions that could easily arouse suspicion. In contrast, I have the freedom to act openly and pursue every lead without engaging in direct conflict, which gives me an advantage.


    The best approach would be to have the entire Fullbringer organization relocate to the Soul Society. However, that''s not feasible. Humans and souls are fundamentally different life forms, and these people have their own lives. Imprisoning them under the guise of protection would be akin to the Hy��ga Clan''s practices in Konoha. Neji''s reaction already showed that even well-intentioned actions can be hard for the recipients to accept.


    "Do you also engage in Hollow hunting?" Naruto asked K��go Ginj��.


    Ginj�� nodded, his brow furrowing. "Of course, should we stop?"


    "If possible, that would be best," Naruto replied with a nod. "If not, at least have the less experienced members pair up with others for safety."


    Ginj�� nodded seriously.


    Naruto thought for a moment and added, "If any Shinigami tries to attack you, capture them but don''t kill them. We need them as evidence."


    Ginj�� was taken aback.


    Wait a minute... what does he mean by "capture them"? Could this mysterious threat that even Captain Uzumaki is so concerned about really be someone we could handle?


    "Are we capable of that?" he asked, feeling a bit unsure.


    "I''ve asked a very reliable senior to keep an eye on the Tsunayashiro Clan. The more powerful Shinigami won''t be able to act, and if there''s a slip-up, it''ll be someone you can handle," Naruto reassured him with certainty. "But just in case, stay vigilant as I advised."


    The Tsunayashiro Clan, despite being a high-ranking noble family, doesn''t possess overwhelming power. Officially, only the family head has captain-level spiritual pressure, with several vice-captain-level members under the surveillance of 8th Division. Tsunayashiro Tokinada, who leads the family, only exhibits vice-captain-level strength.


    Aizen is merely using the Tsunayashiro Clan, so it''s unlikely that they will act openly. But we can''t be complacent. If Aizen sees an opportunity, he might act subtly enough to avoid detection by 8th Division.


    K��go Ginj�� nodded firmly.


    As Naruto was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and glanced at the pocket on Ginj��''s waist. "Are you still carrying your Substitute Shinigami Badge?"


    "Captain Uzumaki has placed so much trust in me and shared everything with me," Ginj�� said with a broad grin, taking out the badge. "How could I betray that trust?"


    Naruto stared at it without saying a word.


    The main reason I came to the World of the Living was to catch the Tsunayashiro Clan in the act. I intended to capture a few Shinigami or retainers who were spying on Ginj��. However, to my surprise, there are no such spies within my sensing range.


    The Tsunayashiro Clan is despicable, but they''re not foolish. It''s unlikely that they''d target someone without gathering intelligence first. They must be monitoring him, but how?


    Ginj��''s expression changed as he also realized something.


    "This item seems to be malfunctioning," Naruto extended his hand, using a casual excuse. "Why don''t you give it to me? I''ll take it back to 12th Division for repairs."


    Ginj�� agreed and handed it over without hesitation.


    Naruto sealed it away and, after offering a few more words of advice, returned to the Soul Society, heading straight for 12th Division''s barracks.


    The 12th Division was as busy as ever. The squad members greeted Naruto with respect before quickly pulling Kurotsuchi Mayuri out from a corner.


    "Naruto-kun," Mayuri greeted lazily. "What brings you here this time?"


    "Don''t bother me with trivial matters; I''m very busy."


    Naruto''s tone was calm. "Take me to your main body. I have something important to discuss. Very important."


    Mayuri eyed Naruto, noting the seriousness in his expression��something only one man in the Soul Society could provoke.


    "It''s related to Aizen, isn''t it?" Mayuri nodded, signaling Naruto to follow him.


    Meanwhile, at the Tsunayashiro Mansion...


    Naruto''s meeting with K��go Ginj�� in the World of the Living was immediately reported to the head of the Tsunayashiro Clan.


    "Captain Uzumaki met with the Substitute Shinigami?" The head''s expression grew heavy. "And he took the Substitute Badge as well?"


    "Has he caught on to something?"


    The clan member delivering the report was visibly nervous.


    "Kyoraku''s subordinates were also asking about our activities," Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s face twisted into a false smile. "It seems they''re in league with Captain Uzumaki."


    "How disgraceful for a noble to side with a commoner from Rukongai," the family head scolded. "Since Captain Uzumaki has found out..."


    "Tokinada."


    He called out a name.


    The man sitting at the far end of the table smiled.


    "You will handle this matter," the head declared without hesitation. "The family needs these Fullbringers."


    "The fusion of the Soul King''s power and Hollow abilities is a rare sample."


    "You''ve disappointed us once before��don''t do it again."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada bowed his head, forcing down the smirk threatening to break out. "Yes."


    After everyone else had left, he finally looked up, allowing a wild grin to spread across his face. He laughed, a sound both crazed and joyful.


    He understood the family''s intentions well. By pushing him forward at this time, they were almost certain he wouldn''t achieve his goal. It was merely a way to avoid offending Captain Uzumaki, with him as the sacrificial pawn to keep the Tsunayashiro Clan clean.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Read up to Chapter 261 in Patreon! Thank you!

 Chapter 143: Took Action

    In the underground lab of 12th Division, Kurotsuchi Mayuri turned to Naruto and asked, "The Imaging Hall?"


    "Yes, 12th Division does have such an institution. Why do you ask?"


    Naruto placed a scroll on the table, which he hadn''t yet opened. "I visited K��go Ginj��. Surprisingly, there was no one monitoring him."


    Mayuri squinted his eyes, drawing out his words, "Captain Uzumaki��I''m neither clueless nor a fool."


    Naruto smiled and lightly tapped the scroll. The seal was released, and the Substitute Shinigami Badge floated out.


    "This little gadget seems to have malfunctioned," Naruto said calmly. "So I brought it here for you to repair, Captain Mayuri."


    Mayuri realized something and reached out to grab the badge, speaking disdainfully, "It''s a useless thing. Better to destroy it and make a new one rather than repair it."


    However, when he exerted force, the Substitute Shinigami Badge didn''t budge. Since it was something carried at all times, it had been reinforced with "strengthening" and "durability" spells to prevent it from being destroyed during minor battles.


    But Mayuri, having split his attention among too many clones, had weakened his main body''s spiritual pressure to the point where he couldn''t destroy it.


    "How many clones have you made?" Naruto''s eyelid twitched as he lightly tapped the badge, using the Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning) to obliterate it.


    Mayuri expressionlessly discarded the remains without answering. The question was too intrusive for his liking.


    "Research is far more valuable than power," he thought.


    "I want to know about the relationship between the Tsunayashiro Clan and the Imaging Hall," Naruto asked.


    The Imaging Hall was responsible for monitoring the three worlds. Among the many institutions within the Gotei 13, it was one of the most mysterious.


    "The Imaging Hall, huh," Mayuri sneered, his tone icy. "Though it''s nominally under 12th Division, in reality, the Central 46 holds authority over it, perhaps even more than 12th Division."


    He paused, his tone growing more meaningful. "The Tsunayashiro Clan holds the most power within it. They''re always meddling and causing annoyance."


    Just as I thought... The Tsunayashiro Clan is deeply connected with the Imaging Hall, Naruto pondered, recalling a warning from Byakuya.


    The Tsunayashiro Clan controls the Great Spirit Book Gallery, where all of the Soul Society''s historical records are kept.


    "They''re responsible for recording history," Naruto said grimly, "and also for preserving it?"


    "Is it just them?"


    Mayuri chuckled. "Yes, just them��the Tsunayashiro Clan alone."


    Naruto frowned. If that''s the case... once the old Shinigami pass away, wouldn''t history be at the sole discretion of the Tsunayashiro Clan? No wonder that clan is so unrestrained and arrogant��they hold the power over history.


    At that moment, he could somewhat understand T��sen Kaname''s motivations.


    "Anything else?" Mayuri asked, sounding a bit impatient. "If not, I have other matters to attend to."


    Naruto glanced at the destroyed Substitute Shinigami Badge. "How long will it take to make a new one?"


    "When do you need it?" Mayuri countered.


    Without waiting for Naruto to answer, he nudged him out. "Come back when you need it; that''s when I''ll have it ready."


    "For now, Captain Uzumaki, please leave. I have important experiments to conduct."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, studying Mayuri. "You''re in a hurry to get rid of me, and yet you haven''t tried anything sneaky."


    "Captain Mayuri, you''ve changed your style today."


    Mayuri responded lightly, easing his grip. "Is that so? It''s just that I''m at a critical stage in my research. Even I don''t want any unnecessary complications right now."


    Naruto scrutinized him.


    Mayuri continued with open sincerity, "It''s something very interesting. Once I have results, I''ll be sure to propose a trade with you. I believe... you''ll find it very compelling."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes. His Mind''s Eye of the Kagura indicated that Mayuri was telling the truth.


    But what could be so interesting to Mayuri?


    After sending Naruto off, Mayuri muttered to himself, "Captain Uzumaki is really troublesome. He notices even the smallest discrepancies."


    "Oh well, let''s hope that man keeps him occupied for a while longer."


    He walked to a wall and pressed his hand against it. The wall became transparent, revealing only a thin curtain.


    Mayuri lifted the curtain and slipped through.


    Behind it was another lab, mirroring the one outside like a reflection in a mirror.


    On the operating table was a young man, bound and unconscious from anesthesia.


    "The troublesome guy is gone," Mayuri said in a gentle tone as he gazed at the young man''s body. "Now, let''s continue."


    Naruto returned to 7th Division''s barracks.


    The drunken group wasn''t in his office. After Byakuya''s wedding, they had gone off to party at a izakaya again, with Nine-Tails following along.


    Only Soi Fon remained, seemingly having developed the habit of coming here to do her paperwork.


    Naruto smiled at her and resumed his duties. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soi Fon looked at him, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    Soi Fon could tell that Captain Uzumaki and Captain Ky��raku were planning something, possibly related to the Tsunayashiro Clan. Despite being a captain herself and leading the Onmitsukid�� (Stealth Force), she knew she could be of help. However, neither Naruto nor Captain Ky��raku had approached her to involve her in their plans.


    She wanted to ask about it, but the words just wouldn''t come out. The only comfort was that she wasn''t the only one being left out��Captain Shiba seemed equally unaware of the situation, spending his days carefree and cheerful.


    Naruto''s actions seemed to have had a deterrent effect on the Tsunayashiro Clan. They had become much more restrained. Even after Naruto destroyed the Substitute Shinigami Badge and refrained from returning a new one to K��go Ginj�� for quite some time, the Tsunayashiro Clan made no comment, as if they were completely unaware of the situation.


    Time seemed to calm the "ripples" that had briefly disturbed the surface.


    Naruto continued his observations, but he didn''t notice any activities that could be linked to Aizen.


    Six months later, Ky��raku Shunsui pushed open the door to Naruto''s office, glanced at Soi Fon, and politely asked her to step outside. Soi Fon was reluctant, but seeing that Naruto didn''t object, she begrudgingly left, carrying Nine-Tails out with her.


    Nine-Tails was stunned, looking up at her in disbelief. ''What the... If you want to leave, go ahead, but why are you dragging me along?''


    "They''ve made their move," Ky��raku said seriously. "And they aren''t even trying to hide it."


    Naruto stood up. "Who''s involved?"


    "Tsunayashiro Tokinada is leading the team��five people in total, all of them high-ranking officers," Ky��raku replied, spreading his hands helplessly. "However, I can''t stop them. They have official clearance from Central 46."


    Naruto remained calm. "It''s not that difficult for the Tsunayashiro Clan to get approval from Central 46."


    "So, what''s your plan?" Ky��raku asked.


    Naruto retrieved a permit and placed it on the table. "I''ve been prepared for this."


    Although the Tsunayashiro Clan hadn''t made any moves so far, Naruto hadn''t let his guard down. He didn''t believe they would give up on their plans. Over the past few months, he had been renewing his travel permits regularly, applying for a new one each time the previous one was about to expire.


    In the World of the Living, in Naruki City, six months had passed��just a blink of an eye for Shinigami, but a significant amount of time for humans.


    The "Protector" organization was thriving. The total number of members, including the younger ones, had exceeded twenty. However, they lived cautiously, always operating in pairs.


    "What kind of threat could possibly reach us here?" A short-haired girl, bored, fiddled with a rabbit-shaped hairpin in the organization''s base. "In Karakura Town, there might be some strong Hollows, and we might not be able to handle them alone. But in Naruki City... it''s not even a spiritual hotspot!"


    The girl spoke with frustration, clenching her teeth.


    "Brother K��go probably has his reasons for arranging it this way," said another member, a man dressed in a British style, sipping tea from a delicate cup. "And working in pairs to deal with Hollows is convenient, don''t you think?"


    "It''s annoying, really annoying!" the short-haired girl shouted, kicking her legs in frustration. "I hate having to work with others!"


    Suddenly, her shouting ceased as an unfamiliar spiritual pressure filled the room��heavy and overwhelming, making all the Fullbringers tense up.


    Someone powerful had arrived! And... how did they enter the house?


    They turned to see a blonde youth dressed in a black Shihakush�� and a white haori.


    "Intruder!" the short-haired girl reacted the most strongly, leaping onto the table and activating her hairpin, which began to glow with a strange light.


    "Let''s play��"


    The rabbit on her hairpin seemed to come to life, its red eyes glowing menacingly. But before she could finish speaking, golden chains lashed out, wrapping around her waist and silencing her.


    "Don''t be so rash," Naruto said with a smile. "Only thinking of yourself."


    "Failing to gauge your opponent''s strength..."


    "That will get you killed."


    His voice carried a sudden wave of killing intent, making the short-haired girl shiver instinctively. The chains struck her hand, causing her hairpin to clatter to the floor.


    The others in the room grew even more cautious.


    "Are you... the Captain Uzumaki that Brother K��go mentioned?" asked a middle-aged man with calm features, standing up.


    After dealing with Hollows frequently, it was inevitable that they would encounter Shinigami. Despite the white haori covering most of it, the Shihakush�� was unmistakable.


    "I am," Naruto nodded. "Where''s K��go?"


    As he extended his senses, he detected the spiritual pressures throughout the house��there were over a dozen Fullbringers in the building. But K��go Ginj�� wasn''t among them. In fact, within a fifty-kilometer radius, there were only a few unfamiliar Fullbringers and some weak Hollows.


    As for Karakura Town... Naruto had descended into the World of the Living at that location, but K��go''s spiritual pressure wasn''t there either.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Also there''s a good deal there in Patreon where you can read 200 Advance worth of chapters!

 Chapter 144: The Noblest and the Most Sinful Man

    "K��go went out earlier," the middle-aged man replied. "If you have something important, you can tell me first. I can act as the interim leader of the organization when K��go is not around." He grinned, revealing an earnest smile.


    "My name is Tenshiyo Agata. I''m the oldest member of this organization."


    Naruto nodded, returning the smile. "Are all your members here, or have some left? Where did K��go go?"


    Tenshiyo Agata glanced at the short-haired girl still suspended by the chains, thought for a moment, and then answered, "We received information that a Fullbringer appeared in Aomori. K��go took some people and headed there this morning."


    "As for the rest of the members, there are two more groups out on missions."


    "Four people?" Naruto asked.


    Tenshiyo Agata hesitated before nodding.


    "They left for Aomori this morning?" Naruto frowned.


    Aomori was located in the northeastern part of the country, a considerable distance away. Even with Naruto''s speed, it would take several hours to get there.


    If the Tsunayashiro Clan''s target was K��go Ginj��, rushing over now might already be too late. But... Naruto had yet to return the "Substitute Shinigami Badge" to K��go Ginj��, meaning the Tsunayashiro Clan had lost their means of monitoring him. How could they have responded so quickly, setting out just as K��go left?


    "Captain Uzumaki, are you looking for K��go?" Tenshiyo Agata asked. "We can contact him."


    "Right now?" Naruto asked, surprised.


    Tenshiyo Agata nodded and gestured to a timid, map-holding boy who approached.


    The boy looked very young, perhaps only around ten years old, and was quite short��barely reaching Naruto''s chest, even shorter than Naruto had been at that age, standing at only about 1.2 meters. He had a bowl-cut that covered his eyes, and despite being just a child, he exuded a gloomy, almost rotten aura.


    "His name is Wakamatsu Tomoya," Tenshiyo Agata introduced. "His Fullbring is quite unique��it involves the use of a map."


    "Anyone he marks will have their location displayed on the map, and he can communicate with the marked person at any time, from anywhere."


    Naruto looked at the boy. Even with a gentle gaze, he saw the boy shrink back behind Tenshiyo Agata. "Even if K��go is already in Aomori?"


    Tenshiyo Agata nodded. "Yes, we''ve tested it before. As long as the person is within the area covered by Tomoya''s map, they can be tracked and contacted without any obstacles."


    "He''s our organization''s most precious asset."


    Such an ability... It was more than unique��it was almost unbelievable.


    It sounded similar to Bakud�� #77, "Tenteik��ra," but the range of that Kid�� spell was tied to the user''s spiritual pressure. The larger the sensory range, the greater the area of effect. Even with Naruto''s current sensory abilities, he could only cover a radius of about fifty kilometers. But Naruki City to Aomori was a distance of seven to eight hundred kilometers.


    "Please go ahead and contact K��go," Naruto said to Wakamatsu.


    Wakamatsu nodded timidly and spread out the map.


    It was an old national map, its publication date tracing back to K��go Ginj��''s younger days. He extended a finger and touched the map, which began to glow.


    The spiritual pressure being mobilized wasn''t particularly strong��in fact, it was quite weak, even less potent than that of the current Mayuri Kurotsuchi. But something remarkable happened: small heads began popping up on the map, all depicted as simple yet distinctive caricatures.


    There were about ten heads clustered in the middle of the map, representing Tenshiyo Agata and his group''s location. Three other heads appeared in the northeastern part of the map.


    K��go''s caricature stood out��a square face with sharp, sword-like eyebrows, even without fully drawn features, making him instantly recognizable.


    Wakamatsu touched K��go''s caricature, and it immediately twisted, with spiritual pressure surging as K��go Ginj��''s head materialized above the map.


    "Ah, Tomoya, it''s a bit inconvenient here, so I''ll only chat with you for a bit," he sighed. "Then you can go find Uncle Tenkai or..."


    Tomoya interrupted, "K��go, someone wants to talk to you."


    Naruto spoke up, "K��go, it''s me."


    K��go Ginj�� seemed to struggle as he turned, indicating that he was in a cramped space. "Captain Uzumaki? What brings you here?"


    "Are you really the K��go Ginj�� I know?" Naruto asked.


    "Of course, I am," K��go Ginj�� nodded, a look of confusion crossing his face as he was about to ask why Naruto would question that. But then he remembered the first thing Captain Uzumaki had said when they met: "No one can lie to me."


    So, this was a way of confirming his identity.


    "Has something happened?" K��go Ginj��''s expression grew serious.


    Naruto was lost in thought. Even though only K��go''s "head" appeared before him, Naruto''s sensory technique could still work. What was the mechanism of this technique? The spiritual pressure wasn''t particularly strong, so how could it achieve this?


    Was it due to the "Reiatsu of the Soul King"? What kind of power was that?


    "If you haven''t encountered any trouble, then there''s nothing to worry about," Naruto shook his head, replying.


    K��go Ginj�� breathed a sigh of relief. "Everything''s fine on my end. I haven''t run into any enemies."


    "You look like you''re in a bit of a tight spot," Naruto observed. That stern expression didn''t seem to align with the "everything''s fine" statement.


    K��go Ginj�� frowned. "The car I bought has a small interior, so it''s a bit cramped with everyone squeezed in."


    "Can you initiate contact with Wakamatsu?" Naruto asked. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    K��go Ginj�� shook his head.


    "No, I can''t," Wakamatsu replied softly. "I can only contact someone if I want to see them first."


    "How long can you maintain this?" Naruto asked gently, turning to him.


    Wakamatsu lowered his head, avoiding Naruto''s gaze. "As long as K��go doesn''t get tired of it, I can keep it up indefinitely."


    Naruto sensed Wakamatsu''s spiritual pressure, noticing there was hardly any depletion. The feedback from his *Kagura Shingan* confirmed it was the truth. It seemed he could indeed do as he said. An incredible ability.


    Naruto realized that he might have underestimated these unique and innovative powers because K��go Ginj�� seldom used his Fullbring. This was the strength of the "Soul King''s power," wasn''t it?


    "Then, please continue to maintain it," Naruto said, raising his hand slowly.


    Wakamatsu, slightly frightened, closed his eyes. "But this will trouble K��go, won''t it?"


    "It won''t," K��go Ginj�� quickly reassured him. "This is important, Tomoya, so hang in there."


    Wakamatsu opened his eyes and lifted his head. Naruto placed a hand on the boy''s head, gently ruffling his hair, though his thoughts were elsewhere.


    The organization seemed to be safe. K��go Ginj�� was unharmed. So... what was Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s real objective in making his move? Could it truly be the reason they stated in their application��hunting Hollows in the living world? That seemed unlikely.


    "Are there any Fullbringers near you who you''ve encountered but haven''t yet managed to recruit into the organization?" Naruto pondered aloud, asking a question.


    K��go Ginj�� laughed. "Captain Uzumaki, I''ve been working very hard over these past six months. I''ve managed to persuade every Fullbringer I''ve come across. Except for the one we''re about to meet, there''s no one left who hasn''t agreed to join."


    But... the man named Tenshiyo Agata''s expression changed slightly. Naruto immediately caught it and turned his gaze to him. "Mr. Agata, are you hiding something?"


    Tenshiyo Agata remained silent.


    "This is a serious matter," Naruto said, frowning. "It concerns the safety of the person you''re hiding."


    "No one should be able to find her," Tenshiyo Agata shook his head. "I''ve protected her well."


    "Don''t overestimate your abilities," Naruto''s tone became firm as he released the short-haired girl from the chains. "Your protection won''t hold up against a strong opponent. Please tell the truth."


    Tenshiyo Agata lifted his head and met Naruto''s gaze.


    In a nearby city of Naruki, within the dark confines of a basement in Agata''s home, an eight-year-old girl was shackled by an iron chain around her ankle, tethered to a corner of the bed. With an emotionless expression, she calmly played with an invisible wooden doll.


    Suddenly, a beam of light pierced the darkness.


    "Daddy!" She turned her head and called out.


    But... the face behind the light wasn''t the familiar one she expected. Instead, it was a young man with short, dark green hair, dressed in fine clothing.


    "Who are you?" she asked, tossing aside the wooden doll and peering curiously at the stranger without a trace of fear. "I''ve never seen you before."


    "How pitiful, locked away here since you were little," the man leaned in, examining her. "Have you ever seen the outside world?"


    The girl shook her head. "Daddy says the outside world is dangerous. He doesn''t let me go out."


    "But Daddy is looking for a very powerful person. He says that a powerful person might be able to bring us safety. Then I can go outside."


    She spoke at length, but even the concept of "freedom" didn''t seem to stir much emotion in her. It appeared that she didn''t particularly long for those things.


    The man extended his hand, his voice filled with danger. "Would you like to come with me? See the outside world?"


    "I have power beyond your father''s. I can protect you."


    The girl tilted her head and extended her hand to place it in his. "What''s your name?"


    The man smiled. "Tsunayashiro Tokinada. Soon to be the most noble and most sinful man in this world."


    The girl couldn''t understand. Her limited vocabulary didn''t allow her to grasp the meaning of "noble" and "sinful."


    In the Seireitei, Soul Society, Aizen and Ichimaru Gin stood atop a tall tower, looking down on the distant firelight and sounds of battle.


    "I thought Aizen-sama''s elaborate plan was to deal with Captain Uzumaki," Gin said quietly, smiling brightly. "But it turns out this is your real objective."


    "Seireitei is going to be lively."


    Aizen smiled softly, speaking in a low voice. "The purifying flames of sin are truly beautiful. Absolutely captivating."


    ~~~


    I don''t know if I got names right. I didn''t read "Bleach: Can''t Fear Your Own World". Which is a Novel.


    Though I''ll try my best.

 Chapter 145: Sinners

    The wind chilled the sky, making it cold.


    The little girl stood on tiptoe, observing everything around her.


    "Where are we going next?" She glanced back at the "home" behind her, which was colder than the outside world and as lifeless as a corpse, her tone carrying a hint of confusion.


    They had been standing at the door for over ten minutes.


    The man who had "rescued" her hadn''t shown any intention of taking her elsewhere.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada grinned. "Don''t be in such a hurry."


    "We''re waiting for someone."


    The little girl lowered her head, her tone showing little disappointment. "Dad probably won''t be back yet."


    "He said he wouldn''t return for a few more days."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada shook his head. "The person we''re waiting for isn''t your dad."


    The little girl remained puzzled.


    The man with dark green hair suddenly raised his head, a vague smile on his face as he softly said, "He''s here."


    The little girl followed his gaze and looked into the distance.


    But she saw nothing, only a brilliant flash of light that flickered and then vanished.


    The golden light shone brightly and landed before them.


    "Captain Uzumaki," Tsunayashiro Tokinada greeted him cheerfully. "How nice to see you here."


    Naruto ignored him, as if the man''s presence was no more significant than a fly''s buzz.


    He turned his head to look at the little girl, sensing the power within her��a mixture of "Soul King power" and a small portion of "Hollow power." He asked, "Are you Aura Michibane?"


    "I''m a friend of your father''s, and he asked me to come get you."


    As he spoke, he pulled something from his pocket��a ring.


    "You recognize this, right?" Naruto''s smile was gentle. "It''s the tool your father uses for his Fullbring."


    "It proves that I''m telling the truth."


    Aura Michibane remained silent.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada chuckled and waved his hand. "Captain Uzumaki, you''re late."


    "This little girl has already agreed to come with me."


    Naruto turned to him. "Shut up."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada laughed merrily. "I can''t stay silent, not after all the trouble I went through just to meet you here."


    Naruto raised his hand. "I can make you pay an even higher price."


    Spiritual pressure surged, and golden chains flew forward.


    With a swift sound, they bound Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s limbs and pinned him against the wall.


    "You resort to violence so quickly." Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s eyes gleamed, and his excitement only seemed to grow. "Captain Uzumaki, you really hold a deep grudge against the Tsunayashiro Clan, don''t you?"


    Naruto shook his head. "Revulsion for something as disgusting as a maggot isn''t a grudge."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada nodded as if in agreement. "Maggot? That''s quite an apt and clever description."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    Is this man... unhinged?


    "Let''s talk about something serious," Tsunayashiro Tokinada suggested, trying to move but failing as his limbs were restrained. He could only shake his head. "For example... the secret of the Fullbringers."


    "Aren''t you curious why the Tsunayashiro Clan is so interested in them?"


    Naruto coldly responded, "Because of the Soul King''s power?"


    "As expected, you already know." Tsunayashiro Tokinada grinned. "That''s right, it''s because of that."


    "But let me correct a mistake you''ve made."


    "The thing inside them isn''t the Soul King''s power; it''s a fragment of the Soul King."


    Naruto''s pupils widened.


    What does that mean? "Power" and "fragments" are entirely different concepts.


    The latter sounds... like pieces of a corpse.


    "This is knowledge you won''t learn anywhere in the Soul Society." Tsunayashiro Tokinada was pleased with Naruto''s reaction, his tone growing more excited and exuberant. "It''s also a secret the Tsunayashiro Clan has kept hidden for centuries."


    "So let me, as your teacher, give you a lesson."


    "Where should I begin?"


    He looked at Naruto provocatively.


    Naruto held back, choosing not to strike again.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada continued, "Countless years ago, the world was a chaotic place, with no progress or regression."


    "Everything was part of the cycle of reishi, even the Hollows."


    "At some point, the Hollows suddenly awakened and began devouring souls and reishi. If things had continued that way, the entire world would have become one giant Hollow."


    "It was then that the Soul King was born, who destroyed that Hollow."


    "And it was during this time that five sinners emerged, who wanted to use the Soul King''s power to divide the world."


    "So they ambushed the Soul King and sealed him."


    "Using the Soul King as a keystone, they divided the world, creating the three realms as we know them today."


    "The world of reishi, the Soul Society."


    "The world of matter, the World of the Living."


    "And the desert land of exile for the Hollows, Hueco Mundo."


    Naruto took a deep breath.


    The "five sinners"��are they the "Five Great Noble Families"?


    In Naruto''s mind, Aizen''s words echoed once again: "Everything in the Soul Society is born from sin."


    "But there''s more," Tsunayashiro Tokinada clicked his tongue, producing a repulsive sound. "Those five sinners feared the power of the Soul King."


    "They worried that one day he might break the seal with his own strength and destroy them."


    "So, they came up with a solution��not to let the Soul King live, nor to kill him."


    "Instead, they severed his arms, gouged out his heart, cut off his legs, and removed his internal organs."


    "They tore them apart and scattered the fragments across the world."


    "The fragments of the Soul King inside the Fullbringers came from this."


    Naruto looked at him.


    The "fragments of the Soul King" were indeed literal pieces of a corpse.


    A twisted, chaotic smile spread across Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s face.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Naruto asked, taking a deep breath.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada tilted his head. "Do you know how the Tsunayashiro Clan reacted when they realized you had caught on to their actions?"


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    "They abandoned me, using me to make one last attempt," he continued, his tone cold and detached, as if describing the experience of a stranger. "Whether I succeeded or failed, I was to become a scapegoat."


    "A pawn sacrificed to silence you Shinigami."


    "Of course..."


    "The Tsunayashiro Clan won''t feel guilty about it. After all, they''re a family born from sin."


    "That''s why I''ve decided to use them as my own pawns."


    Naruto reminded him, "But you are also a Tsunayashiro."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada admitted freely, "Yes, which makes me a born sinner."


    "I''m curious, how did you learn about this and take precautions?"


    "Did someone provoke you?"


    Naruto didn''t answer.


    "Is the identity of the provocateur inconvenient to reveal?" Tsunayashiro Tokinada shook his head. "It doesn''t matter who it was."


    "Let me thank them here."


    "If it weren''t for them, who knows how long it would have taken for me to make this decision."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    What decision?


    "Of course, the reason I''m telling you all this," Tsunayashiro Tokinada continued, "aside from those minor details, is mainly because I find you interesting."


    "People as righteous as you are rare in the Soul Society."


    "And you''re not like T��sen Kaname, who uses grandiose reasons to cover up his inner darkness and filth."


    He paused, his grin growing more sinister. "I''m also curious to see how you''ll respond."


    "My beloved''s answer was not at all interesting."


    "Captain Uzumaki, show me something exciting."


    Naruto frowned, his gaze filled with disgust. "The beloved you''re referring to��is it that woman named Kakyo?"


    "Who else could it be?" Tsunayashiro Tokinada replied calmly.


    Naruto shook his head. "I can''t believe you would say such things."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada remained composed, almost self-righteous. "Kakyo also had a fragment of the Soul King inside her. When she fell into the hands of the Tsunayashiro Clan, what do you think happened to her?" S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I killed her to give her relief."


    "And that woman��she was so na?ve."


    "Even after learning of her fate, she felt no pain and could even say she came to ''save me.''"


    "Heh."


    "What will you do?"


    "Will you, like that na?ve woman, try to clear the clouds so others can see the stars?"


    Naruto gripped his sword.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada continued to laugh, "Are you already at your limit?"


    "Captain Uzumaki."


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "I won''t fully believe your one-sided story," Naruto replied calmly without drawing his sword. "Maybe the truth is somewhat like what you described."


    "But��"


    He thought of Shih��in Yoruichi, Shiba Kaien, Shiba Isshin, Kuchiki Ginrei, and Kuchiki Byakuya.


    Though they were part of the "Five Great Noble Families," the descendants of the "five sinners" Tsunayashiro Tokinada mentioned, the aura they carried was entirely different from the chaotic, sinful presence of the Tsunayashiro Clan.


    Moreover, the Tsunayashiro Clan had always opposed the Shiba clan.


    "I believe there are those who would make a completely different choice than you," Naruto stated, his face expressionless.


    He stepped closer to Tsunayashiro Tokinada. "I won''t just clear the clouds to reveal the stars."


    "I will become the sun."


    "And you maggots will burn away in its scorching light."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada frowned, his expression twisted as his interest waned. "Do you still want to protect this sinful Soul Society?"


    "I want to protect my friends, my senpais, and my kohais," Naruto responded without hesitation.


    "Light and darkness coexist."


    "The darkness should be eliminated, not the light destroyed along with it."


    "I have enough patience to identify and root out scum like you, one by one."


    He paused, his tone growing more serious as he extended his hand, sealing techniques forming in his palm.


    "I won''t kill you for now."


    "Next, I will uncover the truth behind all of this."


    "And then, I will cast judgment upon you and the other sinners."


    "You will become the pillars that uphold this world."


    "Just as your ancestors once did to the Soul King."


    ~~~


    I split the 5k words on the latest Chapter to deliver 2 Chapters here in Public! Hopefully the Patreons don''t scold me hahaha.


    Thank you for the support!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 146: Black Cat

    The spiritual pressure surged, whipping up a biting wind that contorted Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s face into grotesque wrinkles. But this didn''t stop him from speaking. "Even after learning the truth, you still hold this stance?"


    "Naive and laughable."


    "You people are all the same."


    "You want to make me into a new pillar��"


    "Even though I''ve always considered myself exceptional, it seems, Captain Uzumaki, that you''re overestimating me."


    Naruto didn''t respond to him. He raised his other hand, drawing out a portion of his spiritual power from within himself. The energy, a bright blue liquid-like substance, glowed brilliantly as it flowed upward, spreading across Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s face.


    The energy split into thin, wriggling strands, creeping into his body through his eyes, nostrils, and mouth. A prepared seal was etched onto his chest.


    "Four Symbols Seal"!


    The complex seal was formed. Tsunayashiro Tokinada glanced down at the mark on his chest, seemingly trying to memorize it. But in the next moment, Naruto reached out and added several more seals to obscure the "Four Symbols Seal."


    "What is this?" Tsunayashiro Tokinada asked in a low voice.


    Naruto responded calmly, "It''s a mark."


    "A hunter always leaves something on their prey."


    "To prevent them from disappearing or having unclean thoughts."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada didn''t react further. Once the seal was in place, the chains binding him were released, and he fell to the ground in a disheveled heap.


    Naruto then walked over to the little girl and took her hand.


    "Captain Uzumaki, she already agreed to come with me��" Tsunayashiro Tokinada called out, grinning.


    In response, a bolt of lightning flashed by, narrowly missing his ear and leaving a burning smell in the air.


    "If the Soul King, even after being dismembered, can still serve as the world''s pillar," Naruto said coldly, turning to look at him, "then losing an ear shouldn''t make much difference to you."


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada gritted his teeth, his expression turning vicious.


    "Don''t forget," Naruto continued softly, "You''re a replacement pillar."


    "You''re the prey."


    With that, Naruto used Shunpo to leave with Aura Michibane.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada slowly got up, picking up the ear that had been blasted off, pondering over something. Despite the night''s humiliation, he broke into a gleeful laugh.


    Back at the "Protector" base in Naruki City, the short-haired girl eyed Tenshiyo Agata with disdain. "So you''re that kind of scumbag, huh? Locking up your daughter, depriving her of freedom."


    "It was to keep her safe," Tenshiyo Agata snapped back.


    "And yet someone still came after her," the short-haired girl retorted, playing with her hairpin as she rolled her eyes. "So much for your ''protection''."


    Tenshiyo Agata shook his head. "That was just a guess."


    "If it weren''t for Ginjo''s insistence��"


    "And the fact that man is so powerful��"


    His words were interrupted by another voice, "Then you should be grateful you told me sooner."


    Everyone in the room turned towards the source.


    It was Naruto, who had returned with the little girl in tow.


    "Aura!" Tenshiyo Agata jumped up and took long strides toward them.


    A golden chain shot out, wrapping around him and restraining his movements.


    "What are you doing?" He struggled and shouted, "I''m her father!"


    Naruto ignored him, speaking calmly, "Someone was indeed targeting her."


    "But the situation has been resolved."


    "That environment is no place for a child to live alone, so I brought her here."


    Tenshiyo Agata''s struggle weakened.


    "However��" Naruto raised his head, looking at the man bound by the golden chain, "You really are an unfit father."


    "Therefore, I won''t be handing her back to you."


    "Instead��"


    He looked around the group, and his gaze finally settled on someone. "I''ll leave her in your care."


    The short-haired girl pointed at herself, looking shocked. "Me?"


    "When Ginjo returns, I''d appreciate it if you''d work with him," Naruto said with a smile.


    The short-haired girl hesitated, "It''s not that I can''t do it, but why should I be stuck with this troublesome task? I hate socializing with people."


    "Then I''ll choose someone else," Naruto suggested.


    "No need!" The short-haired girl immediately refused. "If you hand it to someone else now, are you looking down on me?"


    "Taking care of a child is nothing."


    "Besides, Ginjo is really good at it."


    The floating, bouncing head on the map laughed heartily.


    "I''m his father. My child should be taken care of by me," Tenshiyo Agata protested loudly, waving his hand with determination.


    "But you''re far from qualified," Naruto responded calmly. "A father like you might as well not exist at all. For the child, that''s probably a good thing."


    Tenshiyo Agata was furious.


    The man dressed in an English-style outfit sitting in the corner closed his book and spoke calmly, "I recall some research conducted abroad."


    "A child''s crying and their need for affection is their way of seeking interaction and a sense of security from the outside world."


    "If this is deprived for too long, the child will lose their ability to perceive the world around them."


    "The manifestation of this..."


    "It''s exactly like your daughter."


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Aura Michibane. Unlike the other child in the room, who would have been frightened by so many people staring at them, her face showed no fear at all.


    Or rather, she was so numb that she had no expression at all.


    Tenshiyo Agata was stunned, murmuring softly, "I just wanted to protect her."


    "Misguided, untimely protection is a form of abuse," Naruto said as he led Aura over to the short-haired girl. "Fortunately, she''s still young. Make up for her lost childhood."


    Tenshiyo Agata hung his head in shame.


    "Is the problem solved?" the head on the table asked as Naruto was about to leave. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto turned back and smiled, "Your problem should be resolved for now."


    As for his own problem...


    He still didn''t have a clear grasp of the situation.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada had sensed something strange around him and detected the faint traces of Aizen''s presence.


    But he didn''t seem to care.


    With a mindset Naruto couldn''t understand, Tsunayashiro Tokinada revealed a secret involving the very existence of the Three Worlds and the crimes of the Tsunayashiro Clan.


    What was his goal?


    And what was Aizen trying to achieve through this?


    It didn''t seem to pose a direct threat to Naruto or the other captains.


    Naruto left the base and walked down the street, preparing to open the gate to the Soul Society.


    "It''s been a while, Naruto," came a playful greeting from behind him.


    Startled, Naruto turned to the source of the voice.


    A black cat was perched on the wall, wearing a slightly oversized cloak that wasn''t very fitting.


    That cloak was what had blocked Naruto from sensing its spiritual pressure.


    He immediately realized who it was but held back from shouting the name out loud.


    "That''s right, it''s me, your neesan," the black cat said softly, lifting a paw to lower the hood. "Don''t worry, the enemy who sees nothing should still be in the Soul Society, preoccupied with something far more interesting."


    "Something more interesting?" Naruto asked, puzzled.


    Yoruichi shook her head. "You''ll find out when you return."


    "It should be good news for you."


    "But for now..."


    "Naruto, come with me. We haven''t seen each other in a while. We should catch up."


    "And discuss some important matters."


    Naruto sheathed his sword and followed her.


    In the Soul Society, at the Tsunayashiro residence, flames raged, reducing several houses to ashes.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada stepped into a room where the family head sat in the main seat, lifeless and dead.


    The other candidates for the family headship were also there, without exception. Their bodies remained seated as they had during their usual council meetings.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada returned to his usual seat and sat down.


    "No one''s speaking?" After a moment of silence, he chuckled softly. "You all used to be so noisy. Why can''t you say a word now?"


    "Oh dear��"


    "This is such an important occasion."


    "In that case, let me break the silence."


    "I propose that, after the death of the current head, Tsunayashiro Tokinada should take over as the family head."


    "Anyone opposed?"


    "Then it''s settled."


    He spoke to himself, stood up, walked over to the body of the current head, and casually pushed it aside, sitting down in his place. Even though the bloodstains soiled his clothes, he didn''t move.


    "So this is..."


    "What it feels like to be the head of the Tsunayashiro Clan." He grinned, his expression becoming more grotesque, his eyes devoid of any trace of joy.


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada reveled in his newfound status but suddenly remembered something. His gaze roved around the room.


    "The person who manipulated the Tsunayashiro Clan into doing all of this, you must be here, right?"


    "Why don''t you come out and meet me?"


    "Thank you for giving me the reason and opportunity to execute the Tsunayashiro Clan. I tried my best to repay the favor when I faced Captain Uzumaki."


    "But he really is a righteous person."


    "Even when I provoked him, he only took off my ear."


    "Unfortunately, I wasn''t the head of the Tsunayashiro Clan then. Otherwise... he might have been stripped of his Shinigami powers for offending a noble."


    "So let''s have a good talk about how to give Uzumaki Naruto the ending he deserves."


    "Shall we?"


    No one responded to him.


    However, one thing he got right��there was indeed someone else in the room, though he couldn''t see them.


    Ichimaru Gin spoke softly, "I think his proposal is quite good."


    "He''s also very sharp, able to detect Aizen-sama''s traces."


    "The Tsunayashiro Clan seems to be a force worth considering."


    Aizen pushed his glasses up. "Gin, didn''t you notice?"


    "That guy has already become Naruto''s prey."


    He let go and started walking out.


    "We''ve already obtained the prey we wanted."


    "Let''s go."


    "Naruto should be returning soon."


    "I can''t wait to meet him."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Please keep voting! Thank you!

 Chapter 147: Urahara Shop

    Under Yoruichi''s lead, they arrived in Karakura Town.


    "So you''ve been here all along," Naruto said in surprise.


    He had visited Karakura Town quite a few times.


    "Well, it is a hotspot. It''s one of the few places where we can live a bit more comfortably," Yoruichi yawned. "I heard your little fox can manifest now. Why didn''t you bring it along this time?"


    "You''re well-informed as always, Yoruichi-neesan," Naruto replied with a smile, his tone softening. "It''s with Uncle Shunsui and the others; they''re pretty close drinking buddies."


    Yoruichi swished her tail and huffed, "I also know that Soi Fon has practically made your office her home."


    Naruto chuckled sheepishly.


    "Take good care of her," Yoruichi said as she came to a stop, "but don''t tell her I''m here. She''s too single-minded."


    "We''re here."


    Naruto looked up.


    In an open space stood a building that looked recently renovated. The roof bore a sign: "Urahara Shop."


    "Is Captain Urahara opening a shop?" Naruto stared at the sign, somewhat puzzled. "Is he planning to fully integrate into human society?"


    Yoruichi shrugged indifferently, "Who knows what he''s thinking."


    "Oh, it''s not just an ordinary shop!" A voice called out from behind. "It''ll also be selling important items to Shinigami, besides human goods!"


    "Don''t you think, Naruto, that..."


    "The connection between humans and Shinigami has been a bit too mundane?"


    The voice was familiar, but the tone and pitch had become more mature and smooth over the decades.


    Naruto didn''t even turn around before quipping, "Normal humans would rather not meet a Shinigami."


    "After all these years, you''ve grown a lot, Naruto," Urahara Kisuke said in mock surprise. "You would never have said something like that before."


    Naruto turned his head slightly. "And you, Captain Urahara."


    "Stop calling me Captain," Urahara Kisuke waved his hand dismissively. "Just call me Kisuke. Shall we go inside and talk?"


    They entered the shop, which was set up like a regular human store.


    "Aren''t Captain Hirako and the others here?" Naruto spread out his senses, and aside from the two people with him, he only detected Sarugaki Hiyori''s spiritual pressure busying herself in another room. There was also a sealed-off area he didn''t probe into.


    "They don''t want to stay with me," Urahara Kisuke shook his head. "They found another place to live."


    "After all..."


    "The way they look now, it''s not exactly pleasant for Shinigami."


    Naruto nodded. "At least they''re safe."


    "While we couldn''t completely erase the effects of Hollowfication, their lives are no longer in danger," Urahara Kisuke said as he invited Naruto to sit down. "And they''ve gained the ability to Hollowfy at will."


    "Even Kuchiki Sojun was affected by Hollowfication," Naruto added quietly. "I used a different method to seal the Hollow''s power within his body."


    "Made him similar to me."


    Naruto reached into his pocket and pulled out a scroll.


    "It seems like you''ve been getting along well with Captain Kurotsuchi," Urahara Kisuke remarked after just a glance, recognizing the modifications to the sealing technique. "Is this the seal you used on Kuchiki Sojun?"


    "Yeah," Naruto nodded. "Take a look, Kisuke-niisan. It might be too late for Captain Hirako and the others, but it could still be useful."


    Urahara Kisuke grinned as he accepted the scroll.


    "I''ve confirmed that the enemy is Sosuke Aizen," Naruto continued in a low voice.


    Urahara Kisuke looked up, surprised. "You''ve confirmed it?"


    "How did you manage that?"


    Although Hirako Shinji had always insisted it was him, and Urahara Kisuke himself had suspected as much, they had never gathered any concrete evidence. Even the forces Yoruichi had hidden in the Soul Society hadn''t found anything.


    "I have the ability to tell when someone is lying," Naruto explained calmly. "I captured Tosen Kaname and made him slip up."


    "So, he just openly admitted it."


    "But..."


    "His abilities are such that without evidence or the ability to break his technique, we can''t take action against him."


    Urahara Kisuke nodded thoughtfully.


    "But you had me come here because you''ve thought of something?" Naruto asked.


    Urahara Kisuke nodded. "I''ve been thinking about why Aizen would be so eager to come after me."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    Hmm... That was indeed a question he hadn''t considered before.


    Aizen was a prideful man.


    Even if he was discovered, he would prefer to face Naruto in a "fair fight," not frame him like he did with Urahara.


    "Now I understand," Urahara Kisuke said quietly. "He wants to get the H��gyoku from me."


    "That gem you showed us that night?" Naruto quickly recalled.


    Urahara Kisuke nodded. "That''s right."


    "What is that thing?" Naruto asked.


    Urahara Kisuke lowered his head. "Let me think about how to explain it."


    "It''s something I accidentally developed through research."


    "Since you''ve been in contact with those Fullbringers, with your perceptive abilities, you should be able to sense the source of their ''Fullbring'' power within them."


    "You mean the Soul King''s fragments?" Naruto asked softly.


    Urahara Kisuke was surprised and nodded. "You know about it in such detail."


    "I learned everything from Tsunayashiro Tokinada," Naruto said, glancing at Yoruichi, who was dozing off on the table. "All the ancient origins of the Soul Society."


    Yoruichi immediately perked up, her ears twitching. "Did that guy tell you all that?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "Yoruichi, please wait a moment," Urahara Kisuke said gently. "Let me and Naruto discuss Aizen''s matters first."


    Naruto fell silent.


    "The creation of the H��gyoku revolves around the ''fragments of the Soul King,''" Urahara Kisuke continued slowly. "I used hundreds of Hollow souls as materials to create this thing."


    "It is a treasure that can break the boundary between Shinigami and Hollows. When awakened, it unleashes an extremely terrifying spiritual pressure, so overwhelming that even captains feel insignificant under its force."


    "But."


    "Despite this, the H��gyoku I created is still immature."


    Naruto squinted. "Immature?"


    "Yes." Urahara Kisuke tapped the table. "I suspect that the one Aizen has is also immature."


    "I chose to use ''Hollow'' souls as materials."


    "Aizen chose to use ''Shinigami'' souls."


    "So��"


    Urahara Kisuke raised his hands, pressing them together in a prayer-like gesture. "The one he has, combined with the one I have, would truly mature."


    "He''s gone to great lengths to accuse me."


    "The goal is to obtain the other piece of the H��gyoku."


    Naruto glanced towards the door. "Then why are you still running a shop like this?"


    "Aren''t you afraid he''ll find you?"


    Urahara Kisuke shook his head. "There''s no secret that can stay hidden forever."


    "With his abilities, he will find us sooner or later."


    "Since we can''t hide, it''s better to be proactive."


    Naruto pondered. "So what should I do?"


    "I''ve heard about what T��sen wants," Urahara Kisuke said with a smile, giving a thumbs up. "Well done!"


    "Blocking off one of Aizen''s paths, preventing him from easily targeting the Shinigami."


    Naruto''s expression remained somber. "But he won''t just give up."


    "That guy won''t become timid due to some external pressure."


    "Have you considered that he might take a different approach?" Urahara Kisuke suggested quietly.


    Naruto was taken aback.


    A different approach? What did that mean?


    Urahara Kisuke remained silent, only smiling. "Think it over, Naruto. You''ll figure it out."


    Naruto thought deeply.


    T��sen''s words from that night echoed in his mind.


    Breaking the boundary between ''Shinigami'' and ''Hollow.''


    Since it''s inconvenient to act against the ''Shinigami''��


    Then another direction.


    "Is it to start from ''Hollow'' and attempt the Hollowfication of a Shinigami?" Naruto concluded, his face grave.


    "Bingo!" Urahara Kisuke raised his index finger. "Correct!"


    "I understand now," Naruto sighed. "I''ll make sure people keep an eye out for any special Hollow entities."


    Urahara Kisuke rubbed his hands together. "Besides that, I want to verify some other ideas."


    "Please help me gather more information on Aizen."


    Naruto shrugged. "What he presents on the surface is all false pretense."


    He paused, shook his head, and smiled wryly. "Actually, sometimes when interacting with him, I can sense that some of what he says, which doesn''t seem like it would come from him, is the truth."


    "It''s unclear which parts of what he shows are real and which are fake?"


    Urahara Kisuke smiled. "Leave the analysis of these troublesome matters to me."


    "I''ll break it down." sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto nodded. "Got it."


    "It''s truly hard on you," Urahara Kisuke sighed. "You''ve been fighting alone for so long."


    "Now I''m here to help."


    Naruto smiled and shook his head. Seeing that Urahara Kisuke had no more to say, he turned to Yoruichi. "Yoruichi-neesan, may I ask you a few questions now?"


    Urahara Kisuke remained seated, showing no intention of leaving.


    Yoruichi made no move to dismiss him.


    "Are you interested in what that guy said?" Yoruichi asked cautiously, stepping on her tail and looking somewhat uneasy. "But I need to confirm how much you''ve learned."


    Naruto spoke plainly. "The Five Great Noble Families sealed the Soul King, making him the keystone for stabilizing the three realms, and destroyed his physical body, keeping only his life."


    "I see." Yoruichi stepped on her tail again. "I can only say��"


    "Yes, that statement is indeed correct."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Read more in Patreon! Thank you!

 Chapter 148: Tsunayashiro almost wiped out...

    Soul Society.


    A crescent moon had just risen.


    Inside the 5th Division''s barracks, the Zen garden spread out with dry rock formations creating ripples that encircled the area.


    "As expected, Naruto-kun, the first thing you did upon returning to the Seireitei was to come find me." The man, busy at work near the "pond," paused and lifted his head.


    His gaze extended outward.


    On the wall, the dim, solitary moon cast a sharp shadow, pointing straight into the darkness.


    "After orchestrating such a grand scheme, Captain Sosuke, you still find the leisure to tend to your garden yourself?" Naruto jumped down, landing on a rock formation.


    "Just some events that were bound to happen have occurred," the man smiled, meticulously placing his tools in their proper spots. "And they''re good events."


    "Naruto-kun, aren''t you pleased?"


    Naruto thought for a moment, then nodded. "Indeed, I''m pleased."


    Aizen smiled brightly.


    "It would be even more pleasing if it happened naturally, and not because of some unseen hand guiding it," Naruto continued.


    Aizen extended his hand. "After witnessing so much, do you still hold onto such thoughts, Naruto-kun?"


    "The ugly, insane face of Tsunayashiro Tokinada... isn''t that enough to awaken you?"


    Naruto tilted his head slightly, his expression calm. "You''re a strange person."


    "You don''t shy away from what you''re doing, yet you feel the need to expose even darker, more sinister people or forces."


    "Does that make it easier to justify your actions as ''justice''?"


    Aizen countered, his tone gentle, with a brotherly smile. "Am I not just?"


    "If you''re mourning for those unfortunate ants crushed under the wheels of justice..."


    "Then after seeing the atrocities of the Tsunayashiro Clan..."


    "How much hatred remains in your heart?"


    "What drives you to raise your sword against me? Is it hatred, or is it that so-called ''sense of responsibility'' that has always existed in your life, making you subconsciously follow it?"


    A drifting cloud obscured the crescent moon.


    The shadows of the night encroached, enveloping the entire 5th Division.


    And along with it, the power of "Ky��ka Suigetsu" spread.


    The passing Shinigami moved about.


    No one could see them, nor could anyone hear them.


    "Is there something wrong with having a sense of responsibility?" Naruto boldly retorted. "The reason I haven''t become something like Tsunayashiro Tokinada is precisely because of this force that sustains me."


    "And what about you, Sosuke Aizen?"


    "What do you want to achieve?"


    "What drives you to do these things?"


    Aizen laughed, pushing up his glasses. "I thought we''d need many more interactions like today before we would discuss such a topic."


    He extended his hand and pointed upward.


    "Naruto-kun, what do you see up there?"


    Naruto followed his direction and looked up.


    Clouds, faint stars, a gentle breeze, and the exposed crescent moon formed an expansive sky.


    "Is that the sky?" Aizen asked softly.


    "No, it''s the high throne."


    "Do you think there''s someone sitting on that lofty, unreachable throne?"


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    Aizen lowered his hand. "Above the Five Great Noble Families, there''s the existence known as the Soul King."


    "He is the ruler of Soul Society."


    "Yet he allows those nobles..."


    He paused and took a step forward, his tone low and filled with persuasion. "To possess power but do nothing."


    "He is the root of all darkness, guilty of the gravest sins."


    "My goal is to kill him and become the ruler of this sky throne."


    A gust of wind blew.


    It swept away the clouds that obscured the crescent moon, even driving away the few remaining clouds nearby.


    Dim stars dotted the sky.


    The moon''s "light" seemed a bit brighter.


    "So, this is what you''re after," Naruto said softly.


    Aizen smiled. "Isn''t this reason enough, Naruto-kun?"


    "It''s a very compelling reason," Naruto shook his head, "if your understanding is correct."


    "Oh?" Aizen raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    Naruto smiled. "You''re not as all-knowing as you think you are."


    Aizen spread his hands. "I never thought I was."


    "No, it''s at a level even lower than what you currently believe," Naruto grinned brightly. "What you understand isn''t the truth."


    Aizen narrowed his eyes.


    Just a few hours ago, at Urahara''s shop...


    Yoruichi had shared the history she knew with Naruto.


    The ancestors of the Shih��in Clan never denied their involvement in the conspiracy.


    In fact, the only somewhat positive figure in the Shih��in Clan records was an ancestor of the Shiba family, who had tried to replace the Soul King with his own body��though becoming the "Kam��" wasn''t easy, as a Shinigami didn''t qualify.


    Urahara Kisuke speculated that recreating a "Soul King" might require combining all the world''s powers into one.


    "Shinigami," "Quincy," "Fullbringers," and "Hollows."


    It sounded almost unbelievable.


    How could these four powers coexist within a single person?


    Yoruichi''s refusal to deny the "sinfulness" corroborated Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s claims.


    "The Soul King is not the ruler of Soul Society," Naruto revealed without hesitation, sharing this "truth." "He''s a pillar meant to stabilize the ''Three Worlds.''"


    "He was persecuted by the decayed nobility, led by the Tsunayashiro Clan."


    "He never held power, so it''s not a matter of him neglecting his duties."


    "Sosuke Aizen��"


    Naruto paused, his blue eyes filled with genuine emotion. "I wish I could call you ''Aizen'' again."


    "Before your sins grow too deep."


    "There''s still time for repentance."


    Experimenting on Captains as material is indeed a grave sin.


    But after seeing so much and learning so much...


    How many people can truly say they are without sin?


    Even Naruto couldn''t claim such purity.


    And within the Gotei 13, Kurotsuchi Mayuri''s crimes are no less severe than those of the current "Aizen."


    If Mayuri could be released from the "Nest of Maggots," then even if Aizen were imprisoned in the "Muken," there would still be a chance for release.


    "Oh, is that so?" Aizen replied softly, his eyes gleaming, showing no sign of being swayed by Naruto. "The throne above the sky has been unoccupied from the start."


    "If that''s the case��"


    "Then I have all the more reason to claim it."


    "Rather than let those vile creatures continue to use its name to deceive and manipulate."


    Naruto was taken aback but not entirely surprised by Aizen''s response.


    "I see, you''re still set on your path," Naruto said, lowering his voice.


    Aizen sighed, still smiling. "It seems we''re destined never to walk the same path." S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When the day comes that we must cross swords��"


    "I won''t hold back."


    Naruto''s voice was firm. "I''ll spare your life."


    "Unless��"


    He lifted his head, gazing past Aizen at the 5th Division''s barracks. "Unless your sins become unforgivable."


    "In that case, I''ll personally place you on the throne you desire."


    Aizen smiled and shook his head.


    "If your confidence rests solely on that pet of yours," he said, "you should reconsider."


    "It doesn''t seem very smart."


    Naruto replied, "You underestimate it, Sosuke Aizen."


    The two faced each other in silence.


    Aizen was the first to break eye contact, resuming his task of tending the garden.


    Naruto turned and left.


    The 7th Division still had to maintain order.


    At that moment, the Seireitei was in an uproar.


    Although the Tsunayashiro Clan wasn''t entirely wiped out, they were close to it. The main family line was reduced to just a few infants, with everyone from the head of the family to all potential successors meeting tragic ends.


    Even some members of the branch families were killed.


    The Tsunayashiro Clan, once as populous as the Shih��in family, was reduced to a state similar to the Kuchiki family, with Tsunayashiro Tokinada as the sole remaining heir.


    The Central 46 was furious.


    The Captain-Commander remained calm.


    The Stealth Force was busy, with Soi Fon rarely visiting the 7th Division anymore.


    But within a few days, the matter died down.


    Although no conclusive evidence was found, all signs pointed to one fact: the person responsible for the mass deaths in the Tsunayashiro Clan was none other than the current head of the family, Tsunayashiro Tokinada himself.


    He personally issued an order for the Central 46 to cease their investigation.


    In contrast, Naruto''s act of injuring Tsunayashiro Tokinada, leaving him with a missing ear, was met with only a light reprimand from the Captain-Commander.


    "Reckless!"


    "Even if he was in the wrong, you shouldn''t have harmed him."


    Naruto was ordered to reflect on his actions in the 7th Division barracks, forbidden to leave Soul Society for the human world for the next twenty years.


    The Central 46 was initially dissatisfied with this punishment.


    But��


    Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s attitude changed their minds.


    Whenever he was questioned by the Central 46, regardless of the inquiry, his answer was always the same.


    He would turn his head and showcase the wound on his ear.


    "This is the mark left from my friendly exchange with Captain Uzumaki in the human world."


    No matter the question, his response remained unchanged.


    Unable to find evidence to refute his statement, and with no way to prove how he could be in both the human world and Soul Society at the same time, they were at a loss.


    The Central 46 found themselves exasperated by Tsunayashiro Tokinada''s near "untouchable" attitude.


    He was, after all, a member of the Five Great Noble Families, and technically a disciple of the Captain-Commander, as well as a classmate of Ky��raku Shunsui and Ukitake J��shir��.


    How was he so different from Kuchiki Byakuya?


    There was one possible lead.


    It was rumored that the Tsunayashiro Clan possessed the oldest Zanpakut��. Its effects were now unknown, but if there was anything capable of such feats, it might be that.


    However, matters concerning the secrets of the Five Great Noble Families were strictly taboo.


    Back at the 7th Division barracks.


    Soi Fon was grinding her teeth, venting her frustrations to Naruto about the Central 46.


    There was a clear path for continuing the investigation, yet they��


    Now she somewhat understood why Shih��in Yoruichi had such a disdainful attitude towards the nobility and power.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    More in Patreon! We''re doing Bonus Chapters soon! Please Vote! Thank you!

 Chapter 149: Hitsugaya Tōshirō

    However, amidst her complaints, she rarely mentioned anything related to herself.


    The cessation of the "Stealth Force" operations didn''t affect her much. What truly upset her was not being able to personally deliver the news to Shih��in Yoruichi.


    Of course, she knew that Yoruichi had her own channels of information. Still, hearing it directly from someone was different from getting it secondhand.


    The news about the Tsunayashiro Clan was suppressed from all sides, with the 9th Division dedicated to eliminating various rumors. Once all the negative talk was silenced, the Soul Society seemed to return to its usual state of peace.


    Time flowed like water.


    Naruto continued with his life, diving into research��not the small, casual studies he used to do, focusing on a single technique, but rather attempting a systematic exploration of the "essence of power."


    It was incredibly challenging.


    According to Kurotsuchi Mayuri, Naruto''s previous methods were merely imitations of others'' ideas, developing "techniques" that were basic work, comparable to what the unremarkable members of the Kido Corps would do.


    True research wasn''t just about brainstorming a new technique on a whim.


    Though Mayuri was harsh with his words, he was undeniably a professional in this field.


    Naruto followed him, learning along the way.


    He also didn''t neglect his training with his Zanpakuto.


    Whenever the "sapling" within him signaled a need for "nourishment," he would seek out Zaraki Kenpachi for a fight.


    But...


    Kenpachi had become somewhat reluctant to fight Naruto.


    Sure, the battles were fun��both cutting and being cut by Naruto was indeed interesting.


    But it wasn''t satisfying.


    Every time they were in the middle of the fight, before either of them could fall, Naruto would call for a stop.


    Leaving Kenpachi feeling unfulfilled.


    If he tried to push the fight further, Naruto would use sealing techniques to suppress him. And if things got too intense, the old man��Yamamoto��would step in and scold him, telling him to learn some restraint from Naruto.


    Refusing to fight altogether?


    Kenpachi couldn''t bring himself to do that either, so he just hoped that the next time, they could fight for a bit longer.


    In contrast, Nine-Tails was thriving in the Seireitei.


    From the captains down to the squad members, everyone knew his name.


    In fact, after discovering that his small, cute appearance gave him certain advantages, Nine-Tails even dared to sneak into the 1st Division and tug on Yamamoto''s beard.


    Of course, Kyoraku Shunsui''s lieutenant, Nanao Ise, would zap him black and throw him out afterward.


    As for his training, Nine-Tails was making rapid progress.


    Whether it was merging with his other self or developing his "blade."


    But compared to the "boring and tedious" training, he much preferred drinking with Shunsui.


    Surprisingly, the one Nine-Tails got along with the best wasn''t Komamura Sajin, but Kusajishi Yachiru.


    He was especially patient with her, even willing to enlarge his form slightly to let her ride on his back as they ran around the Seireitei together.


    Tugging on Yamamoto''s beard had been Yachiru''s idea, with Nine-Tails carrying out the plan.


    In the 7th Division Captain''s office.


    Naruto looked around at the smoke-filled room and sighed, "You''re here again."


    "This isn''t an izakaya."


    Kyoraku Shunsui peeked out, "We ran into each other on the way, and they said they were coming here, so I tagged along."


    "Hey, Isshin, why did you come to Naruto''s place?"


    Matsumoto Rangiku slammed her hand on the table, setting down her cup with a serious expression. "Oh no!"


    "Captain Isshin, we''re here to talk to Captain Naruto about something important."


    Shiba Isshin, confused, let out an "Ah?" and after meeting Rangiku''s gaze, suddenly understood and nodded repeatedly, "Right, right, we have important business."


    "Don''t make something up on the spot," Naruto said, looking at them skeptically, full of disbelief.


    Matsumoto Rangiku adopted a serious tone, "This is serious."


    "But before I tell you, Captain Naruto, you have to promise me something."


    Naruto tapped the table, "You''re asking me for a favor and you want me to promise something first?"


    Matsumoto Rangiku stiffened, then burst out laughing, "Don''t say it like that, Captain Naruto. We''re all comrades in the Seireitei, and besides, I have a good relationship with Nine-Tails!"


    She gestured, and Nine-Tails wriggled out from her chest area, growling in anger, "Rangiku, you damned woman."


    "If you stuff me in there again, I''ll claw you up!"


    Rangiku sighed, "But this is a privilege many would dream of having."


    Nine-Tails jumped onto the table, shaking his fur. "I''m just a fox."


    "Get to the point," Naruto reminded her.


    Rangiku raised her hand, "Captain Naruto, I''ll be blunt."


    "I''m the one who found him, so he''s going to be in our 10th Division."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    So... she found a promising candidate?


    "Exactly what you''re thinking, Captain Naruto," Rangiku said, placing her hands on her hips, looking pleased with herself. "I found an extraordinary young man in Rukongai."


    "He''s incredibly talented!"


    "Although he hasn''t been formally tested yet��"


    "The spiritual pressure he''s leaking is enough to intimidate even me."


    Naruto scrutinized Rangiku.


    Though she often seemed frivolous, she was always serious about her duties.


    She might speak casually, but she wouldn''t lie.


    Moreover, she was a hard worker behind the scenes, now serving as the Vice-Captain of the 10th Division.


    If his spiritual pressure could make even her feel intimidated...


    Could he be at the Captain level already?


    "And then?" Naruto asked, noticing she was fidgeting but not saying anything. He prompted her to continue.


    Rangiku hesitated, then scratched the back of her head with a sheepish laugh, "Well, there''s a bit of a problem."


    "He doesn''t want to become a Shinigami."


    "I''ve tried multiple times but haven''t been able to convince him."


    "I was going to have Captain Isshin talk to him, but he..."


    She turned around to see Shiba Isshin and Nine-Tails already arm-wrestling, with Shunsui officiating the match.


    "You see," she sighed in exasperation, "sending him would only make the guy more resistant."


    "Shinigami are a bunch of weirdos."


    "I feel like he might even be prejudiced against me."


    Naruto remained silent.


    Nine-Tails glanced over, "Damned woman, did it ever occur to you that it might not be prejudice?"


    "Rubbish!" Rangiku instantly retorted.


    "If he doesn''t want to be a Shinigami, then��" Naruto shook his head.


    If he didn''t want to become a Shinigami, that was his choice. Everyone had their own path.


    "The problem is, he''s becoming an uncontrollable factor," Rangiku said, her expression turning serious. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto frowned, "An uncontrollable factor?"


    "His spiritual pressure is immense, but he can''t control it well," Rangiku explained, shaking her head. "The key issue is, he seems to have already connected with his sword."


    "It appears to be an ice-type Zanpakuto, and it''s very powerful."


    "The leakage of spiritual pressure is causing some weather changes. The range is small now, but with his spiritual pressure and the rate at which he''s connecting with his inner self, it won''t be long before it starts affecting the entire region, and possibly neighboring areas as well."


    Shiba Isshin turned around, "A normal elemental-type Zanpakuto wouldn''t cause that kind of change."


    "This reminds me of someone."


    Naruto''s expression grew serious, "The Captain-Commander?"


    Isshin nodded, "Exactly. If this really is the strongest ice-type Zanpakuto, it would be better to have him under the control of the Gotei 13."


    "Those nobles��"


    Naruto stood up, "I understand."


    "Thank you for handling this, Captain Naruto," Isshin said, his tone sincere as he bowed deeply.


    Naruto shot him a look and smirked.


    West Rukongai, Junrinan District.


    Though April had just passed, a few late-blooming cherry blossoms still dotted the landscape.


    A white-haired boy woke from his sleep, eyes wide in shock.


    It wasn''t that he had a terrible nightmare, but the dream had felt too real.


    He was in a frigid ice cavern, with an enormous ice dragon standing before him.


    Its voice was deafening, demanding that he call its name.


    It...


    It had told him its name, but it was fuzzy, not entirely clear.


    Ever since that overly muscular, frivolous woman started paying attention to him, these dreams had become more frequent.


    "Grandmother, I��" He turned to find his elderly grandmother curled up under the covers, shivering, with a thin layer of frost forming on the outermost blanket.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    Is this...


    "Condensing the moisture in the air into ice?" A soft, gentle voice spoke from nearby, startling him. "That''s quite an impressive ability."


    Before the white-haired boy could turn around, the voice''s owner knelt beside him, placing a hand on his grandmother.


    A soft green light spread out.


    His grandmother''s expression relaxed immediately.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "That''s the Captain," answered the familiar, light-hearted voice of the woman who had been pestering him, Matsumoto Rangiku. "He''s a very powerful person, so don''t worry, your grandmother will be fine."


    "It''s just mild frostbite, nothing serious," Naruto said, getting to his feet.


    The white-haired boy turned to look at him.


    The orange-haired, muscular female Shinigami was Matsumoto Rangiku, who had been hounding him lately.


    Then he looked at Naruto.


    His eyes shifted back and forth before realization dawned on him. "Is he your brother?"


    "If I were related to someone like her, that would be so embarrassing," Naruto said, standing up.


    The white-haired boy nodded in agreement.


    Rangiku clenched her fist.


    Keep calm, keep calm...


    These two are just immature men; they don''t understand the allure of a mature woman.


    "Although I don''t understand why you don''t want to become a Shinigami," Naruto said, turning to face the boy, "I won''t bother you with lofty speeches."


    "You must cherish the people around you, right?"


    The boy lowered his head.


    "But now the reality is staring you in the face."


    "If you can''t control your power, it will hurt those close to you."


    "The stronger you get, the greater the damage."


    Naruto paused, extending his hand. "I''m Uzumaki Naruto, Captain of the 7th Division."


    "I invite you to join the Shin''o Academy for training."


    "What''s your name?"


    The white-haired boy looked up and shook his hand, stating his name: "Hitsugaya T��shir��."


    ~~~


    Get Bonus Chapters by Voting Powerstone!


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 Chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 Chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 Chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 Chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 Chapters


    Top 1-9 = 10 Chapters


    Go!Go!


    Vote, Comment, and a leave a review Thanks!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    More Chapters in Patreon.

 Chapter 150: Rukia

    "Can I avoid becoming a Shinigami but still learn to control this power?" Hitsugaya T��shir�� asked, lowering his head to look at his still-sleeping grandmother.


    Naruto shook his head.


    Rangiku explained, "The Shinigami aren''t a loose organization. Once you join, there''s no leaving."


    T��shir�� frowned. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Gotei 13, at its core, is a military organization created to rule the Soul Society," Naruto elaborated.


    T��shir�� continued to look down.


    "But��" Naruto added softly, "The Seireitei doesn''t overly restrict your personal freedom. If you want to visit your grandmother, you can do so anytime. But living together with her�� that''s impossible."


    T��shir�� raised his hand, staring at his palm. "If I don''t train to control this power�� will I��"


    He didn''t dare finish the sentence.


    What had just happened was already a sign, and even such a small "sign" was something he didn''t want to face.


    Naruto just nodded.


    "Then I agree," T��shir�� said, nodding.


    Naruto smiled. "In that case, make your preparations and say your goodbyes to those you need to. I''ll come to pick you up tomorrow."


    T��shir�� agreed.


    "So it seems that certain women don''t have a very convincing appearance," Naruto said with a playful smile, glancing at the person behind him.


    Rangiku glared at him. "You just don''t understand! Even though Captain Naruto is all grown up, his sense of aesthetics is no different from that kid''s. You just don''t get it!"


    T��shir�� clenched his fists. "You annoying woman! I''m so sick of you. I''m not a child; I''m almost a hundred years old now. And what''s there to be proud of about those two lumps of yours!"


    His words left both of them a bit surprised.


    "You''re almost a hundred?" Naruto leaned forward, curious.


    T��shir�� put his hands on his hips and nodded.


    "I thought you were still a minor soul," Rangiku said in disbelief, her expression dazed.


    T��shir�� looked at her with disgust. "I''m at an age where I can refer to myself as ''old.''"


    "But why are you so short then?" Rangiku gestured with her hand, indicating that T��shir��''s height only reached her chest.


    T��shir��''s expression stiffened. He clenched his fists even tighter, gritting his teeth. "I just haven''t hit a growth spurt yet."


    "Captain Naruto is about your age, maybe even a bit younger," Rangiku teased, shaking her head exaggeratedly. "But look at the height difference between the two of you��"


    T��shir�� instinctively stepped closer.


    Naruto was indeed taller than T��shir��.


    Even with his white hair spiking up, T��shir��''s head barely reached Naruto''s ribs.


    "Are you really about my age?" he asked, looking up at Naruto in disbelief.


    Naruto nodded.


    Unconvinced, T��shir�� stood on his tiptoes, only to find that even then, he couldn''t make up the difference. He sighed in frustration.


    Rangiku didn''t hesitate to laugh at him, her chest heaving with mirth.


    "Don''t worry, this won''t be your final height," Naruto said without joining in the laughter. He nodded sympathetically, understanding T��shir��''s feelings, and offered some comfort.


    "Of course!" T��shir�� tilted his head defiantly. "I''m definitely going to grow taller."


    "This might be related to your spiritual pressure," Naruto mused.


    T��shir�� blinked.


    "Everything in the Soul Society is made up of reishi," Naruto explained, raising one hand while lowering the other. "Your body is no exception. But your spiritual pressure is too overwhelming."


    "So��" Naruto brought his hands together, squeezing them toward each other.


    "The external spiritual pressure is compressing your growth."


    T��shir��''s eyes widened.


    The reasons to attend the Shin''o Academy were becoming more compelling by the moment! But Rangiku''s laughter only grew louder.


    "And as for that woman, don''t mind her," Naruto continued to comfort him. "She may seem smug now, but..."


    Rangiku, already upset, was about to retort when Naruto casually went on, "This woman has gone out of her way to brand you as a member of the 10th Division. So in the future, you''ll also be part of the 10th Division."


    "She might be a lieutenant now, but��"


    "With your abilities, once you''re in the 10th Division, you''ll probably be able to replace her."


    "Then she''ll have to listen to you."


    Rangiku''s expression froze.


    T��shir��''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Really. She''ll have to listen to you," Naruto nodded.


    Rangiku scratched her head, admitting to herself that maybe she had laughed a bit too loudly earlier.


    The next day, when Naruto came to pick up T��shir�� again, though it was past the usual "start of the school year," even without Naruto having to say anything, Rangiku had already taken care of the arrangements herself. They didn''t overtly break any rules, but simply created an additional "preparatory class" for new students, with T��shir�� joining as a "preparatory student," alongside the first-year students.


    Next year, he would undergo an assessment.


    If he passed, he would move up to "second-year."


    Of course...


    Given his talent, it was quite likely that he might graduate as a "first-year," which was the most recognized possibility.


    "Another genius," Dean Hakou said, grinning widely. "Naruto, you''ve brought me quite a pleasant surprise."


    Naruto shook his head, smiling. "It''s all thanks to Rangiku."


    Hakou waved a hand, his face creasing into a broad smile. "It''s not just that."


    "Ever since you graduated, Naruto, the quality of new students has improved."


    "Even this year, we have several students entering with a spiritual pressure ranking of 7th or 6th."


    "Even Captain Sosuke said that there might be future captains among them."


    Naruto asked softly, "Did Captain Sosuke really rate them that highly?"


    Hakou nodded happily.


    He might not remember which was the worst batch he had ever taught.


    But in terms of overall quality, this current class was undoubtedly the best he had ever instructed.


    Even though Naruto''s class produced "Uzumaki Naruto," the other students didn''t achieve much. The highest-ranking one was only a low-level officer in the 9th Division.


    Compared to this class, which was guaranteed to produce at least two vice-captains, several high-ranking officers, and a strong possibility of a "captain-level" officer...


    Naruto''s class was dragged down by the others in terms of average quality.


    On the academy''s training grounds.


    "Shir��-chan, you''ve come to the Shin''o Academy too," a black-haired girl noticed the small white-haired boy following behind Naruto and the others and waved at him. "I thought you were going to stay home and take care of your grandma?"


    "Don''t call me Shir��-chan!" T��shir�� gritted his teeth. "Bed-wetter Momo!"


    The black-haired girl blushed deeply. "What are you talking about!"


    It was only then that she noticed the two people in front of T��shir����the academy''s Dean, and the famous "Captain of the 7th Division, Uzumaki Naruto."


    She greeted them nervously.


    "Shir��-chan, is this your friend?" Naruto effortlessly adopted the nickname.


    T��shir�� nodded instinctively. "Yes, her name is Hinamori Momo. We grew up together in Rukongai��"


    Halfway through his sentence, he realized something and turned to Naruto. "Don''t call me Shir��-chan!"


    "That nickname isn''t serious at all."


    Naruto chuckled. "But it''s so cute."


    Momo nodded enthusiastically, her eyes bright as she looked at Naruto, clearly feeling a sense of camaraderie.


    "Perfect timing, Hinamori. Why don''t you gather the rest of Class 1 so Captain Uzumaki can meet them," the Dean suggested, waving his hand. "You might just become his right-hand men in the future."


    Momo happily agreed and ran off, soon returning with a group of students.


    Including Hinamori, there were two male students leading the group.


    One had somewhat somber-looking blond hair, and his spiritual pressure was similar to Hinamori''s.


    The other was a red-haired boy with a defiant look that reminded Naruto of K��go Ginj����he had that kind of face that seemed born to look "troublesome."


    "This is Izuru Kira. When he joined, his spiritual pressure was ranked sixth," the headmaster introduced, pointing to the blond boy.


    He then pointed to the redhead.


    "This is Renji Abarai. He also had a sixth-ranked spiritual pressure when he joined and is the most hardworking among them."


    They greeted him respectfully.


    To them, as mere students, a captain was a figure beyond reach.


    As the headmaster made the introductions, Naruto''s gaze wandered through the group, eventually resting on the short-haired girl standing beside Renji Abarai.


    Renji noticed this and instinctively stepped in front of the girl.


    "And who is this?" After all the introductions were made, Naruto noticed the headmaster hadn''t mentioned the girl, so he pointed to her and asked.


    Renji, nervous, replied loudly, "This is Rukia! She''s my friend and hangs out with us."


    "She''s not in Class 1."


    The Dean looked a bit confused but then remembered, "Oh, Rukia, I do recall. She''s a very talented girl. Her spiritual pressure was ranked eighth when she joined. But she''s not as skilled in swordsmanship, so she was placed in Class 2."


    Rukia stepped out cautiously, greeting them politely.


    "Is something wrong with Rukia?" Renji asked, more anxious than she was.


    Naruto shook his head and smiled slightly. "She reminds me of someone I knew."


    When he first saw her, Naruto had almost mistaken her for "Hisana," but her distinct spiritual pressure quickly dispelled that thought.


    Rukia was puzzled.


    Renji was also confused, but then he quickly realized something, and his anxiety increased.


    Was it... a lover?


    Was that why he looked at her with such nostalgic expression?


    Had he found himself competing with a captain for a romantic interest even before confessing his feelings?


    The Dean also seemed to catch on and said with understanding, "Is it the one from the Kuchiki Clan?"


    Naruto nodded and smiled at Rukia. "Be prepared."


    "The Kuchiki Clan will come to take you in soon."


    "But don''t worry, it''s a good thing."


    Rukia, bewildered, nodded slowly.


    Naruto left with a smile.


    Only then did the students start to whisper among themselves.


    "A captain has noticed her!" Some were envious.


    "Such good luck, just because she looks like��" someone muttered jealously, but stopped when Renji glared at them.


    Rukia, confused, asked, "What''s the Kuchiki Clan?"


    A student from a lesser noble house spoke up, "They''re one of the Five Great Noble Houses, the most prestigious family in the Soul Society."


    ~~~


    Get Bonus Chapters by Voting Powerstone!


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 1-9 = 10 chapters


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 151: Sisters

    This sentence quieted the entire group.


    "The most prestigious family in the Soul Society."


    That title alone made them feel suffocated.


    Especially for the students from Rukongai...


    They were like weeds, stray dogs, or just a passing breeze across the wilderness.


    When a star from the sky reached down, its scorching rays made it hard for them to breathe.


    Renji Abarai clenched his fists, his voice low: "Nobles are so unreasonable... They just pick someone and demand them."


    The others shifted their gazes to him.


    Those who knew Renji Abarai sighed.


    They knew he was stubborn, with a mind as straight as an arrow, unable to bend.


    Those who didn''t know him well...


    Had complex and puzzled looks in their eyes.


    What was this guy thinking?


    For any Shinigami, being noticed by the Kuchiki Clan was an incredible fortune. As long as their abilities were solid, their path to promotion would be smooth.


    "Renji, you might be misunderstanding something," Dean Hakou said as he walked over.


    Renji Abarai frowned.


    "Vice-Captain Kuchiki got married a few years ago," Osama Ishi said gently, looking at Rukia. "His wife is from Rukongai, and according to her, she has a long-lost sister."


    Rukia froze.


    This was clearly referring to her.


    Renji Abarai, puzzled, turned to her. "You have a sister?"


    Rukia shook her head in confusion.


    She didn''t know.


    From the time she could remember, she had always lived with her friends.


    As for a sister, she had no memory of such a person.


    The next day, the Kuchiki family came to take Rukia away.


    Renji Abarai stood at the academy, watching her figure grow distant, and sighed.


    In their little group, Rukia wasn''t the strongest, but she was the smartest. Although she never openly admitted it, she was undoubtedly the leader of their group.


    It was only after joining the Shin''o Academy that he discovered his potential to catch up to her.


    He thought the distance between them would finally close, and that he would soon have the ability to protect her.


    But suddenly, the distance between them widened once again.


    He stood there for a long time before turning back to continue his training.


    The towering buildings in the Seireitei exuded an aura of divine oversight, as if they were deities gazing down upon the world.


    The Kuchiki estate was no different.


    Led by a guide, Rukia walked into the courtyard, crossed several bridges, and stopped in front of a room.


    The door was fully opened.


    Inside, only three people were seated.


    One was the blond-haired young man she had seen the previous day, Captain Uzumaki of the 7th Division.


    The other two...


    One was also male, exuding a cold, unapproachable demeanor. But towards the woman beside him, he was extraordinarily gentle, his gaze softening like melting ice whenever he looked at her.


    But what caught Rukia''s attention the most was the third person, the only woman in the room.


    She had almost the exact same appearance as Rukia.


    But her features were gentler.


    Could this person be... her sister?


    "Rukia, is it?" Kuchiki Byakuya spoke, waving his hand. "Please, sit down."


    Rukia, feeling nervous, imitated them and knelt down.


    "You should know by now," Byakuya said softly. "You are the long-lost sister of my wife."


    "Hisana has always been thinking of you."


    "So..."


    "Would you be willing to become a part of the Kuchiki Clan, as my sister-in-law?"


    Rukia looked up, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    But she quickly lowered her head again.


    "I..." she murmured, her voice hesitant and conflicted.


    From any perspective, this was a good thing.


    But...


    She couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling in her heart.


    Even if, as Renji Abarai feared, the Kuchiki Clan had taken an interest in her looks, that reason would be easier to accept than the sudden, unheard-of kindness from a sister she had never met.


    Byakuya lowered his head, slightly puzzled.


    He didn''t understand why the girl in front of him was hesitating.


    There was no downside to this for her.


    Naruto tilted his head, thought for a moment, and then spoke up: "Hisana-san, there are some things I must say."


    The atmosphere was tense, and someone needed to break the silence.


    They were all involved, and it wasn''t easy for them to speak up. This was something that would be easier for Naruto to handle.


    Hisana looked surprised, raising her head.


    "You''ve probably noticed that my attitude towards you has changed recently," Naruto said softly.


    Hisana''s expression darkened as she nodded.


    Rukia, confused, cautiously observed the three of them.


    "I understand why you made that decision," Naruto continued. "I visited Inuzuri, and the environment there is indeed harsh."


    "Naruto..." Byakuya interrupted, trying to stop him.


    Their eyes met.


    The usually serene man now had a look of pleading in his eyes.


    Hisana took her husband''s hand, shook her head, and though her voice lacked strength, she still said, "Byakuya, let Naruto speak."


    "There''s no need to hide anything."


    "After all, I was wrong."


    Rukia froze, holding her breath.


    Naruto continued, "You didn''t have spiritual power, making it very difficult to survive in such harsh conditions."


    "Not to mention, you were carrying a child with spiritual power."


    "Leaving Rukia behind to survive was understandable."


    Rukia was stunned, clenching her fists.


    Was she... abandoned?


    "Due to my own experiences, I can deeply understand what it feels like to be abandoned," Naruto said, his gaze shifting to the black-haired girl in the Shin''o Academy uniform. "Hisana-san, you''re a good person."


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have helped Byakuya and you get together."


    "But in this matter, you were indeed wrong."


    Naruto paused briefly. "Rukia."


    The black-haired girl immediately looked up. "Yes?"


    "Whether you forgive or not is entirely your choice," he smiled gently. "Don''t feel pressured."


    "As long as I''m here, you can be at ease."


    "There''s no Kuchiki Clan here."


    "No Vice-Captain Kuchiki."


    "Just a sister and her little sister."


    Rukia glanced at Byakuya, who looked away, showing neither resentment nor opposition.


    She then looked back.


    The Kuchiki Clan members standing at the door remained still, as if they hadn''t heard anything.


    Just a sister and her little sister?


    "I also lived in Inuzuri," Rukia said firmly, her voice contrasting with her usual timid demeanor, full of energy. "The conditions there were indeed harsh."


    "I have only one question."


    She glanced at Naruto.


    His golden hair gave her a bit of strength and courage.


    "Did Lady Kuchiki... try to find me?"


    Hisana spoke up, "Yes."


    Naruto interrupted, "I asked Captain Soi Fon to investigate."


    "Hisana-san, after leaving Inuzuri, once she found a relatively stable place to live, began searching for you."


    "But she was alone and just an ordinary soul. Despite her efforts, she found nothing."


    "After marrying into the Kuchiki Clan..."


    "On her first day as a bride, she requested to search for you."


    Hisana nodded.


    Byakuya spoke calmly, "The Kuchiki Clan did not take the matter lightly. But..."


    "A few years ago, I ordered a thorough search of the Inuzuri district, but we found no trace of you."


    "Expanding the search from Inuzuri outwards also yielded nothing."


    Rukia lowered her head. "About six years ago, Renji��that is, Renji Abarai, a reliable friend I met in Inuzuri��and I left the area together to enroll in the Shin''o Academy and become Shinigami."


    "If it was around that time..."


    "Then, of course, you wouldn''t have found us."


    The three people in the room fell silent, waiting for her response.


    "Did you really search for me?" Rukia asked, her head bowed. "I can understand if there was a compelling reason."


    Hisana''s face lit up with joy.


    "I will make it up to you," she said softly, her voice firm.


    Byakuya also spoke, "As will I. The Kuchiki family will provide you with the best resources."


    He paused.


    "Unlike ordinary Shinigami, nobles do not need to pass the Shin''o Academy''s exams to join the Gotei 13."


    "Which division do you prefer?"


    "How about the 7th Division?"


    Rukia blinked in confusion, unsure of what to do.


    This...


    She had just expressed her willingness to join the Kuchiki Clan, and now they were already eager to fast-track her graduation and entry into the Gotei 13.


    "The 7th Division is Naruto''s division," Byakuya said softly. "He is a very kind person."


    "And the 7th Division, as the Seireitei''s internal guard, is relatively safer than the other divisions."


    Rukia stammered, unable to find the words.


    "This is just a suggestion," Naruto interjected, speaking on her behalf. "In Byakuya''s eyes, he believes it''s the best option for you."


    "But you don''t have to accept it."


    "You can, and should, make your own decisions."


    Rukia looked up, tentatively glancing at Byakuya. "Really?"


    Byakuya started to speak, but Hisana squeezed his hand, prompting him to fall silent.


    "I want to continue studying at the Shin''o Academy," Rukia said, taking a deep breath. "I''m not very talented, and I was placed in Class 2. I''m not yet ready to take on the responsibilities of a Shinigami."


    "Also..."


    "I still don''t fully understand the Gotei 13."


    She spoke seriously, her stance firm.


    Naruto smiled and added, "And you''re not ready to leave behind the bonds you''ve made at school."


    Rukia widened her eyes, looking at Naruto.


    That''s true��


    But is it okay to say that out loud?


    Byakuya nodded, showing no objection.


    Hisana also smiled, growing closer to Rukia now that she wasn''t met with resistance.


    Rukia returned to the academy. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite her new name, "Kuchiki Rukia," she continued as before, staying in Class 2, struggling with her swordsmanship, and worrying about how to move up to Class 1.


    A year later...


    T��shir�� Hitsugaya, after passing the "Preparatory Examination," graduated as a "First-Year Student."


    ~~~


    Read more Chapters at Patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Top 50! Vote more!


    Get Bonus Chapters by Voting Powerstone!


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 1-9 = 10 chapters


    Thank you!

 Chapter 152: Genius

    Hitsugaya T��shir�� graduated, but he didn''t break any records.


    Naruto had graduated at a much younger age.


    However...


    In another matter, T��shir��''s performance exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    At the underground training ground of the 7th Division.


    This was a facility that Naruto had excavated during this period for his and Nine-Tails''s training.


    It employed the technology of the 12th Division.


    But the spells and barriers that enveloped the entire arena were all set up by Naruto himself.


    At this moment, within the training ground.


    Besides Naruto, there were Shiba Isshin, the newly appointed member of the 10th Division, Hitsugaya T��shir��, and Nine-Tails.


    Nine-Tails found what was about to happen more interesting than drinking with Shunsui.


    Matsumoto Rangiku came skipping in, holding a piece of paper, her steps causing it to rustle loudly. "The application has been approved."


    She landed beside the others and casually handed the application to her captain, then bent over, blinking as she studied T��shir��. "Is it true?"


    "I heard..."


    "You''ve already mastered Bankai?"


    T��shir�� raised his hand, pushing against Rangiku''s forehead to keep her at a distance, tiptoeing as he did so. "Don''t look at me like that."


    "It''s true."


    Before joining the Gotei 13, there had been other prodigies who had mastered Bankai.


    However...


    He was the only one she had personally witnessed.


    "Naruto hasn''t even mastered Bankai yet," Rangiku muttered, glancing back and forth between the blonde and the white-haired boy.


    T��shir�� was taken aback, looking at Naruto in surprise. "I thought you had to master Bankai to become a captain?"


    "The essence of that rule is that only those with sufficient power can hold the position of captain," Shiba Isshin explained. "For most Shinigami, achieving Bankai is an essential step in passing that threshold."


    T��shir�� nodded thoughtfully.


    "And my Zanpakut�� is a bit special," Naruto smiled, shaking his head. "I''m not in a hurry for that."


    "Show us, T��shir��."


    T��shir�� sighed, resigning himself to the nickname, which he had reluctantly gotten used to by now.


    With a sigh, he grasped the hilt of his sword: "You''d better keep your distance."


    "My Zanpakut�� is a bit dangerous."


    Naruto and Shiba Isshin didn''t move, watching him with smiles.


    Rangiku, knowing her limits, didn''t let her status as a drinking buddy of the captains fool her into thinking she was on their level.


    She obediently retreated.


    As she passed Naruto, she didn''t forget to pluck Nine-Tails off her shoulder and cradle him in her arms.


    "What are you trying to do, woman?" Nine-Tails struggled.


    Rangiku spoke seriously: "T��shir�� is about to release Bankai."


    "It''s safer to be a bit farther away."


    Nine-Tails scoffed, looking disdainful, but there was a hint of concern in his voice. "Do you think I''m afraid of some little white-haired kid''s Bankai?"


    "I''m the one who''s afraid," Rangiku said as she gently pinched Nine-Tails''s tail. "Those two captains don''t have a clue about protecting me."


    "Only the wise and mighty Nine-Tails-sama can keep me safe."


    Nine-Tails''s expression softened, and he proudly hummed twice: "Is that so?"


    "Of course!" Rangiku said, reaching up to scratch his ears. "With your abilities, Nine-Tails-sama, you''ll have no problem keeping me safe."


    "Please, I''m counting on you."


    Nine-Tails''s expression became even more prideful: "Since you''ve requested it so earnestly, I''ll reluctantly protect you this once."


    "But when this is over..."


    "You''ll owe me some sake money from the izakaya."


    Rangiku smiled sweetly, reaching out to scratch his chin: "Of course, Nine-Tails-sama."


    Nine-Tails batted her hand away with a paw: "Don''t push your luck, woman. I''ve already granted you a lot."


    Rangiku sighed in disappointment, pulling her hand back to scratch his ears instead: "Yes, Nine-Tails-sama."


    Nine-Tails hummed proudly.


    Today was another day of maintaining his mighty and wise image.


    Rangiku, content, continued to pet his ears and tail.


    In front of them, T��shir�� drew his sword.


    His young face was solemn and serious.


    As his spiritual pressure surged, the temperature dropped by several degrees as soon as the sword left its sheath.


    "Bankai, Daiguren Hy��rinmaru."


    White waves surged, frost and ice danced.


    The shape of the sword in his hand changed slightly. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cross-guard took on the form of a six-pointed ice flower, a chain extended from the hilt, and the end of the chain was shaped like a crescent moon.


    Behind T��shir��, enormous wings of ice extended, with an ice dragon, still not fully formed, coiled around him.


    Four ice flowers, each with sixteen petals, bloomed behind him in mid-air.


    The temperature plummeted further.


    Rangiku hugged Nine-Tails tighter.


    As expected!


    She knew his Zanpakut�� could affect the weather, so she had the foresight to grab a "heating pad."


    Nine-Tails just assumed she was scared.


    "The scale is truly impressive," Shiba Isshin marveled. "But..."


    "Does it have a time limit?"


    His gaze fell on the ice flowers behind T��shir��.


    One of the petals was slowly wilting, breaking apart into tiny, sparkling fragments that scattered and vanished.


    T��shir�� smiled, but didn''t explain.


    "Is it a countdown for the release?" Naruto leaned in, observing the ice flowers with a glimmer in his eyes.


    T��shir�� turned to him, astonished.


    "How did you figure that out?" he exclaimed.


    Most people, seeing the petals fade away with the passage of time, would naturally assume it was a countdown, like Shiba Isshin had.


    He hadn''t intended to explain.


    This was a valuable card in his hand.


    If he played it right, it could yield unexpected results.


    But...


    What was with Uzumaki Naruto?


    This youngest captain in the Soul Society not only possessed unparalleled potential, but now even that potential was being realized?


    "Because we''re quite similar," Naruto smiled.


    T��shir�� was taken aback.


    "It''s complicated. I''m not sure how to explain it, and it''s not easy to describe," Naruto said softly. "But that feeling of vibrant life, not yet fully matured, is unmistakable."


    Hy��rinmaru''s Bankai reminded Naruto of the burgeoning power within himself.


    However...


    There was a slight difference between them.


    T��shir�� didn''t have any other "Tailed Beasts" within him, so he could only rely on his own immense, yet not fully developed, power.


    But for Naruto, he had Nine-Tails and Ashura within him.


    Their power was immense, and the light they emitted obscured "his own power."


    So...


    He could take his time to choose, and wait for his own power to fully blossom.


    Having been seen through, T��shir�� nodded candidly: "These ice flowers are a countdown to the full release."


    "My spiritual pressure isn''t strong enough to fully unleash Hy��rinmaru''s power."


    "It needs a gradual transition period."


    Shiba Isshin nodded thoughtfully: "No wonder. I was wondering why your Zanpakut�� seemed so far behind the Captain-Commander''s."


    He scratched his head and laughed.


    T��shir��, somewhat troubled, shook his head: "But what you said is still correct."


    "For now, these ice flowers are indeed a countdown."


    "My spiritual pressure isn''t enough to sustain the Bankai until all sixteen petals have withered and the full power is released."


    Shiba Isshin grew serious, waving a hand: "Even after mastering Bankai, you still need to train further."


    "The power of a Bankai isn''t something that''s fully revealed right away."


    He paused.


    His gaze swept over Naruto, realizing that he couldn''t use him as an example. This time, the usually reliable Captain Uzumaki couldn''t be brought up.


    Shiba Isshin thought hard for a moment: "It''s like the Captain-Commander."


    "His Zanpakut��, like yours, is also considered the strongest among the elemental types."


    "The strongest fire-type Zanpakut��."


    "At the beginning, his sword wasn''t much stronger than my Engetsu."


    "But after over a thousand years of training, now when the Captain-Commander releases his Bankai, it could melt the entire Soul Society."


    This wasn''t exactly a secret.


    The Captain-Commander didn''t hide his strength.


    "Yes," T��shir�� nodded, his expression serious. "I''ll be counting on you, Captain Shiba."


    Shiba Isshin frowned, looking somewhat pained.


    "Me?"


    "I don''t have much experience in teaching others."


    As he spoke, his head turned almost instinctively towards Naruto.


    "What do you want?" Naruto immediately grew wary, stepping back. "You want to hand T��shir�� over to me?"


    "Don''t put it like that," Shiba Isshin waved his hand. "Am I that kind of person?"


    "T��shir�� is my subordinate."


    "As his captain, it''s my responsibility to train him well and make him into a pillar of strength."


    T��shir�� was touched, his expression showing a hint of emotion.


    Naruto''s wariness deepened.


    After being around Shiba Isshin for so long, Naruto knew him too well. This kind of attitude...


    Sure enough, the conversation took a turn.


    Shiba Isshin put his hands on his hips and shouted two words: "But!"


    "T��shir�� is a genius."


    "You''re also a genius."


    "A fool like me giving advice to a genius would just hinder their growth, wouldn''t it?"


    "Geniuses have more to discuss with each other."


    Naruto sighed: "You''d say anything to shirk ''troublesome'' tasks."


    "Does your family know how much of an idiot you are?"


    Shiba Isshin scratched his head, seeming proud: "They scold me way worse than I scold myself."


    Suddenly, he clapped his hands: "Oh!"


    "Just now, Naruto, you said T��shir�� is a lot like you, right?"


    "If you''re so similar, then why not grow together?"


    Naruto sighed again.


    He had suspected that Shiba Isshin went to the trouble of setting up the meeting at the 7th Division instead of the 10th because he had this idea in mind.


    However...


    T��shir��''s growth could also provide valuable insight for him.


    "Captain Shiba," Naruto said.


    Shiba Isshin immediately bowed: "If you agree, Naruto, I''ll do whatever you want."


    T��shir�� widened his eyes.


    He wished he could go back and smack the version of himself that had been touched earlier.


    Rangiku draped herself over Nine-Tails, yawning: "T��shir��, you''ll get used to it. This is how things are in the 10th Division."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Read more Chapters at Patreon!


    Tomorrow we''ll see how many bonus chapters you guys get! Push!!!


    Get Bonus Chapters by Voting Powerstone!


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters (ranking right now)


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 1-9 = 10 chapters


    Thank you!

 Chapter 153: The Man who Hates Himself

    The 7th Division''s office now had an extra desk, placed right next to Soi Fon''s.


    The 10th Division placed great importance on T��shir��, much like how Naruto was treated in his early days. Upon joining, T��shir�� was immediately given the rank of Third Seat and groomed as a future captain.


    However...


    Unlike Naruto''s experience in the 13th Division, where the captain and vice-captain handed over most of the duties to him, the 10th Division''s leadership allowed T��shir�� to handle most of the division''s affairs. Although they didn''t let him fully exercise the captain''s authority, a young and inexperienced "cub" suddenly dealing with so many responsibilities��though not difficult, they were tedious��left T��shir�� rather overwhelmed. He particularly struggled with decisions and judgments.


    Soi Fon and Naruto patiently guided him.


    During such times, Nine-Tails always wanted to escape but was invariably caught by Naruto and brought back.


    It, too, needed to learn.


    Five years later, Rukia and her class were about to graduate.


    Naruto had been keeping an eye on this.


    A few days before the "Konso" ceremony.


    At the 7th Division barracks.


    Accompanied by Kuchiki Byakuya, Rukia arrived at Naruto''s invitation.


    She was a bit puzzled.


    She initially thought her brother Byakuya was bringing her to build a good relationship with the captain, but Byakuya had told her it was Captain Uzumaki who specifically invited her.


    When they arrived at the 7th Division barracks.


    There was another guest seated there, Captain Ky��raku.


    "Come on in, have a seat," Naruto greeted them.


    Kyoraku Shunsui glanced at Rukia and nodded approvingly. "She really does resemble Hisana-san."


    Rukia quickly greeted him politely.


    "I hear you''re one of the top graduates this year," Kyoraku Shunsui said with a smile. "Have you thought about which division you want to join after graduation?"


    "The 7th Division?"


    Rukia shook her head. "I... I want to become an excellent Shinigami."


    "So, I want to join the 13th Division."


    Naruto looked at her and smiled slightly. "Being protected doesn''t stop you from becoming excellent."


    Rukia thought about it but still shook her head.


    "J��shir�� is gaining an excellent subordinate," Kyoraku Shunsui remarked, reaching for his cup only to have Nine-Tails nip at his hand.


    "And you, Byakuya?" Naruto turned to the other person. "I heard that Ginrei-senpai plans to retire soon, and you''re going to take over the 6th Division?"


    Byakuya nodded, his expression as cold as always, but his tone was warm. "Yes, that''s likely to happen within the next few years."


    "It seems that Gin is also preparing to apply for the position of 3rd Division captain," Naruto said with a smile.


    Thinking of that snake-faced man, Byakuya''s expression grew more stern.


    "If that''s the case, the 13th Division will be the only one without a vacant captain''s seat?" Kyoraku Shunsui mused, shaking his head with a light smile. "It''s been nearly two hundred years, hasn''t it?"


    For a long time, the 10th Division had been without a captain, waiting for Naruto to mature into the role. But after the major incident, when many captain positions became vacant, several replacements were selected in succession. Shiba Isshin filled the 10th Division captain''s position, but then the 3rd Division captain''s seat became vacant.


    "Hopefully, nothing goes wrong this time," Naruto said, shaking his head.


    This comment made Byakuya a little uneasy. "Naruto, why did you invite us here, and specifically ask for Rukia to be present?"


    Naruto didn''t immediately respond.


    He was communicating with Nine-Tails within him, ensuring that there was no strange force nearby before continuing. "Rukia''s class is quite remarkable. Besides her, there are others like Renji Abarai, Izuru Kira, and Momo Hinamori."


    Rukia was confused.


    Was this an attempt to get her to persuade these people to join the 7th Division?


    But there''s no need for that.


    Captain Uzumaki is one of the most popular captains in the Soul Society. Although he rarely appears at the Shin''o Academy, his popularity surpasses even that of Captain Sosuke.


    And with the small, beloved "Nine-Tails" in the 7th Division, the division is naturally popular.


    Many students aspire to join the 7th Division.


    "I tried to put myself in his shoes for a moment," Naruto continued. "This is a very opportune time."


    "To see if these graduates..."


    "Can be honed into sharp blades."


    "Moreover..."


    Given the many years that have passed, Aizen has likely made some progress in his experiments with Hollows.


    This "Konso" ceremony would be the perfect opportunity to target Shinigami and find suitable subjects.


    "The Senkaimon will malfunction again?" Kyoraku Shunsui asked lightly, swirling his drink.


    "T��sen is already dead," Naruto shook his head. "And I''ve been keeping an eye on it."


    In the minds of most people, T��sen Kaname was considered the main culprit behind the Hollowfication incident, and naturally, the "Senkaimon incident" connected to it was also believed to be T��sen''s doing.


    Kyoraku Shunsui nodded.


    Byakuya frowned. "Are you saying that person might target Rukia and the others?"


    "It''s just a possibility," Naruto shook his head. "I can''t be certain."


    Rukia was bewildered, looking at the others at the table.


    Including that fox, they all seemed to know exactly what Naruto was talking about.


    "That man"?


    Who is he?


    What kind of attack...


    And to make three captains take it so seriously, what kind of target was this?


    "But the only thing I''m sure of is that he won''t act personally," Naruto said, placing a hand on the table. A formation appeared. "It''s possible that only some Hollows, maybe a Menos Grande, might appear, which shouldn''t pose too much of a threat to Rukia and her classmates."


    Rukia was dumbfounded.


    A Menos Grande...


    And that''s not considered a threat? S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So take this," Naruto said, summoning a scroll from the formation and handing it to Rukia. "If anything unexpected happens, open it."


    Rukia quickly accepted it. "Thank you, Captain Uzumaki."


    Naruto shook his head. "Be cautious, and stay alert to anything unusual around you."


    Rukia, still somewhat confused, nodded in agreement.


    The meal soon ended.


    Naruto found some time to visit the human world.


    At Urahara''s shop.


    "You suspect that Aizen might take action during the upcoming ''Konso'' ceremony?" Urahara Kisuke asked thoughtfully, stroking his chin.


    Naruto nodded, his expression serious. "That''s the situation."


    "I know what he wants to do."


    "But I don''t have a good way to stop him."


    "I could only give Rukia a shadow clone as a precaution."


    Urahara Kisuke asked, "How far do you think Aizen will go this time?"


    "If he''s really experimenting on Hollows," Naruto pondered, "he might release his test subjects."


    "Hollowfication, Senkaimon..."


    "He won''t be able to interfere with those."


    Urahara clapped his hands. "Then you should be able to protect them, right?"


    Naruto nodded. "The scroll I gave to Rukia will open automatically if it senses a certain level of danger, even if she doesn''t channel her spiritual energy into it."


    "But..."


    "That''s not the result I''m hoping for."


    Urahara waved his hand. "No need to be so anxious. Aizen is a tough opponent."


    "The information you sent me..."


    "Revealed some interesting insights."


    Naruto tilted his head, looking at him.


    "What kind of person do you think Aizen is?" Urahara asked.


    Naruto thought for a moment. "He''s a very proud, even arrogant, but undeniably capable guy."


    "In my opinion, he''s actually someone who despises himself," Urahara said, shaking his head, surprising Naruto with his unexpected statement.


    The blond boy''s expression stiffened. "Despises himself?"


    "Him?"


    Urahara nodded, flipping his hand to summon a file. "His ability to deceive the five senses comes from his Zanpakut��."


    "Naruto, you should know that Shikai is a reflection of the Shinigami''s inner power."


    "So..."


    "Someone with a Zanpakut�� like Ky��ka Suigetsu��do you think he''s naturally good at deception?"


    Naruto instinctively wanted to nod.


    But...


    He stopped halfway.


    In all his interactions with Aizen, Kagura Shingan always confirmed that Aizen was telling the truth.


    Even in his speeches to the students at Shin''o Academy.


    "Noticed something off?" Urahara smiled, pulling his hat lower. "He''s actually someone who disdains lying."


    "From all the records you gave me, he''s only committed two deceptions."


    "One was manipulating Central 46 to frame me."


    "In essence, that wasn''t even really a deception, just a partial omission of the truth."


    "I was indeed researching the powers of the H��gyoku and Hollowfication."


    "The other was a consistent, ongoing lie."


    Urahara raised a finger.


    He didn''t elaborate, instead looking at Naruto with encouraging eyes.


    "The ability of his Zanpakut��," Naruto quickly realized, voicing the answer. "He has always claimed that his Zanpakut�� is ''water-type.''"


    "Exactly," Urahara grinned, giving him a thumbs up. "Did you know that in the human world, there''s a field called psychology?"


    "I''ve been studying and categorizing it recently."


    "Aizen''s behavior may seem like he''s protecting himself, but he could have hidden his Zanpakut��''s ability in another way."


    "He''s not the only one with the power to manipulate the senses."


    "Shinji Hirako''s Zanpakut�� has a similar ability."


    "But he insists on telling such a big lie, completely changing the type of his Zanpakut��."


    "This actually indicates that deep down, he rejects his Zanpakut��''s ability."


    Naruto frowned.


    Rejects his Zanpakut��?


    "There are more people like that, Yoruichi included," Urahara said with a smile. "Their Zanpakut��''s abilities aren''t what they wanted."


    Naruto asked, puzzled, "But what''s the point of that?"


    "Even if he doesn''t like it."


    "Isn''t he still using that power?"


    Urahara leaned forward, speaking softly: "Aizen is a man of great ambition."


    "He seeks to transcend the limits of a Shinigami, craving further evolution."


    "Once he gains greater power."


    "I believe he won''t hesitate to discard his Zanpakut��."


    ~~~


    Bonus Chapters later. Sleeping right now...


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 154: Cool!

    "Abandoning one''s own Zanpakut��."


    This conclusion was terrifying. Even more frightening, though, was the implication behind those words.


    Naruto stared at Urahara Kisuke, his brows furrowed. "Kisuke-niisan, are you suggesting..."


    "...that we let Aizen achieve his goal?"


    Even though Urahara Kisuke had laid out a thorough argument, bringing up the concept of "psychology"��something Naruto had never heard of but could somewhat grasp��it all made sense logically. However, the idea still felt incredible to him.


    Would someone like Aizen really dislike his own Zanpakut��?


    Urahara Kisuke nodded.


    "Isn''t the risk too great?" Naruto shook his head. "Are you certain he would abandon his Zanpakut��?"


    No matter how well the previous discussion had been articulated, it remained a hypothesis��a possibility that hadn''t happened yet and might never occur.


    Urahara Kisuke didn''t use the word "certain." He merely smiled and said, "We don''t have many better options, do we?"


    "Besides you, no one else can counter his abilities��not the Captain-Commander, and not me."


    Naruto remained silent.


    Urahara Kisuke continued, "I''m not placing all my hopes on this one theory."


    "I''m considering other methods, too."


    "For instance, modifying the H��gyoku, or trying to destroy it."


    "But none of those are progressing well."


    "That thing... it can''t be destroyed."


    "I''ve been experimenting to see if I can at least neutralize its power and effects, maybe even return it to its original state."


    "But that hasn''t been successful either."


    Urahara Kisuke clapped his hands, a crisp sound as if to encourage himself. "So, we shouldn''t put all our eggs in one basket."


    "I''ve made many preparations."


    "If we can lure him into revealing himself with a convincing enough decoy..."


    "Then the Captain-Commander might be able to solve everything in one go."


    "But if we can''t present a convincing bait..."


    "We might have to use the H��gyoku itself..."


    "If we don''t dangle something that seems real enough, that guy won''t bite."


    He paused, then smiled slightly. "Have you heard of the Royal Guard?"


    Naruto nodded. "I''ve heard of them, but I''ve never seen them."


    The Royal Guard is a mysterious organization. They have no presence in the Seireitei, and many rank-and-file Shinigami dismiss them as a myth. However, senior officers, especially captains, know that this unseen "organization" does indeed exist.


    "Their real name is the Zero Division," Urahara Kisuke explained. "I know two of them."


    "I''ve learned a bit about them."


    He raised two fingers.


    "If Aizen''s goal is still to target the Soul King, then he will inevitably cross paths with the Zero Division."


    "And I can confidently say..."


    "There are at least two people in the Zero Division who can deal with Aizen."


    Naruto''s pupils widened. "Are you talking about the Aizen who discards his Zanpakut��, or the Aizen as he is now?"


    "Of course, the current Aizen," Urahara Kisuke replied with a grin. "Even if he fully uses his ability to manipulate the five senses."


    "Stronger than the Captain-Commander?" Naruto was astonished.


    The Nine-Tails within him was equally surprised.


    "It''s not about being stronger," Urahara Kisuke clarified, thinking it over. "There are special reasons, but they involve the secrets of the Zero Division, so I can''t go into details."


    "So even if all our attempts fail..."


    "There are still people who can back us up."


    Naruto exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Urahara Kisuke glanced towards the inner room of his shop.


    Even if Aizen managed to break through the Zero Division and achieve his goal of killing the Soul King... even at such a critical juncture, Urahara Kisuke had prepared countermeasures.


    "So, during the Konso ceremony, I''ll go ahead and try to stop him according to my plan," Naruto said as he stood up. "If he really does put his results to the test..."


    "I''ll make sure to capture those results."


    Urahara Kisuke nodded.


    The Konso ceremony at Shin''o Academy began on a cold night when the chill had yet to fully recede.


    Naruto hadn''t informed Kurotsuchi Mayuri, but the entire 12th Division was on high alert, closely monitoring the Senkaimon.


    The previous incidents had made them wary during any mission involving multiple crossings, leaving their nerves on edge.


    Fortunately, this time, everything seemed to go smoothly.


    The soul burials were not complicated.


    The students completed their tasks and began to return.


    Abarai, being one of the top students, was among the first to finish.


    He stood atop a tree, gazing into the distance.


    In the city, neon lights flickered, and the streets bustled with traffic��a scene completely different from the cityscape of his time.


    "Is this your hometown?" Rukia used Shunpo to appear beside him.


    Renji Abarai shook his head. "No."


    It was now that he finally understood what the veterans meant when they spoke of feeling like they were in another world.


    It wasn''t just "as if"; it was truly a different world.


    "It looks like it''s almost over." He lowered his head, no longer interested in observing.


    The senior student with the "69" tattoo on his face, Hisagi Sh��hei, was busy counting the students, confirming how many had yet to return.


    But suddenly...


    A giant hand extended from the darkness, silent and unnoticed by anyone.


    It grabbed a student and flung him high into the air.


    The tall male Shinigami screamed in terror, a piercing, shrill cry that drew everyone''s attention.


    A massive mouth opened in the night, its teeth gleaming coldly, as it bit into the student, tearing him apart.


    "A Hollow��a Menos Grande!" the blond Shinigami named Izuru Kira reacted, his eyes wide with shock. "Damn it, how did it get here?"


    Hisagi Sh��hei felt a chill run down his spine.


    Before leading this mission, he had been "warned."


    Graduates from previous years had told him that during Naruto''s class''s Konso ceremony, a Menos Grande had attacked the students.


    But...


    He hadn''t taken it seriously.


    Every year, the senior students would scare the juniors with such tales.


    At most, there would be one or two ordinary Hollows.


    An incident involving a Menos Grande had only happened once in all these years.


    There was no way it would happen to him.


    But here it was.


    Hisagi Sh��hei gritted his teeth. He should have known his luck would be this bad.


    He sent out a distress signal.


    The only thing that gave him some comfort was that the signal wasn''t being blocked and was transmitted successfully.


    But...


    In the darkness, that nearly invisible Menos Grande extended its hand again.


    It blended almost perfectly with the night.


    The textbooks said that Menos Grande were massive and sluggish, their appearance always heralded by chaotic spiritual pressure.


    Why had this one appeared so quietly?


    "I can''t sense its spiritual pressure," Renji Abarai, perched in the tree, frowned.


    Rukia instinctively recalled what Captain Uzumaki had mentioned at their dinner a few days ago.


    It really is happening!


    Hinamori Momo leapt up, swinging her Zanpakut��.


    "Snap, Tobiume!"


    Orange spiritual energy enveloped her blade, branching out like twisting vines.


    A giant fireball surged forth.


    It shot towards the Menos Grande, a large mass of flames crashing into it.


    Firelight flickered, and explosions echoed, the impact impressive.


    But...


    The damage it dealt to the Menos Grande was only a faint scorch mark on the surface.


    "How is this possible?" Hinamori Momo whispered in disbelief.


    Her Zanpakut��''s fireballs were as powerful as advanced Kido.


    But it couldn''t even...


    ...inflict any harm?


    Hisagi Sh��hei raised his sword, and Izuru Kira joined him.


    The Menos Grande may have been slow, but that was only relative to Shinigami of at least senior officer level.


    These students were far from that level.


    With a simple swipe, the Menos Grande sent Hisagi Sh��hei and Izuru Kira flying, crashing through several trees before they landed in a heap, battered and bruised.


    Some of the more daring and quick-reacting students raised their hands, chanting Kido spells.


    Lightning, fire, and wind lashed out.


    But when they struck the Menos Grande, they did little to no damage.


    Abarai was about to rush forward.


    "Wait, I have something that can deal with this," Rukia quickly stopped him, fumbling as she pulled a scroll from her pocket.


    She channeled her spiritual energy into it.


    With a "pop," the scroll unfurled.


    The Menos Grande let out a low, hissing roar. It swatted away the attackers but didn''t stop, continuing towards its target.


    A female Shinigami lay on the ground, frozen in fear, unable to move.


    The Menos Grande reached for its second prey.


    Just as its hand was about to grab the Shinigami...


    Golden light flashed.


    A chain whipped through the air, effortlessly piercing the tough skin that the students had failed to scratch, driving through its withered hand and slamming it into the ground.


    "Captain Uzumaki!" someone recognized the golden light and shouted in joy.


    Naruto didn''t turn, focusing instead on the Menos Grande.


    Its spiritual pressure...


    Even with his heightened senses, he could only detect faint traces.


    Menos Grande shouldn''t have this kind of ability.


    Was this a result of that


    man''s modifications?


    Sensing danger, the Menos Grande didn''t hesitate. It raised its other hand, tearing open the sky. The heavens rippled like fabric, revealing a dark tear into which it slowly began to retreat, trying to escape back to Hueco Mundo.


    This was pure instinct.


    Naruto clasped his hands together, and a dense array of golden chains erupted, wrapping around the Menos Grande''s body layer by layer.


    He yanked hard.


    With a thunderous crash, the Menos Grande collapsed, letting out a piercing, eerie scream.


    Black spiritual energy began to gather on its teeth.


    It was preparing to unleash a Cero in a final, desperate attempt.


    Naruto didn''t give it the chance. With a swift motion, his chains speared through its mouth, dispersing the gathered energy.


    Tightly bound, the Menos Grande was enveloped by sealing spells.


    Wrapped in white cloth, it vanished in a swirl of white smoke.


    The students looked up.


    Their eyes were locked onto the golden figure standing in the night sky. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s Captain Uzumaki! Just like the rumors say, he''s so cool!" A female Shinigami couldn''t help but grab her companion''s sleeve, her excitement barely contained.


    Hinamori Momo gazed up, her eyes filled with admiration.


    Abarai was awestruck.


    Some of the students, remembering the fallen Hisagi Sh��hei and Izuru Kira, rushed over to help.


    But they hadn''t taken more than a few steps when Naruto''s chains flew out, faster and more precise, pulling the two from the wreckage of shattered trees and debris.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    1/6 Bonus Chapters! To get more here''s how:


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 1-6 = 10 chapters


    Top 5 = 11 chapters


    Top 4 = 12 chapters


    Top 3 = 13 chapters


    Top 2 = 14 chapters


    Top 1 = 15 chapters


    Saw people wanting to make the top 10 give more chapters so here you go!


    Also, this is only available until December. I have a vacation in January.

 Chapter 155: Coincidence

    "Where''s the Menos Grande?" Hisagi Sh��hei struggled to get up, waving his hands as he tried to scan the distant, dark sky. "Can it still hide?"


    "Run! I''ve already sent for backup��"


    Before he could finish, a hand gently pressed down on his head.


    "Don''t move."


    "I''ve already dealt with that Menos Grande."


    "Let me heal you first."


    Sh��hei turned his head toward the voice, his gaze landing on a figure with gleaming blond hair. The moonlight bathed him, creating an aura that made it seem like the light was radiating from his hair itself.


    "Captain Uzumaki." Sh��hei found himself staring in awe and instinctively greeted him with respect.


    Naruto lightly tapped him.


    A subtle golden light enveloped Sh��hei''s body, healing his injuries and knitting his broken ribs back together.


    "The spiritual pressure of that Menos Grande was undetectable," Sh��hei said as soon as he regained some strength and his injuries had mostly healed. "There might be more��"


    "I can sense it," Naruto replied, gently pressing him back down. He wielded a golden light in his hand, bypassing any incantations as he cast a binding spell that carefully avoided Sh��hei''s injuries, securing him in place. "You shouldn''t move when you''re injured."


    "You''re making the healing more difficult."


    Having witnessed what happened to Sh��hei, Izuru Kira remained perfectly still as Naruto healed him, barely daring to breathe.


    Renji Abarai stood gripping his sword, unsure of what to do next.


    Is this what it means to be a captain?


    He hadn''t known Sh��hei well before this, but he was fully aware of Momo Hinamori''s and Kira''s capabilities. They were only slightly weaker than himself, and in terms of raw power, Momo had the strongest attack in their group.


    Yet, the Menos Grande that they had all failed to even scratch had been so effortlessly dealt with by Captain Uzumaki.


    These students were considered capable of immediately assuming seated officer positions upon graduation, according to the academy''s Dean.


    Renji''s eyes grew vacant.


    There was only about ten meters between him and Captain Uzumaki, but...


    But in Renji''s eyes, there was an invisible wall��a towering, insurmountable barrier standing between them.


    It was a chasm called "genius."


    He had mastered Shikai, and the next step was achieving Bankai.


    But even if he attained Bankai, could he ever catch up to Captain Uzumaki?


    Could a mere Bankai bridge such a vast gap?


    "Renji, what are you spacing out for?" Rukia pushed him gently from behind, her voice snapping him out of his thoughts. "Stop daydreaming and go greet Captain Uzumaki."


    Renji quickly nodded and moved forward to greet Naruto alongside Rukia.


    Rukia wanted to express her gratitude, but the discussion at the captains'' private gathering had been so mysterious that she wasn''t sure if it was appropriate to bring it up in this setting.


    Her internal struggle didn''t last long.


    Above them, spiritual pressure rippled through the air.


    A sliding door appeared in the sky, releasing hell butterflies, followed by two figures stepping through.


    It was 5th Division Captain Sosuke Aizen and his lieutenant, Ichimaru Gin.


    "Oh my, Captain Uzumaki is here," Gin exclaimed with a wide grin, his tone feigning surprise, though his exaggerated act made him come off as sarcastic and insincere. "I don''t recall receiving orders that you would be here."


    "Captain Aizen, you''re late," Naruto replied, ignoring Gin and smiling up at the bespectacled man with brown hair. "The situation has already been resolved."


    Aizen stood in the sky, his tone gentle as he responded, "It''s a good thing Captain Uzumaki could resolve the crisis early and minimize the damage."


    "However, it seems like not everyone has returned yet."


    "The number of students doesn''t seem to match the number I was informed of."


    Hisagi Sh��hei lowered his head, his voice fragile as he spoke, "That Menos Grande... we couldn''t sense its spiritual pressure at all, and we don''t know how it appeared."


    "No one was prepared."


    "We didn''t notice it until it attacked a classmate standing right next to us!"


    His voice trembled as he spoke, still shaken by the memory.


    A Menos Grande that appeared so silently...


    "Is that so? A creature that can hide its presence so completely that none of you could detect it?" Aizen asked calmly, his tone gentle.


    Sh��hei nodded and was about to respond.


    "Investigation is the responsibility of the 2nd and 12th Divisions," Naruto interrupted, halting Aizen''s line of questioning. "I''ve already scanned the area, and there are no other spiritual pressures nearby. Let''s get these students back to the Seireitei."


    Aizen looked down, meeting Naruto''s gaze.


    The rest of the 5th Division members who had accompanied Aizen scrambled to restore order, guiding the students one by one into the Senkaimon.


    Once all the students were back in the Seireitei, Naruto cast a cold glance at Aizen.


    The students, still rattled by the recent events, were about to approach their savior, Captain Uzumaki, to thank him.


    But with a sudden "poof," the golden figure before them vanished into thin air.


    The unexpected disappearance startled many of them.


    "Shunpo?" Renji mumbled, glancing around in an attempt to track Captain Uzumaki''s spiritual pressure, but he couldn''t detect anything.


    "It wasn''t Shunpo," Gin shook his head, suddenly leaning in close and staring at Renji with a mischievous smile.


    Renji jumped in surprise.


    Rukia reacted even more strongly, stepping back several paces.


    "Am I really that scary?" Gin asked with a grin, waving his hand dismissively. "Such reactions are enough to hurt my feelings."


    Renji straightened up, adopting a serious expression as he quickly bowed, "My apologies, Lieutenant Ichimaru."


    Rukia mirrored his reaction, her voice equally loud and clear.


    "You two are too serious," Gin sighed, pulling his head back. "It''s boring."


    "But I can at least explain it to you."


    "What Captain Uzumaki just used wasn''t Kido. It was one of his own techniques."


    "A Shadow Clone Jutsu."


    Renji and Rukia froze in confusion.


    "I can see the ambition in your eyes," Gin said, locking eyes with Renji, a wicked smile spreading across his face. "You want to catch up to Captain Uzumaki, don''t you?"


    Renji didn''t nod, but he also didn''t deny it.


    "Are you feeling the vast distance between you and Captain Uzumaki?" Gin pressed.


    This time, Renji nodded.


    "Then let me tell you some bad news." Gin chuckled, spreading his hands wide with glee, "The Shadow Clone Jutsu Captain Uzumaki just used allows the clone to have the same abilities as the original."


    "But it has one fatal flaw."


    "It splits his spiritual pressure equally."


    Renji''s eyes widened in realization.


    Gin read his thoughts with ease. "Which means the Captain Uzumaki you just saw was only using half of his power."


    "Isn''t that a bit discouraging?"


    "Captain Uzumaki''s talent..."


    "It''s truly like a towering mountain."


    Gin''s words dripped with sarcasm, and Renji''s emotions wavered under the impact.


    "Enough, Gin. Stop saying such things." Aizen walked over, smiling slightly as he interrupted Gin''s taunts. "Talent differences are normal."


    "People like Naruto are rare in the history of the Seireitei."


    "Renji, may I call you that?"


    Renji, having calmed down a bit, straightened up and saluted. "It would be an honor, Captain Sosuke."


    "If you want to catch up to him, you''ll need to be diligent." Aizen smiled with narrowed eyes. "With your talent, you should set a goal for yourself."


    "How about..."


    "...becoming a lieutenant?"


    Renji was shocked, pointing at himself, "Me? Really?"


    He had set goals for himself, but nothing as lofty as becoming a lieutenant. His plan was to first become a seated officer.


    "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Aizen asked gently, still smiling.


    Renji shook his head. "Of course I do."


    "I hold your talent in high regard." Aizen waved at him. "Gin is preparing for the Captain''s test, so the lieutenant''s position will be vacant soon."


    "If you''re willing..."


    "Consider joining the 5th Division."


    "I''d really like to see you as my future lieutenant."


    Renji was stunned, looking at Aizen with a mix of disbelief and excitement.


    A captain had just personally extended an invitation, expressing a need for him.


    The offer filled Renji with excitement.


    Aizen smiled again, then greeted Kira and Momo before turning to leave.


    Gin called out with exaggerated glee, "Oh my, Captain Aizen, how coincidental."


    "It''s almost as if Captain Uzumaki predicted this would happen."


    Aizen scolded him, "Gin, don''t speak ill of other captains behind their backs."


    "I''m just curious, that''s all." Gin waved it off with a smile.


    "The daughter-in-law of the Kuchiki Family also participated in this Konso ceremony." Aizen''s tone softened as if he were trying to lower his voice, though it was clear to all the nearby Shinigami. "Captain Uzumaki experienced something similar himself, so it''s understandable that he was concerned and made preparations in advance."


    "Especially given the Kuchiki Family..."


    He trailed off, not finishing his thought clearly.


    But...


    It was enough to cause some students to furrow their brows.


    Rukia watched the two men''s retreating figures with a serious expression.


    Those two...


    She particularly disliked Ichimaru Gin.


    Her brother, Byakuya, occasionally mentioned unfavorable rumors about him.


    Meeting Gin in person had only confirmed her initial impressions��he felt like a poisonous snake.


    A very dangerous individual.


    Captain Aizen remained as gentle as ever, but why had he said such things in the end?


    It almost seemed like...


    He was expressing dissatisfaction with the Kuchiki family.


    And there was also a strange tension between him and Captain Uzumaki.


    The 2nd Division took over, starting their investigation.


    For a while, the crowd remained gathered around the Senkaimon in the square.


    "You all completed the Konso, right?" Rukia asked, addressing her small group of friends. "No one was affected by what happened?"


    They all nodded. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shuhei was among them, dragged over by Kira.


    They were now comrades in suffering, the only two who had been injured in the incident.


    ~~~


    Sleeping right now. Bonus Chapter later...


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!

 Chapter 156: Hollow turn Shinigami?

    The 2nd Division conducted interviews with the students, recording their testimonies.


    Meanwhile, the small group gathered together.


    "Which squad are you all planning to join?" Renji Abarai asked, frowning with concern.


    As top students, they had the privilege of choosing which squad to join from several offers, unlike regular students who had to wait for the academy to assign them based on their skills.


    "I''m going to the 13th Division," Rukia answered immediately; she had already made up her mind.


    Hisagi Sh��hei was equally straightforward. "My choice is the 9th Division."


    The others looked at him with puzzled expressions.


    The 9th Division... It wasn''t a bad choice. The captain was Komamura Sajin, a dog-headed man known for his sense of justice and strict adherence to rules��a good captain to serve under.


    But with several options available, wasn''t the 7th or 5th Division a better choice?


    "I was saved by the 9th Division''s captain when I was younger," Sh��hei admitted, scratching his head with a shy smile, raising a hand to point at the tattoo on his face. "This is my tribute to him."


    "But that man isn''t the current Captain Komamura."


    "It was someone else..."


    He trailed off, his tone turning somber. "I haven''t seen him since I entered the Shin''�� Academy."


    "Once you join the Gotei 13, you''ll be able to find out!" Rukia reassured him, giving his shoulder a confident pat. "Since it was during your childhood, there should still be traces of that captain''s existence."


    "You can ask about it when the time comes."


    Sh��hei looked at her serious expression and nodded in agreement with a quiet "Mm."


    "I should probably go to the 7th Division," Kira Izuru murmured, lowering his head. "Captain Uzumaki is young but very promising."


    Unlike the others in their group, Kira was the only one with "pure blood."


    Renji scratched his head, looking troubled. "I also want to join the 7th Division, or maybe the 6th."


    "But Captain Sosuke..."


    He found it difficult to refuse an invitation from a captain, especially one who had expressed a desire for him to become his right hand.


    After deliberating for a while, he finally said, "I think I''ll end up going to the 5th Division."


    They then turned their attention to the last person who hadn''t voiced her decision.


    Hinamori Momo was conflicted.


    "Both the 7th and 5th Divisions have extended offers to me."


    "Captain Uzumaki and Captain Aizen... it''s such a tough choice."


    One was young and kind, while the other was refined and gentle.


    Both of them deeply appealed to her.


    ��


    At the 7th Division headquarters, Naruto was receiving memories from his Shadow Clone.


    He clapped his hands together, summoning the scroll that contained the sealed body of the Menos Grande.


    As he carefully reviewed Aizen''s behavior from earlier, he noticed that Aizen didn''t seem particularly concerned about the fate of this test subject.


    Although Aizen had guided Sh��hei''s words, appearing to be interested in the Menos Grande''s performance, that definitely wasn''t his true objective.


    So what was he hoping for?


    Was it the performance of this year''s graduating students?


    Naruto took the scroll and left his office, calling out a name. "Tsubaki Jin''emon."


    A man wearing sunglasses appeared immediately.


    "Prepare a report on the top students graduating from the Shin''�� Academy this year," Naruto said with a cheerful smile. "What''s their attitude toward the 7th Division?"


    Jir��emon replied, "Their interest is quite high."


    Before Naruto became the captain of the 7th Division, it was difficult to recruit top students, as the division mainly relied on academy assignments. Few top students actively chose the 7th Division.


    The previous captain, Love Aikawa, who sported an afro, didn''t have much personal charisma and had a rather low profile.


    Moreover, as the "Guard," the 7th Division''s responsibilities weren''t particularly enticing compared to other divisions.


    But since Uzumaki Naruto took over as captain, the 7th Division''s situation had drastically changed.


    They no longer needed to expend effort promoting themselves.


    Like the 5th Division, the captain''s charisma alone made the 7th Division the top choice for the academy''s best graduates.


    "Then please persuade those who are still undecided," Naruto instructed after thinking for a moment. "If anyone remains uncertain, I''ll personally speak to them."


    Jin''emon was surprised.


    This year''s graduates were exceptional, but... the biggest prize, Hitsugaya T��shir��, had already graduated early and joined the 10th Division.


    None of the others had shown enough talent to warrant the captain''s personal intervention, had they?


    But he nodded in agreement regardless.


    Naruto then headed to the 12th Division.


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri, the 12th Division captain, was reluctant but came out to greet him. "Captain Uzumaki, what brings you here again?"


    "I found something interesting." Naruto waved the scroll in front of him.


    Mayuri''s interest was minimal, and he yawned indifferently. "What is it?"


    "A Hollow," Naruto replied.


    Mayuri''s already faint interest vanished completely. "A Hollow? What could possibly be interesting about that?"


    "A Menos Grande," Naruto clarified, "One that can hide its spiritual pressure."


    Mayuri was taken aback.


    Hide its spiritual pressure?


    This was an unheard-of trait in Hollows.


    "Aren''t you curious to study it?" Naruto offered, holding out the scroll. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mayuri took it, his tone curious. "Such a change... intriguing."


    "Is it a natural phenomenon?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    Mayuri nodded, realization dawning as a wave of deeper interest sparked within him. "So, it was modified by that person?"


    "An improved Hollow, huh?"


    "How fascinating."


    He thought for a moment before gesturing to Naruto, inviting him to a spacious underground area.


    Naruto was familiar with the place.


    This was the same spot where Urahara Kisuke had trained with Yoruichi when he was still in the 12th Division.


    "This is a space left behind by that man." Mayuri clicked his tongue, his facial features twisted with undisguised disgust. "I originally planned to fill it in."


    "But I figured it might have some uses, so I left it as it was."


    "And now, it''s just perfect."


    He tossed the scroll.


    The seal broke.


    The scroll unfurled with a rustle, and instead of the Menos Grande''s physical form, an unstable mass of black spiritual pressure surged out.


    Naruto''s eyes widened.


    He raised his hands, skipping the incantation.


    "Bakud�� #73. T��zansh�� (��ɽ��, Inverse Mountain Crystal)."


    A blue crystal barrier formed around them.


    The black spiritual pressure exploded in an instant, unleashing a massive shockwave.


    It battered the T��zansh��, causing cracks to form in the crystalline barrier.


    Once the waves subsided, Naruto dismissed the Bakud��.


    Mayuri remained expressionless, clasping his hands behind his back. "It seems that person didn''t intend to leave us with any test subjects after all."


    "Even with your sealing, Captain Uzumaki, it still ended up like this."


    "Looks like it was pre-programmed."


    Naruto glanced around the area.


    The space was a mess, but since Urahara Kisuke had set it up, nothing was permanently damaged, only disordered.


    He shook his head. "I had hoped for some clues."


    Mayuri chuckled, "Why say there''s no gain?"


    "This is my territory."


    He snapped his fingers.


    Two soft thuds echoed from the ceiling, and a fleshy worm the size of a small arm fell to the ground. "You should know, not every test subject..."


    With a soft plop, Mayuri''s frail clone tried to catch the worm but was too weak to withstand even the minor impact, shattering into a puff of white smoke.


    The worm landed unharmed.


    A few minutes later, a new clone of Mayuri appeared, picking up the worm as if nothing had happened, continuing from where he left off. "Not every test subject behaves obediently without resistance."


    "So I nurtured this little darling."


    "Capable of quietly absorbing a sliver of spiritual pressure the moment a test subject rebels."


    Mayuri stroked the worm''s belly.


    It opened its mouth and spat out a black strand of spiritual pressure.


    Mayuri didn''t catch it, instead raising his head, watching Naruto with a blank expression.


    A golden chain flashed, sealing the spiritual pressure.


    "Although it''s just a single sample," Mayuri remarked, now taking the sealed sample, "It should be enough to analyze a few things."


    "Captain Uzumaki, please wait a moment."


    He turned and walked into another lab.


    Not long after, he returned with a report.


    "It really is something interesting." Mayuri held up the report, his expression smug. "Captain Uzumaki, care to guess what I found?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    "Hollows are inherently chaotic creatures," Mayuri explained slowly. "They''re low-intelligence beings, with one dominant Hollow controlling hundreds of others."


    "So..."


    "Each Menos Grande sample yields different results."


    "Occasionally, you get one that''s particularly unusual."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, sensing a dangerous turn in the conversation.


    Mayuri, no longer teasing, revealed his findings honestly. "I found a trace of very faint Shinigami power within this Menos Grande''s body."


    "This Shinigami power is incredibly weak and differs from the usual power we Shinigami possess. If it weren''t so conspicuous within the Hollow''s energy, I might not have even noticed it."


    Naruto frowned.


    As expected...


    Aizen was conducting experiments to "Shinigamify" Hollows.


    But how was this "hidden spiritual pressure" connected to "Shinigami power"?


    "Is it because of the Shinigami power that the Menos Grande could hide its spiritual pressure?" Naruto asked.


    Mayuri shook his head. "Not sure."


    "With only this one sample, it''s hard to determine much."


    "If it hadn''t self-destructed, or if you could bring me more samples, I might be able to figure out more."


    Naruto cut him off. "Don''t count on more samples; this is all we have for now."


    "However..."


    "If you can create a device to detect this peculiar Shinigami power, you should be able to find more samples."


    Mayuri raised an eyebrow. "That''s a piece of cake."


    "But please, Captain Uzumaki, bring those samples directly to me and not to Urahara."


    "That man... truly interesting, having such wild ideas."


    ~~~


    2/6 Bonus Chapters! To get more here''s how:


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters (Current Ranking)


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 1-6 = 10 chapters


    and more...


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Read more in Patreon! Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 157: Yes!!! Safe—

    The instrument designed to detect "special Shinigami powers" was developed quickly and installed in the Imaging Hall.


    After the turmoil within the Tsunayashiro Clan, Kurotsuchi Mayuri took swift and decisive action, using the opportunity to purge the personnel that the Tsunayashiro Clan had placed in this department. Although Tsunayashiro Tokinada had already filed a complaint with Central 46, it was clear that, at least for the next few decades, this department would remain under Mayuri''s control.


    Naruto returned to the squad barracks, where Tsubaki Jin''emon had already prepared the necessary documents. These were not classified files��while regular squad members wouldn''t have access, the other two individuals in the room certainly had the authority to view them. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Naruto returned, Hitsugaya T��shir�� looked up, his expression serious. "Momo''s graduating. Are you planning to recruit her, Captain Uzumaki?"


    "Yes," Naruto responded with a warm smile as he observed T��shir��. "Is the 10th Division interested in her as well?"


    "After all, she''s an excellent graduate," T��shir�� answered earnestly.


    "Oh? Is that the only reason?" Naruto teased, smiling.


    T��shir�� nodded seriously. "Of course."


    Naruto sat down across from him. "I thought maybe you didn''t want to be separated into different squads."


    "That''s not it," T��shir�� replied loudly, then paused, his voice calming. "But she does tend to get herself into trouble sometimes. I''d like to keep an eye on her."


    Naruto took the file from T��shir��''s hands. Sure enough, it was Hinamori Momo''s file.


    "You really are a good person, T��shir��," Naruto commented with a soft smile as he looked over the documents. "But�� I''ve heard that Momo hasn''t even considered joining the 10th Division."


    T��shir��''s expression grew heavy as he reluctantly nodded. He had heard Momo say it himself: her first choices were the 7th and 5th Divisions, followed by the 4th Division. Only if none of these accepted her would she consider the 10th Division.


    "It''s all because of those two troublemakers, Isshin and Rangiku," T��shir�� grumbled, dropping formalities as he spoke about his higher-ranking peers. "The captain and vice-captain are so unprofessional, always flirting around!"


    "Now the only people willing to join the 10th Division are drunkards and womanizers."


    T��shir�� was genuinely troubled, as he was the one handling most of the squad''s duties.


    Naruto chuckled and continued reviewing the files.


    A few days later, the graduation ceremony at the Shin''�� Academy took place.


    The graduates gathered in the hall, whispering among themselves.


    "There are so many captains here today."


    "Besides Aizen, Captain Uzumaki is here too."


    "Captain Unohana is also present."


    "Damn! Why is the 10th Division represented by a white-haired kid? I thought the vice-captain was supposed to be a beautiful orange-haired woman?"


    The top graduates took the stage one by one, choosing their desired squads.


    Based on her grades, Hinamori Momo was third in line. She hurried onto the stage with a clear goal, anxiously stopping in front of Aizen.


    "Captain Sosuke," Momo said, bowing deeply.


    Aizen smiled gently, his eyes narrowing. "Are you choosing the 5th Division, Hinamori?"


    "I..." Momo shook her head, still bowing. "I''m here to apologize to you, Captain Sosuke."


    "Apologize?" Aizen asked softly.


    "I really admire you, Captain Aizen," Momo said, taking a deep breath and speaking firmly. "You''re such a kind person and a wonderful captain. I seriously considered your invitation to join the 5th Division, but��"


    "Captain Sosuke, you''re a good person!"


    "Thank you for the offer, but I''d rather join the 7th Division."


    "I''m sorry, Captain Sosuke."


    Before Aizen could respond, Momo quickly dashed away from him, heading toward Naruto. She found it strange that, despite being just an ordinary top graduate with some talent, she had attracted such attention from two captains who both personally invited her. There was a small sense of accomplishment in this, but it also left her feeling conflicted over the past few days. It wasn''t until the ceremony began that she finally made her decision to join the 7th Division and choose Uzumaki Naruto.


    Captain Sosuke was great... but the golden figure from that night had left a deep impression on her, one she couldn''t shake. Compared to Captain Uzumaki, who had saved her life, all she could do was apologize to Captain Sosuke.


    Standing behind Aizen, Ichimaru Gin couldn''t help but chuckle, though he tried to suppress it.


    Aizen turned his head, watching as Momo ran off.


    Naruto also looked up at that moment, meeting Aizen''s gaze with a warm smile identical to the one Aizen wore.


    In the end, only Renji Abarai from the top graduates chose the 5th Division. Both Kira and Momo chose the 7th Division.


    After the ceremony, as the crowd dispersed at the entrance of the hall, Aizen and Naruto walked side by side.


    "I''m really surprised that Captain Sosuke lost out in terms of appeal to Captain Uzumaki," Gin said, his tone playful and mischievous. "I thought Hinamori would choose the 5th Division, especially since Captain Sosuke personally invited her."


    Naruto glanced at him. "I also personally invited Hinamori."


    "But Captain Sosuke interacts with her much more," Gin replied softly.


    Not only did Aizen often meet with the students during their orientation at the Shin''�� Academy, but he also taught a course there, even if it was just a calligraphy class that had little to do with being a Shinigami.


    Naruto walked ahead. "Captain Sosuke, do you know why?"


    Aizen didn''t respond.


    "In the world of the living, there''s a concept called ''forgery,''" Naruto continued, his voice calm and straightforward. "Skilled craftsmen can create objects almost indistinguishable from the originals. If you present such a replica on its own, even experts might be fooled. But when placed next to the genuine product, it''s bound to be exposed."


    "Captain Sosuke, you''re not genuine enough."


    Aizen responded softly, "Is that so?"


    "Well then, goodbye for now," Naruto said, waving as he vanished with a flash step. "The good-natured Captain Sosuke Aizen."


    Gin sighed dramatically.


    Aizen simply smiled, saying nothing.


    Naruto, in a rather good mood, returned to the 7th Division with the new recruits.


    After a brief induction ceremony, he called out to Momo. "Hinamori, come with me." He led the way, and she nervously followed, her heart racing.


    Is Captain Uzumaki really this focused on me? Taking me to his office like this...


    Naruto opened the door, still smiling. "T��shir��, look who I''ve brought to see you."


    Inside the room, two people looked up.


    Momo stepped inside, surprised to see them. "T��shir��, what are you doing here?"


    "Aren''t you in the 10th Division?"


    After greeting her friend, she noticed the other person. "Captain Soi Fon!"


    She quickly corrected herself, realizing she had been too loud, and bowed respectfully.


    She was puzzled. What was going on? Why were members of the 10th and 2nd Divisions in Captain Uzumaki''s office?


    "You know what kind of people the 10th Division''s captain and vice-captain are," T��shir�� said, expressionless. "I was sent here to learn."


    Soi Fon remained serious, offering no further explanation.


    "Are you trying to pass Momo off to me?" T��shir�� asked, looking at Naruto.


    Naruto smiled. "Didn''t you say you wanted to look after Momo?"


    "I''m giving you the opportunity."


    Momo looked at T��shir�� in surprise.


    The white-haired boy slammed his hand on the desk in frustration. "When did I say that?"


    "Captain Uzumaki, don''t slander me."


    Soi Fon chimed in, "I have it on record. Would you like to see it, Third Seat Hitsugaya?"


    T��shir�� whipped his head around.


    Soi Fon''s short-haired, serious face showed no sign of joking.


    Wait, when did she record that? Is Captain Soi Fon really adding insult to injury at a time like this?


    "Shir��-chan, if that''s how you feel, just say it," Momo teased, grinning. "No need to be shy."


    T��shir�� clenched his fists, gritting his teeth.


    Naruto then spoke softly, "Hinamori, you''ve already mastered Shikai, so you can serve as a seated officer."


    "Work alongside the person I just introduced you to."


    "I have high hopes for you to become a veteran officer."


    "T��shir�� will be here almost every day. If you ever miss him or need anything, feel free to come by."


    Momo shook her head. "Who would miss him?"


    T��shir�� turned his head as well.


    "But if I have other issues, can I seek your guidance, Captain Uzumaki?" When the conversation moved away from T��shir��, Momo''s voice softened, becoming sweet and timid again.


    Naruto nodded. "Of course, you can."


    "I''m your captain."


    Momo smiled sweetly and nodded enthusiastically. "Please take care of me in the future, Captain Uzumaki."


    When she returned, Kira asked with a heavy heart, "Hinamori, did Captain Uzumaki...?"


    He felt a twinge of jealousy. As a top graduate, his grades were slightly better than Momo''s, yet she seemed to be getting special attention on her first day.


    "Captain Uzumaki just took me to meet a friend," Momo explained happily. "That famous genius, Third Seat Hitsugaya T��shir�� of the 10th Division."


    "I didn''t expect him to be working in the 7th Division."


    Kira was confused. The 10th Division working in the 7th Division?


    It wasn''t until Momo explained in detail that he understood and felt more at ease.


    This batch of new recruits quickly made a name for themselves.


    In just half a year, Renji Abarai had already become a veteran officer in the 5th Division.


    Momo and Kira were slightly behind but were already among the top of the junior officers.


    By contrast, Rukia in the 13th Division was still just an ordinary officer.


    This was partly due to Kuchiki Byakuya''s influence and partly because Rukia had yet to master Shikai.


    But even more troubling for the 13th Division was the fact that their casualties had been unusually high recently.


    It seemed that the Hollows in the World of the Living were becoming increasingly active.


    The newly recruited Shinigami were not yet fully trained and were not suited for deployment.


    ~~~


    This author had conscience, he saved Momo from getting traumatized!!

 Chapter 158: Arrancar

    The increased Hollow activity had been noted, but under the 12th Division''s watchful eye, it barely registered as a minor spike on their graphs. Like the tides, Hollow activity ebbs and flows, and this spike just happened to occur now.


    Feeling uneasy, Naruto decided to investigate. After Mayuri Kurotsuchi explained the situation, it became clear that this wasn''t an anomaly, and the "special Shinigami power" they were monitoring hadn''t shown up. The rise in Hollow activity didn''t seem directly related to Aizen''s experiments.


    "Hollows may not be very smart, but they have some brains," Mayuri said coldly, his tone indifferent as he stared at the squad members in the Imaging Hall. "In fact, some Hollows are smarter than foolish Shinigami."


    "If something changes in Hueco Mundo, the Hollows will flee too."


    "For example, if a Menos Grande or something even stronger dies, creating a new ecological niche, weaker Hollows will flee to avoid being devoured."


    Mayuri''s words carried a subtle implication.


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully. Creatures stronger than Menos Grande? The Soul Society''s textbooks mention Menos Grande, but the information is basic and not exhaustive, meant for ordinary Shinigami.


    Menos Grande are actually divided into three levels. The type Naruto encountered before, the one described in textbooks, is called a "Gillian," the lowest class of Menos, akin to "foot soldiers." They are numerous and almost identical in appearance.


    The Menos that ordinary Shinigami know about or encounter are usually this type. Above them is a class known as "Adjuchas," the middle-class Menos. Compared to Gillians, these Hollows are smaller and have more humanoid features. They command the Gillians, much like captains command their squads.


    But Adjuchas are not the pinnacle of Hollows. It''s said that there exists a higher class called "Vasto Lorde," of which very few have been discovered or recorded. However, Adjuchas and Vasto Lorde are active only in Hueco Mundo, and ordinary human souls are of no use to them.


    Naruto had never encountered them. Was Aizen experimenting on these creatures?


    "Is it impossible to monitor Hueco Mundo?" Naruto asked after some thought.


    Mayuri operated the controls on the workbench, bringing up several surveillance images on the screens and zooming in. The vast expanse of Hueco Mundo appeared on the screens, with yellow sand stretching endlessly. Occasionally, a few Hollows would scurry across the screen, leaving behind blurry traces.


    "This is all we have," Mayuri said, his expression flat as he continued to operate the controls, zooming in further. "I checked when the activity spike occurred and found nothing."


    Naruto frowned. So this is Hueco Mundo? It was even more desolate and ruined than he had imagined.


    "The Soul Society''s surveillance of Hueco Mundo is very limited," Mayuri explained. "These monitoring devices are all we have there."


    "Do you want to review the records from the past ten years?"


    Naruto shook his head. "No, I doubt anything significant will be found."


    Mayuri glanced at the squad members and motioned for Naruto to follow him out of the Imaging Hall into another room. A barrier was erected, completely isolating the space.


    "Thanks to the power of the Menos Grande you brought me earlier," Mayuri said in a low voice, "I have a guess about what that guy is trying to do."


    Naruto responded with a questioning sound.


    "Have you ever heard of ''Arrancar,'' Captain Uzumaki?" Mayuri asked.


    Naruto shook his head.


    "Arrancar is something that only Menos Grande above the level of Gillian attempt," Mayuri began explaining. "They try to remove their masks."


    Naruto was taken aback. "Remove their masks?"


    "Aren''t those masks crucial to Hollows?"


    The textbooks mentioned that the masks are a symbol of the Hollows'' hidden identities and their descent into evil. When Shinji Hirako and the others were Hollowfied, the first Hollow trait to appear was their masks. From their example, it''s clear that the mask is closely tied to Hollow power.


    "Of course, they''re important," Mayuri confirmed. "But do you know how an Adjuchas is born, Captain Uzumaki?"


    Naruto shook his head again.


    Mayuri clapped his hands. "A normal Gillian is a chaotic creature born from the fusion of hundreds of powerful Hollows. But if one consciousness is strong enough to dominate the others, it can devour the other Hollow minds and integrate their chaotic power. When this happens, a Gillian evolves into an Adjuchas."


    Naruto realized, "So an Adjuchas is a new individual?"


    "Exactly. Since it becomes a new individual, the past of any one soul within it becomes irrelevant," Mayuri explained, speaking as if reading from a script. "They then break their masks, searching for a new purpose in life."


    He paused, drawing out his words.


    "But��"


    "That''s what fools in the past thought."


    "The idea of seeking a purpose in life is truly laughable."


    "I''d love to crack open their heads to see what kind of filth is inside."


    Mayuri grinned widely. "I dug up records from over a thousand years ago, and even some secret files from hundreds of years ago, and I confirmed one thing."


    "Arrancar is actually a method by which Hollows attempt to evolve."


    "The power they gain from this process is ''Shinigami power.''"


    "All the power fluctuations from the recorded Arrancars match exactly with the ''abnormal Shinigami power'' in the Menos Grande you brought me earlier."


    Naruto furrowed his brow, summarizing briefly, "So Arrancar are Hollows attempting to self-Hollowfy into Shinigami?"


    Mayuri chuckled and nodded.


    "But," Naruto continued, "how come no one noticed this before now?"


    "Until you��"


    Mayuri interrupted him. "Captain Uzumaki, I''m different!"


    "I''m a genius."


    "I''m not like those incompetent fools, idiots, and dunderheads."


    "Of course, it might also be because the evolution of those Arrancars is too slow. To this day, not a single fully evolved Arrancar has appeared."


    "But useless people are still useless."


    Naruto frowned even more. "No fully evolved Arrancar?"


    "Aizen is experimenting with Arrancar. Is he trying to... control Hueco Mundo?"


    He voiced this guess with some hesitation.


    Mayuri whistled, sounding impressed. "What a grand idea."


    "A Shinigami ruling Hueco Mundo."


    Naruto looked at him sharply.


    "I''m just marveling at the cleverness of the idea as a scientist, nothing more," Mayuri said with a smirk, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Don''t you think it''s fascinating?"


    "Hollowfication of Shinigami."


    "Shinigamification of Hollow."


    "Two opposing forces intertwined, promoting even greater evolution."


    Naruto''s expression remained cold.


    "Don''t give me that look," Mayuri said, shaking his head and wisely holding his tongue. "I would never team up with someone like that."


    "I don''t have the convenient ability to stand against the Soul Society."


    "I would die."


    He stuck out his tongue, making a mocking, childish face.


    Naruto scoffed.


    Mayuri was about to continue when a sharp, urgent buzzing sound came from his chest.


    He reached in and pulled out a creature, a small, eyeless humanoid insect that was emitting the noise.


    "Your taste in aesthetics is really strange," Naruto remarked, frowning.


    Mayuri chuckled. "This is interesting."


    "What a marvelous shape. Captain Uzumaki, you''re missing out on a lot of joy in life by not appreciating this kind of beauty."


    He shook the creature by its tail, making it scream even louder. "Bad news."


    "The ''Hollow Shinigami power'' has appeared."


    Naruto frowned.


    "It''s in the World of the Living," Mayuri said, flipping the creature to reveal a set of coordinates. "Let me see... it''s in a remote area."


    "I''ll head there now," Naruto said quietly.


    "Thank you, Captain Uzumaki," Mayuri blurted out, barely able to contain his excitement as soon as Naruto spoke.


    In the World of the Living, in a remote mountainous area, only three members of the 13th Division''s reconnaissance squad were still standing.


    One female Shinigami looked in disbelief at the sword in her hand. Like Byakuya Kuchiki''s "Senbonzakura," her blade was disintegrating into tiny fragments and scattering away.


    But this wasn''t her sword''s ability.


    In front of them was a Hollow with a strange body. It had the torso of a frog, but its head resembled an upside-down squid, with dozens of wriggling tentacles.


    "Hehe," it sneered, its voice sharp and shrill. "Didn''t expect that, did you?"


    "This is an ability I can only use once a day at night."


    "The first Shinigami to touch my arm loses their Zanpakuto."


    "Just like you."


    "Since the day I was born, I''ve had an ability completely different from other Hollows."


    "When hunting other Shinigami before, I never had the chance to use it."


    "But now, it''s great!"


    "So, I was born to hunt Shinigami!"


    Feeling triumphant, it grew arrogant, its cruel nature surfacing. Tormenting these Shinigami, savoring the despair and fear emanating from their bodies, was far more enjoyable than simply devouring them.


    The female Shinigami gritted her teeth and raised her hand.


    "Had�� #12. Fushibi (����, Ambush Flare)."


    She cast the spell without an incantation. Orange-colored binding lines shot toward the Hollow, but it deftly dodged them.


    "As expected, once a Shinigami loses their Zanpakuto, no matter how strong they are, they become incredibly weak," it sneered even more viciously. "Tonight''s dinner will start with you."


    It pushed off with its six claws, leaping toward the female Shinigami.


    Despair clouded her heart, but she didn''t give up completely, continuing to counterattack with Kid��, though with little effect.


    The Hollow grinned as it was about to bite her neck.


    A golden light shot down from the sky, piercing the Hollow and pinning it to the ground.


    An overwhelming spiritual pressure descended like a collapsing mountain, pressing down on the Hollow so heavily that it shrank against the ground, unable to move.


    "Just because you have some special abilities," a cold voice said as a white-clad figure descended from the sky, "you dare to call yourself a hunter of Shinigami."


    Terror gripped the Hollow''s heart.


    The mere presence of this spiritual pressure seemed enough to crush it. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~


    Also I''m changing the Name Arrangements like before it''s (Surname, Given Name) now I''ll follow the wiki (Given Name, Surname)


    Kuchiki Byakuya -> Byakuya Kuchiki


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri -> Mayuri Kurotsuchi


    3/6 Bonus Chapters! To get more here''s how:


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (Current Ranking)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 1-6 = 10 chapters


    and more...


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    Read more in Patreon! Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 159: Congratulations

    "Captain Naruto!" the female Shinigami called out in surprise as she looked up.


    "Is that you, Miyako-neesan?" Naruto recognized her immediately, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    It was someone he knew. However, her spiritual pressure was so weak, nearly completely suppressed by the Hollow, that it had blended into the air, the breeze, and the grass, making her presence easy to overlook.


    This was Kaien Shiba''s wife, a gentle yet strong female Shinigami, currently the Third Seat of the 13th Division.


    "Thank goodness you''re here," she sighed in relief. The strength she had been holding onto finally gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, sitting down with her legs stretched out in front of her.


    Naruto walked over to the Hollow, extending his hand to seal it with a binding technique. The Hollow trembled, its eyes darting around as if unwilling to accept its fate.


    The sealing technique began to unfold.


    In that instant, the Hollow''s tentacle-like appendages, resembling octopus legs, suddenly retracted into its body and turned into threads, burrowing into the ground with a swift movement, carrying its aura with them.


    Instead of disappearing, the aura was transferred, rapidly moving toward Naruto.


    However, its spiritual pressure was only at the level of a Vice-Captain.


    Naruto quickly stepped back and raised his hand, using the seal like a net to intercept all the threads.


    The Hollow struggled desperately, its threads stretching taut as it tried to pierce through the seal.


    "So... this body was just a shell for you?" Naruto observed the Hollow with curiosity in his eyes.


    A Hollow like a "hermit crab"? Was it trying to escape its original shell and take over his body as a new one?


    Did it really think it could parasitize a Captain''s body with confidence? This was the first time he had encountered such a Hollow.


    The creature twisted and writhed but could no longer speak. It seemed to have lost the ability to do so in its current form.


    Naruto brought the creature to the 12th Division.


    "A Hollow that can make a Shinigami''s Zanpakuto disappear and parasitize others?" Mayuri Kurotsuchi''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Naruto nodded, his expression somewhat grim. The parasitism wasn''t the main concern, but the ability to make a Zanpakuto disappear... That was an unsettling power. And if it could threaten a Third Seat, what about Vice-Captains or even Captains?


    If no one knew about this Hollow''s ability and were caught off guard, what could happen?


    "Let me research this," Mayuri squinted his eyes and reached out to take the scroll from Naruto''s hand.


    But Naruto raised his hand out of reach.


    "Captain Uzumaki, what is this?" Mayuri clicked his tongue in displeasure. "This isn''t what we agreed on."


    Naruto''s expression was cold, with a hint of threat in his tone. "I just don''t trust you."


    "Researching this Hollow without other materials for comparison will make it hard to get results. And with your patience��or rather, your personal ethics��I''m worried you might be tempted to experiment on souls."


    Mayuri lowered his hand, his tone casual. "Isn''t it natural to use the best experimental materials to get quicker results?"


    Naruto said nothing, just stared at him.


    "You and the Captain-Commander are really..." Mayuri sighed, "Fine. I promise not to use Shinigami for experiments."


    Naruto didn''t lower his hand.


    "Nor will I use human souls or those who''ve been stripped of their Zanpakuto or forcibly retired from the Gotei 13. Will that suffice?"


    Naruto scrutinized Mayuri, suspicious.


    Using his sensory abilities, Naruto could tell that Mayuri was telling the truth. But his willingness to comply so easily was uncharacteristic; usually, Mayuri would need to be beaten into submission before he begrudgingly agreed. Had he already been intimidated? That couldn''t be it...


    "Why are you hesitating, Captain Uzumaki?" Mayuri stretched out his hand again but refrained from saying too much. Naruto could sense lies, and the more Mayuri spoke, the more likely he was to slip up.


    After some thought, Naruto, seeing no other type of soul that Mayuri might use, handed over the scroll. "Please prioritize research on the ability to make Zanpakuto disappear. It''s important."


    Mayuri grinned and agreed.


    Leaving the 12th Division, Naruto headed straight for the 13th Division.


    Upon entering the Vice-Captain''s office, he found not only the 13th Division''s Captain and Vice-Captain but also Rukia and Captain Unohana from the 4th Division.


    Kaien''s already troubled face was even more knotted with worry. When he saw Naruto, he relaxed slightly. "Naruto, thank you for your help."


    "Miyako has told me everything."


    "Thank you for saving her."


    Naruto shook his head. "No need to thank me, Kaien-niisan. How is Miyako-neesan now? And her Zanpakuto..."


    Retsu Unohana looked up, her brows furrowed. "Lady Shiba''s Zanpakuto wasn''t just suppressed."


    "It has truly disappeared."


    "Her soul has also suffered some damage and will need to be repaired."


    "So there''s a chance it might not be recovered?" Naruto inquired.


    Miyako forced a smile. "Don''t worry about me; my body isn''t injured."


    "But losing my Zanpakuto..."


    She looked at Captain Ukitake. "Captain, please reassign me to a different position. I''m no longer fit to serve as the Third Seat."


    Rukia shook her head, speaking up anxiously. "Lady Miyako, that''s not true, you can still��"


    "Rukia," Miyako said gently, "Don''t say that."


    "As Shinigami, we must consider our responsibilities."


    "And it''s not like I''m leaving the 13th Division; I just won''t be the Third Seat anymore."


    Rukia was taken aback and lowered her head, her voice subdued. "I''m sorry, Lady Miyako. I was being selfish."


    Kaien patted her on the head. "Nothing is more important than surviving."


    He sighed deeply, his voice heavy with worry for both his wife and the 13th Division. "But... Hollows can now evolve to have such abilities?"


    Naruto shook his head. "It''s not evolution."


    Everyone in the room turned their attention to him.


    "It''s modification," Naruto said firmly. "This Hollow was modified."


    "Though Miyako-neesan suffered, this is good news."


    "We''ve caught that person''s slip."


    "Although we can''t yet confirm who it is, we can be certain that someone is doing this." S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others were puzzled, not understanding.


    However, Captain Ukitake and Captain Unohana, who were in the know, immediately grasped the situation.


    "Then I''ll inform Teacher," Captain Ukitake said.


    Captain Unohana nodded, standing up. "I''ll prepare as well. See you shortly."


    An hour later, at the 1st Division headquarters...


    "Captain Ukitake told me that Captain Uzumaki has something urgent," the Captain-Commander said, his gaze fixed on Naruto. "That required me to convene a meeting."


    "To gather all the Captains... What do you have to say?"


    Naruto looked at Mayuri.


    The man with a blackened face clicked his tongue. "What a bother."


    He reached into his robe, pulled out a device, and threw it on the ground. "Take a look."


    "The detailed data on that Hollow."


    A screen appeared, projecting dense information.


    Aizen made a sound of interest.


    Some Captains seemed to understand, while others were puzzled.


    "Perhaps some of you are complete idiots when it comes to research," Mayuri said with contempt, sweeping his gaze over all the Captains.


    Kenpachi raised his hand, reaching for his sword.


    Naruto used Shunpo to hold his hand down. "Mayuri''s in a weakened state right now; he can''t handle your spiritual pressure."


    Mayuri, still in a vulnerable state, was only a shadow clone.


    Kenpachi turned his head away in irritation.


    He wasn''t the only one who didn''t understand, but he was the most impatient.


    Mayuri, seeing that someone had taken the bait, grinned smugly. "This Hollow''s abilities are quite unusual."


    "It can make a Shinigami''s Zanpakuto disappear."


    "And it has the ability to fuse with others."


    "Those with a spiritual pressure below rank four won''t be able to resist it. Once parasitized, the Hollow will fully gain that person''s memories and thoughts."


    Naruto was taken aback, glancing at Mayuri.


    How did he figure all this out so quickly?


    "This isn''t an ability that a normal Hollow would have," Mayuri continued. "I can guarantee, on Captain Uzumaki''s honor, that this creature was definitely modified."


    "Furthermore, I extracted some ''Shinigami power'' from its body. Although it differs from the standard Shinigami power, its essence is the same."


    "So��"


    "Someone is secretly researching the Hollowfication of Shinigami."


    "Sound familiar?"


    "Decades ago, the ''Hollowfication experiments'' were conducted by Kaname T��sen, who was killed by Captain Uzumaki."


    The Captain-Commander''s face stiffened slightly. "Someone is still engaging in such treacherous acts."


    "Can you identify who''s behind it, Captain Kurotsuchi?"


    Mayuri shook his head. "I''m just an ordinary scientist."


    "Ask Captain Uzumaki. He only instructed me to present this information."


    The Captain-Commander shifted his gaze to Naruto.


    Naruto stepped back into his position. "I can''t confirm who it is either, as there''s no direct evidence."


    "But..."


    "That person might think they''re covering their tracks perfectly, but every action leaves traces."


    "This evidence is enough to prove that someone is indeed behind this."


    "And whether it''s the Hollowfication of Shinigami or the Shinigamification of Hollows, the core principle behind both experiments is essentially the same."


    "So I might venture to make a bold assumption."


    Naruto maintained a neutral expression, avoiding eye contact with Aizen, and instead locking eyes with the Captain-Commander. "Perhaps Kaname T��sen was not the mastermind back then but merely a scapegoat set up by the true culprit."


    "There''s someone far more dangerous that we should be wary of."


    The Captain-Commander murmured, "Is that so?"


    He understood what Naruto was hinting at.


    Kaname T��sen was already a Vice-Captain at the time, and someone who could command a Vice-Captain... Who could that be?


    Within the entire Seireitei, only a handful of people had that authority.


    After the meeting, Naruto walked alongside Aizen, with the other Captains keeping their distance.


    "Congratulations, Naruto-kun," Aizen said softly. "You''ve managed to turn the tables and catch a slip-up."


    Naruto looked up at him.


    There wasn''t the slightest hint of panic on Aizen''s face.


    Using his sensory abilities, Naruto could tell that Aizen was genuinely congratulating him.


    ~~~


    Another female was saved this author doesn''t miss. Also because Miyako is saved Kaien is saved too.

 Chapter 160: Vasto Lorde

    The courtyards of both the 1st and 5th Divisions are adorned with Karesansui, but their styles are completely different. The Captain-Commander''s courtyard exudes a sense of *wabi-sabi*��an aesthetic that finds beauty in imperfection and transience.


    "The one who got caught doesn''t seem worried at all," Naruto remarked quietly, carefully watching every subtle expression on Aizen''s face.


    Aizen remained calm and composed. "A shadow was stepped on. Are you worried you can''t move forward?"


    As they spoke, they reached the entrance to the division quarters. Aizen paused, nodded in farewell, and said, "Keep pushing forward, Naruto-kun. The only way you might catch up to me is by moving faster."


    Naruto stopped in his tracks and stared at him. But Aizen didn''t engage further; he called for Gin Ichimaru and turned to leave.


    What does he mean by that? What does he mean by "have hope of catching up to him"? Did he let himself get caught on purpose?


    Naruto frowned as he made his way back to his division, turning over the implications in his mind.


    No... Aizen always has a clear purpose. Letting himself get caught would only give him the satisfaction of provoking the Seireitei. But what other benefits could there be? He can''t even shift the blame onto someone else.


    Yet, from the beginning, Aizen''s demeanor suggested he was fully prepared for this.


    When Naruto returned to the 7th Division, a possible theory started to form in his mind.


    Aizen had tried to recruit all the top graduates from this year''s Shin''�� Academy, but with Naruto''s intervention, the only one he managed to recruit was Renji Abarai.


    And now... rumors were circulating that Renji would soon be transferred out of the 5th Division. Despite his excellent performance, there was no suitable position for him within the division.


    Supposedly, Captain Aizen didn''t want to hinder Renji''s growth and was arranging for his transfer to another division.


    Of course, that''s the official story.


    In reality, Naruto knew a bit about Renji. Though he might seem impulsive, he was actually quite clever, ambitious, and determined. He was a warrior who wielded his sword to move forward and would never become someone else''s tool.


    Aizen likely realized that Renji couldn''t be easily manipulated. And since Renji''s intellect and strength could potentially become a hindrance, Aizen was probably just using this as an excuse to get rid of him.


    So, how many allies does Aizen actually have?


    Naruto suspected the number might be very small��perhaps even none. Thanks to his sensory abilities, Naruto had probed everyone who had regular contact with Aizen, including his own friend Gin Ichimaru. Aizen himself had high standards; he wouldn''t accept fools or incompetents as his companions.


    Despite the considerable trouble Aizen has caused for Naruto and the Seireitei��despite being a "terrifying monster" lurking in the shadows��the reality is that Aizen is in a rather precarious situation. Within the Soul Society, he lacks allies. And with Naruto''s interference, it will only become more difficult for Aizen to find a suitable ally in the future.


    Furthermore, with Kisuke Urahara recently revealing his position, the H��gyoku is now within reach.


    Aizen isn''t trying to send a message by getting caught. The slip-up is simply the price he has to pay for pursuing his ambitions. He knew this would happen and was prepared for it, which is why he remained so composed when Naruto exposed the situation.


    As Aizen said himself, what was revealed was merely a shadow. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the shadow points to him, it doesn''t definitively prove his involvement.


    But now that his shadow has been revealed, how much longer can he remain hidden?


    Meanwhile, attacks by Hollows on Shinigami have become more frequent, though the "special Shinigami power" rarely appears. However, this isn''t entirely good news, as the Hollows appearing in the Human World are becoming increasingly powerful.


    Moreover, some Hollows that shouldn''t be in the Human World are frequently showing up in reports.


    At the 10th Division quarters, Kaien Shiba laid out the information on the recent deaths of Shinigami before Isshin Shiba: "In Naruki City and the surrounding areas, there are suspected sightings of Menos Grande."


    "These reports come from the 13th Division''s Shinigami and the Fullbringers in the Human World."


    "And it''s not just any Menos Grande."


    "At least... Adjuchas."


    Isshin Shiba scratched his head, looking troubled. "An Adjuchas, huh?"


    "That''s unusual."


    "Sounds like the work of the enemy Naruto mentioned."


    Kaien Shiba shook his head. "Uncle Isshin, Captain Ukitake also suspects it''s that person."


    "But there''s no evidence."


    "The reiatsu and spiritual wave monitoring data from the 12th Division have confirmed that there''s no trace of Shinigami power on that Menos Grande, nor are there any signs of a Hollowfication process."


    "We can''t just dump everything on the 7th Division."


    The 7th Division is only responsible for internal security. Naruto investigated those matters because he was the one most familiar with the intelligence.


    But now... the appearance of this Menos Grande doesn''t have any clear connection to that incident.


    Historically, incidents like this have happened before.


    Hundreds of years ago, a Vasto Lorde-level Menos Grande even attacked the Seireitei.


    These emotionless creatures can do anything, no matter how unpredictable.


    "I regret taking the position of Captain of the 10th Division," Isshin Shiba sighed, but despite his complaint, he dutifully picked up the report. "I get it. Since it''s a Menos of this level, I''ll have to handle it personally."


    He stood up, grumbling under his breath.


    "It''d be great if Naruto could be my Lieutenant."


    Kaien Shiba sighed helplessly. "Uncle Isshin, don''t say such unreasonable and nonsensical things."


    "If Aunt Masaki hears that, she''ll beat you up."


    Isshin Shiba slumped his shoulders and was about to call for Rangiku, but when he found that the orange-haired beauty wasn''t around, he had no choice but to prepare for his mission to the Human World on his own.


    An hour later...


    High above Naruki City, a gate between worlds opened, and Isshin Shiba stepped through it, landing with Shunpo. As he extended his hand, a Hell Butterfly landed on his fingertip.


    "The smell of the Human World..." He was about to sigh nostalgically, but then his brow furrowed. "Why does it feel so strange?"


    "Forget it."


    He reached up to touch the seal on his neck. Even though this was an official mission, the restriction was still in place.


    "10th Division Captain Isshin Shiba?" A voice called out from behind him.


    Isshin Shiba turned to see a black-haired man in a Shihakush��. "Substitute Shinigami, K��go Ginj��?"


    "Are you here to assist me?"


    K��go Ginj�� nodded. "Yes, Naruki City doesn''t have a stationed Shinigami anymore, so Captain Ukitake has entrusted me with full responsibility."


    "Have you faced the Hollow?" Isshin Shiba asked.


    K��go Ginj�� shook his head. "I haven''t."


    "But my organization has had encounters with it."


    "The situation is dire."


    "In our organization, there''s someone with the ability to map everyone''s locations. If anyone''s reiatsu is disrupted, we''re alerted immediately."


    "But even with that, whenever something happens, by the time I arrive, both my comrades and the Hollow have completely vanished."


    "That thing is terrifyingly strong, able to instantly kill even those who are highly skilled at self-defense."


    Isshin Shiba scratched his head. "So that''s why they sent me."


    "Where''s Captain Uzumaki?" K��go Ginj�� asked cautiously.


    He had heard of the 10th Division''s Captain, Isshin Shiba. Of course, what he heard wasn''t necessarily good.


    Ginj�� thought Captain Naruto would have been a better choice for this mission.


    "Don''t trust me?" Isshin Shiba frowned, letting out a long sigh.


    K��go Ginj�� quickly shook his head. "No, it''s just that Captain Uzumaki might be more familiar with the Human World and our situation."


    "Don''t worry," Isshin Shiba reassured him, patting Ginj��''s shoulder. "I''m strong too."


    "Maybe..."


    "I''m about as strong as that kid."


    K��go Ginj�� froze.


    His strength is comparable to Captain Naruto''s? This scruffy-looking guy?


    If there was any trust left, it was now completely gone. How reliable could someone who brags like this really be?


    "Oh?" Isshin Shiba suddenly turned his head, looking in a certain direction. "There it is."


    K��go Ginj��, reacting a moment later, looked in the same direction, his expression growing serious.


    A heavy and overwhelming spiritual pressure filled the air.


    The sky was tainted with an "evil and chaotic" aura.


    "Go back," Isshin Shiba said as he bent down, ready to use Shunpo to rush over.


    Before he could finish his sentence, K��go Ginj�� interrupted, his tone firm and resolute: "I''m coming with you."


    "Naruki City is our home now."


    Isshin Shiba paused and then laughed heartily. "Alright then, come with me."


    "But if it gets too much, run."


    "Running isn''t shameful."


    K��go Ginj�� nodded in agreement.


    The two of them used Shunpo.


    Isshin Shiba was impressed by how capable this Substitute Shinigami was. Even though he had only been a Shinigami for a few decades, Ginj�� was already at the level of a Lieutenant��despite growing up in the Human World, no less.


    Most importantly, Ginj�� also had a "Substitute Shinigami Badge," which restricted his spiritual power.


    To the southwest of Naruki City...


    By the riverside, a Hollow wandered.


    It was highly aware of the two spiritual pressures approaching it and made no attempt to flee. Instead, it stood its ground, waiting.


    "Is that a Menos Grande?" They landed on a bridge over the river. K��go Ginj�� frowned, staring at the Hollow in confusion.


    A Menos Grande... isn''t it supposed to be massive?


    But this Hollow was smaller than the ones Ginj�� usually encountered. It had a full, human-sized body, with four limbs and a torso, covered in black, armor-like skin. Its face was concealed behind a smooth, featureless mask.


    A hole in its chest was plugged with a mass of milky white "substance."


    "That''s not an Adjuchas; it''s a Vasto Lorde," Isshin Shiba said gravely.


    This Hollow looked almost entirely human, even having a thick mane of white hair. The only non-human feature was the pair of bull-like horns on its head.


    K��go Ginj�� was puzzled.


    "It''s a Menos Grande, alright��the highest class of Menos Grande," Isshin Shiba explained as he slowly drew his Zanpakut��, his expression serious and stern. "This is really bad."


    "You might be able to handle an Adjuchas."


    "But with this one..."


    "You should run. Go back and request reinforcements from the Seireitei."


    ~~~


    Okay, okay, okay. Vasto Lorde is appearing! The previous chapters were just mid, but now the story is finally going to move forward.


    Also, Aizen removing Renji because of his intelligence is classic.


    Read more Chapters in Patreon and read up to the latest Chapters available in Raws! Chapter 272!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters!


    4/6 Bonus Chapters! To get more here''s how:


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters (Current Ranking)


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    And more....


    Vote, Comments, and Reviews! Thank you!

 Chapter 161: Beauty Saves the Uncle

    K��go Ginj�� instinctively clutched his chest.


    Was his heart still beating? A faint throb reassured him.


    ''Oh... I''m still alive.''


    Just seeing that creature from a distance made him feel like he was brushing up against death.


    ''So this is a Vasto Lorde?''


    But to leave now...


    "Don''t turn away from your own weakness," Isshin Shiba said, stepping in front of him. "It''s the only way you''ll build the courage to wield your sword."


    "Remember this feeling."


    "But for now..."


    He turned back with a cheerful smile.


    "Go."


    "I''ll handle things here."


    "Let Naruto know about this."


    K��go Ginj�� nodded and used Shunpo to leave.


    The Vasto Lorde''s dark spiritual pressure surged forward like a tidal wave, crushing everything in its path.


    It didn''t speak, but its bloodlust was palpable.


    Isshin Shiba drew his sword.


    His spiritual pressure surged, and his captain''s haori fluttered in the wind.


    "Burn, Engetsu!"


    Flames erupted from the blade, rising like a flowing banner, almost enveloping him entirely.


    The Vasto Lorde showed no fear and struck with a hand blade.


    The flames seared its black armor, leaving charred marks, but the wounds��small and superficial��began to heal almost immediately, writhing as they closed.


    The force of the hand blade was immense, the wind from it cutting deep.


    Isshin Shiba dodged, but the condensed spiritual pressure still grazed his forehead, drawing blood.


    ''The spiritual pressure is that intense!''


    ''No wonder this is a Vasto Lorde,'' a creature he''d only heard about in legends.


    He gripped his sword with both hands and pressed down.


    The flames compressed, mixing with his spiritual pressure, creating a highly condensed energy.


    Silver light burst forth.


    "Getsuga Tensh��!"


    The energy erupted from the blade, an extraordinary slash that tore through the Vasto Lorde''s black armor, leaving its chest exposed.


    Its spiritual pressure scattered, disrupted by the attack.


    Isshin Shiba''s eyes widened.


    The wound was grotesque, exposing bone and internal organs.


    But... ''is that it?''


    "Getsuga Tensh��" was a technique that compressed and released energy. Its power was among the highest of any captain''s moves��within the Gotei 13, only Naruto''s "Tailed Beast Bomb" could rival it.


    He had hoped this move would cut the Vasto Lorde in two.


    But the result was just this seemingly "harmless" wound.


    And it had a "high-speed regeneration" ability.


    The flesh started knitting together again, the damage mending.


    It wasn''t a lethal blow.


    Isshin Shiba clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ''As expected... this "restriction" is too much of a hindrance,'' limiting him to only 20% of his spiritual pressure.


    ''Hopefully, K��go Ginj��''s message will reach the Seireitei soon.''


    Despite his limitations, he didn''t back down and continued to fight.


    The Vasto Lorde''s abilities were formidable.


    Aside from "high-speed regeneration," its skin was incredibly tough, requiring Isshin Shiba to muster all the spiritual pressure he could to inflict any damage.


    But... beyond that, it didn''t seem to have any particularly overwhelming abilities.


    Isshin Shiba could manage to keep it at bay.


    Their battle raged from Naruki City to Karakura Town.


    In the Seireitei...


    Miyako Shiba had recovered from her injuries, but her Zanpakut�� had yet to be restored.


    She voluntarily requested to step down from her Third Seat position, retreating to the Tenth Seat to assist her husband with the 13th Division''s administrative duties.


    "Bleep, bleep��"


    A communication device on the table buzzed.


    Kaien Shiba picked it up, frowning.


    "What is it?" Miyako leaned over.


    Kaien stood up, his expression grave. "Go inform Captain Ukitake."


    "I''m going to find Naruto."


    "K��go just reported that the Hollow in Naruki City has been identified by Uncle Isshin as a Vasto Lorde."


    Miyako froze.


    ''The legendary highest-ranking Menos Grande?''


    She nodded seriously, responding with urgency.


    At the 7th Division barracks...


    Kaien relayed the situation to Naruto.


    Naruto nodded, "I understand."


    But instead of heading to the Human World immediately��despite Kaien having already applied for the necessary authorization on the way��Naruto led Kaien to the 5th Division barracks.


    "My, my, Captain Uzumaki, what brings you to the 5th Division today?" Gin Ichimaru greeted with a sly grin and a wave. "It''s such a rare sight."


    "Gin, where''s Captain Aizen?" Naruto asked.


    Gin smiled, shaking his head. "Captain Aizen went out early this morning."


    "He said he was going to the Human World... but what exactly he''s up to, I don''t know."


    Naruto''s spiritual pressure flared as he searched through the division quarters.


    From within him, Yin Nine-Tails also unleashed its spiritual pressure under Naruto''s cover.


    "He''s definitely not here," Yin Nine-Tails confirmed after a while.


    ''So that''s how it is...''


    Naruto extended his hand, slamming it to the ground.


    White smoke billowed, and Yang Nine-Tails appeared, clutching a bottle of sake with its paws.


    "Naruto, what''s going on?" Yang Nine-Tails shook its head, fluffing its fur as it asked.


    "Captain Aizen has left," Naruto said softly. "I need you to keep watch here."


    "Just like before."


    Gin tilted his head. "Captain Naruto."


    Naruto paused, looking up at him.


    "Captain Naruto"...


    This was a title Gin hadn''t used in a long time. Ever since joining the Gotei 13, he had referred to Naruto more distantly as "Captain Uzumaki."


    "Be careful," Gin said quietly, his tone serious, devoid of his usual playful demeanor.


    Naruto nodded, flashing a grin. "Of course."


    In the Human World, in Karakura Town...


    Isshin Shiba was struggling to hold his own.


    But after repeatedly using "Getsuga Tensh��," he had gained some ground.


    He had figured out the Vasto Lorde''s attack patterns.


    Now all that was left was to use "Bankai"...


    It might not kill it, but it should at least buy time until reinforcements arrive.


    But just as he began to gather spiritual pressure into his blade...


    A sharp pain suddenly shot through his chest.


    He instinctively looked down.


    A sharp blade had pierced through his chest.


    Not only had his body been attacked, but his spiritual pressure had also been further restricted.


    ''The enemy?''


    He wanted to turn his head, to catch a glimpse of who had ambushed him.


    But before he could move, the Vasto Lorde seized the opportunity, lunging to tear him apart.


    The sneak attack, combined with the spiritual pressure suppression, left him defenseless against the Vasto Lorde''s assault.


    In the blink of an eye, he was covered in wounds.


    Isshin Shiba gritted his teeth.


    ''The ambush was truly devastating.''


    Attacking at such a critical moment, with such precision.


    If he were to die here��


    Even if Captain Unohana came to examine him, the cause of death would likely be attributed to being killed by a "Menos Grande."


    The Vasto Lorde raised its right hand, a cruel smile spreading across its face as it prepared to deliver the fatal blow.


    An arrow of light shot from a distance.


    It pierced the Vasto Lorde''s hand, deflecting its attack.


    Isshin Shiba was stunned.


    ''Reinforcements? Already?''


    But... Naruto doesn''t use attacks like that.


    And this spiritual pressure doesn''t seem to belong to a "Shinigami."


    He turned his head to look.


    On the other side of the road was a short-haired, orange-haired girl wearing a sailor uniform.


    In her hand, she held a massive spiritual bow.


    A second arrow was already nocked and ready to fire.


    ''A Quincy!''


    Isshin Shiba was baffled.


    ''A Quincy, extending a helping hand to a Shinigami?''


    Even more surprising was the fact that this girl was incredibly powerful. The spiritual pressure she emitted was on par with that of a captain.


    Arrows of light rained down, piercing through the air with a sharp sound.


    But��


    "Be careful!" Isshin Shiba warned, clutching his wound. "This Hollow is incredibly strong, beyond what you can handle."


    "Help me buy some time."


    "I need to stabilize my injuries, then we can fight together."


    "I''ve already sent out a request for reinforcements..."


    Just as he finished saying this, Isshin Shiba realized his mistake.


    He knew the reinforcements would be Naruto.


    Naruto was kind-hearted; as long as Isshin requested it, Naruto wouldn''t report the Quincy''s presence to the Seireitei.


    But the girl didn''t know that.


    In her eyes��


    "Quincies" and "Shinigami" were mortal enemies.


    Sure enough, her expression changed slightly upon hearing that last sentence.


    She increased her spiritual pressure and attempted a few more attacks.


    But they were ineffective. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She decisively let go of her bow, allowing the spiritual weapon and the Quincy artifact in her hand to fall to the ground.


    The Vasto Lorde was puzzled by her actions.


    Its battle instincts told it that this person had abandoned her means of attack.


    Space around them seemed to warp slightly.


    In the next moment, it lunged at the girl.


    Isshin Shiba frowned.


    ''This is bad,'' he thought to himself, cursing his own loose tongue.


    The Quincy''s power primarily lay in their bows.


    By abandoning her most effective weapon, what was she planning to do?


    The Vasto Lorde closed in, its jaws snapping down on the girl''s shoulder.


    At the same time, blue, tree-like patterns spread across the girl''s body, significantly weakening the Vasto Lorde''s bite.


    But��


    This was a "Vasto Lorde," the highest class of Menos Grande. Its bite was incredibly powerful, piercing through the defense and sinking its teeth into her flesh.


    The girl winced, gritting her teeth as she raised her right hand.


    Spiritual pressure gathered.


    A short arrow of light formed without the aid of any Quincy artifact, a highly condensed blast of spiritual energy fired at point-blank range.


    With a roar, the attack shattered the Vasto Lorde''s mask and blew a hole through its head.


    Isshin Shiba''s eyes widened.


    During the extermination of the Quincies, he hadn''t participated in the battle, but he knew a bit about their abilities.


    This didn''t seem to be a standard Quincy technique.


    But what concerned him more was the turbulent spiritual pressure within her.


    The Vasto Lorde''s head was destroyed, but its body remained.


    The residual spiritual pressure condensed within it, causing its body to swell like a balloon.


    "Look out!" Isshin Shiba gritted his teeth, forcing his spiritual energy to surge as he used Shunpo to dash forward, grabbing the girl around the waist.


    The girl gasped.


    But the next moment, an explosion drowned out her cry.


    Spiritual pressure erupted in a violent shockwave.


    The girl patted her chest, her face pale with shock. "Thanks, you''re not a bad Shinigami after all."


    "I should be thanking you," Isshin Shiba shook his head, his eyes drifting to the wound on her shoulder. "If it weren''t for you, I would''ve been killed by that Hollow."


    "Do you need treatment?"


    The girl shook her head. "No need, my family owns a hospital."


    "See you around, Shinigami."


    She wriggled out of Isshin Shiba''s grasp and jumped to her feet.


    "What''s your name?" Isshin Shiba reached out, as if trying to hold her back.


    The girl turned playfully, "Me?"


    "Masaki. Masaki Kurosaki."


    "See you around, Shinigami-uncle."


    She was about to leave.


    But suddenly, a golden chain appeared, blocking her path.

 Chapter 162: Connected

    It was an unmistakably familiar technique, and the spiritual pressure was just as familiar.


    Isshin Shiba looked up.


    A blond young man was standing in the sky.


    "Naruto, she saved my life, even though she''s a Quincy��" Isshin Shiba began.


    Naruto glanced down at him, puzzled. "I know, which is exactly why I can''t let her leave."


    Isshin Shiba froze.


    Masaki Kurosaki gritted her teeth, clenching her fists. "Are you going to take me in?"


    "Shinigami!"


    Naruto was about to reply when he sensed something and tilted his head.


    A light arrow shot out from an alleyway, piercing the sky as it aimed for him.


    He raised his hand, and a chain shot out. The tip collided with the arrow in mid-air, causing an explosion that sent smoke billowing.


    "Masaki, have you seen the true nature of these Shinigami now?" A spiritual pressure approached rapidly, and a figure landed beside the orange-haired girl. "They won''t remember your goodwill."


    "All they care about is what they can get from you."


    It was a white-haired man wearing glasses.


    "Ry��ken, what are you doing here?" Masaki Kurosaki exclaimed, looking up at him in surprise.


    The white-haired man kept his eyes fixed on Naruto. "After sensing the Hollow''s spiritual pressure, I knew you wouldn''t stay put."


    "When you get the chance, run."


    "This guy��"


    His expression was grave as he gripped his pale blue spirit bow tightly. "He''s strong."


    The moment he finished speaking, he drew his bow, and an arrow began to form.


    But before he could release it, his vision blurred, and the glow of the spirit bow dimmed rapidly.


    The blond man in the sky had suddenly appeared beside him, grasping his wrist.


    A strange, unfamiliar technique sealed off his spiritual pressure completely.


    "I know there are issues between Shinigami and Quincies," Naruto said softly, his voice tinged with frustration. "But could you hear me out before we start fighting?"


    Masaki Kurosaki raised her hand, spiritual pressure surging.


    Isshin Shiba spoke up, scratching his head. "You should listen to him."


    "Naruto isn''t the type to kick someone when they''re down."


    "And besides��"


    "Even if the two of you teamed up, you probably wouldn''t be a match for Naruto."


    "It''s better not to get beaten up."


    Naruto pointed toward Masaki Kurosaki. "I stopped her because there''s something wrong with her body."


    "You might not feel it now."


    "But within a few days, it will manifest fully."


    Isshin Shiba''s pupils dilated as he recalled the moment the Hollow had bitten into Masaki Kurosaki''s shoulder. "Is it Hollowfication?"


    "She''s going to Hollowfy?"


    "But she''s human. How could that be?"


    The white-haired man was stunned, his body growing even more tense.


    Hollowfication?


    It was a term he had never heard before, but it wasn''t hard to understand��it meant a transformation into a Hollow.


    "It''s not that simple," Naruto shook his head. "Remember the Hollow we analyzed at the meeting?"


    "Is she being parasitized?" Isshin Shiba''s expression grew even more serious.


    Naruto nodded.


    "You can save her, right, Naruto?" Isshin Shiba asked. "Please save her."


    Naruto gave him a curious look. "Why else do you think I stopped her?"


    The white-haired man lowered his voice. "I don''t trust you Shinigami��"


    Naruto gestured toward Masaki Kurosaki. "Look at her throat."


    The white-haired man turned.


    Masaki Kurosaki frowned uncomfortably and raised her hand to touch her neck.


    A small, barely noticeable black dot appeared in the center of her collarbone, almost like a mole.


    But�� upon closer inspection, one could see through this black dot to the scene behind her.


    "What is this?" The white-haired man''s voice was filled with fear and disbelief.


    He already knew what it was.


    He knew what it meant when something like this appeared on a person''s body.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to believe it.


    "A Hollow hole," Naruto explained as he walked closer. "Right now, it''s just a small dot, but as that Hollow regains strength, the hole will widen until��"


    "The Hollow completely consumes her and successfully takes over."


    The white-haired man gritted his teeth and turned to Isshin Shiba. "You��"


    "There''s still time," Naruto said as he approached Masaki Kurosaki.


    Isshin Shiba nodded repeatedly. "Naruto has dealt with this kind of thing before."


    "But this is the first time I''ve encountered it in a human," Naruto admitted, shaking his head. He thought for a moment. "I can''t be certain how it will turn out."


    He paused.


    "I''ll take you to see someone."


    At the Urahara Shop��


    "A store?" The white-haired man frowned as they arrived. "If you need something from us humans, just ask directly."


    "The Ishida family isn''t short on money."


    "We can get you anything you want, and the best of it, in no time."


    His response was met with the sound of a sliding door.


    A man wearing a bucket hat and wooden sandals stepped out. "Ishida-san, there''s no need to say that."


    "This shop may be small, but it carries items you won''t find just anywhere."


    "They''re one of a kind across all three worlds."


    The white-haired man took a step back, his expression serious.


    This carefree man was dangerous too!


    When did such a powerful and strange Shinigami appear in Karakura Town?


    "Kisuke Urahara!" Isshin Shiba said, recognizing him.


    "Ah, Captain Shiba," Kisuke Urahara greeted him cheerfully. "What a surprise to meet you here."


    "Yoruichi still mentions you from time to time."


    Naruto waved his hand, and chains sprang forth, wrapping around Masaki Kurosaki and bringing her in front of Kisuke Urahara. "Cut the small talk. Her condition is urgent."


    Kisuke Urahara paused.


    Only then did he notice the peculiarities in her body.


    "Follow me," he said, waving them inside.


    They passed through the store and into a back room.


    After a thorough examination��


    Kisuke Urahara frowned. "It''s not good. Although it''s a parasitic Hollow, Kurosaki-san''s soul is already beginning to Hollowfy."


    "Can the Four Symbols Seal solve it?" Naruto raised his hand.


    Kisuke Urahara thought for a moment, then shook his head. "I''m afraid not."


    "The seal could stop the Hollow from parasitizing her, but her Hollowfication has already begun. This process is irreversible."


    The white-haired man clenched his fists.


    "But I used the Four Symbols Seal on S��jun Kuchiki," Naruto frowned.


    Kisuke Urahara pointed a finger. "That''s because S��jun Kuchiki was a Shinigami himself."


    "The Four Symbols Seal suppressed it."


    "His own Shinigami nature, which is the complete opposite of Hollow powers, easily suppressed it."


    Naruto pondered. "So, if I seal some Shinigami power within her to counteract the Hollow''s influence?"


    The white-haired man''s fists clenched even tighter.


    "That Hollow is a Vasto Lorde," Kisuke Urahara reminded him. "There are very few captains who possess the power to suppress such a Hollow."


    Isshin Shiba spoke up without hesitation. "Then I''ll use my power."


    "She saved my life."


    "Now it''s my turn to give back."


    Naruto frowned. "You mean sealing Isshin inside Kurosaki-san?"


    The white-haired man was dumbfounded, his mouth hanging open in shock.


    Such a youthful and vibrant girl would have a Hollow residing within her, and then... a sloppy man would join in as well?


    "It is a bit embarrassing," Isshin Shiba scratched his head.


    Kisuke Urahara shook his head. "Of course not."


    "Kurosaki-san needs the power of a Shinigami, not the Shinigami himself."


    "As long as Captain Shiba injects his power into her, and��"


    "Until the day she dies, he cannot leave her side for even a moment. He''ll have to continually use his power to suppress her Hollowfication."


    Isshin Shiba nodded, suddenly understanding. "I see!"


    "Then I have no problem with that."


    Kisuke Urahara clapped his hands, summoning a scroll.


    As he unfurled it, a Gigai (artificial body) emerged.


    "This was an experimental model I developed earlier," he explained, glancing at Naruto. "I''ll make a few modifications, and once Captain Shiba dons it, his Shinigami power will flow into Kurosaki-san."


    Isshin Shiba stepped forward, ready to take the gigai.


    "But��" Kisuke Urahara pulled it back just as Isshin Shiba reached for it, making him grasp at thin air. "There''s something you need to know first."


    "Once you make this choice��"


    "You''ll become a completely ordinary human."


    "Not only will you be unable to use Shinigami powers, but you also won''t be able to see souls or Hollows."


    "And you won''t have any chance to reverse the decision."


    "Once you enter this gigai, your Shinigami powers will fuse tightly with Kurosaki-san''s soul and the Hollow inside her."


    "During the fusion process, you won''t be able to separate from the gigai."


    "In other words��"


    Isshin Shiba waved his hand, cutting him off. "I understand!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    Kisuke Urahara was taken aback.


    Isshin Shiba''s tone was impatient. "I said I''ll do it. Hurry up and get started."


    "Your explanation is a bit long-winded."


    "This will completely strip you of your Shinigami powers," Kisuke Urahara said gravely. "Are you sure you don''t want to reconsider?"


    Isshin Shiba shrugged. "If I were to abandon someone who saved my life��"


    "The future me would be ashamed of myself."


    Masaki Kurosaki looked up, her eyes wide as she stared at Isshin Shiba.


    The white-haired man was in a daze, his eyes blank.


    Kisuke Urahara nodded. "Understood. Let''s begin the rit��"


    Naruto raised his hand, interrupting him. "Wait a moment."


    Isshin Shiba turned, bewildered. "Naruto, are you going to stop me?"


    "That''s your choice," Naruto shook his head. "But we still have time, don''t we?"


    "Kurosaki-san''s body can still be examined further."


    Kisuke Urahara spread his hands. "As long as the ritual is done within a week, there should be no problem."


    "Isshin, come back to the Seireitei with me first," Naruto gestured.


    Isshin Shiba frowned. "Go back?"


    "There''s no way the Captain-Commander or Central 46 will approve of this."


    "They''ll��"


    Naruto shook his head. "I''m not seeking their approval."


    "It''s just that after this, you''ll be gone for decades."


    "You should at least say goodbye to the 10th Division and the Shiba family, and give the Captain-Commander an explanation." sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With your status��"


    "Even if you desert, it won''t be an issue, right?"


    Isshin Shiba realized, nodding heavily. "You''re right!"


    "I need to go back and hand the 10th Division over to T��shir��."


    "If I leave it with Rangiku, who knows what kind of trouble she''ll cause."


    ~~~


    Vote, Comments, and Reviews!


    Talk about something:


    How''s my Patreon works? Let''s use my most popular membership tier as an example:


    With this tier, you''ll always have access to chapters that are 50 ahead of what''s publicly available. For instance, if today''s public chapter is 162, you''ll be able to read up to chapter 212.


    Every time I release more chapters publicly, your advanced access adjusts to keep you consistently 50 chapters ahead. So, if tomorrow I post two more chapters (bringing the public count to 164), your access will shift up to chapter 214.


    Across a full month, if I release, say, 60 new chapters (making the public chapter 222 from today''s 162 + 60), your access would extend to chapter 272 (222 public + 50 advance) by month''s end. This way, you''ll always enjoy exclusive access to content beyond what''s publicly available.


    Of course, all content will eventually be released publicly, so subscribing to my Patreon is never required. However, having subscribers helps keep this ''work/hobby'' sustainable, and your support truly makes a difference (no joke). Thank you for reading, and an extra thanks to those who choose to support me on Patreon!


    Here''s my Patreon Please Check it out:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 120 Chapters Ahead of Others!


    Let''s keep the support going this month!


    5/6 Bonus Chapters This Week! To get more Bonus Chapters Next Week, here''s how:


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters (Current Ranking)


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 163: Suspect

    First Division Barracks


    All twelve captains were present.


    Isshin Shiba spoke quietly, "That is the encounter I had in the World of the Living."


    He withheld information about the Quincy and altered the ending to say that Naruto had saved him. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that so?" the Captain-Commander responded calmly. "You mentioned that�� just as you were about to use Bankai, a Shinigami attacked you."


    Isshin Shiba nodded and lifted his clothing. "Yes."


    His chest was a mess of blood and flesh.


    Amidst the various wounds from the clash of spiritual pressures and slashes, a faint sword wound could be seen piercing through his chest.


    Only Shinigami fight with swords.


    "Did you see what they looked like?" The Captain-Commander raised his cane and gently tapped the floor.


    Isshin Shiba shook his head. "I didn''t see them."


    "He only attacked me once."


    "His spiritual pressure, appearance, and build were all well-concealed."


    He turned his head.


    Naruto stepped forward, his face expressionless. "Before I responded to the message from the 13th Division and went to the World of the Living, I conducted an investigation of the other divisions."


    "Aside from the position of 3rd Division Captain, which is temporarily vacant, only Captain Aizen S��suke of the 5th Division was not in the Soul Society."


    Nearly all the captains turned their gaze to the brown-haired, bespectacled man.


    The captains who were unaware of the situation were taken aback.


    They hadn''t expected Naruto to suddenly point the finger at another ''nice guy.''


    "Captain S��suke," the Captain-Commander spoke slowly, "regarding the accusation made by Captain Uzumaki�� do you have anything to say?"


    Aizen raised his hand and shook his head. "What Naruto-kun said is quite damning."


    "I was indeed in the World of the Living."


    "However, the location I applied for was in Kagoshima."


    Naruto remained expressionless. "That was just the location you applied for."


    "Moreover�� I had Nine-Tails keeping watch over the 5th Division."


    "I can confirm that Captain Aizen only returned after Captain Shiba was attacked."


    Aizen smiled faintly but said nothing.


    The Captain-Commander thought for a moment before making a decision. "Given the circumstances, there are very few beings capable of silently ambushing a captain during a battle with a Vasto Lorde."


    "Aizen S��suke, since you are under suspicion, I have made the following decision."


    "Captain Aizen S��suke of the 5th Division will be detained and guarded by the 2nd Division within the 5th Division barracks."


    "A joint investigation will be conducted by the 2nd Division, 8th Division, 9th Division, and 12th Division."


    He paused, slightly opening his eyes to look at the two men.


    His spiritual pressure surged within him like a blazing fire.


    "Captain Uzumaki, Captain S��suke, do you have any objections?"


    This was not a question; it was a notification.


    Aizen''s expression remained unchanged. "Of course not."


    "Captain-Commander, I would like to participate in the investigation as well," Naruto said, openly expressing his desire.


    The Captain-Commander shook his head. "You cannot."


    "You are the accuser."


    Naruto''s tone was calm. "At the very least, let Nine-Tails participate in the investigation."


    "If Captain S��suke is indeed the one who ambushed Captain Shiba and orchestrated everything, then�� he must have a way to conceal his actions from the other captains."


    "Nine-Tails has the ability to see through any illusion."


    The Captain-Commander considered this briefly. "Your request is approved."


    "The 7th Division''s Nine-Tails will participate in the investigation, but only with the authority to provide opinions."


    Naruto said nothing further.


    The Captain-Commander was about to adjourn the meeting and instruct them to begin the investigation.


    "Wait, I have one more thing to say," Isshin Shiba spoke up, raising his hand high on his toes.


    The Captain-Commander looked at him.


    "Please allow me to resign," Isshin Shiba said with straightforward determination.


    The Captain-Commander shook his head and immediately rejected the request. "Denied."


    Isshin Shiba didn''t press the issue and simply laughed sheepishly.


    The Captain-Commander narrowed his eyes, his aura becoming heavy.


    Within the Soul Society, a small storm was brewing, causing ripples of unrest.


    The 5th Division barracks were completely sealed off by the Onmitsukid��.


    In the captain''s quarters.


    Naruto was invited to set up surveillance and sealing barriers.


    When it came to sealing techniques, this 7th Division captain possessed the most advanced skills in the entire Soul Society, surpassing even the Kid�� Corps, who specialized in Kid��.


    Once all the techniques were in place��


    "Did we really lock him down so easily?" Shunsui Ky��raku looked at the barracks, which now resembled a cage, with a sense of unease.


    Naruto shook his head solemnly. "No."


    In this incident, Aizen had barely used his abilities to interfere.


    It was as if�� once he realized that he had been exposed, he voluntarily surrendered, allowing himself to be detained.


    "I fear something major is about to happen," Naruto said softly, his thoughts drifting to the H��gyoku in Kisuke Urahara''s possession. "He must have something planned."


    Soi Fon''s expression was cold. "The 2nd Division will uncover all of his crimes."


    Naruto and Shunsui Ky��raku merely shook their heads and smiled.


    "I''ll leave Nine-Tails here," Naruto said, glancing at the fiery red figure lying on the roof. "He hasn''t fallen under Aizen''s control yet."


    "If anything happens, I''ll let you know."


    Shunsui Ky��raku nodded.


    The news of Captain S��suke being placed under ''control'' caused quite a stir within the Soul Society.


    Just how popular he was became evident during this incident.


    Leaving aside the 5th Division, even within other divisions, there were many who voluntarily stepped forward, hoping to testify on Captain S��suke''s behalf.


    They sincerely believed that Captain S��suke was innocent.


    The 2nd Division was overwhelmed.


    They meticulously investigated the backgrounds and life histories of everyone who stepped forward to ensure they had no connection to Aizen S��suke.


    And during this time, something even more unexpected happened.


    Former 10th Division Captain Isshin Shiba escaped from the Soul Society.


    He forcibly handed over the position of captain to the former 3rd Seat of the 10th Division, T��shir�� Hitsugaya.


    In the World of the Living, at Urahara Shop


    Isshin Shiba dragged his heavy body out of the laboratory and slumped to the ground with no regard for his image. "So this is what it feels like to be human?"


    "My body feels so heavy."


    "And also��"


    He looked down at his hands.


    Something he could previously do with a sweep of his spiritual pressure now required his eyes to see the world around him.


    "Isshin, you really do look clumsy now," Naruto teased, standing beside him with a grin.


    But Isshin Shiba kept staring at his hands, not hearing a word.


    "Naruto, he can''t see or hear you now," Kisuke Urahara reminded him.


    He pulled out a scroll from his sleeve and tossed it over.


    "Try this."


    Isshin Shiba looked up. "Huh? Naruto, did you say something to me?"


    Naruto entered his gigai. "How do you feel now?"


    "Not bad," Isshin Shiba said, clenching his fist. "Humans aren''t as weak as I thought."


    "What are you going to do next?" Naruto asked him.


    Isshin Shiba placed his hands behind his head. "First, I need to learn how to live as a human."


    "It seems like it''s going to be tricky."


    "But Naruto, why are you here to say goodbye? Don''t tell me you''ll miss me and start crying��"


    Naruto shook his head, cutting him off. "I''m here to investigate the case of former 10th Division Captain Isshin Shiba defecting from the Soul Society."


    "The Captain-Commander is furious."


    "He ranted about you for a long time."


    Isshin Shiba scratched his head and laughed heartily. "If he had just granted my request back then, none of this would have happened."


    "It''s clearly the old man''s fault."


    "Naruto, how do you plan to report back?"


    Naruto spread his hands. "I''ll tell the truth."


    "Shih��in Family Head was the one who stopped me."


    A black cat suddenly leaped out, landing on Naruto''s head and stomping on it several times. "I did no such thing."


    "But you''re certainly very useful, Yoruichi-neesan," Naruto said righteously.


    The lab door opened again.


    Masaki Kurosaki emerged, the Hollow hole in her chest now completely gone.


    "Is Kurosaki-san okay now?" Naruto asked.


    The orange-haired girl nodded cheerfully. "I''m fine!"


    "It felt like a bad dream."


    She laughed foolishly. "I got scolded by Uncle Isshin."


    "He was babbling away even though he was stark naked."


    Isshin Shiba looked exasperated. "You should really reflect on your actions."


    "Since everything''s fine, I''ll head back to the Soul Society now," Naruto said as he stood up. "I''ll visit when Ganju enrolls and graduates."


    Isshin Shiba grinned and nodded.


    "Wait, Shinigami-san." Masaki Kurosaki raised her hand, stopping Naruto.


    Naruto turned to look at her.


    "I have a question," she said, her tone serious. "Are the Shinigami starting to hunt down Quincies again?"


    Naruto shook his head. "I haven''t heard anything like that. Why do you ask?"


    Masaki Kurosaki frowned. "Because�� recently, there have been a lot of Quincy disappearances."


    "Our numbers were already small."


    "And now, we''re being targeted like this."


    "If it''s not the Shinigami, then it must be Hollows, right?"


    Naruto frowned. "Disappearing? Is it happening often?"


    "Not too often, but not too little either," Masaki Kurosaki shook her head, looking worried. "It''s happening to both the strong and the average ones."


    Naruto''s mind raced.


    His first thought was that this might be Aizen''s doing.


    But��


    If it were Aizen, the Quincies wouldn''t just disappear; there would be strange changes in their bodies.


    The next person that came to mind was Mayuri Kurotsuchi.


    He remembered the promise Mayuri made after they captured the Hollow that attacked Miyako Shiba.


    He wouldn''t use human or Shinigami souls.


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura had confirmed that these were indeed the truth.


    But when the meeting took place that afternoon��


    He already had a significant amount of research done.


    At the time, Naruto was impressed by how much Mayuri had accomplished without any test subjects.


    But��


    Now that he thought about it, maybe it wasn''t that he had no test subjects.


    He only promised not to use humans or Shinigami.


    He never promised not to use Quincies.


    "I understand," Naruto said with a smile, nodding. "I''ll look into it when I return to the Soul Society."


    Masaki Kurosaki grinned and gave a deep bow. "Sorry, Blond Shinigami!"


    "I misunderstood you that day."


    "You''re a good person!"


    "Even better than Uncle Isshin said."


    Isshin Shiba scratched his head, his gaze lingering on Naruto''s hair.


    This brat''s hair��


    It''s so brilliantly golden.

 Chapter 164: Self and World

    12th Division, Technological Development Bureau


    "Captain Naruto," Mayuri Kurotsuchi greeted with a sly smile. "I''ve already submitted the evidence against Captain S��suke to the 2nd Division."


    "I''d love to give you a peek, but the Captain-Commander''s orders are clear. I can''t show it to you."


    Naruto shook his head. "That''s not why I''m here."


    "What I need are your research materials on the Quincy."


    Mayuri''s expression froze. "Captain Uzumaki, you''ve already found out?"


    "I don''t recall doing anything that would give me away."


    Naruto extended his hand, saying nothing.


    Reluctantly, Mayuri summoned and handed over two scrolls. "These were supposed to be my bargaining chips for future dealings with you. What a shame..."


    Naruto acted as if he hadn''t heard, taking the scrolls and turning to leave.


    At the door, he paused and looked back at Mayuri. "By the way, Captain Kurotsuchi, I believe that until the Quincy threaten the balance of the Three Worlds, they''re just ordinary humans. Don''t you think?"


    Mayuri clicked his tongue, his face twisting with disdain. "Why hasn''t that old Captain-Commander taken you as his disciple yet? In some ways, you''re just as irritating as he is."


    Naruto didn''t respond. He raised the two scrolls, and with a flash of summoning technique, they vanished.


    The Quincy and the Shinigami don''t have to be enemies. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One protects the World of the Living, the other protects the Three Worlds.


    However, unlike the Shinigami, when the Quincy destroy Hollows, they completely annihilate them, leaving no reishi behind.


    The disappearance of reishi disrupts the balance of the Three Worlds.


    The Shinigami once tried negotiating with the Quincy, asking them to restrain themselves and let the Shinigami handle the task of eliminating Hollows.


    But the Quincy refused.


    When negotiations failed, the Soul Society went to war against them.


    All of this happened before Naruto came to the Soul Society, so he wasn''t too familiar with it.


    As for the Quincy... he didn''t have strong feelings about them. But he did have a good impression of Masaki Kurosaki. After all, she risked being discovered and hunted by the Shinigami to help save Isshin Shiba.


    Besides, Quincy in the World of the Living weren''t exactly rare. If the Soul Society wanted to find them, they could do so at any time.


    But the Captain-Commander didn''t do that. Naruto figured he was probably turning a blind eye.


    That old man was always like that.


    Just as he had said about Naruto himself.


    He seemed rigid and stubborn, but in reality, he wasn''t opposed to things that had already happened and didn''t seem excessive.


    Mayuri watched Naruto''s retreating figure and waved his hand, dispelling the shadow clone.


    In a Laboratory��


    "Damn," Mayuri''s real body muttered, frowning as he stared at a corpse on the lab table. "Naruto found out. I can''t keep this up. So soon��"


    "Good thing I have the shadow clone technique. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been enough time."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have the guts to continue.


    But�� the key technical data had already been obtained, and the remaining details weren''t worth the risk of crossing Naruto.


    Naruto wasn''t someone he could easily provoke.


    Plus, there were still secrets about Naruto he hadn''t figured out yet.


    7th Division Barracks


    Naruto took out the two scrolls and unrolled them.


    He was somewhat interested in the Quincy.


    When he had confronted the Quincy named Ry��ken the other day, he noticed that although both utilized spiritual energy, the Quincy''s methods were entirely different from the Shinigami''s.


    If the Shinigami relied on their "self" for power... then the Quincy relied on the "world" for theirs.


    They drew reishi from the environment and used it as a weapon.


    This ability sounded familiar, reminiscent of the "Sage Mode" used by ninja.


    With Aizen detained�� the Soul Society grew peaceful.


    Hollow activity gradually subsided, no longer as frenzied as before, and the Hollows that shouldn''t have appeared in the World of the Living ceased to show up.


    This change was certainly more incriminating for Aizen.


    However�� the investigation by the four collaborating divisions made little progress.


    They couldn''t find any evidence to directly implicate Aizen.


    It seemed as though he had no involvement in any of these events.


    The Captain-Commander remained patient.


    He didn''t demand quick results but also didn''t lift the surveillance and investigation on Aizen.


    During this time�� there were some changes among the divisions.


    Byakuya Kuchiki took over as captain of the 6th Division.


    T��shir�� Hitsugaya became the captain of the 10th Division. Rangiku was pretty stressed��she knew this day would come, but she didn''t expect it to happen so soon. He hadn''t even been a Third Seat for that long.


    Gin Ichimaru took over as captain of the 3rd Division, albeit a bit later than the others.


    After all, he was associated with the 5th Division.


    Plus�� Gin''s personality wasn''t well-liked by others; he wasn''t seen as charming and had a rather nasty disposition. Besides Naruto and Rangiku, he had few friends.


    After a period of investigation, he was finally cleared and became the new captain of the 3rd Division.


    Renji Abarai was transferred to the 11th Division as 5th Seat.


    Momo Hinamori followed, becoming the Seventh Seat of the 7th Division, starting to take on some administrative tasks under Jin''emon Kutsubaki''s guidance.


    Izuru Kira became the 6th Seat.


    As for Nine-Tails, it took the position of Third Seat. Since it had begun performing duties for the Gotei 13, it couldn''t go without a formal title.


    Occasionally, Naruto would visit the World of the Living to see Isshin Shiba�� now going by the name Isshin Kurosaki, who had married Masaki Kurosaki and started a family.


    Naruto would bring news of him to the Shiba family and also discuss Quincy abilities with Masaki Kurosaki.


    Naruto had always been interested in "Sage Mode."


    After all, it involved manipulating natural energy.


    And now, with the Quincy as a reference, he wasn''t going to pass up the opportunity.


    Life in the Soul Society�� aside from monitoring Aizen, Naruto also focused on studying various techniques.


    For instance, "Shunpo."


    Shinigami, Hollows, and Quincy all had their methods of high-speed movement.


    Not only were the names different, but their natures were also distinct.


    Shinigami''s "Shunpo" relied on the use of internal spiritual pressure, a burst of power for high-speed movement.


    On the other hand, the Quincy''s "Hirenkyaku" involved manipulating the flow of reishi beneath their feet.


    These two were similar, with one drawing from internal power and the other from external forces.


    But during Isshin Shiba''s battle with that Vasto Lorde, the technique it used, known as "Son��do," was entirely different, more like "spatial transfer" than mere high-speed movement.


    This reminded Naruto of the "space-time technique" that Mayuri had researched based on the summoning technique.


    He also collaborated with Mayuri in studying this.


    Time passed.


    Forty-eight years flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Naruto was ready.


    One morning, he opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was the ceiling of a wooden house.


    He had returned to the ninja world.


    ~~~


    Ok we''re back in the Ninja World!


    Vote, Comments, and Reviews!


    Here''s my Patreon Please Check it out:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 120 Chapters Ahead of Others!


    Let''s keep the support going this month!


    6/6!!! Last Bonus Chapters This Week! To get more Bonus Chapters Next Week, here''s how:


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters (Current Ranking)


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 165: Ryūchi Cave

    Naruto had been gone for over forty years.


    Yet, the ninja world had hardly changed.


    The scars from the battle with Nagato still marred the ground.


    Yin Nine-Tails slipped away, eager to roam freely, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Meanwhile, Yang Nine-Tails, uninterested, perched on Naruto''s shoulder, dozing off.


    "Aren''t we going to do experiments anymore?" Karin trailed behind Naruto, her tone laced with disappointment.


    Naruto nodded. "We''ll head to Rock Village first."


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi might have been despicable, but his research skills were unmatched.


    After spending years learning under him, Naruto revisited his earlier experiments upon returning to the ninja world, only to find them crude and lacking.


    Fortunately, the data remained intact.


    But now, reexamining it, he immediately spotted the issues.


    His own body''s chakra, though powerful, was further removed from the essence of chakra compared to that of the Tailed Beasts.


    Instead of studying himself, it would be more fruitful to study the Tailed Beasts.


    Karin nodded gloomily, sighing.


    ''Well, I guess I won''t be seeing any more ''unclothed'' samples�� what a pity.''


    But she quickly perked up again. "Naruto, I''m all set and ready! The next time we do an experiment, just call me in��I promise nothing will go wrong!"


    She was resolute, serious.


    Naruto smiled and nodded in agreement.


    As soon as they crossed the border, Rock Village''s Anbu met them and respectfully escorted them to the village.


    ��noki was there to greet them at the village entrance.


    "Welcome, Uzumaki-sama," he said with a warm smile, his red-tinted nose glistening with oil.


    "Just call me Uzumaki," Naruto replied softly.


    ��noki nodded. "Then I''ll shamelessly accept."


    "What brings Uzumaki to Rock Village?"


    "Don''t worry," Naruto reassured with a smile. "I''m just here to propose a deal with Rock Village."


    ��noki''s expression immediately grew serious. "Let''s head inside and discuss it."


    Once they were in a meeting room, he couldn''t wait to ask, "What sort of deal does Uzumaki want to make with Rock Village?"


    "You''ve probably heard about what happened with Cloud Village," Naruto said.


    ��noki''s expression stiffened, his face growing tense as he nodded with difficulty. "As long as it''s not an unreasonable request, Rock Village will do its best to accommodate you."


    The man and woman standing behind him also looked uneasy, clearly misunderstanding something.


    "I''m talking about matters concerning the Jinch��riki," Naruto clarified, shaking his head.


    ��noki caught the underlying message and laughed twice. "Are you referring to the arrangement where the Tailed Beasts are given some freedom while still maintaining the Jinch��riki status?"


    This was something Cloud Village tried to keep secret, but it didn''t stay hidden.


    The Eight-Tails was well-behaved and rarely caused trouble.


    But the Two-Tails was a cat.


    And cats, regardless of size, are inherently restless, always leaping about.


    As a result�� nearly everyone outside of Cloud''s Anbu had caught sight of the Two-Tails.


    "Does Uzumaki wish to do something similar with Rock Village''s Jinch��riki?" ��noki frowned, somewhat puzzled.


    "That''s part of it," Naruto nodded. "Additionally, I''d like to make a deal with the Tailed Beasts themselves, to exchange some chakra."


    "And as for what I can offer in return��"


    "Some techniques?"


    "Or perhaps��"


    "The corpses of your rogue ninja?"


    ��noki was momentarily stunned. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rogue ninja corpses?


    "There''s a rogue ninja from Rock Village in the Akatsuki?" His voice grew low, though he already had a suspicion.


    The Akatsuki�� was an "elite" group, and only one of Rock Village''s rogues could have qualified to join them.


    "A young man named Deidara, with blonde hair and a unique secret technique." Naruto placed a scroll on the table with a light tap.


    ��noki''s eyes widened.


    He was not only shocked to hear about Deidara�� but also by Naruto''s technique.


    The more one understood chakra and ninjutsu, the clearer it became how remarkable Naruto''s abilities were.


    "Reduced hand seals," even "seal-less" techniques.


    Many exceptional ninja could perform their commonly used jutsu without seals.


    But Naruto''s effortless display of this ability�� ��noki could tell it was different from the conventional seal-less techniques of other ninja. This was a fundamental overhaul of the jutsu, making it entirely seal-less, allowing others who learned it to achieve the same effect.


    This wasn''t something that could be achieved merely through great power.


    ��noki hadn''t reached "that level" himself, so he didn''t know how to describe it.


    But one thing was clear�� even Madara Uchiha couldn''t reach this level.


    "Then I''ll trade Deidara''s body in exchange," ��noki said, suppressing his greed and speaking softly. "I''ll ensure that Rock Village''s Jinch��riki cooperates with you."


    "However��"


    "Only one of our Jinch��riki is currently in the village."


    Naruto looked at him.


    ��noki chuckled awkwardly. "The other Jinch��riki has been traveling the world ever since we had a falling out years ago, much like Jiraiya of Konoha."


    "Even after receiving your notification, he refused to return to the village."


    "At the moment�� he''s within the borders of the Land of Earth, but quite a distance from Rock Village."


    "If you need him, you''ll have to wait a while."


    He said this carefully, wary of being misunderstood.


    Naruto remained silent, merely pushing the scroll forward.


    A few days later��


    Naruto left Rock Village with two samples of Tailed Beast chakra.


    ��noki saw him off at the village gates.


    "Naruto seems quite gentle," Kurotsuchi remarked, tilting her head as she peered in the direction her grandfather was watching. "But that red-haired Uzumaki by his side doesn''t look as easy to get along with."


    ��noki sighed in relief. "It''s a good thing for the entire ninja world when people like him are easy to deal with."


    Polite and business-like in his approach.


    The only "trouble" for Rock Village was that the Tailed Beasts gained some degree of "freedom," and the Jinch��riki couldn''t summon them back at will.


    But�� that didn''t seem like a bad thing.


    Visibly, the relationship between the Jinch��riki and the Tailed Beasts had slightly improved because of Naruto''s actions.


    Leaving Rock Village�� Karin stretched lazily. "Where are we heading next?"


    She wasn''t very fond of Rock Village.


    "First, let''s collect the remaining Tailed Beast chakra, then we''ll head to�� Ry��chi Cave," Naruto replied after a moment''s thought.


    "Ry��chi Cave?" Karin was puzzled.


    Naruto smiled. "I''m interested in Sage Mode."


    Karin nodded in understanding.


    Over the next six months, Naruto visited Mist Village to find the Three-Tails and then traveled to Sand Village to obtain a sample of chakra from the One-Tail.


    Of course�� his interaction with the One-Tail didn''t go smoothly.


    It bore no ill will toward Naruto, but it had a significant grudge against Nine-Tails.


    Upon being released from Gaara''s body, it immediately lunged at Nine-Tails.


    It was confident in its ability to defeat Nine-Tails.


    Over the years, it had been diligently studying sealing techniques, undoubtedly the most effective way to deal with Tailed Beasts.


    But�� the outcome was clear. Nine-Tails, having mastered its initial release form and with its numbers doubled to two, beat the One-Tail black and blue, forcibly tearing off one of its arms as a trophy.


    Nine-Tails was thoroughly satisfied.


    It had now beaten up its two most disliked foes��the Eight-Tails and the One-Tail��and even secured trophies from both.


    With this, Naruto had collected the chakra of eight Tailed Beasts.


    Only the Six-Tails remained.


    The Six-Tails'' Jinch��riki, Utakata, was a rogue ninja from Mist Village, well-hidden.


    Mist Village was also searching for him, and Mei Terum�� assured Naruto that if they found any trace of the Six-Tails'' Jinch��riki, they would notify him immediately.


    While continuing his research on Tailed Beast chakra, Naruto headed for Ry��chi Cave.


    Although ninjas typically summon their summon creatures through summoning techniques, it didn''t mean the creatures lived in a separate dimension.


    The "Three Great Sage Lands" were real locations within the world.


    Following the information obtained from his deal with Orochimaru, it didn''t take Naruto long to find the area where Ry��chi Cave was located.


    "This place��" Karin frowned as she looked ahead at a temple that stood incongruously with the surrounding environment.


    It was nothing like Mount My��boku.


    Dark, damp.


    Snakes slithered in dense numbers, moving through rotting trees and overgrown bushes.


    Despite the lush vegetation, the air carried a foul stench.


    "I remember snakes aren''t scavengers," she remarked, shaking her head. "Are we really going in?"


    "Should we contact Orochimaru and have him��"


    Before she could finish her sentence.


    Naruto turned his head, looking in a particular direction. "To the friend hiding over there, please come out."


    Karin followed his gaze.


    There was nothing there, just empty space.


    She activated her "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura," trying to detect something, but found nothing.


    "Even the little girl from the Uzumaki clan beside you didn''t notice us," came a voice, as the air rippled, revealing three figures��a woman and two girls. "How did you detect me?"


    They were three women, two adults, and one child.


    "Is Ry��chi Cave specialized in genjutsu?" Naruto asked, glancing at them briefly before turning his attention back to the temple. "This level of realism is rare."


    The green-haired woman''s expression shifted. "It seems you''re not here to acquire the power of the Sage Land."


    "I want to meet the White Snake Sage," Naruto said calmly. "Can you lead the way?"


    The blue-haired woman spoke up. "To enter Ry��chi Cave and meet the Sage, you must first pass our trials."


    "Ry��chi Cave isn''t like Mount My��boku, where��"


    But she didn''t finish her sentence, her expression suddenly changing.


    It wasn''t shock that cut her off.


    It was that she couldn''t speak.


    The golden-haired boy before them radiated an overwhelming pressure.


    A power entirely different from "chakra" or "natural energy."


    One that required their full concentration to resist, just to maintain their illusion and not reveal their true forms.


    ~~~


    Vote, Comments, and Reviews!


    Here''s my Patreon Please Check it out:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 120 Chapters Ahead of Others!


    To get more Bonus Chapters Next Week, here''s how:


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (Current Ranking)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 9-6 = 10 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 166: Sage Sasuke

    The three women struggled to resist as snake-like features began to emerge on their faces��scales, eye shadow, vertical pupils��


    Naruto smiled politely and asked, "Does this mean I''ve passed the test?"


    He eased up on his spiritual pressure just a bit.


    Immediately, the three women gasped for air, and their transformation into snakes halted.


    "As expected from the famous Naruto Uzumaki," the brown-haired woman said with a grin, her tongue flicking like a snake''s.


    Naruto tilted his head, curious. "You know about me?"


    "The man who defeated the Rinnegan��we couldn''t exactly ignore that," the blue-haired woman said, narrowing her eyes. "That''s a legendary d��jutsu, after all."


    "Those ugly toads from Mount My��boku also told us a few things about you," the last woman added, speaking slowly.


    "The Sage is waiting for you."


    She waved her hand, and the temple hidden among the bushes and forest seemed to twist as if a curtain were being lifted, gradually revealing a hidden entrance.


    "Please follow us."


    Karin clung tightly to Naruto''s clothes, cautiously following along.


    These snakes weren''t much of a threat to her.


    But the place was eerie, and the atmosphere was unsettling. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They made their way deeper into the cave, where an elderly woman, about the same height as ��noki, sat on a stone bed.


    Behind her, the wall was adorned with a carving of a dragon''s head, with a scroll in its mouth that read "Ry��chi Cave."


    "Sage, I''ve brought Naruto Uzumaki," the brown-haired woman announced respectfully.


    Karin glanced at the woman, then at the elderly lady.


    A sage? Her?


    But isn''t Ry��chi Cave supposed to be the dwelling place of snake summons?


    Shouldn''t there be a snake here instead of this human?


    Why were the three "welcoming" figures who appeared to be human, not snakes?


    And now, even the sage was human.


    "A powerful human like you, what brings you to Ry��chi Cave?" the elderly woman spoke slowly. "With your status, Mount My��boku would certainly not refuse to teach you Sage Mode."


    Naruto turned his head, sensing a familiar chakra deep within, obscured by rock.


    "I''m not planning to learn Sage Mode from any one of the sanctuaries," Naruto replied, shaking his head. "I just want to understand what natural energy is."


    The White Snake Sage smiled. "So, you''re intending to follow in the footsteps of Hashirama Senju, are you?"


    "The First Hokage also knew Sage Mode?" Naruto mused. "And he didn''t learn it through your methods?"


    The White Snake Sage shook her head. "I don''t know the details."


    "He never came to Ry��chi Cave to ask for our Sage Mode."


    "I only know that he was contracted with Shikkotsu Forest, but��"


    "The Sage Mode he used didn''t resemble that of Shikkotsu Forest''s lineage."


    Naruto nodded in understanding. "Besides Sage Mode, there''s something else I''d like to ask about."


    "Is it about the Sage of Six Paths?" the White Snake Sage inquired.


    Naruto nodded.


    "That old toad from Mount My��boku already told me," the White Snake Sage grinned, a hint of excitement in her expression. "I was very cautious back then, avoiding any contact with their clan."


    "However��"


    "We of the Three Great Sage Lands all possess unique abilities."


    "The old toad can peer into the future."


    "And as for me, I have the ability to record the past."


    "Would you like to see the past through my eyes?"


    Recording the past?


    "That would be helpful," Naruto agreed, sitting down cross-legged.


    The human form of the White Snake Sage began to ripple like water, and a tail emerged from behind, followed by the shedding of her elderly guise, revealing her true form as a massive white snake, still wearing the hat from her human form and holding a long smoking pipe in her mouth.


    "Now then��"


    "Let''s begin."


    She flicked her tail, releasing a faint energy from her forehead.


    It had little to do with chakra.


    It was a mixture of "natural energy" and "spiritual power."


    Naruto didn''t resist, allowing this energy to pull his consciousness.


    Both Nine-Tails and Karin were also drawn into the past by this power.


    It felt like passing through a water curtain��chilling to the bone��as they entered another world.


    Unlike ordinary memory-sharing or vision-sharing techniques��


    Here, Naruto could perceive his surroundings.


    Although everything he sensed was based on the White Snake Sage''s understanding, making it somewhat incomplete, it was far more vivid than mere words could convey.


    The memories were long.


    Naruto and Karin spent nearly a month in Ry��chi Cave, watching over a thousand years of history.


    But�� even though they witnessed this history firsthand, it didn''t clarify the questions weighing on Naruto''s mind.


    He saw the abilities of the Sage of Six Paths.


    And he witnessed the battles between Ashura and another individual.


    But that was all the information he gained.


    Just as the White Snake Sage had mentioned, she had been cautious back then, keeping her distance from that clan.


    Everything she saw was from afar.


    "The man fighting Ashura was Indra," Yang Nine-Tails explained to Naruto after they had finished viewing the memories. "They were both the sons of the Sage of Six Paths."


    The White Snake Sage remained silent, simply watching.


    She had witnessed history.


    But witnessing didn''t mean understanding.


    "Why were they fighting?" Karin asked, confused. "They were brothers."


    "It seems Indra was jealous of Ashura," Nine-Tails said, tilting his head. "But I don''t know the specifics."


    "I was just dragged into it without much explanation."


    Simply because he lived close to the battlefield, Ashura had picked him up and dragged him along.


    The White Snake Sage nodded in satisfaction.


    "Thank you for your generosity, allowing us to witness so much," Naruto said, bowing his head in gratitude. "As for the Sage Mode of Ry��chi Cave��"


    The White Snake Sage shook her head. "It''s not that I''m unwilling to teach you."


    "The Sage Modes of the Three Great Sage Lands are essentially the same��manipulating natural energy."


    "The differences lie in how we help our contractors master natural energy."


    "The toads of Mount My��boku use a special ''oil'' applied to the contractor''s body to help them better sense natural energy."


    "And Ry��chi Cave injects my venom into the contractor."


    "If they survive without being poisoned to death, they''ll successfully master it."


    She paused, then continued. "Do you know someone named Orochimaru?"


    "He managed to derive a technique called the ''Cursed Seal'' from my methods."


    Naruto nodded.


    He had indeed thought of that man.


    "I could let you," the White Snake Sage''s massive body writhed, "collect some of my venom."


    "And you''re in luck."


    "There''s a new Sage Mode practitioner in Ry��chi Cave this generation. He survived my venom."


    "And surprisingly, unlike Orochimaru, who had to create something new, this Uchiha boy matched Ry��chi Cave''s Sage Mode perfectly."


    "He has already mastered it."


    "And even more perfectly than that boy from Mount My��boku, Jiraiya."


    Naruto smiled slightly. "So Sasuke''s doing well, is he?"


    "You know that Uchiha kid?" The White Snake Sage took a puff from her pipe. "That''s good news."


    "Finding a suitable heir in Ry��chi Cave isn''t easy."


    "If he had angered you and you killed him, that would have been troublesome."


    She turned her head.


    A small snake hanging by the stone bed nodded before bursting into a puff of white smoke.


    Not long after, it returned with Sasuke.


    "Naruto?" Upon seeing the familiar blonde figure, even Sasuke''s usually stoic face showed a hint of emotion. "What are you doing here?"


    Naruto responded, "I came to see the White Snake Sage about some things."


    "And it seems I''ve run into you here."


    The White Snake Sage addressed Sasuke, though her tone was not as gentle as it had been with Naruto. "Uchiha boy, show Uzumaki-sama your Sage Mode."


    "He''s curious about ''natural energy.''"


    Sasuke muttered an acknowledgment and began forming hand seals, slowly gathering natural energy.


    "No need to rush here," Naruto shook his head. "Show me later at Orochimaru''s place."


    "And I''ll also need his help."


    Sasuke dropped his hands.


    Naruto took some of the White Snake Sage''s venom, sealing it for storage.


    Then, Sasuke reverse-summoned them.


    **Land of Rice Fields, Sound Village.**


    A puff of white smoke.


    Sasuke took a deep breath, his eyes momentarily unfocused.


    A key aspect of summoning jutsu was "chakra."


    The larger the individual or summoned creature, the more chakra was required.


    Although this summoning had succeeded��


    Just summoning Naruto and the red-haired Uzumaki nearly drained all his chakra.


    Sasuke''s gaze landed on Nine-Tails.


    Was it because of the Tailed Beast?


    Yin Nine-Tails, keenly aware of his stare, bared his teeth and bristled. "Uchiha kid, what are you looking at?"


    "Don''t be so presumptuous."


    Sasuke ignored him. "Should we see Orochimaru first, or��"


    Naruto shook his head, gazing into the distance through the walls. "No rush."


    "I think your Sage Mode has found a perfect match to test it against."


    Sasuke frowned, not fully understanding his words.


    "You''re still thinking about that guy, Itachi, right?"


    Naruto smiled, turning to look at Sasuke.


    Sasuke froze, his expression instantly turning serious. "You''ve sensed him?"


    "He''s nearby?"


    Naruto nodded. "Five kilometers away."


    "His presence is strong; he''s clearly been here for a while."


    "It seems he knows you''re with Orochimaru and has been waiting for you."


    Sasuke took a deep breath. "Naruto, I know you''re hunting down the rogue ninjas from the Akatsuki."


    "But please leave this one to me."


    "I have to avenge the Uchiha clan and my parents!"


    "Please!"


    Naruto smiled, raising his hand and channeling his chakra into Sasuke. "Go."


    "If you can''t defeat him."


    "I''ll take care of your body, and avenge you myself."


    Sasuke met Naruto''s gaze and nodded solemnly.


    ~~~


    I''m sleeping right now and still don''t know the results. I''ll upload the bonus chapters once I''m awake.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� 120 Advance Chapters

 Chapter 167: Brothers

    Rain began to fall, and the sparse trees of the Land of Rice Fields offered little shelter from the wind and rain.


    The sound of raindrops was sharp and clear.


    In a clearing within the forest, two black-haired, red-eyed men stood facing each other.


    "Itachi, we finally meet again," Sasuke said through gritted teeth, glaring at the man before him. "Finally��"


    "You''ve grown, Sasuke," Uchiha Itachi responded calmly, his hands in his pockets. "But it''s unfortunate..."


    "You still haven''t awakened the Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    Sasuke reached for the sword at his waist. "I''m surprised you came to find me."


    "It saved me the trouble of hunting you down."


    In an instant, he moved, swinging his sword toward Itachi.


    "Now, tell me who the other Sharingan belongs to!"


    Itachi drew a kunai, engaging Sasuke in close combat.


    But...


    To an outside observer, the two men appeared to be standing still, motionless.


    "What are they doing?" Karin asked, frowning as she sat on a tree branch, her legs swinging. "They''re not fighting or even talking."


    "It''s a battle of genjutsu," Yin Nine-Tails explained in a low voice. "The Sharingan excels at genjutsu."


    "Is it that technique called Tsukuyomi?" Naruto asked, watching Itachi''s eyes change.


    He recalled his previous encounter with Itachi.


    The d��jutsu that could drag a person''s soul into a world under his control.


    Karin nodded thoughtfully.


    Ten minutes later, their chakras flared. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sasuke looked up, forming a seal with one hand in front of his chest.


    Itachi clutched his left eye. "Impressive, Sasuke."


    "You broke my Tsukuyomi."


    Natural energy gathered and flowed into Sasuke''s body as he spoke calmly. "No matter how much you use those eyes, my hatred will turn illusions into reality."


    His body began to change.


    Purple markings appeared around his eyes, and in the crimson three-tomoe Sharingan, the tomoe twisted into vertical slits, exuding a somber golden glow against the red background.


    His skin turned pale, and scales sprouted densely across his body.


    Two small horns emerged from his head.


    A tail appeared, swishing behind him.


    A powerful aura surged.


    "I''m not the same as I was before."


    His voice was even colder as he made this declaration.


    "Sage Mode, huh?" Itachi said quietly. "I didn''t expect..."


    "That you would master such power."


    Sasuke lunged, slashing his sword.


    This time, it wasn''t an illusion!


    It was a real, physical fight.


    Itachi raised his kunai to defend.


    But...


    The "Sage Transformation" didn''t just change his energy mode��it also enhanced his strength and speed.


    After a few exchanges, Itachi was clearly on the defensive.


    His expression remained calm, and when he couldn''t win head-on, he used ninja tools and ninjutsu as support, occasionally throwing in some genjutsu. However, Sasuke already possessed the three-tomoe Sharingan, and Sage Mode provided some resistance to genjutsu.


    Both made hand seals simultaneously.


    Itachi was faster.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    A massive fireball erupted from his mouth, raging forward, almost close enough to burn Sasuke''s face.


    Sasuke was a moment slower.


    But he used the same jutsu.


    A larger fireball, infused with Sage Chakra, glowed brightly, almost blinding, and instantly engulfed Itachi''s fireball.


    But then...


    "Amaterasu!"


    Itachi''s voice was low, and chakra surged in his right eye.


    Black flames ignited within the "Great Fireball."


    The black flames weren''t particularly large or intense, but their "level" was higher. Even Sage Chakra was burned by them, though at a slower pace.


    Sasuke used the Body Flicker Technique to retreat.


    The black flames pursued him, moving with Itachi''s gaze.


    And...


    With the "Insight Eye" of the Sharingan, no matter how fast Sasuke was, Itachi''s gaze followed him.


    The flames spread in a circle, consuming the entire forest.


    Sasuke clicked his tongue.


    He clapped his hands together, forming a summoning seal in midair.


    With a puff of white smoke...


    A large purple snake appeared, coiling around Sasuke.


    "Sasuke! You summoned Manda-sama��" It didn''t even get to finish its sentence before the black flames spread onto its body, searing its flesh in an instant.


    "You wretched little brat!"


    It cursed before disappearing with another puff of smoke.


    But the brief moment of delay it provided...


    Itachi paused.


    Sasuke, who had been coiled within the snake, had vanished.


    Where is he?


    Itachi suddenly looked down.


    The earth shifted, and a bolt of lightning shot out.


    "Lightning Release: Chidori Sharp Spear."


    The spear of lightning pierced Itachi''s chest with precision.


    But at that moment...


    A murder of crows scattered.


    The lightning spear exploded in a flash of light, annihilating each crow, leaving only black feathers to fall to the ground with the rain.


    "A crow clone!"


    Sasuke frowned, extending his sensory abilities.


    When did he use that technique?


    Had Itachi already sensed his intentions when he summoned the snake?


    He abruptly turned his gaze upward to the left.


    Itachi stood on a branch, leaning against the trunk, panting.


    "Amaterasu seems to take quite a toll on you," Sasuke said quietly. "If your Mangeky�� Sharingan is only capable of these two techniques..."


    "Then you''re even weaker than I thought, Itachi!"


    He raised his hand.


    "Let me finish you with the first technique I developed after mastering Sage Mode."


    Natural energy swirled.


    Some ascended into the sky.


    The rest didn''t enter his body but instead surged into the ground, flowing toward the earth beneath Itachi.


    In the sky, clouds, influenced by Sage Chakra, began to rumble with thunder.


    The ground beneath Itachi radiated a peculiar energy, drawing storm clouds above him.


    "Sage Art: Kirin!"


    A bolt of lightning struck down.


    Electricity crackled, and dirt flew.


    The blinding light allowed only the faint silhouette of a figure to be seen.


    But that wasn''t the full effect of the Sage Art.


    Another bolt of lightning struck.


    And another, as countless bolts of lightning flashed, reducing the land and trees to ash, the air filled with the scent of charred earth.


    Several minutes passed before the natural energy in the clouds was depleted, and the technique finally ceased.


    Sasuke was panting.


    This had originally been a concept for a Lightning technique��he intended to summon a single lightning bolt, allowing him to use a stronger power with minimal chakra.


    But after mastering Sage Mode, he discovered the wonders of natural energy and modified the technique to its current form.


    Though it consumed a significant amount of chakra, the results were evident.


    A lightning barrage of this magnitude...


    Even if it were Naruto Uzumaki facing it...


    His thoughts were interrupted by a weak, coughing voice: "A powerful technique, indeed."


    "But as an Uchiha..."


    "As the ultimate evolution of the Sharingan..."


    "The power is far more than just those two d��jutsu."


    "You wanted to know why I dared to come here, why I didn''t flee when Naruto appeared."


    "This is the reason."


    Sasuke''s eyes widened in disbelief, his pupils dilating as he stared in shock.


    He''s still alive?


    He survived that technique?


    The smoke was washed away by the rain, revealing a massive crimson skeletal figure standing over Itachi.


    Of course...


    Taking that technique head-on had taken its toll on him.


    His face was flushed, his mouth filled with blood.


    The skeletal form was also cracked, with thin, spiderweb-like fractures all over.


    "This is the ultimate ability of the Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    "Susanoo."


    Sasuke frowned, his face contorting in frustration.


    Susanoo?


    A power he had never heard of.


    Itachi raised his hand, seemingly trying to make an expression, but... his strength, chakra, and even his life force were so depleted that he couldn''t even manage that: "I have to admit, that was a formidable technique."


    "You''ve indeed grown stronger, Sasuke."


    "But if..."


    "That was your final move."


    "You should surrender your eyes now."


    He summoned the last bit of chakra within him.


    The red, semi-transparent skeletal armor solidified, the cracks healing. Not only that, but muscle formed within the armor, between the bones, creating a solid, complete body.


    No longer just a half-body.


    It fully stood, now wielding two weapons.


    In its right hand was a gourd, and in its left, a mirror.


    The strain of maintaining this technique was immense, causing Itachi to cough up more blood, his life force further diminishing.


    Susanoo swung its hand down.


    Sasuke dodged.


    Fortunately, the technique didn''t provide a significant speed boost.


    But the previous technique had consumed too much chakra, and his Sage Chakra was nearly depleted.


    He needed to deliver a decisive blow.


    After several exchanges...


    Sasuke dodged, barely keeping up, looking increasingly disheveled.


    He gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with cold determination.


    This towering figure had incredible defensive power; ninja tools and standard ninjutsu couldn''t deal effective damage.


    A Lightning Release infused with natural energy could cause harm.


    But...


    He couldn''t use these techniques recklessly.


    Itachi seemed confident in Susanoo, not believing that Sasuke could break its defense.


    So he had only one chance.


    To strike when Itachi least expected it, to kill him.


    If the attack failed and Itachi was prepared, it would be even more difficult.


    Itachi looked at Sasuke, speaking calmly: "It seems..."


    "You really don''t have anything left."


    "Didn''t Orochimaru do anything to you?"


    Sasuke ignored him.


    He was focused on finding a way to break through.


    Itachi glanced in Naruto''s direction: "It seems that because Naruto Uzumaki is here, Orochimaru is hesitant."


    "He really is an unpredictable element."


    As he said this, Itachi made up his mind.


    The colossal red Susanoo raised its right hand high, the gourd in its grip gathering an immense amount of chakra.


    Sasuke''s eyes lit up.


    Such a big opening, this is my chance!


    But he had to be wary of the gourd...


    He cautiously approached, quietly gathering natural energy in his palm.


    But...


    To his surprise, the gourd wasn''t aimed at him.


    The direction it was swung toward was Naruto.


    A crimson beam extended from the gourd, growing longer as it shot toward Naruto.


    ~~~


    Hello! I''m awake now, so let''s keep supporting the fanfic, everyone! Thank you so much for your support!


    In the previous ranking, we reached Top 39 with 956 Power Stones! Thank you!!!


    Based on the chart below, the bonus chapters for this week will be 7!


    If you''d like to support me on Patreon and get access to more chapters, voting with Power Stones will not only help me but also earn you more bonus chapters.


    Here''s my Patreon��please check it out: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    1/7 Bonus Chapters this Week! If you want even more bonus chapters, here''s how:


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (previous week ranking)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 9-6 = 10 chapters


    Top 5 = 11 chapters


    Top 4 = 12 chapters


    Top 3 = 13 chapters


    Top 2 = 14 chapters


    Top 1 = 15 chapters

 Chapter 168: Indra and Zanpakutō?

    The development was unexpected.


    Sasuke was surprised, but he didn''t hesitate as his Sage Mode chakra surged.


    "Sage Art: Chidori Sharp Spear."


    Blazing lightning pierced through Susanoo, erupting into a fierce white light against the crimson hue.


    At the moment when Itachi''s guard was completely down, focused on Naruto, Sasuke''s attack unhesitatingly struck Uchiha Itachi''s heart.


    Naruto was caught off guard.


    He was just an observer.


    He hadn''t even confronted Sasuke yet, so why was Sasuke attacking him now?


    "Can you hear me?" Uchiha Itachi spoke, his voice weak and fading.


    He struggled to turn his head, staring intently at the distant golden figure.


    His every move was under Naruto''s watchful eye, so his words naturally reached Naruto.


    "You''re too dangerous."


    "There shouldn''t be someone like you in this world."


    "You''re a good person, but you''re also a threat."


    "Let me seal you eternally in this Totsuka Blade��"


    He couldn''t finish his sentence.


    What happened in front of him nearly caused him to lose control of his Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    The crimson blade was severed.


    Naruto didn''t move an inch.


    Yang Nine-Tails leaped out��it was only then that Itachi noticed the peculiarity of this Nine-Tails.


    It was dressed in black, resembling a haori.


    A sword was strapped to its back.


    And now, its tail coiled around and drew the sword.


    "Shine, Fox Hidden in the Mirror."


    The sword suddenly transformed.


    Something incomprehensible to Uchiha Itachi happened.


    The crimson blade collided with Nine-Tails''s sword, but the gourd in Itachi''s hand had no reaction.


    The slashing attack dissipated like a breeze.


    The chakra seemed to be completely devoured by Nine-Tails.


    A flash of white light.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (Pale Lightning)."


    It was lightning that bloomed on Naruto''s fingertip.


    The Susanoo, which Sasuke had struggled so hard to overcome, was easily broken by this single flash of white light.


    The crimson gourd was hit directly, shattering into pieces and dispersing into its original chakra form.


    Uchiha Itachi raised his hand, opened his mouth as if to say something, but with his chakra and strength completely drained, he could do nothing.


    The illness that had plagued him erupted at that moment.


    And the Chidori Sharp Spear extending from Sasuke''s hand, piercing through his chest, took away the last of his remaining life force.


    He grinned.


    He brought his index and middle fingers together and pointed forward.


    Sasuke''s pupils dilated, silent.


    He knew what this gesture meant��it was something this man used to do to him often when they were children, before he personally destroyed the Uchiha clan. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The distance between the two was only a meter.


    The hand Uchiha Itachi extended was less than ten centimeters away from Sasuke''s forehead.


    But even with this short distance...


    It felt like a vast chasm.


    The Sage Mode chakra within Sasuke dispersed, the Sage Mode faded��this battle had taken a tremendous toll on him as well.


    He knelt to the ground, staring at the corpse.


    Killing the mastermind who annihilated the Uchiha clan, avenging his parents, friends, and family should have been a joyful thing.


    But why...


    Why was there a different emotion lingering in his heart?


    The Sharingan activated involuntarily, its tomoe spinning, chakra surging.


    The tomoe began to change.


    Naruto showed a slight expression of surprise, but it wasn''t the transformation of the Sharingan that shocked him. Instead, it was that he sensed a chakra within Sasuke that didn''t belong to him.


    It was a chakra similar to the power of Ashura within him.


    He grabbed Karin''s hand and flash-stepped over.


    "Congratulations on your revenge," Naruto said as he landed beside him.


    Sasuke turned his head blankly, his gaze empty, staring at Naruto. "No, it''s not over yet."


    "That day, there was another Uchiha besides Itachi."


    "When I was in the genjutsu, I asked him. He said that Uchiha was Uchiha Madara."


    Naruto shook his head. "No."


    Sasuke was stunned.


    "The other Uchiha in the Akatsuki only claims to be Uchiha Madara, but he isn''t really Madara," Naruto explained to him. "I''m also trying to find out who he really is."


    Sasuke softly responded, "I see."


    "No matter who he is."


    "I will personally kill him to avenge myself."


    He paused and looked at Uchiha Itachi''s body: "By the way, Naruto."


    "Please leave Itachi''s eyes for me."


    Naruto said nothing.


    Karin frowned: "But you''ve already awakened the Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    "Itachi told me..." Sasuke swallowed, the recent battle had left him struggling to breathe, "the reason he spared me."


    "Was for the Eternal Mangeky��."


    Another new term.


    The Uchiha clan always seemed to come up with unimaginable new abilities.


    One level after another, expanding ever further.


    "If you transplant the Mangeky�� of a blood-related brother into your own eyes, it will evolve the Mangeky�� once more."


    Naruto nodded: "I see."


    "If possible, please leave them for me," Sasuke''s voice was somewhat numb. "I''m willing to pay any price."


    Naruto squatted down: "Of course. I will leave them for you."


    "But could you cooperate with me on an experiment?"


    Sasuke turned to him: "No problem, what experiment?"


    "Something very interesting just happened to you," Naruto drew his golden short sword. "Did you feel anything?"


    Sasuke stared at Naruto, his tone hesitant: "You''re not talking about the awakening of the Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    "But besides that, I didn''t feel any change in my body."


    Naruto lowered his voice: "Let me introduce you to my sword."


    "Its name is Ashura."


    Sasuke was puzzled.


    Naming a sword made sense to him��rare swords were indeed precious.


    But giving it such a personified name...


    "It''s a sword formed by the chakra of Ashura," Naruto continued, "and this Ashura."


    "Is one of the two sons of the Sage of Six Paths, the ancestor of the Uzumaki clan."


    "He had an older brother named Indra."


    Sasuke furrowed his brows even tighter.


    Yang Nine-Tails continued the explanation: "And Indra is the ancestor of your Uchiha clan."


    Sasuke realized something.


    "Just now, there was a strange chakra fluctuation within you," Naruto placed the sword on Sasuke, and it trembled slightly as if resonating, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s the power of Indra''s chakra."


    Sasuke tilted his head: "But I don''t have such a sword."


    "I only have one, the Kusanagi sword that Orochimaru gave me."


    Naruto shook his head: "Of course you wouldn''t."


    "The experiment I''m going to conduct next is to see if we can forge the Indra''s power within you into a sword."


    He had witnessed the battle between the two brothers at Ry��chi Cave.


    After learning about Indra, who was in no way inferior to Ashura.


    He had been wondering...


    Since Ashura''s power could be inherited.


    What about Indra''s power?


    What intrigued him even more was the forging of Zanpakut��.


    Nine-Tails could become a Zanpakut��, Ashura could become a Zanpakut��, so what about Indra?


    Although...


    Ashura had awakened with the help of an Asauchi.


    But Nine-Tails''s birth didn''t require an Asauchi.


    If Indra could be successfully forged, then a chakra with consciousness and immense power would be the perfect material for forging a Zanpakut��.


    "Is that so?" Sasuke readily agreed, "Of course, no problem."


    Naruto extended his hand: "But for now, let''s start with treating you."


    Sasuke''s injuries were severe.


    Uchiha Itachi had truly come to kill him��his ribs were broken, and his chakra was exhausted.


    To the point where he couldn''t move by himself.


    Naruto had to carry him back to Orochimaru''s base using the adamantine chains.


    "You''ve really caused quite a commotion," Orochimaru grinned, licking his lips, his eyes brimming with undisguised greed. "Sasuke-kun really is in a sorry state."


    "But to have killed Itachi..."


    "Sasuke-kun''s talent is truly enviable."


    Naruto placed Sasuke on the bed and handed him over to Kabuto for treatment, his tone icy: "I''ll be staying at your base for a while."


    "Don''t trust me?" Orochimaru chuckled, "I wouldn''t be foolish enough to make an enemy of you, Naruto-kun."


    "That would be most unwise."


    Naruto waved his hand and prepared to pick a suitable room to rest with Karin.


    "Wait, Naruto-kun, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you," Orochimaru stopped him.


    They went outside the infirmary.


    "The Rinnegan is in your possession, right?" Orochimaru''s tone became even more greedy, "Let''s make a deal."


    "How about you give it to me?"


    "You don''t need that power, do you, Naruto-kun?"


    "Placed in the right hands, that power will reach its full potential."


    "Pain doesn''t know how to use it, and it would be wasted in your hands."


    Naruto''s tone was cold: "No."


    "I''m also learning how to conduct research."


    The power of the Sage of Six Paths...


    It was something he still feared to some extent.


    Moreover, this legendary figure''s position in the ninja world was almost equivalent to the "Soul King" in the Three Realms.


    Who knew if his existence was also tied to the balance of the world?


    Giving it to Orochimaru would be too dangerous.


    "Alright." Orochimaru wasn''t too disappointed; he shook his head, "Then let''s discuss another deal."


    "Naruto-kun."


    "Could you return my hands to me?"


    Naruto looked at him.


    "I heard about your little rampage at the Uzumaki Shrine in Konoha," Orochimaru grinned, his eyes filled with greed, "It caused quite a stir."


    "Besides undoing the Reaper Death Seal, I can''t think of any other reason why you''d go back."


    "So..."


    "My soul should have been released, which means my hands should be freed as well."


    Naruto shook his head.


    At that time, he had indeed sealed Orochimaru''s hands again.


    "I won''t return them to you now," he smiled, declining.


    "That wasn''t part of the deal, Naruto-kun," Orochimaru''s attitude remained gentle.


    "But Orochimaru didn''t help in undoing the Reaper Death Seal," Naruto''s tone was equally gentle, "It doesn''t hinder your research now, does it?"


    "You''re a very dangerous person, and I have high hopes for your future."


    "Not now."


    "When the time comes and you''re under my watch, I''ll return your hands."

 Chapter 169: Seireitei

    Orochimaru''s smile faded slightly.


    What did Naruto mean by "under my watch"?


    "Is there really no way?" Orochimaru asked, still unwilling to give up. "As long as the price isn''t too steep, we can negotiate."


    "Aren''t you interested in natural energy, Naruto-kun? I have some��"


    Naruto shook his head. "We can discuss that separately."


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue.


    At the moment, he wasn''t desperate to get his hands back. He just wanted to avoid having a physically incomplete body. From a research perspective, it didn''t really hold him back, but his strength had taken a hit. He could no longer fully control Sasuke.


    "You''re really cold, Naruto-kun," Orochimaru said, flicking his tongue. "Then let''s talk about something else. How about letting me join your research on Sasuke? I believe I can be a qualified ''assistant.''"


    He emphasized the last two words. Although he made the offer, he didn''t have much hope, knowing how cautious Naruto was around him.


    Unexpectedly, after a brief pause, Naruto nodded. "Alright."


    Orochimaru was momentarily stunned, his expression showing shock before he smiled in delight. However, when he smiled like that, his aura became even more twisted. "Naruto-kun actually agreed. Is this something even you find challenging? I''ll assist you well in the research..."


    Naruto smiled. "It''s a difficult project, but it''s not something that can''t be done without your help."


    "Orochimaru, this is a test."


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.


    "A test?"


    "Orochimaru, the reason you''re still standing in front of me as a human after I killed you once," Naruto continued, "is because of your research capabilities. It''s the most valuable thing about you. But if, during this process, you can''t prove that this most valuable part of you outweighs your other... less savory qualities..."


    Naruto didn''t finish the sentence. He just looked at him calmly.


    People who excelled in research often had unstable mental states. In two worlds, Naruto knew four people skilled in research. It seemed... only Urahara Kisuke appeared normal.


    "It seems you''re planning something interesting," Orochimaru said, licking his lips as a gleam flickered in his eyes. "Is this my entry ticket?"


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    Orochimaru''s smile became even more unsettling. But as the research began, Orochimaru soon found himself unable to keep smiling.


    Naruto was better at research than he had imagined. He was methodical and precise. In some aspects, he even seemed more "professional" than Orochimaru himself. Compared to Naruto, Orochimaru felt like the "amateur."


    But that wasn''t the worst part.


    The most torturous aspect for Orochimaru was that Naruto''s research delved into areas he had never explored deeply before. Even though he had obtained some knowledge about "souls" from Naruto and had made some progress over the past few years, compared to what they were working on now, the gap was vast.


    Naruto was researching how to forge the chakra of "Indra" within Sasuke into a sword. Not just a "chakra scalpel" technique, but actually forging "chakra" into a real, tangible sword.


    It sounded utterly absurd. If anyone other than Naruto had proposed it, Orochimaru wouldn''t have bothered to participate in such research.


    It took over a month for Orochimaru to barely catch up, gaining a superficial understanding of these concepts.


    However, the forging of the "Zanpakut��" was not going smoothly. In the Soul Society, Mayuri Kurotsuchi had already discovered something��every "Asauchi" was formed by the fusion of many souls. "Many" wasn''t a necessary condition, but a single soul couldn''t provide the quality needed to forge an "Asauchi."


    Although "Indra''s power" was strong, it was still just a mass of energy with only instinctual "consciousness."


    Naruto and Orochimaru attempted to extract "Indra" from Sasuke''s body, but to avoid harming Sasuke, they could only extract small portions for study, as its essence was rooted in Sasuke''s soul and could not be fully separated.


    So, they had to explore other methods, attempting to integrate other chakra into Sasuke''s body.


    While they were conducting their research...


    In a remote village in the Land of Hot Water...


    "Bad news, Itachi is dead," Zetsu emerged from the ground and spoke to the Uchiha with the spiral mask. "But it wasn''t Naruto Uzumaki who killed him."


    "He died at the hands of Sasuke Uchiha."


    The masked Uchiha''s tone was heavy. "I see. He made a grave mistake."


    In the only eye he had exposed, anxiety and anger swirled.


    There were only three of them left in the organization. Now, they had lost a major asset.


    Zetsu... Zetsu was only capable of gathering information, which meant that in terms of combat strength, he was the only one left.


    A lone tree in the wind?


    "Any news on the Rinnegan?" the masked Uchiha looked up at Zetsu. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zetsu''s tone was calm. "Don''t hold onto any false hopes. There''s no way Naruto would leave those eyes with Konan."


    The masked Uchiha tilted his head back. "What should we do now? Without those eyes, we can''t revive Uchiha Madara."


    Zetsu remained emotionless. "We should lay low for a while. With Naruto Uzumaki around, it''s difficult to make any moves."


    The masked Uchiha''s expression was pained.


    "In the meantime, we should recruit new members," Zetsu suggested after some thought. "There will always be those we can use."


    The masked Uchiha fell silent.


    "Also, you should find an opportunity to retrieve your other eye," Zetsu continued. "With only one Mangeky��... you''ll never be a match for Naruto Uzumaki."


    The masked Uchiha nodded heavily.


    **Land of Rice Fields, Sound Village.**


    After another three months of research, a standard katana lay on the lab table.


    "It actually worked," Orochimaru said, his tone filled with disbelief.


    His eyes were glazed.


    The door to a "new world" was opening before him.


    During this time, the knowledge independent of "chakra," and even beyond the "living," had cleansed his understanding.


    Naruto ignored him and picked up the sword.


    It was an "Asauchi."


    As he had expected, a chakra with "consciousness" was indeed excellent material for forging a "Zanpakut��."


    However...


    The amount needed was immense. To forge this sword, in addition to the "Indra''s power" that Sasuke already possessed, they also used chakra from Kakuzu, Hidan, and a large amount provided by Orochimaru, barely managing to forge this sword.


    The key issue was that because they used "Indra''s power," this sword couldn''t be used by Karin. It was almost bound to Sasuke. Unless they were to use Sasuke himself as material for the forging.


    Nine-Tails was in favor of this. But this was a line Naruto wouldn''t cross, and Karin also found the idea unsettling.


    The "Asauchi" was successfully forged.


    But... it was still somewhat different from what Naruto had anticipated.


    He had expected a "mature" Zanpakut��, like Nine-Tails. But perhaps due to the mix of various powers or the fact that "Indra''s power" only had "consciousness" and not a vibrant, lively soul like Nine-Tails, this sword was merely an "Asauchi."


    After carefully examining it, Naruto handed it to Sasuke.


    "How does it feel?" Naruto asked as Sasuke tried a few swings.


    "It feels better than the Kusanagi Sword," Sasuke answered honestly. "It feels like a part of my own body."


    Naruto asked again, "Do you hear anything?"


    Sasuke was puzzled.


    "Do you feel something within calling out a name to you?" Naruto described.


    Sasuke shook his head. "No."


    "I see." Naruto didn''t seem disappointed and continued, "You can practice a form of meditation called ''Blade Zen.'' With your talent, it shouldn''t take long before you hear a name."


    Sasuke nodded and gripped the sword tightly.


    "Since you''ve acquired this sword, there''s something else I need to discuss with you." Naruto''s expression turned serious.


    Orochimaru tilted his head. "Do I need to leave?"


    "You can listen too," Naruto glanced at him. "You''ve proven your worth with your excellent performance in research."


    Orochimaru grinned, flicking his tongue. "Is Naruto-kun praising me?"


    Naruto ignored him and spoke to Sasuke: "I originally intended to give this sword to Karin. But because Indra''s power is so deeply bound to you, the sword made from it is inseparable from you. So..."


    "Sasuke, I want you to join the organization I''m about to establish."


    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised; he had suspected something like this.


    "What organization?" Sasuke asked. "What''s its purpose?"


    "It''s called ''Seireitei.''" Naruto didn''t bother coming up with a new name and used the old one. "An organization to maintain order in the afterlife."


    This left both of them stunned.


    What did he mean by maintaining "order in the afterlife"?


    "I''m not very interested in matters of the living," Naruto continued, trying to clarify. "You both participated in the research, so you know the power I wield is related to souls. The current ninja world... Though there is the Pure Land, there is no order in the afterlife."


    Sasuke frowned in thought.


    Orochimaru turned away, speaking dismissively, "My goal is immortality. Death is not the answer I seek."


    Naruto shook his head in rebuttal. "Death is merely the beginning of another journey in life."


    Orochimaru wanted to retort.


    Naruto extended his hand. "We''ve been together for a while now, Orochimaru. Haven''t you noticed the changes in me?"


    "Changes that are fundamentally different from what''s typical of the ''living.''"


    Orochimaru scrutinized him for a long moment before his pupils dilated.


    ~~~


    Vote, Comments, and Add Reviews!


    If you''d like to support me on Patreon and get access to more chapters, voting with Power Stones will not only help me but also earn you more bonus chapters.


    Here''s my Patreon��please check it out: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    2/7 Bonus Chapters this Week! If you want even more bonus chapters, here''s how:


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And More...

 Chapter 170: Land of Demons

    Orochimaru was astounded.


    After over four months of working together, it wasn''t until Naruto pointed it out that Orochimaru noticed the unique nature of Naruto''s existence��a life form completely different from a "normal person." Naruto had abandoned his physical body, existing only as a soul.


    "The soul is truly fascinating," Orochimaru muttered, circling the blond figure several times before stopping. Unable to resist, he reached out to touch him, only to be swiftly struck away by the scabbard. "To abandon the body and still live."


    "I thought... after death, the soul would either dissipate or, like that old man, be captured by some strange death god."


    Naruto''s tone remained calm: "I''ve said it many times. The decay of the body does not equate to death; it is merely the beginning of another phase of life."


    Orochimaru shook his head: "Even with you as an example before me, I wouldn''t dare to attempt something like that so easily."


    Naruto turned to look at Sasuke, who was standing beside them, holding his new sword: "Sasuke can master this power too."


    He walked over and drew Nine-Tails. After returning to the Soul Society, Naruto had learned the technique to separate a soul from its body. It was a simple technique, which he had inscribed on the end of his sword''s hilt.


    Sasuke didn''t evade, though he couldn''t help but feel nervous, his body stiffening. Naruto held Nine-Tails in a reverse grip, and with a flick of the hilt, he struck Sasuke on the forehead. Sasuke''s physical body immediately went limp and collapsed to the ground. But another "Sasuke" remained standing��it was his soul.


    Similar to the souls Naruto had seen before, like his father''s and the First Hokage''s, Sasuke''s soul was a blend of chakra and spirit. However, unlike them, Sasuke already possessed a faint trace of "Shinigami power." He hadn''t become a Shinigami yet, but this was because "Indra" had been forged into an "Asauchi," which shared the same source as his soul.


    However, his attire remained the same as the kimono he was wearing, rather than the "Shihakush��" (the standard uniform of a Shinigami). This was understandable. The "Shihakush��" is a garment made specifically for members upon joining, and while it becomes part of the "Shinigami power" when worn, it is no different from ordinary clothing before being donned.


    Should I figure out how to make a "Shihakush��" too?


    Underground, as the newly formed soul appeared, the Sage of Six Paths'' power immediately surged. This time, it was cautious. Sensing Naruto''s presence, "it" hesitated, not acting immediately. It seemed to recognize the special nature of "Sasuke," especially after detecting the aura of the sword in his hand. After a moment of hesitation, it coiled underground, waiting for the right moment to observe. It sought to confirm Sasuke''s "life or death" status.


    Naruto frowned. It seemed there was no avoiding the Sage of Six Paths. He waved his hand, and golden chains flew out, lifting Sasuke''s body. Naruto gave a gentle push. Sasuke was instantly returned to his body. The "Sage of Six Paths'' power" quickly retreated.


    This strange occurrence left Sasuke touching his body, both amazed and puzzled.


    "Is it because of that sword?" Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with interest as he studied the phenomenon. "Even after abandoning the body, one can continue living. Do they retain the same lifespan as an ordinary human? Or perhaps..."


    Naruto spoke softly: "The degradation of the soul and the body are governed by different rules. With your potential, you would likely live much longer than ordinary people."


    Orochimaru''s eyes grew even more fervent. He longed for "immortality." Otherwise, he wouldn''t have developed a technique like "Living Corpse Reincarnation." Though the idea of abandoning the body felt strange, if Naruto could walk the world as a soul, indistinguishable from ordinary people... why couldn''t he?


    Sasuke was still a bit confused, having had the most direct experience: "So the world after death really does exist. Then can I see my parents again?"


    "You will," Naruto nodded, cutting him off.


    "Then I''ll join," Sasuke said firmly, his gaze becoming clear.


    Orochimaru licked his lips: "Can I obtain such a sword too?" S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t you already know how to forge one?" Naruto gave him a curious look. The two of them had conducted the experiment together. Although Naruto had led the process initially, by the end, Orochimaru could have continued on his own, even without Naruto''s guidance. His talent was no less than that of Mayuri Kurotsuchi. And equally as mad.


    "Knowing and doing are two different things," Orochimaru shook his head, candidly admitting, "My control over the ''power of the soul'' isn''t on the same level as yours, Naruto-kun."


    "Moreover, the materials needed to forge such a sword are rare in the ninja world. Only the Tailed Beasts, or perhaps the Dragon Vein (Source of the Ry��myaku) and that rumored entity in the Land of Demons."


    "My hands are still in your possession, Naruto-kun, and without enough strength to ''hunt'' them down. And Sasuke probably won''t listen to me now."


    Naruto seemed to ponder this: "What are the Dragon Vein and the rumors from the Land of Demons?"


    "They are quite interesting stories," Orochimaru licked his lips and leaned forward. "Would you like to make a deal? I have a very intriguing idea..."


    He paused, a meaningful look in his eyes: "Naruto-kun, your body should still be in your possession, right? How about we use that��"


    Before he could finish speaking, a slender golden chain flew out, striking him hard in the face. It wasn''t Naruto''s "Adamantine Sealing Chains." It came from Karin.


    "You lecherous old man, stop thinking about Naruto''s body!" she snapped, gritting her teeth in anger. "There''s no way he would give it to you."


    Naruto shrugged: "Exactly."


    "Karin, you''ve grown," Orochimaru grinned despite the blood trickling from his face. "If that''s off the table, then how about when Naruto-kun forges a sword for Karin, he also makes one for me?"


    Naruto tilted his head: "Then join Seireitei."


    "Is that necessary?" Orochimaru whispered, "I''m not fond of being restrained. How about we negotiate different terms?"


    "You are necessary." Naruto nodded firmly, "I''ve already decided where to place you��as the captain of the Technological Development Bureau."


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue. He was now regretting the curiosity he had felt toward Naruto during the "Konoha Crush" plan. If he hadn''t been curious, he wouldn''t have ended up in this "situation." But... there was no turning back now. Naruto had his eyes fixed on him.


    "Let me tell you about those two things," Orochimaru changed the subject, tilting his head.


    "The Dragon Vein is a very peculiar entity. It''s said to represent infinite chakra. It also seems to have the power to affect ''space-time.''"


    Naruto repeated his last words: "Space-time?"


    Orochimaru nodded with a grin: "But no one has ever seen it with their own eyes, and it was sealed by your father, the Fourth Hokage. Ordinary people won''t be able to break that seal."


    Naruto acknowledged this.


    Orochimaru tilted his head again, his tone becoming more somber as he continued: "Though there are many rumors about the Dragon Vein, at least it truly exists. But the rumor from the Land of Demons... it dates back to before the time of the Sage of Six Paths. Legend has it that there was a demon in this world, and a group of people nearly destroyed the world by using its power. Later, this demon was sealed by an unknown hero in the Land of Demons."


    Karin raised an eyebrow, surprised: "Before the Sage of Six Paths? That would be during the era of deities and monsters that used natural energy."


    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted past Naruto to Karin, a hint of incredulity in his eyes: "It seems you know more than I do?"


    "I don''t know if that rumor is true. But the reason I believe it might be... is that a few decades ago, there was a group of ''immortal ninjas'' in the Land of Demons. According to the priestess of that land, someone used the demon''s power to achieve that."


    He paused, licking his lips: "Conveniently, these are two distinct powers. They could be used to forge two swords. One for Karin, and the other for me. How about it?"


    Naruto didn''t immediately agree but gave him a gentle smile. A very warm smile, but it sent a shiver down Orochimaru''s spine, triggering a primal sense of dread. He couldn''t shake the feeling that... this blond boy was plotting something.


    After the sword was forged, Naruto stayed at Orochimaru''s base for another month, during which they exchanged knowledge about "natural energy." In this area, Orochimaru''s research was extensive. Aside from his studies of Ry��chi Cave itself, he had also discovered a boy named "J��go."


    The White Snake Sage had claimed that Orochimaru''s "Cursed Seal" was developed from a venom she injected. However, according to Orochimaru himself, the inspiration and implementation of the "Cursed Seal" came from this boy.


    J��go was a being born with the ability to "Sage Transform." However, unlike those who learned "Sage Mode" through training, J��go couldn''t control this "innate ability" well. Whenever he was in an area rich in "natural energy," he would involuntarily enter "Sage Transformation" and then "lose control" and "go berserk."


    Why was this?


    Orochimaru had already figured it out. "Natural energy" is a relatively violent force that alters "weaker substances," including the human body. When the body is affected, it disrupts hormone secretion, naturally impacting emotions.


    The training for "Sage Mode" involves merging one''s chakra with "natural energy." The purpose is simple: to use the consciousness within chakra to suppress the chaos of "natural energy," keeping "natural energy" in a state where it can be controlled. This is why those who train in "Sage Mode" need to have a substantial amount of chakra.


    During this month, Sasuke formed a bond with his Asauchi. He could vaguely hear some sounds in his ears, but they were unclear. The exact reason for this... Naruto wasn''t entirely sure either. There were many reasons why one might not achieve "Shikai." Not being able to confront one''s inner self, insufficient strength, and so on could all be factors.


    Moreover, this Asauchi was somewhat unique. Naruto wasn''t certain if, when Sasuke did achieve Shikai, the power released would be his own, or... "Indra''s."


    But he didn''t have time to wait. After gaining some understanding of "Sage Mode," Naruto left the Sound Village with Karin, heading toward the countries that housed two great powers.

 Chapter 171: Team 3

    The Dragon Vein was located in a long-extinct country called "R��ran," now part of the Land of Wind''s territory.


    Karin wasn''t particularly fond of the Land of Wind. The barren landscape, harsh winds, and relentless sandstorms were terrible for her skin. But this time, she was actually excited to be here.


    Although she wasn''t entirely sure how much the "Zanpakut��" would boost her strength, she knew that Sasuke''s sword hadn''t even been "released" yet. Nine-Tails was already powerful on its own, making it hard to gauge the potential. But anything that both Naruto and Nine-Tails valued had to be truly significant. Plus, having more in common with Naruto filled Karin with a small sense of happiness.


    "It''s really in ruins now," the red-haired girl said, standing on tiptoe as she walked through the "Ancient Kingdom of R��ran," looking around. "Orochimaru mentioned that over twenty years ago, this place was still a prosperous country."


    "Greed always finds a way," Naruto responded calmly.


    This land bordered four countries. Being weak and without a ninja village, it had become a bustling marketplace, as trade here wasn''t subjected to the heavy taxes imposed elsewhere. However, its prosperity was tied to its independence from any single nation. Once it became part of a country, it lost its value.


    Karin kicked at the fine sand, thinking of the "Land of Whirlpools."


    "There''s something interesting up ahead," Naruto said after scanning the area with his senses, smiling slightly. "Want to check it out?"


    "Enemies?" Karin tilted her head.


    Naruto shook his head. "They''re not after us. We just happened to cross their path, and now they''ve chosen us as their target."


    Karin looked ahead and formed a hand sign on her chest.


    "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura."


    Her sensory ability swept forward, probing the area. She detected something buried in the sand along the path they were taking.


    She quickly moved ahead. Sand waves surged, and several ancient humanoid puppets leaped out. Hand blades, kunai, and spears with sharp, cold, and poison-coated tips surrounded her from all directions.


    Karin''s expression remained calm. She formed another hand sign.


    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough."


    The jutsu was unleashed, and with the help of the already fierce winds in the desert, its power was amplified, becoming a sharp, invisible blade. The puppet master hiding in the shadows sensed her intent. Two puppets charged at her, but the Wind Release severed the nearly invisible chakra strings, causing the puppets to collapse.


    The remaining two puppets, sheltered by the fallen ones, were still under the puppet master''s control. But instead of lingering to fight, they began to retreat.


    Karin was about to give chase when she heard a noise and instantly moved back. A hissing sound came from the two puppets. Inside their bodies, explosive tags were attached and triggered. Just as Karin retreated, a thunderous explosion erupted, sending thick smoke billowing out.


    Explosive tags... In battles among top-tier ninjas, they were almost useless, taking too long to activate and lacking power. But in a fight at the level of an average j��nin, if used correctly, they could be incredibly effective.


    Karin was momentarily held back by the explosion. When the smoke cleared, the puppets were gone. She formed another hand sign and activated "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura" again to track down the puppet master.


    Unexpected chakra entered her sensory range. Karin tilted her head. At that moment, several figures used the Body Flicker Technique to land on the high walls of a nearby ruin. Two pairs of Byakugan, a green jumpsuit, and a girl with twin buns.


    "That''s the Uzumaki girl who''s always with Naruto," said one of the girls with long hair.


    "Konoha ninjas," Karin noted, observing their forehead protectors. "What are you doing here?"


    "We''re on a mission, of course," replied the man with long hair and the Byakugan, his tone calm. "Are you alone? Where''s Naruto��"


    Karin''s expression turned odd.


    A gentle voice interrupted him: "I''m right here. Can''t you see me?"


    Neji Hyuga immediately turned his head toward the voice. The blonde figure in a white haori stood conspicuously among the windblown ruins. Neji gritted his teeth, chakra surging, veins bulging around his temples. Byakugan activated. But... he saw nothing. No chakra? No tenketsu? No physical body? In his eyes, it was all a blur.


    Hinata Hyuga''s face also changed. She felt the same way as Neji. One of the three great d��jutsu, renowned for its "insight," the Byakugan was completely ineffective against Naruto.


    "Naruto," Neji took a deep breath, calming himself. "It''s been a long time. Do you still remember me?"


    Naruto smiled: "Of course, Neji Hyuga, it''s been a while."


    "And me, Naruto!" Lee raised his hand enthusiastically. "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Are you also after the Dragon Vein?" Naruto asked directly.


    Neji was taken aback.


    "Would a ninja of your caliber be interested in something like the ''Dragon Vein''?" asked the girl with the twin buns, narrowing her eyes seriously. She was Tenten, another member of Team 3, skilled in weapons.


    Naruto nodded slightly: "It has some use for me."


    "Our mission is to protect��" Tenten began, but Neji cut her off, his tone firm and decisive: "Tenten, our mission is to capture the rogue ninja from Sand Village, Mukade. The Dragon Vein... isn''t our concern."


    "But his target is the Dragon Vein," Tenten insisted.


    Lee scratched his head, confused, glancing between Tenten and Neji. If his memory was correct, the mission was as Tenten had said��to capture Mukade and protect the Dragon Vein. But he also understood why Neji was saying this: to avoid conflict with Naruto Uzumaki. Even if they added Hinata Hyuga to their team, they still wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    Karin tilted her head. Her sensory ability had already located the puppet master she had failed to catch earlier: "A rogue ninja from Sand Village? I''ve found him. About one kilometer underground in a tower at ten o''clock."


    Hinata tilted her head, using her Byakugan to peer in that direction. At the location Karin mentioned, she could faintly see a trace of chakra. It was almost at the limit of her range.


    "There is a ninja there, but it''s too far for me to clearly identify his chakra," Hinata said softly, withdrawing her gaze and cautiously glancing at Karin.


    "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura from the Uzumaki clan?" Neji also looked at her, speaking softly.


    Karin put her hands on her hips. This team was led by Neji Hyuga, but she only locked eyes with Hinata: "While Mind''s Eye of the Kagura may not be as useful in battle as the Byakugan, in terms of sensory perception... the Byakugan falls short."


    Hinata shrank back timidly, hiding behind Tenten.


    "Naruto," Neji remained unbothered by her, his expression still calm, "After this mission, could I ask you to spare some time? There are things I''d like to consult you about."


    Naruto looked at him. Mind''s Eye of the Kagura could sense his emotions. At this moment, his heart was far from the calm demeanor he was displaying. It was tumultuous, like a raging storm.


    "Sure," Naruto nodded.


    Neji exhaled in relief and bowed. "Thank you very much."


    Lee blinked his eyes. Hinata with Karin, Neji with Naruto��he glanced at Tenten, who was looking at Neji with concern.


    Oh... So, I''m the odd one out?


    "Let''s catch Mukade first," Karin waved, exchanging a glance with Naruto before she smiled and vanished using the Body Flicker Technique.


    Lee exclaimed, "That was fast!"


    "She killed a team similar to ours during the Land of Lightning mission," Neji said as he followed after her. "A year has passed since then; she''s only gotten stronger. After all, she''s... by Naruto Uzumaki''s side."


    These words made Hinata''s expression subtly change. Tenten noticed and sighed.


    Inside a dilapidated, sunken tower, Karin landed. In the center of the tower was a floating platform. The relentless wind and sand outside seemed to have no effect here. The seals were still clear. At the center of the array, a slight mound rose, with a three-pronged kunai embedded in it.


    A hunched, emaciated man stood before the mound, staring at Karin: "You don''t seem to be a ninja from Sand Village or Konoha."


    Karin nodded.


    "Are you here for the Dragon Vein''s power as well?" He raised his hand, his tone filled with temptation. "If you''re not from one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, why don''t we work together? The Dragon Vein''s power is limitless..."


    Karin clasped her hands together: "The word ''cooperation'' refers to two people of equal status, rank, and strength working together. Didn''t they teach you that in Sand Village? It''s unreasonable to make such a request."


    As she spoke, golden chains surged forth with a whoosh. There weren''t many, only four, but they charged forward with fierce momentum.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!" The man''s strength was average, but he was knowledgeable enough to recognize the technique at a glance and gasped in shock, "You''re from the Uzumaki clan!"


    He hadn''t made the connection when he saw her red hair. After all, in Sand Village, "red hair" wasn''t an uncommon trait. But now... Uzumaki clan, a young girl. He couldn''t help but think of one person.


    "You''re Karin Uzumaki!" His expression turned fearful, his body trembling involuntarily. Though the chains hadn''t even hit him, his chakra was already in disarray. "What are you doing here? Is Naruto Uzumaki also here? Would a ninja like him covet the power of the Dragon Vein?"


    That powerful ninja who had once altered the terrain in a single battle. His name had spread throughout the ninja world. Even just hearing his name, even before seeing the "blonde figure," just knowing he stood on the opposite side made the man tremble with fear.


    "Someone like you doesn''t require Naruto to step in," Karin said softly. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chains surged forward even faster. The man''s instincts as a ninja kicked in. He spread his hands, flinging out two scrolls from his sleeves. Driven by inertia, the scrolls unfurled. Two humanoid puppets landed on the ground amid a puff of white smoke.


    ~~~


    Vote, Comments, and Add Reviews!


    If you''d like to support me on Patreon and get access to more chapters, voting with Power Stones will not only help me but also earn you more bonus chapters.


    Here''s my Patreon��please check it out: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    3/7 Bonus Chapters this Week! If you want even more bonus chapters, here''s how:


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And More...

 Chapter 172: To the Past

    Karin''s strength lay in her mastery of sealing techniques, her swift movements, her precise execution, and the explosive power generated by her vast chakra reserves. It wasn''t flashy, but it was highly effective.


    By the time Team 3 arrived, the battle was already over. The remains of puppets were scattered everywhere. Karin''s hair was slightly disheveled, ruffled by the smoke and dust, but she was otherwise unharmed. The rogue ninja from Sand Village, "Mukade," was in a pitiful state. His limbs were bound by golden chains, and his left hand was reduced to half its size.


    "So fast," Tenten marveled.


    They had fought Mukade before. Although he wasn''t an elite, he was still at the j��nin level��experienced and extremely cunning. In familiar surroundings, he was hard to capture. If Naruto had been the one to act, it would have made sense. But it seemed Karin had fought alone. Their speed might have been slower, but the difference couldn''t have been more than a few minutes.


    "You only grow stronger when you''re with the strong," Neji said in a low voice.


    He remembered Karin from three years ago during the "Joint Ch��nin Exams" in Konoha. At that time, she was just an ordinary genin who couldn''t even pass the second stage of the exam. She was weak and talentless��that was the assessment back then. But now... even he wasn''t confident he could defeat her.


    Karin stood on tiptoe, completely ignoring Team 3 as they arrived, and waved in a particular direction. "Naruto, how did I do?"


    "Very well done." Naruto was standing nearby, smiling and clapping for her.


    Tenten wanted to speak up, but after glancing at Neji and remembering his earlier attitude, she swallowed her words.


    "Uzumaki... Naruto-sama." Mukade, now hanging in the air, finally noticed the blonde-haired boy standing nearby, watching the battle. His voice trembled even more.


    Naruto turned his head to look at Neji and the others. "Why did this guy defect?"


    "According to Sand Village, he was discovered after harming his comrades in the village and then fled," Neji quickly answered.


    Naruto shifted his gaze back to Mukade. "Is that true?"


    "I just wanted to become stronger," Mukade stammered. "Uzumaki-sama, you''ve met Sasori, right? His human puppets are what we puppet masters..."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura indicated that he was telling the truth, which meant that the part about harming his comrades was also true.


    Naruto raised his hand and pointed at Mukade''s face. Spiritual energy locked around his throat. Naruto drew Nine-Tails and struck Mukade''s chest with the hilt of the sword. Although his body remained bound by chains, his soul was drawn out of his body. In the form where chakra and soul were fused, the "Sage of Six Paths" followed the trail. Unlike its hesitation when dealing with Sasuke, who had some "Shinigami power," this time it was decisive, pulling Mukade''s soul away.


    Naruto stared at the ground, lost in thought. He had encountered the "Sage of Six Paths" several times now. It didn''t feel "alive" to him, more like a kind of... "program." When a soul appeared, it triggered a reaction. It would then make a "judgment" to determine whether the soul had left the body due to death or because of a "technique." If it was the latter, it wouldn''t pull the soul away. If it was the former, it would take the soul.


    The fleeting glimpse of the soul left Karin momentarily stunned. Though she had also trained in "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura," her level was far below Naruto''s, and she couldn''t sense the presence of the "Six Paths."


    "Was it taken away?" But she could easily deduce the process from what had happened.


    Naruto nodded. "So it was wise not to experiment recklessly on you."


    Karin looked down, mumbling to herself.


    "What was that?" Team 3 was astonished. What had come out of the body was presumably a soul, right? And it had been taken away? Controlling the souls of the dead... This sounded like an evil act, but when it happened with Naruto, it didn''t seem so hard to accept.


    "Naruto, do you need this body?" Neji asked.


    Naruto thought for a moment, then took out a scroll and extracted Mukade''s chakra, leaving behind a slightly shriveled corpse. With a wave of his hand, he handed it over.


    "Thank you." Neji nodded and looked at Tenten. The girl with the twin buns understood immediately and used the Body Flicker Technique to seal the corpse.


    Naruto then walked to the center of the tower''s formation. "Karin, do you want to give it a try?" He tilted his head.


    Karin looked over. "A sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan. But Uncle Minato made some modifications. His sealing skills are quite impressive too. Let me give it a try."


    Naruto stepped aside. Karin took out a scroll and carefully studied the formation. Forcing a seal open was certainly an option, but for a "sealing master," that would be a shameful act. One would only choose this last resort if they admitted that their abilities were far inferior to those of the person who set the seal.


    After sealing the body, Team 3 didn''t leave. Neji was the captain, and he hadn''t given the order to leave yet. Hinata also didn''t want to go.


    More than an hour later, Karin clapped her hands together. "I''ve figured out how to break the seal, Naruto. Shall we start?"


    Naruto nodded. Karin put away the scroll and placed her hand on the center of the formation. From her palm, a dense array of characters spread out, covering the original formation and almost perfectly aligning with it. The chakra-driven seal began to turn in two directions, up and down. There was a creaking sound, like a door being opened. Flames ignited on the three-pronged kunai, burning away the anchor points of the seal.


    The mound opened up. A burst of purple light shot out��it was an enormous chakra, accumulated over decades, erupting from the small opening, surging with an urgent, torrent-like force, stirring up a massive windstorm. This strange chakra also affected the surrounding space. It caused a slight distortion in the void.


    "Naruto?" Karin, a bit flustered, turned her head.


    Naruto carefully felt the disturbance and shook his head. "Don''t worry, it''s harmless. It''s only distorting space-time."


    Karin steadied herself.


    "We might be in for a very interesting journey." Naruto could feel the power of space-time pulling at his body as if it wanted to transport him somewhere. He thought for a moment and looked at Karin. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll find you."


    Karin was taken aback. She didn''t quite understand what Naruto meant by that. But at that moment, the purple light engulfed her entirely. It then expanded, spreading outwards, swallowing the entire space within the tower, including Naruto and the slightly distant Team 3.


    She used chakra to protect herself. But as Naruto had said, this purple energy didn''t harm her. It only disrupted her senses. "Up and down," "east, west, north, south" all blurred together in the purple light. It felt as if she had been spun around in a washing machine for what felt like ages.


    Several minutes later, the sensation faded. With a thud, she found herself in a desert. She looked up, scanning her surroundings. Her gaze was a bit dazed. Had the power of the Dragon Vein transported her? The vast yellow sands suggested that she was still within the Land of Wind.


    Karin stood up and looked ahead. Tall towers loomed, grander and more intricate than those in the Land of Rain, rising from the desert sands. She frowned slightly. The Land of Wind was impoverished; it didn''t have the resources to build such a city. Moreover, this country''s architecture didn''t match this style.


    It seemed familiar, as if she had seen it before. It looked like the style of "R��ran." Upon closer inspection, Karin confirmed that it was indeed "R��ran." But how could a country that had already collapsed and been destroyed suddenly reappear?


    Karin remembered that when Orochimaru had described the Dragon Vein, he had mentioned its ability to alter "space-time." So... had she been transported back in time by the Dragon Vein?


    This thought filled her with a bit of panic. But soon, Naruto''s earlier words, "I''ll find you," resurfaced in her mind. His gentle, reassuring words calmed her down. He was here with her. And she wasn''t the weak Grass Ninja from three years ago anymore.


    Karin clapped her hands together.


    "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura" activated.


    A moment later, she opened her eyes and looked in the direction leading away from R��ran, towards Konoha. In that direction, she sensed several chakras. Two of them... were familiar to her. Of course, neither belonged to Naruto.


    In the desert, a Konoha ninja squad was traveling.


    "Could this be false information from Sand Village?" Kakashi, with both eyes still intact and his face covered by a mask, said coldly. "How could the Byakugan appear in a small country like R��ran?"


    The blonde man, Minato Namikaze, shook his head. "At first, we also thought it was false information. But the Anbu have confirmed it, and they even obtained photographs. Not just one. There are two Byakugan users. A man and a woman."


    The Hyuga ninja in the team spoke in a grave tone: "The most alarming part isn''t just the Byakugan being leaked. The photos were sent back to the Hyuga clan. We''ve confirmed them. The male Byakugan user has a decoration covering his forehead, so we can''t identify him. But the female Byakugan user''s forehead is exposed, and there''s no ''Caged Bird'' seal. This means... she''s from the main family."


    Kakashi said nothing.


    The Hyuga ninja continued, "What''s baffling is that after searching through the Hyuga clan''s history, even before Konoha was established, there have only been a few incidents of the Byakugan being leaked, but no main family member has ever defected. There have been a few cases of branch family members. But once the ''Caged Bird'' seal is activated, those who try to defect from the branch family die. No successful defections have been recorded."


    He frowned.


    "So this mission is quite challenging," Minato said softly. "An enemy with the Byakugan is not to be underestimated."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ninja from the Aburame clan, wearing sunglasses, spoke up: "There''s a large chakra signature ahead. It''s not in our records, so we don''t know if it''s friend or foe. Should we avoid it?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minato frowned. "Avoid��"


    "She''s coming towards us, and she''s moving quickly," the Aburame ninja said quietly.


    As he spoke, a head of brilliant red hair came into view.


    "Kushina?" A burly, fat man in the group widened his eyes, murmuring a name in disbelief.

 Chapter 173: Different Time

    Ch��za Akimichi squinted as he gazed ahead, his expression serious. The reason he instinctively uttered that name wasn''t just because of the "red hair." It was also due to the fiery, spirited demeanor.


    "No, that''s not Kushina," Minato Namikaze shook his head decisively. Although there was a resemblance, it was like night and day.


    "No forehead protector," Kakashi noted as he reached for the short sword on his back. "Her identity is unclear."


    His tone was serious. For a ninja, lacking a "symbol" was a sign of danger. Moreover, this person was very strong. Her chakra was vast, and her movement speed was extremely fast.


    "Stop right there!" Shibi Aburame extended his hand, and a dense cloud of parasitic insects poured out of his body, forming a barrier in front of the squad. "State your intentions."


    The red-haired figure halted.


    "No need to be so tense," Karin raised her hand, cheerfully greeting them. "I mean no harm. I''m just here to meet some old acquaintances."


    She smiled, her gaze fixed on the blonde man. The atmosphere grew tense and strange. The rest of the team followed her gaze, landing on Minato Namikaze.


    He raised his hand, pointing to himself. "We''ve met before?"


    "You don''t know me yet," Karin replied in a light-hearted tone.


    "Not yet?"


    What did this "conditional phrase" mean?


    Minato Namikaze looked past her, towards the bustling city, beginning to suspect something.


    "As expected of the future Fourth Hokage," Karin followed his gaze, looking back with him. "Already forming ideas?"


    "Are you saying you''re someone affected by the Dragon Vein''s power, sent back from the future?" Minato asked quietly.


    Karin nodded. "That''s right."


    "Are you heading to R��ran?" S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why not go together?"


    She extended the invitation.


    Minato considered it briefly. "Is that so? Then let''s go together."


    Everyone else on the team frowned. Minato smiled warmly at Karin, his voice gentle. "Could you wait a moment? I need to discuss something with my teammates, if you don''t mind?"


    Karin nodded and stepped back to give them space.


    "Minato, letting a stranger join our team?" Ch��za Akimichi shook his head.


    "And that story about coming from the future," the Hy��ga clan member also spoke up, expressing doubt. "Isn''t that a bit too far-fetched?"


    Minato looked at him and spoke softly, "Hizashi-sama, it''s not far-fetched. In fact, when I discussed this matter with Jiraiya-sensei and the Third Hokage, we basically confirmed that the two people who appeared in R��ran are members of the Hy��ga clan who came from the future."


    Hizashi Hy��ga was taken aback.


    "The reason I didn''t tell you earlier was that anything involving ''time'' might cause irreversible disturbances to the future," Minato continued. "So we all agreed that the fewer people who know, the better."


    "After this mission, I will seal the memories of myself, you, Jiraiya-sensei, and the Third Hokage, so they won''t be unlocked until after these events occur."


    The other four responded, "Understood."


    "As for that girl..." Minato couldn''t help but glance back at Karin. "I feel a certain closeness to her."


    Ch��za Akimichi nodded, speaking earnestly, "The moment I saw her, I almost mistook her for Kushina."


    "She might be my child," Minato said with a shy smile.


    Kakashi was surprised. Hizashi Hy��ga was moved.


    "It''s quite possible," Shibi Aburame agreed. "Should we ask her?"


    Minato shook his head. "Let''s not. After all, she''s from the future and not of our time. As a father, there''s nothing better than seeing your child growing strong and cheerful in the future."


    He paused for a moment, his expression turning slightly serious. "Moreover, having her join our team could be beneficial for the mission. Since we can''t confirm whether she really is from the future, nor can we confirm her true intentions, keeping her within our sight at least makes her presence controllable."


    Shibi Aburame nodded. "Understood."


    Minato waved his hand, signaling the team to form up. "Let''s go," he said, walking over to Karin, his voice gentle.


    Karin tilted her head. Even without activating her "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura," she could still sense a small insect landing on her shoulder. She smiled at Shibi Aburame. "Let''s get moving."


    In the city of R��ran, in a quiet room, a maid knocked on the door and, after receiving permission from inside, entered.


    "Neji-sama, we''ve spotted the blonde-haired ninja you predicted within the city," the maid''s voice was soft.


    The man meditating inside opened his eyes and looked up. "Is that so? Where is he now?"


    The maid replied, "As you instructed, we avoided any conflict with him. He''s very amicable. He''s currently being escorted to the conference room. Someone has also gone to notify Hinata-sama."


    Neji Hy��ga stood up, taking long strides as he left the room and headed towards the conference room. He passed through corridors and courtyards, pushing open the heavy door. Sunlight streamed through the large windows into the room.


    "Neji," the blonde-haired boy inside grinned when he saw him. "Should I say ''long time no see?''"


    Two brightly colored foxes lay in the sunlight. One was using the other''s tail as a pillow, while the other rested its head on the first''s tail, both dozing.


    "Long time no see, Naruto-kun," Neji replied, his voice showing a hint of emotion.


    Footsteps approached from behind. Hinata ran into the room, but her steps slowed and became heavy as she entered. "Long time no see, Naruto-kun."


    "When did you arrive?" Naruto waved them over.


    After they sat down, Neji answered, "Four years ago."


    "That long?" Naruto was a bit surprised. He had thought the time difference might be only a few months, but it turned out to be four years.


    Neji shook his head. "I don''t know why."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Naruto asked.


    Neji nodded, carefully choosing his words, and began to recount their story from the beginning.


    He and Hinata had arrived in R��ran four years ago. The country wasn''t as prosperous as it is now. For four years, they searched the entire "R��ran Kingdom," but they couldn''t find Naruto and Karin, nor could they locate Lee and Tenten, realizing that they might have been displaced in different timelines due to the Dragon Vein''s power.


    They didn''t want to return to Konoha, fearing they might miss Naruto. So they stayed in "R��ran." Four years ago, Neji was already at j��nin level, and while Hinata wasn''t as strong, she was still a capable ch��nin with her Byakugan. With them around, R��ran''s trade flourished, and the country gradually became prosperous, eventually being built into what it is now.


    "Have you found Lee and Tenten yet?" Naruto nodded, thoughtful.


    "We haven''t found Karin Uzumaki either," Hinata added quietly.


    Naruto looked at her. "Then it must be a matter of time. They might arrive later."


    Neji hesitated, his emotions fluctuating. After a long pause, he said, "Naruto, since they haven''t appeared yet, then I... I have a request."


    As he spoke, he got up from his seat, knelt before Naruto in a deep bow, and spoke sincerely and solemnly, "I''ve heard that you are highly skilled in sealing techniques. I hope you can help me remove the ''Caged Bird'' seal on me."


    Naruto''s tone was calm. "The Caged Bird?"


    He remembered the "seal" clearly. He had shown it to everyone during the Joint Ch��nin Exams.


    "Yes," Neji responded.


    "Let me take a look." Naruto reached out his hand.


    Neji stood up, walked over to Naruto, and knelt down again, removing the decoration from his forehead. In the center of his forehead was a green "cross" mark, with mirrored wave-like lines extending from either side.


    Naruto extended his hand and gently touched it. It was a technique completely different from the "Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques." It was an extremely dangerous time bomb, incredibly fragile. Even just examining it caused it to "tremble," as if it might shatter at any moment.


    Of course, this "curse mark" was still within the "ninja" knowledge framework, though it involved some aspects related to the "soul." When it broke, it would immediately destroy the brain, destroy the eyes, and destroy the soul.


    "Quite a tricky seal," Naruto said softly.


    Neji took a deep breath, his tone inevitably somber. "Even for you, Naruto..."


    "It''s not that I can''t break it," Naruto shook his head. "It''s not that complex. It''s just... your body and soul are both fragile, so my concern is how to undo the seal without harming your physical and spiritual form."


    Neji was overjoyed. Even without pupils, his Byakugan could still express such brilliant emotions.


    "Naruto-kun..."


    Neji''s voice was shaky, his entire being unstable with excitement.


    "No, Uzumaki-sama. I beg you to remove the curse mark on my forehead. I''ll accept any price. From now on, Neji Hyuga''s life will be yours."


    Naruto gently touched the "Caged Bird" mark. "If you''re just trying to escape from one cage into another... what''s the point of breaking it?"


    Neji was stunned.


    "I don''t want your life." Naruto''s fingertips pulsed with the power of the soul. "Let''s make a deal instead. I''m going to establish an organization called ''Seireitei.'' While you''re alive, do whatever you want. When you die, become a member of my organization. How about it?"


    He wasn''t trying to break Neji''s seal; he was just copying the "curse mark" and then summoning a scroll to store it fully.


    "After death?" Neji was taken aback.


    "I don''t want to repeat myself," Naruto looked into the distance. "But will you serve me after death?"


    "Of course," Neji bowed his head in submission. "I already belong to you, Uzumaki-sama."


    Hinata''s eyes showed envy. She too wished she could say those words.


    "I''ll study this curse mark over the next few days," Naruto pointed his finger. "But there''s something else that might need your attention. It seems Karin has found some interesting people."


    Neji looked up. "Karin-sama has appeared?"


    ~~~


    Vote, Comments, and Add Reviews!


    If you''d like to support me on Patreon and get access to more chapters, voting with Power Stones will not only help me but also earn you more bonus chapters.


    Here''s my Patreon��please check it out: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    4/7 Bonus Chapters this Week! If you want even more bonus chapters, here''s how:


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 174: Caged Bird

    As they approached the city, Minato Namikaze lowered his voice. "Be cautious when infiltrating. The other side has the Byakugan. If you''re discovered, unless they show hostility, do not engage immediately."


    The other four responded, "Understood."


    "Karin, can you..." Among the group of seasoned ninjas, Minato was most uncertain about Karin, who claimed to be from the future and possibly his "daughter." She was dressed nicely, but... it didn''t seem very ninja-like. Though she held strong "chakra" within her, it seemed she no longer participated in "ninja activities."


    "I don''t think we need to hide. Let''s just go in openly," Karin lifted her head.


    Minato was puzzled.


    "Naruto has already noticed you," Karin said, glancing in a certain direction with an involuntary smile on her face. "Nine-Tails is on his way over."


    Minato was stunned, overwhelmed by a flood of thoughts. The name "Naruto" triggered some memories. It was the name of the protagonist in Jiraiya-sensei''s new novel. Most likely... the person bearing this name was also his child.


    So, not only did he have a daughter, but also a son? Kushina, you''ve been through a lot.


    He was also impressed by Karin''s sensing abilities. But what surprised him even more was "Nine-Tails." Was this a person''s name, or was it the "Nine-Tails" he knew of? He thought he had glimpsed a small part of the future through Karin. But... these chaotic pieces of information made his head spin.


    Shibi Aburame raised his hand, releasing his insects. After a moment, he nodded. "Karin is right; someone is approaching us." He couldn''t help but ask, "Is your sensory range really that large?"


    "It''s the Mind''s Eye of the Kagura from the Uzumaki clan, isn''t it?" Minato shook his head, trying to calm himself down.


    Karin nodded.


    A red-black figure landed on her head. The group tensed up. So fast! This level of Body Flicker... Only Minato Namikaze could match it among them.


    "Ah, it''s Minato. How nostalgic," Nine-Tails greeted.


    Minato squinted, staring at the fiery red fox dressed in black "kimono-style" clothing. Although its form wasn''t quite right and its attire was strange, this chakra was unmistakable. It was the tailed beast, "Nine-Tails."


    "Such an amusing expression," Nine-Tails grinned wickedly, standing on Karin''s head. "I knew you''d react like this. It wasn''t a waste for me to come in person. You look quite puzzled, Minato."


    Nine-Tails paused, then looked down at Karin. "Did you tell him about the future?"


    Karin shook her head. "No." She feared that her words might affect the future. Meeting Naruto was a one-in-a-million chance among many possible futures. She worried that saying even one wrong thing might prevent her from meeting Naruto in the future.


    Nine-Tails had no such concerns. "You didn''t tell him? That''s wonderful," Nine-Tails leaned forward, tail swishing. "Minato Namikaze, do you want to know? About the future. About you and Kushina... Come on, beg me sincerely, and I might just be merciful enough to tell you."


    Kakashi couldn''t hold back, gripping his short sword. Ch��za Akimichi and Shibi Aburame were already forming hand seals. This fox... really deserves a beating.


    Minato smiled and shook his head. "For those of us living in the past, it''s better not to know too much about the future. Once this mission is over and you return to the future, I''ll seal these memories."


    Nine-Tails clicked his tongue. "You''re still the same. So boring."


    It turned away from Minato, curling up on Karin''s head, and glanced at the man with the Byakugan. "Hey, you from the Hy��ga clan, what''s your name?"


    "Hy��ga Hizashi," he replied, maintaining basic politeness despite facing Nine-Tails. But that was all he could manage with great effort.


    "Hizashi, huh?" Nine-Tails repeated the name. Another part of itself relayed information from afar. It started to laugh, grinning widely. "So it''s you. How interesting. Come on." Nine-Tails tilted its head forward. "I''ll take you to see the person you''re looking for."


    Minato and his team followed Karin. But apart from the blonde man who managed to keep a neutral expression, the others couldn''t hide their complicated feelings. The future... seemed vastly different from what they had imagined.


    After about ten minutes, they arrived at the conference room door. Nine-Tails slammed the door open with its head. "Naruto! I''ve brought them back."


    Minato followed inside. The room was well-lit, sunlight streaming down onto a head of blonde hair, reflecting light that was almost blinding.


    "Kushina..." Minato''s gaze was drawn to the figure in the light. The outline was hazy and indistinct, but the face was strikingly clear, prompting him to call out his lover''s name. The face looked almost identical to "Kushina."


    "Dad, you''re here," Naruto greeted with a smile.


    Minato scratched his head. "I''m not married to Kushina yet, so being called ''Dad'' feels a bit strange."


    Kakashi tilted his head. He noticed that his teacher''s child still wasn''t wearing a "Konoha forehead protector." The white haori and black "kimono-style" inner clothing were quite similar to what Nine-Tails was wearing.


    "Dad, I assume you''ll choose to seal these memories, right?" Naruto smiled and gestured for them to sit down. "So, try to get used to it."


    Minato nodded. "As a father, knowing that my two children will grow up strong in the future is a very happy thing. It''s just a pity... I can''t share this with Kushina."


    Karin looked at him in surprise, covering her face as it reddened. "Uncle Minato, I''m not your child." Well... not yet. But she was too embarrassed to say that.


    "Karin is a member of the clan I encountered," Naruto tilted his head, speaking gently. "She may not be your biological daughter, but treating her as one isn''t a problem. She''s a very good person."


    Minato scratched his head. "I misunderstood then."


    Within the Konoha squad, since entering, Hizashi Hy��ga had been staring at the two Byakugan users. Now, after the father-son reunion, he couldn''t hold back any longer. "Minato-sam, forgive me for interrupting. Are you two also Hy��ga clan members from the future?"


    One was a female with a bare forehead, clearly from the main family. The other had a clear "Caged Bird" mark on his forehead, indicating he was a branch family member. Most importantly... this "branch" boy seemed familiar to him, someone he felt a kinship with. Plus, Nine-Tails''s earlier comment... it had given him an answer.


    "Yes," Neji Hy��ga nodded.


    Hinata looked at him anxiously.


    "We''re from the future Hy��ga clan," Neji continued, his emotions restrained as he clenched his fists. "I have something I''d like to ask you."


    Hizashi Hy��ga nodded.


    Neji took a deep breath. "What is your view on the Caged Bird?"


    "The Caged Bird?" Hizashi lowered his head, his tone heavy. "For every branch family member, it''s the most painful and burdensome matter. I also harbor resentment toward the main family. You seem to have a good relationship with the main family?"


    Neji didn''t answer.


    "The Caged Bird..." Hizashi slowly began to speak after a long silence. "While it does indeed imprison us, the branch family members, in a cage... it also protects the Hy��ga clan. The Byakugan is very powerful, and it''s easier to awaken than the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan. Every village desires it. It''s because of the Caged Bird... that our Byakugan is automatically destroyed upon death, preventing others from hunting us down."


    He took a deep breath. "I don''t know your name, nor what you''ve been through. But don''t hold a grudge. This is simply the responsibility we bear as members of the branch family."


    After hearing this, Neji''s emotions gradually calmed. He then asked another question, "If one day, Konoha faces a situation where a member of the Hy��ga clan must be sacrificed, would you step forward?"


    Hizashi instinctively shuddered. Is this... his impending fate?


    He clenched his fists, his expression bitter. "If someone must be sacrificed... of course, I would step forward. But not for the branch family. I... I would do it for the village, for the people I care about."


    Neji lowered his head, murmuring softly, "Is that so?"


    It was the same answer Hiashi had given him. In this matter, Hizashi had not lied to him.


    "Should the Caged Bird still be removed?" Naruto tilted his head, casually voicing the question.


    Hizashi sprang up, staring at Naruto in disbelief. Remove the Caged Bird?


    Neji nodded without hesitation, decisive and firm. "Of course." S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know what that could lead to?" Hizashi shook his head, terrified and confused.


    Neji stood up as well. "I''m fully aware." He paused, walking over to the window. "You say... the Caged Bird is both a shackle and a protection. But does it shackle more, or protect more? If it''s truly for protection... why does the main family so easily control the curse mark, holding the life and death of the branch family in their hands? Why doesn''t the main family carry this burden? Why... does the curse mark even limit the Byakugan''s abilities?"


    Hizashi opened his mouth. "But this could cause a branch family rebellion. The Hy��ga clan would be destroyed!"


    "You''re just powerless to change the current situation, so you deceive yourself by finding a suitable reason to accept it," Naruto interjected calmly. "You can think that way, but you shouldn''t expect others to agree with you. The Caged Bird yearns for the sky and freedom. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Hizashi looked up, bewildered, at Neji and then at Hinata. Hinata, a member of the main family, sat uneasily in her seat. The eyes fixed on her... were not only Hizashi''s but also those of everyone else in the room, including Neji.

 Chapter 175: White Eyes and Red Hair

    Hinata felt bewildered as she anxiously lowered her head.


    Why was everyone staring at her?


    Wasn''t this a decision for Naruto and Neji to make?


    Hizashi Hy��ga stood in silence, more confused than anything. Why wasn''t the main family expressing an opinion on this matter? Could it be that in the future, the main family produced an heir willing to change the situation of the branch family? But he quickly dismissed the thought.


    No, this young girl from the main family didn''t seem supportive. She was timid and reserved, unsure of her responsibility to voice her opinion.


    How did she become the head of the main family? The main family couldn''t be relied upon.


    Hizashi turned to Minato Namikaze and pleaded, "Minato-sama, I implore you..."


    Minato shook his head, "We are people of the past, unable to influence future events."


    "Even if we intervene here, what will happen when they return to the future?"


    He had no intention of getting involved in this matter. This was an internal issue of the Hy��ga clan, and it would be strange for an outsider to interfere.


    Moreover, this was something his son supported. The presence of the Nine-Tails, Karin, and the absence of any "Konoha" insignia made him realize certain things about the future. As a father, it seemed he hadn''t fulfilled his duties very well.


    And besides, he wasn''t a father yet. So where did he get the right to use the "father" identity so grandly to meddle in his child''s affairs?


    Hizashi fell silent.


    "How did you come back from the future?" Ch��za Akimichi asked curiously, observing them. "And how do you plan to return?"


    Naruto smiled and answered, "We used the power of the Dragon Vein. Two companions have yet to appear. We''ll use the Dragon Vein''s power to return once they do."


    He had firmly memorized the sensation of "traversing space-time."


    Hizashi''s expression became slightly emotional. "Will you be staying here for a few days?"


    Maybe this was the opportunity��to persuade this young man who might be his... "son."


    Naruto just smiled without answering.


    They continued talking. It was clear that apart from Minato Namikaze, everyone else was very curious about the future. Kakashi wanted to know what kind of person he''d become. The adults were more concerned about the future of their families. But they restrained themselves from asking.


    As Minato had mentioned earlier, even if they learned these things, the memories would be sealed again. Rather than being haunted by what they learned, it was better not to know anything from the start.


    As night fell, under the arrangement of the Queen of R��ran, they stayed in the castle.


    Karin and Naruto each had their own room.


    Karin lay on a lounge chair on the balcony, gazing up at the moon. The events of the day replayed countless times in her mind.


    Now she was also considered Minato Namikaze''s daughter.


    But not the kind of "daughter" she wanted to be.


    Just then, a knock sounded on the door.


    She clasped her hands together, forming a seal, and a golden chain shot out to open the door.


    "Sorry for disturbing you so late," a timid, shy voice said as Hinata Hy��ga entered, following the chain into the room.


    Karin turned to look at her, "Oh, it''s you, the girl who confessed to Naruto. Is there something you need?"


    Hinata walked towards the balcony but kept her head down, saying nothing.


    "Are you here to ask about my relationship with Naruto?" Karin easily picked up on her thoughts from her exposed emotions.


    Hinata nodded.


    "Although I''d love to say something harsh," Karin said, kicking a footstool towards her to sit down, "there''s no point in deceiving ourselves."


    "Even though I have feelings for Naruto, just like you, I like him. But he doesn''t seem to notice these feelings and only sees me as family."


    This seemed like "good news," but it didn''t change the expression on Hinata''s face, as if she had grown accustomed to looking dejected.


    Karin paused, meeting her eyes with a meaningful gaze, "Besides, Naruto carries a heavy burden. Though he hasn''t said anything to me, it''s not hard to see. I won''t be selfish and trouble him with my feelings."


    Hinata lowered her head even further. She didn''t argue, simply accepting it.


    Karin turned back to look at the moon.


    Is this person my rival in love? How boring. There''s no fun in competing against someone like this.


    "Have my words troubled Naruto?" Hinata wasn''t concerned about Karin''s attitude towards her; she was more worried about how Naruto was doing.


    "No," Karin said loudly. "If Naruto didn''t have such a good memory, he probably would''ve almost forgotten you by now."


    She tilted her head, "Do you still like Naruto?"


    "Of course!" Hinata was uncharacteristically firm in her response, speaking louder than usual, "I-I still like Naruto-kun. I''ve thought about it for a long time. What I like isn''t some fantasy. It''s Naruto-kun."


    Karin didn''t respond, yawning.


    "I-I came to ask how I can stay by Naruto''s side, like you," Hinata lowered her head again, the courage that had briefly flared up quickly fading.


    Karin sighed, "Because of the Uzumaki clan''s bloodline."


    Hinata''s spirits sank as she clenched her fists.


    So that''s the reason?


    She lifted her head slightly, looking at Karin with envy.


    She had always been the one others envied for her lineage, but now, she couldn''t help but wish she wasn''t born into the Hy��ga clan.


    "That''s not it." Noticing her emotions, Karin shook her head, immediately retracting her previous answer. "If it were just because of the same bloodline, Naruto would have placed me somewhere safe. I''ve worked hard to stay by Naruto''s side. If you think it''s just because of blood, that would trouble and anger me. It would make me feel like you''re looking down on me."


    Hinata quickly waved her hands, "No, I didn''t mean that."


    Karin stared off into the distance, lost in thought, "I don''t know what kind of girl Naruto likes. Whether cute or pretty. Whether tall or short."


    Karin''s gaze shifted to a particular part of Hinata''s body, her tone wistful, "Whether big or small."


    Hinata looked down, unable to see her feet.


    Big? If it''s about that, then I''m at an advantage.


    "But he definitely doesn''t like people who could do something but don''t," Karin added, unable to take her eyes off Hinata. "When did you start liking Naruto?"


    "Since I was a child, a very young child," Hinata smiled sweetly, feeling it was the happiest thing in her life. "Before we even went to the ninja academy."


    Karin was surprised, "That early?"


    Hinata nodded, clenching her fists.


    That was why she was sure her feelings for Naruto weren''t just "admiration."


    "But you should have heard what Naruto said when he left Konoha," Karin tilted her head, observing from another angle.


    Hinata hesitated, "I..."


    "You''ve liked him for so long, yet Naruto doesn''t have much of an impression of you." Karin raised her hand high, "If you had been a light in his life, someone who could hold his hand in his once dark world, would it have come to this?"


    Hinata buried her head even further.


    "Naruto is currently forming an organization," Karin sighed. "Becoming a member of that organization might allow you to stay by his side."


    Hinata suddenly looked up.


    "But you''re not qualified for that right now," Karin said bluntly, "You lack strength and mental toughness. Someone like you won''t have a chance."


    Hinata took a deep breath, "I will change."


    "Change doesn''t come just by saying a few words," Karin stretched lazily, "That Uchiha..."


    "Sasuke-kun?" Hinata had a slightly better impression of him.


    Karin nodded, "Yes, I think his name is Sasuke. His actions and mindset are what truly represent ''change.''"


    Hinata murmured, "I understand. I''ll do it."


    Karin was noncommittal, but deep down, she doubted Hinata''s chances.


    Someone who''s been weak for almost a lifetime��how could they suddenly become strong?


    Hinata stood up and bowed to Karin, "Thank you very much, Karin. I-I know what I need to do next."


    Karin''s eyes widened.


    No way...


    She seemed okay while sitting, but from this angle, she looked so imposing?


    Hinata was about to leave.


    "Wait," Karin called out.


    Hinata turned back, puzzled, "What is it?"


    "What do you usually eat?" Karin asked with a serious expression, summoning a scroll and pen, ready to take notes. "Any dietary or lifestyle preferences?"


    Hinata''s face flushed slightly, "Why are you asking that?"


    "It''s important to me," Karin said seriously.


    Hinata looked down shyly, "I-I like sweet foods like red bean paste and cinnamon rolls. I rarely eat shrimp, crab, or similar things."


    Karin scribbled quickly, "How much do you eat every day?"


    She also liked sweets and often ate high-carb foods.


    But...


    Their tastes and eating habits were similar, so why was there such a huge difference in their bodies?


    "M-my appetite might be a bit large," Hinata admitted, more embarrassed. "I eat a lot."


    She gestured, indicating a number.


    Karin''s eyes widened.


    This... This isn''t just normal eating; it''s like a "competitive eater."


    So, the reason I haven''t grown to Hinata or Mei Terumi''s size is that I haven''t eaten enough?


    But that would make it easy to gain weight.


    Seeing Karin had no further questions, Hinata quietly excused herself.


    She wasn''t very confident, but she was determined to change this time.


    ~~~


    Vote, Comments, and Add Reviews!


    If you''d like to support me on Patreon and get access to more chapters, voting with Power Stones will not only help me but also earn you more bonus chapters.


    Here''s my Patreon��please check it out: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others! S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    5/7 Bonus Chapters this Week! If you want even more bonus chapters, here''s how:


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 176: Bird Flies When The Cage Opens

    Hizashi Hy��ga was in turmoil.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    He wanted to convince Neji to abandon the idea of breaking the "Caged Bird," but when the moment came, he couldn''t bring himself to say the words.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Minato''s son was from the future, he might have even asked Naruto to remove his own curse mark.


    Yes, what bird trapped in a cage doesn''t dream of freedom?


    He wanted that too.


    But on the other hand, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy.


    The future was right there in front of him��a future where he would sacrifice himself for the Hy��ga clan, never breaking the "Caged Bird."


    This dark thought festered inside him, almost becoming an obsession, driving him to instinctively want to stop it from happening.


    A month later, Lee and Tenten were found in the tower of the R��ran Kingdom, where the "Dragon Vein" was sealed.


    "Are we going back already?" Lee asked, shocked. "We just got here!"


    "I wanted to see a younger version of Guy-sensei."


    Kakashi rolled his eyes. "You want to see a younger Guy? Just look in the mirror."


    "Are you sure you''re not Guy''s kid?"


    "Of course not," Lee replied, standing proudly with his hands on his hips, laughing shyly. "Do I really resemble Guy-sensei that much?"


    Tenten said nothing, her eyes fixed on Neji.


    The boy with the Byakugan... No, after four years, he was a man now.


    He looked at Naruto and bowed, "Naruto-sama, please remove the Caged Bird here."


    "Does Hinata-sama really support Neji?" Hizashi Hy��ga asked.


    Naruto ignored him and waved his hand.


    Neji knelt before him.


    Hinata didn''t want to answer, but after glancing at Naruto and then at Karin, she remembered what she had said that night and clenched her fists. "I support him."


    "This thing called ''protection'' is no different from imprisonment. It shouldn''t exist anymore."


    "And besides, this is something Naruto agreed to."


    "Neither I, Uncle Hizashi, nor even the entire Hy��ga clan can change Naruto''s will."


    As she spoke, Naruto reached out and touched the curse mark on Neji''s forehead.


    A faint silhouette emerged from within Neji''s body��it was his soul. But Naruto didn''t fully extract it; only the head separated from the body.


    Even as a soul, the "Caged Bird" was still engraved on his forehead, even more vividly.


    "Spirit Transformation Technique?" Ch��za Akimichi muttered.


    Naruto glanced at him but didn''t stop what he was doing.


    With a flick of his finger, the technique unfolded, and the scarce chakra in Neji''s soul formed a seal that completely enveloped the Caged Bird curse mark. The green, cross-shaped curse mark slowly faded away.


    This was a transformation at the deepest level of the soul��removing something that had been embedded for decades, something incredibly stubborn.


    Just as Naruto had said, the curse mark wasn''t complicated, but Neji''s soul and strength were too weak. He endured tremendous pain during the process. His soul trembled and flickered.


    It wasn''t until the last bit of green was erased that the pain finally ceased.


    Naruto pushed Neji''s soul back into his body. "It''s done."


    Hizashi Hy��ga murmured, "So, the Caged Bird really can be broken."


    "All seals and restraints can be undone," Naruto responded casually, looking at him. "The reason it wasn''t done before is because you didn''t want to learn. And others didn''t dare risk offending the Hy��ga clan."


    Hizashi looked at him, "Aren''t you afraid of offending the Hy��ga clan? We are..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    The reactions of those around him made him hesitate.


    Karin couldn''t help but laugh.


    Naruto smiled and shook his head.


    Neji clicked his tongue. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hinata looked at him worriedly.


    It was as if what he had just said was some kind of joke.


    "I''m not afraid of the Hy��ga clan," Neji said, struggling to stand. "Much less Naruto."


    Hizashi lowered his head and fell silent.


    "You probably guessed already," Neji continued, touching his forehead.


    Tenten pulled out a mirror and handed it to him.


    Neji took it and saw his smooth, fair forehead reflected back at him.


    Hizashi spoke softly, "Yes, I guessed."


    "You are my child."


    "And Hinata-sama... she''s my brother''s child, right?"


    Neji couldn''t take his eyes off the mirror, then looked past it to his father. "I''ve dreamed many times about how happy I would be once this cursed mark was broken."


    "But..."


    "I can''t seem to replicate the emotions I had in those dreams now."


    "I had originally planned to wait until I returned to the future to ask Naruto-sama to remove the curse mark."


    "But as I stood here, about to go back, I realized I had to let you see it with your own eyes."


    "The cage of the branch family has been completely shattered as of today."


    Naruto clapped his hands, summoning a scroll that he tossed to Neji.


    "This is the technique to break the Caged Bird," he explained. "Even without my help, an ordinary j��nin could break this curse mark."


    Neji solemnly accepted and stored it.


    Hizashi''s gaze followed the scroll, and he sighed. "This is a disaster for the Hy��ga clan."


    "Perhaps it is for the main family," Neji shook his head. "But for the branch family, it definitely isn''t."


    Hizashi said nothing more.


    Naruto reached out and unfolded the seal on the ground.


    The Dragon Vein opened, releasing a stream of purple chakra.


    "Is it time to go back?" Minato Namikaze asked softly. "Naruto, since you''re also skilled in sealing techniques, I''d like you to be the one to seal our memories. You doing it would be safer than me doing it."


    Naruto nodded.


    Several minutes later, the purple light gradually faded.


    The five members of the team stood in place, a bit lost.


    "How did we end up here?" Kakashi asked, looking around with a confused expression. Weren''t we just leaving Konoha? How did we suddenly end up here?


    The seal and markings before him looked increasingly like the "Dragon Vein."


    Minato was the first to realize something. He could feel a seal in his mind, hiding a portion of his memory. Most likely, this seal contained everything that happened after they left the village until just now.


    He instinctively wanted to break the seal.


    Although there were no signs of resistance in his body��he hadn''t activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, and all his special kunai were still in his pouch. This indicated that the seal had been left voluntarily.


    He wouldn''t undo it.


    But he wanted to see if he could learn anything from the seal.


    Unexpectedly, he couldn''t detect the seal. The person who set up this seal was extremely skilled��the best he had ever encountered in his life. Even better than Mito Uzumaki.


    "Sensei?" Kakashi looked up.


    "It seems the rumors were true," Minato said quietly, glancing at Hizashi Hy��ga. "I''m sorry, Hizashi, before we arrived, I withheld a piece of information from you."


    "The Byakugan spotted in R��ran is suspected to belong to someone who has returned from the future."


    "And now it seems... that was indeed the case."


    "And we must have had extensive contact with them."


    He glanced around. "Six people, yes... with a summoning animal like a ninja dog or cat."


    The footprints on the ground left many clues.


    But these were the only things he could deduce.


    Shibi Aburame raised his hand, his tone somber. "Some of my kikaich�� are missing."


    "The signs of their death are fresh. I must have tried to retain some of the other party''s chakra, but they noticed."


    Minato''s expression grew serious. "It''s fortunate they noticed. That was a very dangerous action."


    "We shouldn''t interfere with the future in any way."


    "Let''s continue searching R��ran."


    "Confirm the results and then report back to the village."


    The rest of the team agreed.


    This small ripple in the past didn''t seem to have caused any changes to the future.


    In the ancient kingdom of R��ran, within the abandoned tower...


    Six people landed smoothly.


    "We''re back," Tenten said, peering around. The abandoned puppets of Mukade were still lying on the ground, without any dust, indicating time hadn''t changed.


    The Dragon Vein still radiated purple light.


    A massive, intense chakra flowed.


    Naruto approached, reaching out his hand, channeling his spiritual energy as he began to seal the chakra.


    "Naruto-sama," Neji approached, bowing as he spoke. "I must leave your side for a while."


    "I need to report back to Konoha about the mission. And there are some family matters... that need to be handled."


    Naruto nodded. "Go ahead."


    "My deepest apologies, Naruto-sama," Neji bowed again. "I made a selfish and reckless decision."


    "If I die in Konoha this time..."


    Naruto turned to him, smiling faintly. "Don''t be afraid of death."


    "Go and do what you want with confidence."


    "It''s hard to explain right now, but know this: the Seireitei is an organization for souls."


    "Even if you die, you can continue to serve me."


    Neji looked up, surprised at Naruto''s words, and nodded. "Yes, Naruto-sama."


    With a gesture, his team disappeared.


    Naruto carefully sealed the Dragon Vein.


    "Are we going to the Land of Demons next?" Karin asked as he put away the scroll, balancing on her toes as the tower swayed.


    "Do you want to see what happens when Neji returns to Konoha?" Naruto asked, smiling at her.


    Karin nodded. "Yes, I''m very curious."


    "Naruto, you didn''t just remove his curse mark. You also gave him the method to break the Caged Bird curse mark. It feels like something big is going to happen in Konoha."


    Naruto took her hand, stepping out of the tower with a flash. "I''m curious to see what Neji will choose to do."


    "And even more curious about what the Hy��ga clan and Konoha will decide at this moment."


    "Let''s go see."


    They had plenty of time.


    In the Land of Fire, Konoha...


    After half a day of traveling, Neji and his team returned to the village.


    But he didn''t report in right away. Instead, he headed straight for the Hy��ga clan.

 Chapter 177: Wrong!

    In front of the Hy��ga main estate, Neji turned to his teammates, Lee and Tenten, who had followed him all the way there.


    "Lee, Tenten, you both should head back," Neji said quietly.


    Lee blinked in confusion, his wide eyes growing even wider. "You don''t need our help?"


    Tenten''s face was etched with worry.


    "This is a family matter," Neji replied softly, his tone final.


    Lee scratched his head, clearly unsure. "But if you need anything, Neji, make sure to ask. We''re teammates."


    He raised his hand, and Neji, expressionless but obedient, raised his as well, bumping fists with him.


    Lee grinned, his laugh as goofy as ever.


    Tenten stayed silent, watching as the two of them entered the gate.


    As Lee was about to leave, he noticed Tenten hadn''t moved.


    "Tenten, aren''t you coming?" Lee asked, puzzled.


    Tenten shook her head, forcing a smile. "You go on ahead. I don''t have anything pressing right now."


    Lee nodded with an "Oh," understanding but still feeling a twinge of reluctance. This mission had been unlike anything they''d ever experienced. Even though they had spent only a short time in the past, less than half a day, what they had witnessed left him eager to tell Guy-sensei everything.


    He had met the Fourth Hokage! And even the young Fifth Hokage!


    "I''ll be back soon," Lee said, giving an energetic wave before sprinting away. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the Hy��ga main estate, a branch family ninja greeted Neji and Hinata with a cheerful tone. "Neji and Hinata-sama have returned after completing the mission."


    But the moment he noticed Neji''s forehead, his words caught in his throat. His eyes widened, and he was left speechless.


    For every member of the branch family, the "Caged Bird" was a symbol of their suffering.


    The Konoha ninjas they had passed on their way hadn''t noticed anything unusual about Neji. But this branch family ninja saw it immediately��the "Caged Bird" was gone.


    He lifted a trembling hand. "You..."


    "The Caged Bird has been removed," Neji said softly but with firm resolve.


    The branch family ninja spun on his heel. "I''ll gather the branch family members..."


    Neji, who had been promoted to j��nin a year ago and was widely respected among the branch family for his skill and defiance, stopped him with a raised hand. "Don''t rush."


    The branch family ninja looked back, confused.


    "I don''t have time right now to remove the Caged Bird for everyone in the branch family," Neji said, looking up at the main house. "If we all gather together, it will only bring trouble."


    As he spoke, a figure landed nearby.


    "Young Master Neji, Hinata-sama," said a young ninja wearing a headband. "Hiashi-sama requests your presence."


    He was K�� Hy��ga, a j��nin from the main family. His gaze lingered on Neji''s unmarked forehead.


    "Sharp as ever," Neji remarked with no emotion. "Or should I say... does the main family care so much about holding onto power?"


    K�� Hy��ga didn''t respond, simply gesturing for them to follow. He led them to the meeting room.


    The breaking of the Caged Bird was a matter of grave concern for the Hy��ga clan. In addition to the clan head Hiashi Hy��ga, the other elders were also present.


    The room was large, but not a single window was open, and the lights were off, leaving the space thick with the acrid smell of smoke from countless oil lamps.


    "Hinata, come here," Hiashi beckoned.


    But he quickly wore an expression of surprise. His usually obedient, timid daughter stood still, not moving an inch.


    "Hiashi, the Caged Bird issue is urgent," an elderly man reminded him.


    Hiashi nodded, turning his attention away from his daughter, and instead, focusing on Neji. "Neji Hy��ga, how dare you return?"


    "Who removed the Caged Bird?"


    The Hy��ga clan had its share of talent in ninjutsu, but the Gentle Fist technique was where they truly shined, utilizing the full potential of the Byakugan. Neji had trained in these traditional techniques, and his mentor, Might Guy, was a taijutsu specialist, not a master of sealing techniques.


    Hiashi was convinced that Neji couldn''t have mastered such powerful techniques on his own.


    "Don''t try to hide it," another elder scolded, his tone severe, laced with a threat. "Even if we have to call on the Yamanaka clan, we will pry that person''s identity from your mind. Such a person who undermines the foundation of our Hy��ga clan cannot be forgiven!"


    Neji didn''t flinch. "It was Naruto-sama."


    The room grew tense. Who? Naruto?


    Was it the Naruto they knew?


    Neji smirked mockingly. "It was Naruto Uzumaki-sama. The one who single-handedly defeated the Cloud Village, wiped out the Akatsuki, and took down the wielder of the Rinnegan."


    The tension in the room deepened. It really was that Naruto.


    The elder who had spoken harshly now hung his head, wishing he could disappear.


    "So, it was Uzumaki-sama," another elder, an old man with sparse hair and beard, said calmly. "The Uzumaki clan is known for its sealing techniques. The Caged Bird is a curse mark outside the Uzumaki clan''s traditional seals. It''s normal for Uzumaki-sama to be interested in it. Since it''s him... let him study it. He is destined to be a ninja who will change the times, and perhaps he will even develop a new jutsu based on the Caged Bird technique."


    His words, though not the best reason, were the most convincing at the moment. The room remained silent, the elders grappling with the realization that Naruto Uzumaki had broken this technique, signaling that Neji was under his protection.


    This was a problem.


    Hiashi Hy��ga pondered for a moment, his tone softening. "Since it was Uzumaki-sama''s will, Neji, we won''t hold you accountable for your mistake this time..."


    Neji interrupted, "How is breaking the Caged Bird a mistake?"


    "Neji Hy��ga, don''t push your luck," one elder scolded. "Even if you are under Uzumaki-sama''s protection, you are still a member of the Hy��ga clan!"


    Neji wasn''t backing down. "So, can anyone answer my question? How is breaking the Caged Bird a mistake?"


    Hiashi''s face darkened. "Neji, what are you trying to do?"


    "I want to free all the branch members from their bonds," Neji said calmly.


    An elder, panicked, stood up. "Did Uzumaki-sama give you the method to break the Caged Bird?"


    Neji nodded.


    "Outrageous!" another elder yelled, quickly catching himself. "I mean Neji Hy��ga... not Uzumaki-sama."


    "And what if we refuse?" another elder asked, his tone ominous. "Freeing the branch family from the Caged Bird... this couldn''t possibly be Uzumaki-sama''s intention, could it?"


    Neji assumed a Gentle Fist stance. "Then I''ll have to make you agree in my own way."


    Was he really about to fight? But the concern remained��if they injured him and Naruto came for revenge, how would the Hy��ga clan handle it?


    "Neji, you may not understand," said the eldest elder, speaking slowly. "The Caged Bird is a restraint for the Hy��ga clan, but it is also a form of protection."


    "I''ve already heard that ridiculous reason," Neji sneered.


    The elder shook his head. "No, Neji, you don''t understand. This is an old legend, one that few in the current Hy��ga clan know."


    Neji stayed silent.


    The elder lowered his voice. "Naruto Uzumaki''s capture of Itachi Uchiha made us aware that the Sharingan has the potential to evolve further. When I was young, there was a legend within the Hy��ga clan that the Byakugan also has the potential to evolve."


    Hiashi glanced sideways, surprised, and the other elders were just as taken aback.


    Neji''s expression remained stoic.


    "But unlike the evolution of the Sharingan, the rumored evolution of the Byakugan is extremely cruel," the elder continued. "It requires the accumulation of the Byakugan''s power from clan members, and one pair of eyes isn''t enough. It would take the sacrifice of many clan members to achieve this evolution."


    "The creation of the Caged Bird was precisely for this reason��to protect the Byakugan from both external threats and from those within the clan who might covet this power."


    The elder shook his head, unsure if this evolution was real or just a story. But if the Sharingan could evolve, then perhaps the Byakugan could too.


    And more importantly, this explanation might be enough to deal with Neji Hy��ga.


    Neji was stunned, staring at the elder. Could this really be true?


    If it was, then...


    He opened his mouth, but his resolve to remove the Caged Bird from all branch family members faltered.


    Standing beside Neji, Hinata clenched her fists. If Naruto-kun agreed to Neji''s request, it meant he wanted the branch family freed from their bonds. Something wasn''t right here.


    She tried to think it through... What would Naruto-kun do in this situation?


    "Hinata, I know you''ve always hated the Caged Bird, but now you should understand that it is indeed a form of protection," Hiashi said softly, his tone sincere. "I''ve already apologized for the mistakes made years ago. And now I''m willing to apologize again."


    "And I will personally decide, as the head of the Hy��ga clan, to welcome you and your children into the Hy��ga main family from now on. So that you will no longer suffer..."


    Hinata''s eyes lit up��she figured it out!


    She shook her head, summoning all her courage. "No, Father!"


    "What you''re saying is wrong."


    All eyes turned to the usually timid heiress of the Hy��ga clan.


    She instinctively shrank back, feeling a bit scared, but Karin''s words from that night and Naruto''s face flashed in her mind. They reignited the small spark of courage in her heart, making it leap up once more.


    "Father, what you just said is completely wrong."


    ~~~


    By the way, I''m looking at Patreon''s new feature: gifting memberships. I''m planning to gift memberships to readers, and I''ll be focusing on the Top Fans. Want to get into the Top Fans? Vote! Please vote! Thank you!


    I''m considering looking at the Top 50 or Top 100 Fans and probably gifting 10 memberships worth $10 each. We''ll see. This is just for this fanfic alone! I have two more fanfics where I''ll also be gifting memberships. Thank you for your support as always.


    (Also I''m probably gonna do this at the end of the month, so you guys still have chances to get into Top 100 or Top 50. Vote!)


    Vote, Comments, and Add Reviews!


    If you''d like to support me on Patreon and get access to more chapters, voting with Power Stones will not only help me but also earn you more bonus chapters.


    Here''s my Patreon��please check it out: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    6/7 Bonus Chapters this Week! If you want even more bonus chapters, here''s how:


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 178: Barrier at Hyūga Estate

    "What''s wrong?" an elder snapped, his voice cold as he directed his frustration at Hinata, lashing out at her since he couldn''t do the same to Neji. "Ridiculous! What could you possibly have to say?"


    "Now is not the time for you to speak up," he scolded, his reprimands like a relentless storm.


    Hinata instinctively took a step back. She was afraid of them. But... people shouldn''t be the kind who retreat just because of fear.


    "If the Caged Bird is meant to protect the Byakugan," she began, forcing herself to stand her ground, her voice trembling but still strong, "then why does only the branch family have it, and not the main family?"


    She was sure that if Naruto were here, he would think the same and say it just as boldly.


    Hiashi Hy��ga''s face darkened as he gestured sternly. "Hinata, come here. Stop this nonsense."


    "Hinata Hy��ga, what are you saying?" someone shouted, standing up and pointing angrily at her. "Know your place! You are part of the main family. You should know which side you''re on!"


    Hinata shook her head, her voice firm. "I know exactly where I stand!"


    She didn''t waver as she continued, "If it''s really about protecting the Byakugan, then why... why can the main family use the curse mark to punish and enslave the branch family?"


    To the outside world, she was the eldest daughter of the Hy��ga main family, the future heir to the clan. But what had that identity really brought her? Was she truly an heir?


    She had always known her father was not satisfied with her. The ninjas in the main family weren''t satisfied with her either.


    By comparison, her younger sister, more talented and confident, was the one they all considered the better choice. Hinata didn''t envy her sister, but she also refused to accept the fate of being branded with the Caged Bird curse mark.


    Besides, Naruto-kun would never approve of such a "slave-like" contract. For herself and for Naruto, she could never support the Caged Bird.


    "Hiashi, you''ve raised quite a daughter," one of the elders grumbled bitterly.


    "We should make a decision about the heir now," another elder suggested, noting how a member of the main family was speaking up on behalf of the branch family.


    "Hinata, it seems I''ve been too lenient with you," Hiashi said sternly, his expression heavy. "The Hy��ga clan is not a place without rules..." S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neji interrupted him, "The Hy��ga clan needs new rules."


    "What are you trying to do?" the elder who had stood up earlier pointed at Neji. "We''ve already agreed to make you part of the main family. What more do you want?"


    Neji glanced at Hinata out of the corner of his eye. Earlier, he had been caught up in the complexities of the Caged Bird, nearly overlooking other critical aspects. Fortunately, Hinata had spoken up. Without her, they might have deceived him.


    She was genuinely willing to support him. Was it because of Naruto-sama''s influence?


    "You are the people I despise the most," Neji said calmly, his gaze sweeping over the aged faces before resting on Hiashi. "I will never join your ranks."


    "Just like Hinata said earlier, if it''s really about protecting the Byakugan, then... don''t separate the main and branch families. Just put the curse mark on everyone."


    The elders glared at him.


    "Ridiculous!" an elder shook his head, trembling with rage. "The separation of the main and branch families has been tradition since ancient times..."


    "But from the beginning, it''s been an unfair system," Neji interrupted with a cold smile. "Don''t talk to me about ancient traditions. When there''s a better way, but you refuse to take it, it''s only because you can''t bear to lose that small feeling of superiority as members of the main family."


    An elder suddenly lunged forward. "Utter nonsense. Even if you are under the protection of that man... the dignity of the Hy��ga clan is not something you can trample on."


    He struck with his palm, chakra surging powerfully. But perhaps in his youth, he had been an excellent ninja, but now, weakened by age, the only thing left in him was that sense of superiority as a member of the main family, a feeling Neji had just dismissed as pointless.


    Neji reached out, grabbed the elder''s arm, and pulled.


    In the first exchange, the outcome was already decided. Neji grabbed the elder by the throat and slammed him hard onto the ground.


    "Daring to strike an elder?" someone shouted in shock. "Do you still have any respect for the Hy��ga clan?"


    Accusations and curses followed, but the elder didn''t even stand up, sitting where he was like a lord giving orders. "Hiashi, K��, quickly, subdue this criminal."


    Neji remained calm. "The Hy��ga clan... since the moment Naruto-sama broke the Caged Bird, my life has belonged to him. For the rest of my life... I will only follow his orders."


    Hiashi moved in a flash, launching an attack. Standing at the doorway, K�� Hy��ga rushed in without hesitation, chakra gathering as he headed straight for Neji.


    But��


    Before he could get close, a figure flashed by and blocked his way.


    "Hinata-sama?" K�� Hy��ga hesitated, pulling his hand back.


    The elders were furious. "Hinata, are you going to stand on Neji''s side?"


    "I do not agree with your views," Hinata said firmly, assuming the Gentle Fist stance. "The Hy��ga clan needs to change. And I... I also need to change."


    Hiashi turned his head, speaking harshly. "K��, deal with her. This disobedient daughter��I''ll personally discipline her once this matter is over."


    Reluctantly, K�� agreed.


    A battle between taijutsu users wasn''t as flashy as one involving ninjutsu, but as top-tier taijutsu fighters, each move they made was powerful, shaking the ground, destroying buildings, and sending dust and sand flying everywhere.


    Outside the Hy��ga estate, Tenten frowned, instinctively reaching for the scroll at her waist. "Have they started fighting?"


    Her worst fears had come true. Should she go inside and help Neji?


    A blonde figure suddenly flashed before her eyes. That immediately resolved her indecision. Bending low, she dashed toward the Hy��ga estate.


    As the most prominent family in Konoha, every action of the Hy��ga clan was monitored by the Anbu. The sounds of the fight were quickly detected.


    At the Hokage building, the Anbu reported back.


    "Neji Hy��ga seems to have broken the Caged Bird," Kakashi said, frowning, his features scrunched up. "And is now fighting with the clan head Hiashi?"


    "How could this have happened?"


    It made no sense for such a fight to break out suddenly. They had only been tasked with supporting the Sand Village and capturing the rogue ninja Mukade. How did things escalate like this? They hadn''t even reported back, and suddenly, there was this huge mess. And how should this be handled? An internal conflict within the Hy��ga clan.


    "Hokage-sama, why haven''t you dispatched the Anbu yet?" Koharu Utatane asked, entering the room with a stern expression.


    Kakashi looked up. "Why should the Anbu be dispatched?"


    "To assist the Hy��ga clan, of course," Koharu replied without hesitation. "The breaking of the Caged Bird is not just a disaster for the Hy��ga clan, but also for Konoha."


    Kakashi remained silent, recalling the scene from the Ch��nin Exams when Neji questioned Hinata and Konoha.


    "This is an internal matter for the Hy��ga clan," he said, shaking his head.


    "This is not just an internal matter," Koharu scoffed. "Kakashi, have you considered what might happen if the Byakugan is broken, and the branch family loses the restraint of the Caged Bird? What will they do? The main family will be destroyed. Killing fellow villagers is a grave crime! Are we going to hold them accountable? And if we do... how many branch family members would still be willing to stay in Konoha? And if we don''t... how much of the village''s authority will remain?"


    Kakashi broke into a cold sweat. "I understand."


    He waved his hand.


    The Anbu was deployed, and moments later, Kakashi personally led the team to the Hy��ga estate.


    Inside the courtyard, the battle continued.


    Neji and Hiashi Hy��ga were fighting. Both were masters of the Gentle Fist and knew each other''s fighting style well. The battle was evenly matched. In comparison, Hinata''s performance was surprising. She was still a Ch��nin, but she managed to hold her ground against the J��nin K�� Hy��ga. With the addition of Tenten, who specialized in ninja tools and hidden weapons, the three of them managed to hold their own against the onslaught of the Hy��ga clan.


    "Restrain Neji, Hinata, and Tenten," Kakashi observed the battlefield and quickly assessed the situation, giving his orders. "Don''t harm them. Prepare the sealing team."


    The Anbu responded, the strike team dashing forward, ready to break into the Hy��ga estate.


    But with a loud "clang," the fastest member of the team was abruptly stopped mid-air, as if he had crashed into an invisible, transparent wall. He cried out in pain as he fell to the ground. The few Anbu who had followed close behind experienced the same thing, crashing into an invisible barrier and falling.


    Kakashi''s eyes widened in shock. What was going on? They couldn''t get in?


    The slower team quickly halted, and one member cautiously approached the barrier, reaching out to touch it. His hand pressed against what felt like an invisible wall, and it was compressed and distorted.


    "There''s a barrier," he reported, confirming what was already clear to everyone. "It''s a barrier. But... this doesn''t seem to be a Hy��ga clan technique."


    The sealing team stepped forward, trying to sense the barrier with their chakra, but their chakra, like their physical bodies, was repelled and bounced back.


    "The person who set up this barrier is highly skilled. It will be difficult to break it quickly," one of the sealing team members said, looking troubled. If they couldn''t even sense it, how could they break it?


    Kakashi frowned. Konoha''s sealing team was among the best in the Five Great Nations. If even they were struggling...


    He suddenly thought of something, raising his head and activating his Sharingan, scanning the area. Could it be him? But in the vision of his Sharingan, he couldn''t see the chakra he was searching for. Wasn''t it him?


    "Is Kakashi-sensei looking for me?" a voice suddenly whispered right by his ear.

 Chapter 179: Resolved?

    The voice was right next to his ear.Kakashi whipped his head around, catching a glimpse of golden light and Naruto''s smiling face in his field of vision.


    He could see Naruto, but... his Sharingan still couldn''t detect any chakra from him.


    "When did you get here?" Kakashi asked in a low, cautious tone.


    Naruto smiled and replied, "I''ve been here the whole time. You all passed right by me without noticing."


    Ninjas are highly sensitive to chakra, but when it comes to other forms of energy, they aren''t nearly as perceptive.


    Here the whole time? Impossible.


    But Kakashi didn''t dwell on it; there were more pressing matters at hand. "Naruto, did you set up this barrier?"


    "Yes," Naruto nodded. "I knew you would intervene, so I prepared in advance."


    Kakashi remained silent for a moment, then asked, "Why are you doing this? If something happens to the Hy��ga clan, it could affect Konoha..."


    Naruto tilted his head slightly and asked, "Is Konoha important?"


    Kakashi froze. "Isn''t it? This is where our teacher��"


    Naruto shook his head, cutting him off, "Please don''t say that. I care only because they once lived here. One of the houses here was their home."


    Kakashi looked down, opening his mouth but finding no words.


    The other Anbu members stood silent, too afraid to speak.


    "What is the meaning of a ninja? I haven''t figured that out yet," Naruto continued, "but the current way things are, it''s definitely not the answer."


    Kakashi looked up, a complex expression in his eyes, and he murmured, "The meaning of a ninja?"


    "A ninja is a tool," Naruto said, posing a question. "But should a normal person be just a ''tool''?"


    Kakashi was stunned.


    "You never seemed happy before," Naruto said with a gentle smile. "And now... you seem even less happy."


    Naruto raised his hand and pointed toward Kakashi''s forehead.


    Kakashi couldn''t avoid it. In his mind, the "seal" that he had nearly forgotten, buried for almost twenty years, suddenly unlocked. A flood of memories surfaced, flashing through his mind like a spinning lantern.


    After accepting this surge of memories, Kakashi was left almost terrified. He realized that in those memories, his teacher��who would become Hokage in just over a year��had not only refrained from interfering with Naruto''s plans concerning Neji but had even supported them. This was completely opposite to the current stance of Konoha.


    Why? This shouldn''t be.


    Naruto gave him a puzzled look. What was causing this strange wave of emotions?


    Inside the Hy��ga estate, Karin and Nine-Tails sat on the roof, where the view was best and the sightlines were wide open.


    Some of the Hy��ga clan noticed them. But the combination of Nine-Tails and the red hair made them immediately aware of who these two were. Moreover, they couldn''t tell whose side they were on. Main branch? Or branch family?


    Since the two hadn''t made any overt moves, no one dared to act rashly.


    "True to their reputation, the Hy��ga clan''s taijutsu skills are really strong," Karin remarked.


    Nine-Tails scoffed dismissively, "It''s just mediocre. Even in my current form, without using my Zanpakut��, I could beat all of them except for Neji."


    Karin glanced at him skeptically.


    Nine-Tails snorted twice. It wasn''t just boasting. In the Soul Society, there were plenty of experts in hand-to-hand combat. Nine-Tails had crossed paths with them all, and after training with someone like Kenpachi Zaraki, he had gained some techniques and strategies for physical combat.


    "But Neji''s situation doesn''t look good," Karin continued watching the battle. "He''s being pushed back."


    "Can you really understand human combat techniques?"


    Nine-Tails''s expression became ambiguous, and after scratching the roof, he flash-stepped to the edge of the battlefield. "Hey, White-Eyed Kid, if you can''t handle this, should I lend you a hand?"


    Though struggling to fend off his attackers, Neji still managed to shake his head, "No, Nine-Tails-sama, I can handle it myself."


    "That half-hearted attitude counts as handling it?" Nine-Tails mocked, showing no mercy. "If you''ve already decided to stand against them, why are you holding back? That weak, powerless attack... Are you even trying?"


    Neji gritted his teeth.


    Hiashi Hy��ga remained composed, but the elders who were feigning attacks and providing support were growing increasingly alarmed and panicked.


    A nine-tailed fox... It''s Nine-Tails! Was that other man nearby too?


    "Although Naruto doesn''t care about your life," Nine-Tails said as he stomped his tail, "if you die... it will be a long time before you can serve him again."


    Neji took a deep breath and then, with sudden resolve, grabbed an elder''s wrist mid-strike. He steeled himself, "I understand, Nine-Tails-sama."


    He already possessed the strength of a J��nin. With the Caged Bird seal removed, the previously restricted power of his Byakugan was now fully unleashed. Though the improvement was modest, it was still a boost.


    In addition... During those four years in R��ran, Neji had grown tremendously. He had reached the pinnacle that a taijutsu ninja could achieve under normal circumstances.


    With a swift pull and a strike, Neji severed the chakra pathways of the elder, who collapsed, paralyzed.


    The remaining elders were terrified, desperate to avoid becoming the next "sacrifice." Their desire to flee only provided Neji with more opportunities.


    Hiashi attempted to block him, but Neji''s sudden surge in power made him difficult to handle.


    Nine-Tails, satisfied, flash-stepped back.


    "See, I told you I was right." He waved his tails, full of pride.


    Karin nodded absentmindedly, "Mm, that was amazing!"


    Nine-Tails bared his teeth. This red-haired fool was no fun at all; he actually missed Rangiku now.


    Neji fought with all his might, no longer holding back. The elders met a grim fate. Having their chakra pathways severed was the best outcome they could hope for. Many had their limbs cut off, their torsos pierced.


    Hiashi and Neji clashed in a battle of Gentle Fist techniques. At first, Hiashi could keep up with Neji''s speed and strength, but as the fight dragged on, he started to lag behind. His movements slowed as his chakra points were struck, causing his chakra to freeze and his speed to drop even further.


    One strike landed, the force of it rushing at Hiashi''s face.


    Neji stopped just short of striking Hiashi''s face.


    "You''ve taken the Byakugan and the Gentle Fist to such a level?" Hiashi said softly, the pain in his body making even speaking difficult. "You''ve grown strong, Neji."


    Neji didn''t withdraw his hand. "Will you listen to me now?"


    Hiashi remained silent.


    "Dream on," one of the fallen elders spat, his face twisted in anger. "You''ll never have your way! A branch family is just a branch family. The power of the Caged Bird..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Neji flash-stepped forward, gritting his teeth as chakra surged through him, bringing his hand down in a slicing motion.


    Blood sprayed out, drenching half of his face in hot crimson liquid. A single blow ended the elder''s life.


    Neji took a deep breath, the scent of blood filling his nostrils. It wasn''t the first time he had killed someone. But... it was the first time he had killed for himself. It was a completely different feeling.


    He wiped his hand on the elder''s robes, then slowly turned his head to face the other elders.


    "Neji, we should talk," one of them said, his tone now gentle, stripped of the arrogance from before. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The immediacy of death was more convincing than any words.


    Neji tilted his head, then flash-stepped again, delivering a lethal blow to the second elder.


    "Neji, what are you trying to do? Didn''t I just say we could still talk things over?" the third elder stammered, now more frightened and anxious than calm.


    Neji looked up, his voice flat. "Nine-Tails-sama was right. We are already on opposite sides. Talk? At this point, is there even a need?"


    He flash-stepped once more. The third elder who had spoken fell to the ground, his heart pierced.


    The silence that followed was palpable. Only Nine-Tails''s loud voice echoed through the courtyard. Which only added to the sense of fear.


    "So, will you listen to me now?" Neji asked, his face expressionless as he scanned the group before settling his gaze on Hiashi.


    Hiashi was utterly defeated, unable to believe that the Hy��ga clan had reached such a point. Some of the elders exchanged glances, still holding onto a sliver of hope, but Neji''s sudden and brutal execution of three of their comrades kept them from speaking up.


    "Are you waiting for Konoha''s reinforcements?" A female voice suddenly interrupted.


    The remaining hopeful elders looked over. It was Karin, who had flash-stepped to a closer spot on the rooftop, swinging her legs. "Naruto said this is a Hy��ga clan matter. He wants you to handle it yourselves. He won''t interfere. Of course, he also won''t let anyone else interfere."


    The elders'' eyes widened in shock.


    No wonder... They had wondered why, after such a prolonged battle, Konoha had shown no response. It turned out that the reinforcements had been held back by that man.


    Hiashi Hy��ga, the once proud leader of the clan, was in shock. The weight of his role as the clan head��or perhaps now the former clan head��finally bore down on him. In this moment of defeat, he lowered his head, a bitter smile playing on his lips. "Please, give your orders."


    Neji turned, bowing respectfully to Nine-Tails. "Nine-Tails-sama, could I ask you to keep watch over them for a while?"


    "What? Now you want to boss me around?" Nine-Tails sneered, flash-stepping to land on Neji''s head, using it as a perch. "Kid, I''m your senpai."


    "Please, I need to speak with Naruto-sama," Neji requested sincerely.


    Nine-Tails swished his tails and jumped down. "Since you''re asking so nicely, I''ll humor you this once, as a senior guiding a junior, White-Eyed Kid!"


    Karin beamed from the rooftop. "Naruto''s outside. You''ll see him as soon as you walk out."


    Neji nodded in acknowledgment. With a final glance at the elders and Hiashi, he turned and walked out of the estate, his steps steady and deliberate.


    Outside the Hy��ga estate, Kakashi stood next to Naruto in silence, unsure of what to say. Small talk and pleasantries felt inadequate in the face of what was unfolding. The air was thick with tension, and Kakashi could sense the shift in the atmosphere��something profound was happening.


    Just then, the large estate gates creaked open. Neji emerged, his white robes stained with blood. He flash-stepped to Naruto''s side and bowed respectfully. "Naruto-sama, I''ve dealt with my business. If you''re available, would you accompany me back inside?"


    Naruto nodded.


    Kakashi started to follow behind them, but Neji turned and fixed him with a cold stare, speaking in a stern tone, "Fifth Hokage, please stay here. I''ve only invited Naruto-sama."


    Kakashi hesitated, his foot half-raised, unsure of what to do next.


    ~~~


    By the way, I''m looking at Patreon''s new feature: gifting memberships. I''m planning to gift memberships to readers, and I''ll be focusing on the Top Fans. Want to get into the Top Fans? Vote! Please vote! Thank you!


    I''m considering looking at the Top 50 or Top 100 Fans and probably gifting 10 memberships worth $10 each. We''ll see. This is just for this fanfic alone! I have two more fanfics where I''ll also be gifting memberships. Thank you for your support as always.


    (Also I''m probably gonna do this at the end of the month, so you guys still have chances to get into Top 100 or Top 50. Vote!)


    Vote, Comments, and Add Reviews!


    If you''d like to support me on Patreon and get access to more chapters, voting with Power Stones will not only help me but also earn you more bonus chapters.


    Here''s my Patreon��please check it out: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    7/7 Bonus Chapters this Week! If you want even more bonus chapters, here''s how:


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 9-6 = 10 chapters

 Chapter 180: Changed in Hyūga Clan

    The gates of the Hy��ga estate slammed shut behind them, the echoes of the past few days lingering in the air. Inside, the estate was a scene of ruin��buildings in disarray, bodies sprawled on the ground, their fates uncertain. Hiashi Hy��ga knelt, unable to rise, a once formidable figure now brought low. The Anbu members who had witnessed it all lowered their heads, pretending they hadn''t seen anything.Kakashi took a moment, processing the scene before him, then finally pulled back his foot from the estate''s threshold. He turned to his team and gave a curt order, "Let''s go back."


    Back in the Hokage''s office, the two elder advisors wore grave expressions.


    "He was involved in this as well?" Koharu Utatane spoke with an air of certainty, her tone sharp. "Did you find out why?"


    Kakashi shook his head.


    "You didn''t even manage to get a reason?" Homura Mitokado said quietly, his voice carrying a hint of reprimand. "As the Hokage, this is unacceptable."


    "If you want to know, then go ask him yourself," Kakashi responded, his tone flat, his patience worn thin. After hearing Naruto''s words and reviewing the unsealed memories, he felt a deep impatience toward these two advisors.


    "Kakashi!" Koharu snapped, her voice laced with disapproval.


    Kakashi chuckled dryly, his masked face obscuring any trace of emotion. "And what about Danzo?"


    Homura averted his gaze slightly. "He''s not feeling well."


    "Really not feeling well?" Kakashi asked bluntly, his gaze hard. "Or is it just that hearing the name ''Naruto Uzumaki'' scares him into hiding in his dark little hole?"


    The elder advisors'' faces immediately darkened, their authority challenged.


    "Kakashi, no matter what, Danzo is still your senior, and a high-ranking advisor of Konoha..." Koharu began to reprimand, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    Kakashi ignored them, his voice tinged with quiet resolve. "Of course, I''m not a perfect Hokage."


    "If I were... I wouldn''t have done things this way from the start."


    He turned his gaze out the window, the bustling village below a stark contrast to the turmoil within the office.


    He wondered why, back in R��ran, his teacher had seemed to approve of Naruto''s plan to remove the "Caged Bird" seal. Could it be that even back then, his teacher had already been contemplating the "meaning of a ninja," considering the difference between a "tool" and a "person"?


    His thoughts drifted to his father��the man who, after saving his comrades by abandoning a mission, couldn''t bear the village''s scorn and ultimately took his own life.


    For so many years... Kakashi had never understood why. He couldn''t accept it.


    Obito had once said, "Those who don''t value their comrades are worse than trash." Kakashi had always believed that.


    But... that sentiment seemed incomplete now.


    When he thought about it using Naruto''s recent words, everything became clearer.


    His father, at that time, had transcended his role as a "tool" and found the part of himself that was a "person," which was why he abandoned the "mission" to save his "comrades."


    Kakashi let out a self-mocking laugh. But how could a "tool" understand a "person"? That''s why the village''s ninja had cursed his father. That''s why the very ninja he saved had turned on him. That''s why no one acknowledged his father.


    But... how could a "person" ever be a "tool"?


    He raised his hand, took off his hat, and placed it on the desk in front of him.


    The elder advisors watched him, their expressions unreadable.


    "Konoha needs to undergo some changes," Kakashi said, his gaze fixed on the red "Fire" symbol on his hat, his voice firm. "Things can''t go on like this."


    "What do you intend to do?" Homura asked, his tone cautious.


    Kakashi didn''t answer immediately, but the determination in his eyes spoke volumes. The two veteran advisors realized something significant was brewing.


    This should be good news; Kakashi no longer instinctively resisted the role of Hokage as he once did. But it also made them uneasy.


    Back at the Hy��ga estate, Neji had invited Naruto inside.


    The surviving elders looked up, their gazes heavy with despair as they fixed on the golden-haired figure.


    So it''s true��this man was involved.


    "Thank you, Naruto-sama, for granting me this opportunity," Neji said, bowing deeply, his back bent at a sharp angle.


    Naruto smiled gently. "You''ve thanked me many times already."


    "But..." Neji took a deep breath, trying to bow even lower, though his strength was no match for Naruto''s casual hand that lifted him upright. "I have one more request to ask of you."


    "Go ahead," Naruto said with a wave of his hand.


    "Perhaps the Caged Bird really is meant to protect the Byakugan," Neji began, his words heavy with the weight of the Hy��ga''s history. But even as Naruto held him upright, he felt compelled to continue. "They say the Byakugan can evolve, but it requires the plundering of many clansmen''s ocular powers."


    Naruto pondered this, his expression thoughtful.


    Neji pressed his lips together, pausing as he carefully chose his next words. "And there are indeed many ninja outside the clan who covet the Byakugan."


    "So I beg of you, Naruto-sama, to develop..."


    Naruto interrupted him, finishing his thought. "You want me to create a seal similar to the Caged Bird that would protect the Byakugan without enslaving the bearer?"


    Neji nodded, his eyes filled with hope.


    "That wouldn''t be difficult," Naruto replied, shaking his head lightly.


    Neji''s face lit up with joy, a rare smile breaking through his usually serious demeanor.


    "But why not do it yourself?" Naruto asked gently. "You''ve already taken the first step."


    Neji blinked, frowning in confusion. "I don''t know how to use sealing techniques."


    "You can learn," Naruto encouraged, a smile playing on his lips. "Something that involves the lifeblood of the Hy��ga clan should stay within the Hy��ga clan, don''t you think?"


    Neji lifted his head, the weight of Naruto''s words settling in. "Then I ask Naruto-sama to..."


    "I have other matters to attend to," Naruto cut him off, his tone firm but kind. "But if you''re willing to learn, would you consider leaving the village?"


    Neji didn''t hesitate, his resolve clear. "I will follow your guidance, Naruto-sama."


    "And what do you plan to do with the Hy��ga clan?" Naruto smiled, throwing out a question. "If you leave the village, aren''t you worried they might try something underhanded?"


    Neji turned to look at Hinata.


    The girl, who had been standing behind Naruto, staring at his golden hair, felt her cousin''s gaze and met his eyes, nodding firmly. "I can take responsibility for the Hy��ga clan!"


    "I... I''m going to change the Hy��ga clan with Neji-niisan."


    Naruto glanced back at her, his eyes softening.


    Hinata blushed, her bold declaration catching up with her, but she didn''t look away this time.


    Karin''s soft giggle gave her the final push of courage she needed to meet Naruto''s sky-blue eyes.


    "I will place the Caged Bird seal on the former clan leaders as well," Neji continued, his voice steady as he laid out his plan. "It''s long overdue, but they should understand what it means to be ''protected'' by this seal."


    The elders looked up, a mixture of fear and resignation in their eyes.


    Hiashi Hy��ga still kept his head bowed, showing no reaction, his once formidable presence now diminished.


    Naruto made no comment, his expression unreadable. This was a matter for the Hy��ga clan; he wouldn''t interfere. Besides... he was curious to see how far Neji could take this.


    A few days later, as the Hy��ga clan members returned to the village from their missions, they gathered in the estate''s courtyard. Naruto, Karin, Nine-Tails, and the Fifth Hokage, Hatake Kakashi, were invited as witnesses.


    This was a joint decision by Neji and Hinata.


    Having Naruto-sama alone would have been enough��one could even say that having him as a witness was a blessing for the Hy��ga clan.


    But as the Hy��ga clan was still a "ninja clan" rooted in the "village," it was also necessary to have someone with influence within the village to witness the proceedings.


    Most of the branch family members were already aware of what had transpired. Those who had just returned to the village stared in disbelief at the seals on Hiashi''s and Neji''s foreheads.


    Had they swapped roles? Why would the clan head have the Caged Bird seal? And where was Neji''s?


    Hiashi knelt before the gathered clan members, his voice heavy. "I am old and have brought shame to the Hy��ga clan. From today onward, Neji Hy��ga will succeed me as the head of the Hy��ga clan."


    He relinquished his position hastily and retreated to the side after speaking, a shadow of his former self.


    No one paid him any mind. All eyes were focused intently on Neji.


    What would the new clan head say?


    Neji stood before the gathered members, not kneeling, but standing tall with his back straight. "From today, the Hy��ga clan will begin a new chapter." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks to Naruto Uzumaki-sama."


    He turned, his gaze sweeping over the crowd.


    The branch family members weren''t entirely sure what role Naruto had played in all this. But if the new clan head was showing such respect, then so would they.


    And Naruto Uzumaki was certainly worthy of such reverence.


    They bowed in unison.


    After Naruto waved his hand in acknowledgment, Neji turned back to face the crowd, raising his hand high. "Now, I will issue my first decree as the new head of the Hy��ga clan."


    "From this day forward, the Hy��ga clan will no longer distinguish between the main family and the branch family. We are one family; we don''t need so many ''classes.''"


    The branch members held their breath, not daring to make a sound. The main family members had already accepted this outcome��when they were implanted with the Caged Bird seal, they had accepted it.


    Neji continued, "As for the Caged Bird seal... bear with it for now. Too many people covet the Byakugan. Even those we thought were ''allies'' want to take it from us."


    "Next, I will leave the village with Naruto-sama to study sealing techniques. I will bring back a seal that can replace the Caged Bird, one that will protect the Byakugan without enslaving or oppressing the wearer."


    The branch family members nodded, cheered, and applauded, their spirits lifted.


    The few main family members who were scowling couldn''t dampen the crowd''s excitement.


    Someone realized something and voiced their concern. "Neji, are you leaving the Hy��ga clan?" a quiet voice asked from the crowd.


    Neji nodded, his tone steady. "Yes, to study sealing techniques."


    "So from now on... Hinata Hy��ga will serve as acting clan head."


    The crowd buzzed with conversation, surprise and uncertainty rippling through the gathered members.


    When Hinata stepped forward to stand beside Neji, someone questioned, "But she''s from the main family."


    "There is no main or branch family in the Hy��ga clan now," Neji shook his head, refuting the statement. "We are all Hy��ga."


    "She''s not suitable," another voice bluntly dismissed her.


    Neji was about to respond, but Hinata stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "I''m the only one from the main family who supported Neji. And I fought alongside Neji against the former main family members just a few days ago. I even defeated K�� Hy��ga."


    The crowd was shocked.


    K�� Hy��ga? He was an elite j��nin. Had this timid, weak "main family eldest daughter" suddenly become so powerful without anyone noticing?


    Thinking about it... Hinata was a year younger than Neji, who had become a j��nin last year. So did she have the same talent as Neji-sama?


    "So, no one here is more qualified than I am to serve as acting clan head," Hinata''s voice wasn''t loud, and she still seemed to have a "soft" presence, but her words carried weight, commanding respect.


    Karin, watching from the sidelines, was surprised. Could her teasing that night have had such an effect on Hinata?


    ~~~


    Ok, ok Hinata you go!


    I''m sleeping and once I''m awake I''m gonna post the bonus chapters.


    Though, please vote so we can get more chapters! Next week! Also that membership gifting please get into top 100!!


    Also my Patreon. Please check it out.


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 chapters ahead of others

 Chapter 181: I like you! Naruto-kun

    Hinata''s transformation had been nothing short of remarkable. She had evolved from a timid girl into a responsible and determined leader. It wasn''t just Karin who noticed��everyone in the Hy��ga clan was stunned. The hesitant, uncertain heiress they once knew was now a completely different person."I... I know you don''t trust me much," Hinata said, addressing the clan members. Her eyes caught a glimpse of the golden-haired figure standing nearby, giving her the strength to continue. She clasped her hands tightly against her chest. "But I will fulfill my duties and do my best as the acting head of the clan until Neji-niisan returns."


    "Right now, I''m the only one who can do this."


    The expressions of the former main family members softened slightly. Despite everything that had happened in the past few days, Hinata was still a member of the main family, Hiashi''s daughter. With her leading the clan, perhaps their situation would improve.


    However, the branch family members murmured among themselves, hesitant to accept her leadership. After all, Hinata was the "heiress" of the main family. Even though she and Neji had defied the Hy��ga clan''s oppressive system, the title of "heiress" was still a label she had carried since birth.


    Neji stepped forward, and the branch members immediately fell silent. Before he could speak, Hinata quickly interjected, "Neji-niisan, please place the Caged Bird seal on me as well."


    Neji was taken aback, as were the branch members. They looked at her in disbelief.


    Hinata was the only member of the main family who had not been marked with the Caged Bird seal. The branch family had no objections to this; as she had said, she was the only one who had opposed the main family''s system of enslaving the branch family. Her lack of a seal was one of her "rewards" as the victor.


    But now, she was asking for it?


    "Every Caged Bird seal will eventually be lifted," Hinata said as she brushed her bangs aside. "Since I''m to act as the head of the clan, coming from the former main family, I must do something to earn their trust."


    "It''s necessary."


    Hinata''s eyes reflected an unusual resolve as she looked into Neji''s.


    The once-timid girl now had a determination that was unmistakable.


    "Understood," Neji replied with a nod.


    He had Hinata kneel, performed the necessary hand signs, and left the green, cross-shaped seal on her forehead.


    The branch members were visibly moved. One of them stood up and bowed, saying, "Hinata-sama, we look forward to working with you."


    It seemed that having someone like her as their leader might not be so bad after all.


    With the major matters resolved and some minor adjustments made��especially to the rituals related to the main and branch families��Neji discarded the unnecessary formalities. Once everything was settled, Neji followed Naruto and stepped out of the Hy��ga clan''s gates.


    Hinata hurried after them.


    "N-Naruto-kun." She stopped a few steps away and called out.


    Naruto turned around.


    "I''ve been thinking..." Hinata gathered her courage. "It was my weakness and fear that kept me from expressing my feelings or taking any action before."


    "But I''m going to change now."


    "And��"


    She took a deep breath and shouted, "Naruto-kun, you were wrong!"


    "Completely wrong!"


    "My feelings aren''t some illusion I created for myself."


    "I''ve always loved Naruto-kun!"


    Those words drained all of her strength.


    It was just like a year and a half ago.


    But what was different now was that she was no longer confused.


    She knew what outcome she wanted after confessing: "I won''t try to bind Naruto-kun with my feelings like I did before."


    "I just want Naruto-kun to know."


    "No matter how long it takes."


    "I''ll work hard and eventually be worthy to stand by your side."


    "I''ve always, always, always loved Naruto-kun."


    Her expression and tone were filled with conviction.


    "Hinata," Naruto said with a smile.


    Hinata looked tense.


    Karin squeezed her hand.


    "You made a great decision today," Naruto said, grinning as he gave her a thumbs up.


    Hinata blinked in surprise, then beamed back at him.


    Naruto waved goodbye.


    Hinata didn''t try to stop him; she stood at the gate until his silhouette disappeared, then turned back to the estate.


    Tenten was standing on the wall of the Hy��ga estate.


    "Aren''t you going with Neji?" Guy asked softly as he stood beside her.


    Tenten shook her head. "No, Neji will come back."


    "As for me..."


    Although she had helped yesterday, she hadn''t made much of an impact.


    The Hy��ga clan''s Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven technique was particularly effective against a ninja like her, who specialized in tools and weapons. Fighting two or three ch��nin had already been a struggle for her.


    She used to think she was stronger than Hinata.


    Now, the gap was much wider.


    "Guy-sensei, I''ll need you to lead the team again," Tenten said quietly.


    Might Guy scratched his head. "I''m glad you figured this out on your own. I''m not very good at comforting girls."


    Lee looked pitiful.


    Neji had left...


    Konoha hadn''t even tried to keep Naruto.


    Like Hinata, he watched until Naruto was out of the village''s sight before he finally felt at ease.


    The changes in the Hy��ga clan hadn''t caused much of a ripple in the village.


    The only noticeable difference was that the Byakugan users had become more open.


    But in the upper echelons of Konoha, there was a storm brewing.


    Kakashi had suddenly become more assertive, working with the j��nin to limit the power of the elder advisors. He even supported Nara Shikaku in his efforts to dismantle the Root division.


    A few days after Naruto left...


    At the Root headquarters in Konoha...


    Danzo''s face was tense.


    A new Hokage who hadn''t even been in office for three years, no matter how much he had accomplished in that time, should not have been able to challenge them��those who had held power for decades, who were practically invincible. The daimyo of the Land of Fire''s understanding of Konoha was largely controlled by the three of them.


    But the problem wasn''t Kakashi.


    The problem was Naruto Uzumaki.


    The Fifth Hokage had only become so assertive after meeting with Naruto at the Hy��ga estate.


    Had he been promised something?


    If so...


    Then the card he held, supported by the daimyo, wouldn''t be as effective.


    Before him, the space began to warp.


    A figure wearing a mask, his right eye exposed, revealing the Sharingan.


    Several hidden Root ninjas immediately reacted, leaping out with kunai, short swords, and jutsu, aiming to restrain the intruder.


    "Madara," Danzo said, standing up and looking down at him from a distance. "You''ve got some nerve, coming here now."


    He squinted his eyes.


    The room was dimly lit.


    Root couldn''t be exposed to the light.


    Two people who couldn''t be exposed to the light were now shrouded in darkness together.


    At this moment, they looked somewhat alike.


    Both wore loose robes, both had only one eye exposed.


    The difference was that one had his right eye, the other his left.


    "We''re old friends."


    "Is this really how you treat me, Danzo?"


    Danzo''s expression remained unreadable.


    "Alright, I''ll get to the point. I''m here because I know what you need," the masked Uchiha said with a grin. "Naruto Uzumaki is a real headache, right?"


    "Let''s work together," the masked Uchiha stepped forward. "Just like we did over ten years ago."


    The Root ninjas tensed under their masks.


    His figure became hazy, stepping out of the solid bindings as if they were nothing.


    "You want to go against Naruto Uzumaki?" Danzo asked in a low voice.


    The masked Uchiha tilted his head. "If you don''t want to, do you have another way to deal with him?"


    "He''s ridiculously powerful."


    "Not even the legendary Rinnegan could defeat him."


    Danzo remained silent.


    He had great confidence in a trump card he held. If he could use it, not only would he eliminate the "Naruto Uzumaki" problem, but he would also elevate Konoha to a higher status, making it the leading village among the Five Great Ninja Nations.


    However...


    While he had confidence in the card itself, he wasn''t sure he could play it.


    Even Itachi Uchiha and Madara Uchiha, two Sharingan masters, were clearly no match for "Naruto Uzumaki."


    "What''s your plan?" he asked.


    The masked Uchiha spoke softly, "Naruto Uzumaki..."


    "He doesn''t see himself as a ninja."


    "He possesses power far beyond any ninja, yet he''s not content with being just a ''ninja.''"


    "And there''s more."


    "I''ve learned from another ally��do you know what Naruto Uzumaki is pursuing?"


    Danzo frowned. He wasn''t in the mood for the masked Uchiha''s games but still asked, "What is he pursuing?"


    "He wants to control the order of life and death," the masked Uchiha said in a hushed tone. "In a way, he wants to become a true god."


    Danzo''s eye widened. "His ambitions are that grand?"


    "I think that''s something the daimyo wouldn''t be able to accept," the masked Uchiha said, tilting his head. "If you become Hokage and then call a summit to convince the daimyo, you could rally the entire ninja world against Naruto."


    "Become Hokage..."


    Of all the things the masked Uchiha said, those words stood out the most, resonating deeply within Danzo.


    "How can I become Hokage?" Danzo leaned forward, his voice still calm, a composure honed over decades, though the desire and greed in his remaining eye were impossible to hide.


    The masked Uchiha raised his hand. "I''ve heard..."


    "Kakashi is planning to move against the elder advisors."


    Danzo made a pointed remark, "It seems Madara''s intelligence network is quite effective."


    "I survived my battle with the First Hokage only by losing my right eye," the masked Uchiha''s tone lost its earlier oddity, becoming low and steady, with an inexplicable undertone. "It just so happens that the Fifth Hokage has a left eye."


    "I think it would suit me well."


    Danzo frowned and shook his head. "You''re planning to target Kakashi?"


    "He''s the j��nin who once mentored Naruto Uzumaki."


    "When he was inaugurated as the Fifth Hokage, Naruto Uzumaki sent a shadow clone to congratulate him. Their relationship isn''t as simple as it seems."


    The masked Uchiha spoke softly, "Don''t worry, I know my limits."


    "I only want to take his Sharingan."


    "I won''t kill him."


    The last bit of reluctance Danzo felt dissolved with that reassurance.


    "Our last collaboration was pleasant and successful," Danzo smiled, agreeing to the proposal. "Let''s hope this one is just as successful."


    ~~~


    Yow! Good morning or good night, depending on your time zone! I hope you had a good sleep!


    Last week, we ranked at Top 26 on Powerstone with 1,144 Powerstones! Thank you so much for your support!


    Because of this, we''ll be releasing 8 bonus chapters this week! Wow!


    Please keep supporting me with Powerstones and on Patreon. Thank you!


    Btw, here''s my Patreon:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �C You can currently read up to 120 chapters ahead of others!


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters (ranking today)


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 9-6 = 10 chapters


    Top 5 = 11 chapters


    Top 4 = 12 chapters


    Top 3 = 13 chapters


    Top 2 = 14 chapters


    Top 1 = 15 chapters


    I''m also going to gift 10 Patreon memberships at the end of this month. Each membership is worth $10 and gives access to 50 chapters ahead of others. Ten lucky winners will receive this membership!


    If you want a chance to win, keep voting with Power Stones and reach the Top 100 in Fans.

 Chapter 182: Have the Same Sharingan

    In the Hokage''s office, Shikaku Nara sat across from Kakashi, with his son Shikamaru standing beside him. Shikaku frowned as he spoke, the weight of the situation evident in his voice."Hokage-sama, you''re being a bit too aggressive," Shikaku said hesitantly, holding a document in his hand. "Are you sure you want to handle things this way?"


    Kakashi''s voice was calm and resolute. "The village and the ninja need to try making some changes."


    "If we want to change... we need to start by retiring some of them."


    Shikaku was silent for a moment, contemplating Kakashi''s words. He understood what Kakashi was aiming for, but even with his experience and intellect, he couldn''t fully grasp whether this move would be good or bad for the future of the ninja.


    "I see," he finally said, nodding slowly. "If that''s what you want to do."


    Yet, despite his reservations, he couldn''t help but feel compelled to give it a try.


    Shikamaru looked up at his father, sensing the gravity of the conversation. He understood the implications, but as a young man still growing into his responsibilities, he found it difficult to fully comprehend the weight of these decisions.


    Kakashi didn''t say anything further. His gaze shifted to a photograph on the corner of his desk��a snapshot from another time. The image showed a gentle, blond man surrounded by his teammates: Kakashi himself, his deadpan expression as familiar as ever; a short-haired girl with two purple markings on her face; and a black-haired boy wearing goggles.


    Out of that squad, only Kakashi remained.


    He was also the last of the Hatake clan.


    After drifting aimlessly for over a decade, he had somehow ended up as Hokage. Now that he had taken this position and the responsibility that came with it, he could no longer afford to be the same as before.


    Moreover... he didn''t want to see the same tragedies happen again.


    Did Naruto realize all of this when he was just twelve years old?


    It''s no wonder he''s Sensei''s son.


    Just then, the space in the room began to warp, and an unusual chakra appeared, distorting the air like a ripple in a pond. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''s there?" Shikaku immediately sensed the disturbance, moving to stand protectively in front of Kakashi, his hands ready to form seals.


    Shikamaru held his breath, instinctively taking a step back.


    "It''s that unidentified Uchiha Naruto issued a warrant for," Kakashi said, rising to his feet, his tone turning serious. "You''ve broken into Konoha. What do you want?"


    "I''m here for something interesting, of course," the masked Uchiha said, his voice calm as he waved a hand dismissively. "Fifth Hokage, Kakashi Hatake, your Sharingan... It needs to be returned to the Uchiha clan."


    Kakashi lifted his hand and removed his hat, revealing his Sharingan. "You''re after this eye?"


    "Sorry, but this is something I can''t give you."


    The masked Uchiha extended his hand toward Kakashi. "Then I''ll just have to take it myself."


    As soon as he spoke, chakra surged from the shadows in the corner of the room.


    Shikamaru, who had quietly retreated into the background, quickly clasped his hands together in a familiar seal.


    "Shadow Imitation Technique."


    Under the dim light, a long, black shadow stretched out, connecting him to the Uchiha.


    "You broke into Konoha but only have this level of caution?" Shikamaru said lightly, with a hint of sarcasm. "It seems you don''t think much of us."


    Shikaku frowned. Was it really this simple? A sense of unease crept into his mind.


    An enemy had broken into the Hokage''s office��where were the Anbu? What about the alarm system? The entire building seemed sealed off.


    "The Nara clan''s secret technique," the Uchiha muttered, clicking his tongue in mild irritation. "Quite powerful indeed."


    "But... did you know?"


    "The Sharingan also contains the power of ''Yin Release.''"


    "In front of these eyes, your secret technique has no effect."


    Shikamaru smirked, his mind racing as he prepared to make his next move.


    But before he could act, the Uchiha teleported in an instant, easily slipping free of the shadow''s hold.


    Shikaku immediately threw a kunai, aiming for the intruder.


    The masked Uchiha didn''t dodge, nor did he use any jutsu. The kunai passed through his body as if it weren''t even there, embedding itself harmlessly in the wall behind him.


    Shikaku''s pupils dilated.


    Just as Naruto had described in his report, this Uchiha could make his body intangible.


    Physical attacks were ineffective, and even Yin Release techniques had no effect.


    Then what about elemental ninjutsu?


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu."


    Kakashi quickly formed seals and spat out a large fireball, its flames roaring through the room.


    But the attack was futile.


    The flames licked the walls and ceiling, charring useless documents to ashes, but the Uchiha remained unharmed.


    The Uchiha teleported again, appearing right in front of Kakashi. He reached out, his hand aiming directly for Kakashi''s left eye. "It''s useless. Stop trying."


    "These weak attacks... have no meaning in front of me."


    Kakashi didn''t resist, his hands forming seals as he stood his ground.


    Just as the Uchiha''s hand was about to touch Kakashi''s Sharingan, his movements suddenly froze.


    "As expected," Shikaku said, his hands clasped in a seal.


    The distance between him and the Uchiha was short, allowing the shadow to reconnect seamlessly.


    Shikamaru, who hadn''t seen Naruto''s warrant in detail, quickly caught on. "To physically interact with the world, he must deactivate that technique."


    "Exactly," Shikaku nodded, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the intruder.


    Kakashi completed his hand seals.


    Lightning crackled in the air.


    "Lightning Style: Chidori."


    Kakashi hadn''t been dazed or unwilling to fight back. He had simply been waiting for the right moment, armed with the knowledge they had on their enemy.


    With less than a meter between them, the Chidori''s lightning-filled chirping echoed loudly in the room.


    The attack was about to pierce the Uchiha''s body.


    But at the last moment, the Uchiha reacted, turning his body intangible once more.


    Shikaku''s shadow technique lost its hold.


    The Chidori passed through the Uchiha without causing any harm.


    The masked Uchiha stepped back, creating some distance between them.


    He reached out and grabbed Kakashi''s shoulder. "The Nara clan is really a nuisance."


    "So, I''ll be taking this��"


    The three tomoe in his right eye began to spin.


    Kakashi turned his head, his gaze locking onto the Uchiha''s eye.


    He watched as the tomoe twisted and transformed into a pattern he recognized��a three-bladed Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    For a brief moment, Kakashi was lost in thought.


    The space around them distorted, pulling the Uchiha''s head into a vortex of nothingness.


    Then his body followed, the vortex extending to Kakashi''s shoulder.


    In an instant, both of them were completely absorbed into the vortex and vanished.


    "Hokage-sama!" Shikamaru exclaimed, rushing forward.


    "It seems they were teleported using a space-time jutsu," Shikaku said, his frown deepening as he surveyed the wrecked room. "Let''s figure out what''s going on and get in touch with the others."


    Shikamaru nodded, and they quickly called in reinforcements.


    A few minutes later, the patrol team returned to the office.


    "All the Anbu stationed outside are dead," Shikaku reported grimly. "Both the visible and hidden guards."


    Shikamaru frowned, his young mind grappling with the implications. He was still just a ch��nin, lacking the experience of seasoned j��nin, so he spoke his thoughts aloud: "That''s impossible. Many of the guard posts are unknown even to you, Dad. How could an outsider achieve this?"


    "And during all of this, he didn''t trigger any alarms or get detected."


    Shikaku shook his head. "Watch what you say."


    Shikamaru fell silent, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "Let''s focus on finding the Hokage first��" Shikaku began, but before he could finish his sentence...


    The vortex reappeared, swirling into existence once more.


    The masked Uchiha emerged from the distortion, dragging Kakashi with him.


    "Hokage-sama!" Shikamaru cried out, rushing to Kakashi''s side.


    Kakashi looked battered, his body covered in wounds of varying severity. His left eye was missing, leaving behind a dark, empty socket that bled slightly.


    Meanwhile, the masked Uchiha held Kakashi''s removed Sharingan, now sealed in a small jar.


    "The Hokage of Konoha is truly disappointing," the Uchiha sneered, his tone dripping with contempt. "I thought it would take more effort."


    Kakashi was despondent, his spirit shattered, unable to find the words to speak.


    Shikamaru began to form seals, ready to engage again.


    "Well then, farewell, Nara clan," the Uchiha said, stepping back. His body began to fade, becoming intangible as he disappeared from view.


    "Hokage-sama?" Shikaku didn''t pursue the intruder. Instead, he knelt beside Kakashi, assessing his condition.


    Kakashi had numerous injuries, but none were fatal. It seemed that, rather than physical wounds, Kakashi had suffered more from psychological trauma��something akin to what he had endured when subjected to Itachi''s Tsukuyomi three years earlier.


    Could that space-time jutsu have a similar effect?


    "I..." Kakashi lifted his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "Shikaku, did Naruto''s warrant mention that man''s identity?"


    Shikaku nodded, his brow furrowed with concern.


    Kakashi murmured, "I think I know who he is."


    Shikaku was taken aback. "Did you discover something during the battle that revealed his identity?"


    Kakashi nodded weakly, struggling to form the words. "His Mangeky�� Sharingan... it''s identical to the one in my Sharingan."


    Shikaku''s eyes widened in shock. "Let''s get you stabilized first, Hokage-sama. We can discuss this later when you''ve recovered."


    Kakashi continued, his voice heavy with despair, ignoring Shikaku''s suggestion. "My Sharingan also has the Mangeky��. I realized it after fighting Itachi. I started to explore its power."


    "To my surprise, I quickly mastered it, as if it had been awakened long ago, but I only became aware of it then."


    "The patterns are exactly the same."


    "He has the right eye, and I have the left eye."


    "The Mangeky�� Sharingan''s power that I awakened is also a space-time jutsu."


    Shikaku fell silent, his mind racing to process what Kakashi was saying.


    The origin of Kakashi''s Sharingan was well known throughout Konoha.


    Shikaku''s gaze shifted to the desk.


    During the battle, the photo on the desk had been knocked askew. Of the four people in the picture, three were obscured by the glare, leaving only the boy on the far left��black-haired, wearing goggles��clearly visible.


    This was Kakashi''s former teammate, Obito Uchiha.


    In the battle of Kannabi Bridge during the Third Ninja War, Obito had been crushed by a boulder and had given Kakashi his remaining Sharingan before dying.


    But when they recovered the battlefield, Obito''s body was gone, his whereabouts unknown.


    It wasn''t unusual; the body of a ninja with a kekkei genkai was a valuable research specimen. Iwagakure or any other ninja village would have taken it if they had the chance.


    Konoha had declared him dead and moved on.


    But now it seemed...


    Obito Uchiha hadn''t died after all.


    "Why did he become like this?" Kakashi''s single eye was filled with confusion, his voice heavy with despair. "If it really is him..."


    "Then he was the one who killed Sensei!"


    "He''s the one who tried to harm Sensei''s child."

 Chapter 183: So its you...

    Land of Rice Fields, Sound Village.Neji and Orochimaru stood opposite each other, both evaluating the other with caution and curiosity.


    "A Byakugan," Orochimaru murmured, licking his lips as he eyed Neji''s forehead. "Neji Hy��ga, I remember you."


    "But where is the Caged Bird Seal?"


    Neji didn''t respond, remaining silent and still behind Naruto.


    "I removed it," Naruto said, casually waving his hand. "Alright, Orochimaru, I''ve brought Neji here because I have a favor to ask."


    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flashing across his face.


    "I plan to leave Neji with you for a while," Naruto continued. "I want you to teach him everything about sealing techniques��from the basics."


    Orochimaru shook his head slowly. "Even Sasuke isn''t technically my disciple. Naruto-kun, you''re asking quite a lot of me..."


    "Have you prepared a suitable reward?"


    Naruto reached out and unrolled a scroll.


    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, but when the contents were revealed, his expression soured. Disappointment was clear as he pouted.


    Inside the scroll was a glass jar filled with formaldehyde, containing three pairs of Byakugan.


    "Is this the reward you''re offering?" Orochimaru asked, his disdain barely concealed. "The Byakugan isn''t of much use to me."


    Naruto shook his head. "This is for a second task."


    "According to members of the Hy��ga clan, the Byakugan might have the potential to evolve further."


    "However, it requires a considerable amount of Byakugan power. I want you to research it and figure out what''s behind this."


    Orochimaru paused, considering the request. "Naruto-kun, it seems you''ve already started treating me as one of your subordinates."


    "If you perform well," Naruto said, clapping his hands and summoning another scroll, "there might be more rewards."


    As the seal on the scroll was broken, a faint spiritual energy began to emanate from within.


    Orochimaru immediately recognized it.


    It was the essence of his own chakra.


    His interest was piqued. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no doubt that the scroll contained his own sealed hands.


    "Naruto-kun," Orochimaru said, meeting Naruto''s smiling face with a shake of his head, "you''re making me feel like a foolish pig chasing after a carrot."


    Naruto''s voice dropped to a low, serious tone. "This is not a bad deal for you."


    "A new research direction."


    "And the chance to regain your hands if you perform well."


    Orochimaru sneered, his interest still apparent.


    Just then, white smoke puffed up around Naruto''s feet.


    It was a variant of the Summoning Technique.


    An orange toad with goggles around its neck appeared.


    "Naruto!" the toad called out anxiously.


    Catching sight of Orochimaru, it let out a startled croak. "Orochimaru! You''re still alive?"


    Orochimaru licked his lips again, his voice dripping with malice. "Oh my, my biggest secret has been discovered by a little toad from Mount My��boku..."


    "It seems I can''t let you live."


    The red toad jumped in fear, hiding behind Naruto''s legs. "Save me! I have urgent news!"


    Naruto looked down at the toad and said in a calming voice, "Don''t worry. Orochimaru isn''t going to harm you. Just think of him as already dead. Now, what''s the news?"


    Orochimaru, still trying to intimidate the toad, burst out laughing when it seemed to lose all hope.


    "The Hokage''s Sharingan was stolen!" the toad blurted out, panicking. "It was taken by the masked Uchiha that Naruto-sama had issued a warrant for!"


    Naruto froze. "Who was it?"


    "It was Obito Uchiha," the toad answered, its tone hurried and frantic. "The Hokage said he was sure."


    "That name sounds familiar," Naruto muttered, trying to recall where he had heard it.


    "Obito Uchiha?" Orochimaru echoed in surprise. "So it''s him?"


    Naruto glanced at Orochimaru.


    "You know him too?"


    Naruto searched his memory, finally recalling something from many years ago, almost seventy years in the past.


    Back then, he had just graduated from the ninja academy and was preparing for the Genin exam.


    He had seen this name on the files of "Kakashi Hatake." It was one of his teammates. A disciple of his father, the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.


    "Kakashi-sensei really said it was Obito Uchiha?" Naruto''s calm expression faltered.


    The toad nodded. "The Hokage wants you to return to Konoha as soon as possible. There are some things that a little toad like me can''t properly convey."


    Naruto nodded, taking the scroll containing Orochimaru''s sealed hands.


    "Orochimaru, I''m leaving Neji in your care," he said as he turned to leave.


    Karin stretched and yawned. "Naruto, you''ll be back soon, right?"


    "The sooner I leave, the sooner I''ll be back."


    "I think my skin got rough during those days in the Land of Wind. I plan to freshen up here with Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru sneered, "This is not a beauty salon."


    "It''s all the same," Karin waved dismissively. "The results will be similar. So, Naruto, you should go alone this time."


    "You''ll move faster that way."


    Naruto picked up the toad and smiled at her. "Then I''ll be going now."


    With a flash of golden light, he disappeared.


    "A Byakugan that can evolve?" Orochimaru mused, examining the glass jar. "Neji-kun, care to tell me more?"


    "Don''t look at me like that," he added when Neji gave him a cold stare. "We''re colleagues now, after all."


    Neji remained indifferent, his expression cold and unmoved.


    Elsewhere.


    The toad screeched in fear, instinctively kicking its legs as Naruto moved at an incredible speed.


    Too fast!


    This was beyond what a small toad could handle.


    It wasn''t until they crossed the border of the Land of Rice Fields that the toad remembered it was a summoning beast. It kicked its legs once more and poofed out of existence in a cloud of white smoke.


    Konoha Hospital.


    "I''ve already notified Naruto," Jiraiya said softly. "With his speed, he should arrive soon."


    "However..."


    "Kakashi, are you certain that man was Obito Uchiha?"


    Kakashi nodded silently.


    Shikaku, who had been sitting by Kakashi''s bedside, opened his mouth as if to say something, wanting to point out that the more pressing issue wasn''t the masked man''s identity, but rather the unusual delay in response from the Anbu, Root, and even the Jonin teams during the incident.


    However, seeing the "living hell" expressions on their faces, he couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    Better to wait for the most important person to arrive.


    Naruto''s arrival was faster than they expected.


    In less than an hour, he flipped into the hospital room.


    "Hey, Naruto, you got here so quickly?" Jiraiya greeted him.


    Naruto ignored the pleasantries, staring intently at Kakashi. "I searched for him on my way here, but there was no sign of him."


    "Are you sure that man was Obito Uchiha?"


    Kakashi nodded. "I''m certain."


    "The Mangeky�� Sharingan��you should know it better than I do, Naruto."


    "The Mangeky�� that man possesses is identical in shape to the one I had in my Sharingan."


    "He..."


    "He attacked me to complete his set of Sharingan."


    Naruto spoke softly, "I see."


    "Do you know why he would target my parents��his own teacher?"


    Kakashi shook his head, his tone despondent. "I don''t know."


    "In theory, he shouldn''t have."


    "He was someone who loved life and had a kind heart."


    "His life''s goal was to become Hokage."


    "He loved Konoha dearly. He shouldn''t have done those things."


    Naruto frowned. "Could it have something to do with his death and certain people in Konoha?"


    Kakashi didn''t reply.


    Jiraiya also remained silent, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    After what had happened with Nagato, his attitude toward Konoha''s "high-ranking advisors" had soured to the point where he wished they would all just die.


    Who knew what underhanded things they might have done behind the scenes?


    "More importantly, there''s something I find even more serious," Shikaku interjected, speaking up with a grave tone.


    Naruto looked at him.


    Shikaku then shared the suspicions he and his son had initially formed.


    "Obito Uchiha was far too familiar with the Hokage Building''s layout," Naruto mused. "And the response from the Anbu, Root, and even the Jonin teams was unusually slow, offering no effective support for Kakashi-sensei?"


    Shikaku nodded.


    "There''s someone in Konoha who''s working with him," Naruto concluded.


    Everyone in the room lowered their heads.


    Though they were reluctant to admit it, based on the outcome, it was the only plausible explanation.


    "Nara-san," Naruto said, turning his head, "please gather everyone who might know about the building''s defenses. Have them meet here,


    okay?"


    "Tell them it''s an invitation from me, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "If anyone doesn''t show up... I''ll assume they''re Obito Uchiha''s accomplice."


    Shikaku nodded and left the room to carry out the order.


    Half an hour later, three more people were in the room.


    "Building defenses are top secret. Only those in high positions have knowledge of the details," Naruto explained.


    "Besides the Hokage himself, the head of the Jonin team, Shikaku Nara, only these three senior advisors would know."


    Koharu Utatane directed her frustration at Shikaku, though she couldn''t hide her annoyance at Naruto. "What do you want from us?"


    "The Hokage is injured. We should be taking over his duties."


    Naruto spoke softly, "I just have a few questions."


    "Are any of you accomplices of the masked Uchiha who stole Kakashi''s Sharingan?"


    Homura Mitokado gritted his teeth. "Uzumaki-sama, you are indeed powerful."


    "But you cannot insult us like this!"


    "We would never ally with someone who would harm the Hokage."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that this entire statement was truthful.


    Naruto ignored him, turning to Koharu Utatane. "What about you?"


    "Just answer yes or no."


    Koharu took a deep breath, shaking her head in frustration, "No."


    Mind''s Eye of the Kagura confirmed that she was also telling the truth.


    That left only one person.


    Naruto turned his gaze to the last man standing at the far end of the room, a man with short black hair, his face mostly wrapped in bandages, leaving only his left eye exposed.


    "So, is it you?" Naruto asked.


    The man remained silent, offering no response.


    "Just answer yes or no," Naruto urged.


    Still, the man didn''t speak. His face remained expressionless, but his emotions were in turmoil, as sensed by Mind''s Eye of the Kagura.


    "Looks like it''s you," Naruto said, walking toward him, his voice icy, radiating killing intent. "I remember you now. You''re the one called Danzo."


    ~~~


    Please keep supporting me! Powerstone, Patreon, thank you!


    Btw here''s my Patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    I''m also going to gift 10 Patreon memberships at the end of this month. Each membership is worth $10 and gives access to 50 chapters ahead of others. Ten lucky winners will receive this membership!


    If you want a chance to win, keep voting with Power Stones and reach the Top 100 in Fans.


    2/8 Bonus Chapters this Week...


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 184: Izanagi

    "It''s an honor to have caught the attention of Naruto Uzumaki," Danzo said, his voice low as chakra began to surge within him."Answer my question," Naruto demanded, his tone cold and oppressive. "Yes or no?"


    Danzo remained silent, refusing to respond. His silence spoke volumes.


    Everyone in the room��whether they were sharp-minded or seasoned by years of experience��understood what his attitude implied.


    "Danzo, you..." Koharu Utatane exclaimed, shock overtaking her features.


    Homura Mitokado feigned surprise, his eyes wide in mock disbelief.


    "I never expected the head of the Jonin Command and the Hokage to invite an outsider here," Danzo said as he reached up to pull at the collar of his robe. "This is a betrayal of Konoha."


    "And collaborating with Obito Uchiha isn''t a betrayal of Konoha?" Naruto retorted calmly. "Tell me, what are the details of your collaboration? How did you make contact?"


    Danzo''s expression remained calm. "I did it for Konoha."


    "Kakashi''s mind has been poisoned by you. He''s no longer fit to be Hokage."


    "The Hy��ga clan no longer obeys orders."


    "The village doesn''t need such elements."


    Naruto extended his hand. "Choosing to be a tool is your decision. But..."


    "Restricting others'' ambitions��that''s not right."


    He paused for a moment, letting the tension hang in the air.


    "And there''s no need to discuss this further. Tell me how you made contact with Obito Uchiha."


    Danzo''s face twisted with disdain. "Such arrogance, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "I admit, you''re strong."


    "But... I''ve let you run wild for too long. This ends now."


    With a swift motion, he pulled aside his robe, revealing his right arm��an arm he had long portrayed as disabled.


    Three seals shackled the arm, binding and suppressing its power.


    "F��, Torune," Danzo called out.


    Two figures, hidden in the shadows, suddenly materialized in the room.


    An orange-haired man formed a hand seal, spreading his hands with his thumbs and index fingers connected in a triangle, aiming at Naruto.


    Chakra surged.


    "Mind Transfer Jutsu."


    F�� Yamanaka''s mental energy shot out, attacking Naruto.


    "The Yamanaka clan, huh?" Naruto said, unshaken, his tone calm. "But using such a technique against me..."


    F�� Yamanaka''s eyes widened in shock.


    What am I seeing?


    The Yamanaka clan''s secret technique was powerful: refine the soul, strengthen the spirit, and use a more potent soul to seize control of another''s body. Most ninja didn''t refine or study their souls, making this jutsu nearly unbeatable.


    But Naruto Uzumaki was an entirely different beast.


    His body...?


    What stood before F�� was a towering, majestic soul, overwhelming in its presence.


    Just by glimpsing it, his own soul and spirit trembled uncontrollably.


    Naruto''s soul was far superior to any other ninja''s��more powerful than all the souls F�� had encountered in his lifetime combined.


    An invincible force!


    That was the final thought in F��''s mind as his soul, having left his body, was crushed under the enormous spiritual pressure.


    Torune Aburame raised his hand, releasing a cloud of dust-like mist toward Naruto.


    "Secret Technique: Poison Cloud Jutsu."


    The Aburame clan was known for mastering the "power of insects," and Torune specialized in a type of poisonous insect known as "Rinkaich��."


    While the poison wasn''t as potent as that of Chiyo from Sand Village or Hanz�� of Rain Village, it had the advantage of quantity and a tricky delivery.


    His abilities were a nightmare to deal with, perfect for buying time.


    But...


    The insects couldn''t even get close to Naruto.


    They instinctively recoiled.


    Even when driven by chakra, they froze and dropped dead upon nearing him, forming a circle of purple insect corpses around Naruto in the blink of an eye.


    "You can''t even get near me," Naruto observed, locking eyes with Torune. The pressure of his spiritual energy bore down on him.


    "Let alone these weak creatures with hardly any souls."


    With a crash, Torune fell to his knees, his entire body prostrated on the ground, unable to move.


    A flash of white light followed.


    Yang Nine-Tails emerged from Naruto''s shoulder, raising a claw and pointing it forward.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    The beam of lightning pierced Torune''s head, snuffing out his life in an instant.


    Danzo''s face tightened.


    His two most trusted subordinates, giving it their all, couldn''t even stall Naruto Uzumaki for a moment?


    He hastened his movements.


    The three seals fell heavily to the ground, revealing his right arm, long shrouded in secrecy.


    The skin of the arm was starkly different from the rest of his body, deathly pale after years of sealing, exuding an aura of decay.


    But the skin color wasn''t the most shocking detail.


    From his forearm to his upper arm, several Sharingan were embedded.


    "What is this?" Jiraiya exclaimed, his voice filled with shock.


    Kakashi stared in disbelief, unable to process what he was seeing.


    No one had imagined Danzo was hiding something like this.


    "So this is what gives you the confidence to challenge me?" Naruto said softly, moving in a flash.


    Danzo didn''t answer, attempting to dodge.


    But...


    Naruto was much faster.


    An ominous red blade pierced Danzo''s chest.


    Nine-Tails grumbled, "Naruto, you should''ve used Ashura."


    "Killing this man with the ''Nine-Tails'' blade is too..."


    Naruto reached out to grab Danzo''s soul.


    But something strange happened.


    Danzo''s body slipped off the blade without a sound, standing before Naruto unharmed.


    He formed hand seals.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave."


    Danzo took a deep breath, exhaling a sharp, elongated blast of air, visible as a white ribbon, cutting toward Naruto.


    Yang Nine-Tails unsheathed his Zanpakut��.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    The spinning blade intercepted and shattered the wind attack.


    Naruto stared at Danzo through the mirage, his eyes filled with surprise.


    What happened?


    His blade had clearly pierced Danzo moments ago, so why wasn''t he dead? Why didn''t he even have a scratch?


    Genjutsu?


    No...


    Even though the Sharingan''s genjutsu was powerful, even if it was activated with the Mangeky��, Naruto would have noticed.


    Danzo''s arm bore many Sharingan, but they were all just ordinary three-tomoe.


    His chakra and soul were both weak.


    There was no way he could have hidden this from Naruto.


    If he hadn''t died the first time, then he''d try again.


    Naruto clasped his hands together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    Golden chains shot out, whipping and binding Danzo''s limbs.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    Forfeiting the incantation, the white beam shot forward.


    This time, Naruto was certain his attack had worked. White Lightning had shattered Danzo''s heart, and he even sensed the fragmentation of his body, the escape of his soul, and the stirring of the Sage of Six Paths.


    But in the next second...


    The unbelievable happened again.


    Danzo stood there unharmed, calmly stepping aside.


    "Surprised, aren''t you?" Danzo asked, his voice unnervingly calm. "Even though your strength far surpasses this old man in front of you, you''ve attacked twice and still haven''t managed to kill him."


    "It''s incredible."


    "A miracle, even."


    Naruto squinted, enveloping Danzo in his Mind''s Eye of the Kagura.


    "Yes, it''s a miracle," Danzo continued, his tone now tinged with subtle changes, full of temptation. "Konoha has faced many disasters, but without exception, it has always emerged unscathed."


    "That''s the miracle that has blessed Konoha."


    "And I..."


    "As Konoha''s root, this miracle has now been bestowed upon me."


    "Accept your fate, Naruto."


    Naruto chuckled coldly, exhaling a breath.


    The spiritual pressure within the breath formed a crude, yet powerful technique that effortlessly tore Danzo''s sleeve apart.


    His entire arm, near the shoulder, had one Sharingan already extinguished, and a second one was slowly closing.


    "A miracle, or just the Sharingan?" Naruto mocked, shaking his head. "Did you really think you could scare me with such a petty trick?"


    "Isn''t that overestimating yourself?"


    Danzo''s face briefly contorted before returning to its original calm. "You''ve discovered it, but... in the end, it makes no difference."


    "You can''t kill me."


    Naruto''s gaze shifted slightly, focusing on the face on Danzo''s shoulder. "The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju."


    "You''ve incorporated his flesh into your body?"


    "Didn''t all your collaborations with Orochimaru clue you in on this?" Danzo asked, his tone still measured.


    Jiraiya was shocked, his eyes widening in surprise as he stared at Naruto.


    Collaborating with Orochimaru?


    Orochimaru was still alive?


    All these years, with no news, Jiraiya had assumed he was truly dead.


    "No." Naruto shook his head, his expression calm and composed. "He mentioned it, but I didn''t expect you to actually use it."


    "I thought Hashirama would hold a higher place in your hearts."


    Danzo''s voice remained cold, "If the First Hokage knew his body could contribute so much to Konoha, he''d be pleased."


    "The Second Hokage would have killed you himself," Naruto whispered. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he spoke, the golden chains whipped out once more, striking at Danzo.


    Danzo formed hand seals.


    "Spontaneous Tree Summoning."


    The face on his right shoulder wriggled as chakra surged. Thick trees sprouted from nothing, growing rapidly to shield Danzo.


    But...


    It was futile.


    The chains pierced through his body, shattering his heart.


    "It''s pointless." Danzo leaned on the trees, emerging from behind them. "I told you, you can''t kill me."


    Naruto observed his arm.


    The second Sharingan was now fully closed.


    "Resurrection after death. I suppose that''s how I should understand this technique of yours," Naruto mused. "It seems quite powerful."


    "But it''s not without limits, is it?"


    "The prerequisite for using it is the Sharingan?"


    "I''ve killed you three times, but only two Sharingan have closed."


    "So it''s not one eye per life."


    "Is it..."


    "Time?"


    As Naruto uttered the word "time," he caught the subtle change in Danzo''s emotions.


    So that''s it.


    "If it''s based on time," Naruto said, raising one finger, "each Sharingan can grant you a minute of invincibility?"


    "You have eight left, which means eight minutes."


    He smiled. "Let''s use these eight minutes to have a little chat."


    "Tell me everything you know about Obito Uchiha."


    "And..."


    "Did you have any part in the Nine-Tails'' attack sixteen years ago?"

 Chapter 185: Kotoamatsukami didnt work...

    The last question struck deep, like a blade aimed at the heart. The two high-ranking advisors, who had been wavering on whether to side with Danzo, suddenly went pale. They quickly moved closer to Jiraiya, distancing themselves from Danzo. Even though nothing had been confirmed yet, just the suspicion was enough to make them want no part in it.Danzo didn''t answer Naruto''s question. Instead, he formed a hand seal and slammed his hand onto the ground.


    "Summoning Jutsu."


    A cloud of white smoke billowed up, and a massive creature emerged. It had the body of a bull, the claws of a tiger, and the head of an elephant covered in brown fur.


    "A Baku," Nine-Tails recognized it immediately. "A creature said to feed on nightmares."


    "Leave it to me," Nine-Tails said, leaping toward the Baku. With one powerful strike, he took it down. The Baku vanished in a puff of smoke almost as soon as it appeared. Despite being one of the strongest summoning beasts outside the Three Great Sage Regions, it was no match for the power of a tailed beast.


    Naruto reached out to grab Danzo, but before he could, the Baku was gone, and Danzo was moving again.


    Naruto killed Danzo three more times, each time using a different method��once with a rarely-used ninjutsu, once with kid�� that destroyed Danzo''s soul, and the last time by physically tearing out Danzo''s heart. Yet each time, Danzo stood back up, completely unscathed.


    Naruto stared at his empty hand, frowning.


    This wasn''t a simple "resurrection."


    When Naruto had ripped out Danzo''s heart and tried to suppress it with spiritual pressure, something strange happened. The heart didn''t just disappear��it was erased from existence, as if reality itself had been altered.


    "Changing reality?" Naruto thought, glancing at Danzo''s arm, which still had six Sharingan open.


    Could these ordinary three-tomoe Sharingan really possess such power? He hadn''t seen anything like this during Sasuke''s fight with Itachi.


    "You''ve figured it out, haven''t you?" Danzo said, raising his hand, his voice tinged with pride. "This isn''t an ordinary ability."


    "This is a forbidden technique, one that not every Mangeky�� Sharingan can master."


    "Its name... Izanagi."


    "Its power is to consume the Sharingan, altering reality as I see fit."


    "So, it''s not that you killed me and I resurrected. I simply rewrote the past, correcting the ''mistake'' of my death."


    Naruto frowned.


    It was indeed a technique that manipulated reality. But why was Danzo emphasizing this so much? Was it just to explain the technique to him?


    Danzo extended his hand, his face emotionless. "This is my first time using this power, so I''m not sure if it''ll work on you. But the strength of the Sharingan is something even you can''t escape."


    "So, I''m going to correct... the ''mistake'' of your existence."


    Inside Danzo, chakra surged, forcing the Sharingan to turn slightly, while the face on his shoulder twisted in agony.


    Is it coming? Naruto thought as he prepared to counter the power to rewrite reality, Izanagi...


    But unexpectedly, what activated first was a genjutsu.


    A flash of white light exploded, blinding everyone''s vision. But Naruto wasn''t affected. He saw clearly as Danzo reached up to rip off the bandages on his head, revealing the other half of his face that had been hidden. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his left eye was another Sharingan.


    It spun furiously, transforming into a Mangeky�� Sharingan with four sickle-like blades.


    The ocular power surged, and a technique silently activated under several layers of concealment.


    "Kotoamatsukami!" Danzo''s features twisted as he shouted, his voice tinged with madness, "Izanagi is not my ultimate technique. But this one is!"


    "The most powerful genjutsu of the Mangeky�� Sharingan. Obey my command and become my slave, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    His strategy was clear. He used Izanagi to mislead Naruto, even if just for an instant, so he could unleash this technique. Then he would win.


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    The most powerful genjutsu? It sounded like a technique that could alter a person''s will, turning them into a puppet. Could it really do that?


    Jiraiya stared at the blond figure, his heart pounding.


    Kakashi was in shock.


    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado watched Danzo, their thoughts racing.


    Naruto looked down at his hands.


    A strange sensation brewed within him.


    A voice whispered in his ear.


    "From now on, Danzo is your master."


    His chakra began to rebel, repeating this phrase over and over.


    "Obey my command," Danzo sneered, motioning with his hand, "Come to me, Naruto. You will now..."


    Naruto took a step forward.


    Danzo''s grin grew more sinister.


    The others were incredulous��did the technique actually work? Was Naruto really under Danzo''s control?


    But...


    It was only one step.


    "This is the most powerful genjutsu?" The blond figure raised his head, looking at Danzo while placing his hand over his stomach.


    Danzo''s eyes widened, his pupils dilating, his voice growing frantic. "Come here, Naruto! I am your master now. You must listen to me."


    Naruto frowned.


    The whispers in his ear grew louder, his chakra urging him forward, even attempting to forcibly move his body.


    He twisted his right hand, grabbing hold of something within his own body.


    Danzo was incredulous. "What''s going on? Kotoamatsukami has no effect on you?"


    Impossible!


    When he first obtained this eye, he tested it on someone. It worked perfectly. They became a puppet, completely under his control.


    But it had no effect on Naruto?


    "Regular genjutsu uses your chakra to influence another''s mind," Naruto said, frowning even more as he increased the force, pulling out a mass of blue chakra from within himself. "More advanced genjutsu can even control the chakra in someone''s brain."


    "So... disrupting your own chakra flow is enough to break free from genjutsu. But Kotoamatsukami is different. It doesn''t manipulate the flow of chakra but the consciousness within the chakra itself."


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    What does that mean? What does he mean by consciousness within chakra? Isn''t chakra just energy?


    But from Naruto''s words, it sounded like chakra had its own consciousness.


    "Like the influence of a Tailed Beast on a Jinch��riki," Naruto continued, "When your body is filled with someone else''s will through chakra, the ninja becomes a tool driven by that will."


    "That''s the effect of Kotoamatsukami. And you call it the most powerful genjutsu? In the realm of ninja, it certainly is."


    Naruto continued to pull, extracting two-thirds of the blue energy from his body. "I can''t dispel it under these circumstances. But if I don''t want to be affected by it... that''s simple."


    "I just need to stop being a ninja and give up chakra."


    He clenched his teeth, pulling out the last bit of blue energy. With his other hand, he gently tapped, summoning a scroll to seal and store his chakra.


    Danzo''s expression shifted from shock to disbelief, then to terror, finally settling into a state of despair.


    "You''re insane," he muttered. "Not even Kotoamatsukami can control you."


    Naruto looked at him.


    At this point, only four of the Sharingan on Danzo''s right arm remained.


    "Changing the allegiance of a ''tool''..." Naruto spoke calmly, "How could that ever work on a human? The greatest chasm between us isn''t power. It''s the world our eyes perceive."


    "Now, let''s have a proper conversation about the past."


    Danzo grabbed his clothes, gritting his teeth.


    "Naruto Uzumaki... You''re an incredibly dangerous individual. You''re even more of a threat than I imagined. Obito Uchiha said you want to become a god who rules over life and death..."


    Naruto''s expression flickered.


    Though the description was somewhat exaggerated, from their perspective, it was easy to understand why they saw it that way.


    He wasn''t surprised by this assessment.


    What did surprise him was that he had only recently shared his intention to establish the Seireitei with a few people��Karin, Sasuke, Neji, Orochimaru, and a few others. It wasn''t widely known yet.


    How did Danzo know?


    And how did Obito Uchiha find out?


    They certainly didn''t have the capability to gather intelligence right under his nose.


    "If you just wanted to become a god, that would be one thing," Danzo said gravely, continuing, "But you seek to overthrow the very existence of ninja. That is absolutely unacceptable."


    Naruto countered, "Why is it unacceptable?"


    Danzo didn''t answer.


    He didn''t know the answer, but... It was the current "ninja system" that allowed him to rise to power as Danzo-sama of Konoha. How could he allow someone to destroy it so easily?


    "It seems I''ll have to use more forceful methods," Naruto said, raising his hand as Kid�� energy blasted forward.


    Izanagi allowed Danzo to escape death time and time again.


    While reality could be rewritten, the pain he experienced didn''t vanish.


    After dozens of deaths, Danzo''s face was contorted, his mind nearing its breaking point.


    On his right arm, the last Sharingan was slowly closing.


    "Still not talking?" Naruto asked him.


    Danzo gritted his teeth and raised a kunai. "I... I am a ninja of Konoha, I am Konoha''s darkness. Neither you, nor Kakashi, nor that old fool Hiruzen... None of you understand my thoughts or my methods. But I was indeed protecting Konoha."


    He bit down hard, ripping his clothes open to expose his upper body, revealing a large black seal on his chest.


    He lunged forward, grabbing Naruto''s ankle.


    His left hand moved, not to attack Naruto, but to attack himself.


    With a squelching sound, he stabbed his throat.


    "If you want to know the truth, you''ll have to join me in death." He roared, reaching out his hand.


    As he spoke, black blood seeped from his body, gushing out like a fountain, quickly covering both his body and Naruto''s legs.


    This was his last resort.


    "Reverse Four Symbols Seal."


    ~~~


    Please keep supporting me! Powerstone, Patreon, thank you!


    Btw here''s my Patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    I''m also going to gift 10 Patreon memberships at the end of this month. Each membership is worth $10 and gives access to 50 chapters ahead of others. Ten lucky winners will receive this membership!


    If you want a chance to win, keep voting with Power Stones and reach the Top 100 in Fans.


    3/8 Bonus Chapters this Week...


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 186: Program and Will

    The black, viscous blood twisted and surged like a tidal wave, evoking a sense of dread similar to the "Earth Grudge Fear" technique. The chakra unleashed in that moment was incredibly powerful, the result of years of accumulation by Danzo. It consumed the Mangeky�� Sharingan, coiling around it, trying to drag Naruto down with it.Danzo, not yet fully dead, looked up and sneered. He was no longer the "Danzo" from forty years ago. The courage to sacrifice for Konoha wasn''t something exclusive to Hiruzen Sarutobi. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But despite the black blood climbing up to Naruto''s knees, his expression remained unchanged.


    "How could someone like you ever become a senior advisor of Konoha?" Naruto extended his hand and gently tapped the air. Where his fingertip touched, space rippled like waves, sweeping across and instantly halting the boiling black blood.


    "Do you remember where the Four Symbols Seal originated?"


    Danzo''s pupils widened in shock.


    With a tap of Naruto''s finger, an array of intricate seals began to form, enveloping the black blood. The blood reversed its flow, with part of it surging back into Danzo''s body.


    Danzo was terrified; he couldn''t control his chakra, nor could he control the seal. The Mangeky�� Sharingan, which had just been taken, sprouted like a seed from within the depths of the seal, forcing its way out and embedding itself back into Danzo''s eye socket.


    The remaining black blood dissipated, vanishing without a trace.


    Danzo''s life force weakened, and after the turbulent chakra ordeal, his life reached its end. Naruto reached out and grabbed his soul, which was barely holding on inside his body.


    This man...


    Naruto knew he wouldn''t allow him to simply "die physically."


    At that moment, the power of the Sage of Six Paths intervened.


    It sought to fulfill its duty, to claim every soul that had passed away, as was its "established" function. In an instant, it moved to take hold of Danzo''s soul.


    There wasn''t even time for conversation.


    As the soul was about to be torn away, Naruto raised his other hand and, without an incantation, invoked a Kid��.


    "Had�� #54. Haien (����, Abolishing Flames)."


    A purple, disk-shaped flame shot from his palm.


    The three people in the room were caught off guard.


    Wasn''t Danzo already dead? Why attack again? Had Naruto''s hatred for him grown to the point where he needed to desecrate his body?


    But the next moment, the clash of energy sent shockwaves through the room.


    Kakashi was nearly blown away, with Shikamaru and Shikaku holding him down to avoid worsening his injuries.


    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado staggered.


    They were the weakest in strength and had long since lost the instinct to handle crises.


    Despite their differences, their eyes all widened in shock, especially Jiraiya.


    This technique��he had seen it before during Naruto''s battle with Pain, where the summoning toad had recorded it. It was a form of Fire Release with an extremely high burning temperature but without explosive capabilities.


    The sudden attack, the unusual reaction of the technique, and the serious expression on Naruto''s face all suggested the presence of a new, unseen enemy.


    Was it Obito Uchiha, or someone else?


    Jiraiya gathered his chakra.


    Shikaku and Shikamaru also realized the gravity of the situation.


    Naruto took a step out of the hospital room and stood in midair, his tone calm: "This soul is mine to keep."


    Jiraiya and the others peered out, surveying the area.


    There was no visible enemy.


    Nor was there any unusual or detectable chakra.


    Who was he talking to?


    Naruto was speaking to the "power of the Sage of Six Paths."


    But like before, it only existed as a force, a preset program with the instinctual will to act, but lacking the capacity for communication.


    There was no response.


    In fact, the interference seemed to trigger some form of countermeasure.


    The power of the Sage of Six Paths surged, reaching again for Danzo''s soul.


    There was no room for negotiation...


    Naruto sealed Danzo''s soul inside a scroll.


    But the power of the Sage of Six Paths was relentless. Compared to just one soul, defying this greater force was a much more severe transgression.


    Kid�� reverberated, explosions, waves, and radiant light clashed.


    Massive energy rippled through the sky above Konoha.


    Gale-force winds swept through the area.


    Trees swayed violently, leaves rustling. The water tank on the hospital roof creaked and groaned, while bed sheets and clothes hung out to dry were blown away, drifting far off.


    Some Anbu hidden in trees and on power poles were swept away, scrambling in panic.


    A few managed to land safely with the help of their teammates.


    Others weren''t so lucky, blown to the outskirts of the battlefield.


    Inside the hospital room, the others ducked for cover.


    "What terrifying power," Homura Mitokado exclaimed in awe. "Just the residual effects of the battle are this intense."


    Jiraiya said gravely, "Naruto hasn''t even used his full strength."


    "Deploy the Anbu to evacuate the nearby civilians."


    "Although..."


    "Naruto is likely holding back the power of his techniques."


    He paused, his tone tinged with frustration. "Naruto is too strong."


    "Even a fraction of his power is beyond what an ordinary ninja can withstand."


    "Even we..."


    The room fell silent, the mood somber.


    "I understand," Shikaku nodded. "Jiraiya-sama, please inform the Anbu. The Hokage is currently injured and can''t take action."


    "Shikamaru, organize the hospital staff for evacuation."


    "I''ll notify the Jonin squad to help manage the evacuation."


    The others complied.


    The evacuation proceeded in an orderly manner.


    Within minutes, the battlefield and the surrounding area were cleared, leaving only a few confident individuals nearby to observe.


    Naruto sensed this as well.


    With no civilians at risk, he unleashed his full power.


    The energy and techniques generated even greater turbulence.


    "Can a ninja really achieve this level of power?" Asuma Sarutobi muttered, helplessly fumbling with his lighter. He had tried to light a cigarette several times, but the wind kept snuffing it out. Even turning his back to the wind didn''t help, as the energy disrupted the air currents, causing gusts from all directions.


    "Isn''t there something even more terrifying?" Might Guy frowned, his expression serious. "Who is Naruto fighting?"


    "I can''t even see the enemy."


    All they could see were the countless techniques being unleashed.


    And that golden figure in the midst of it all.


    Jiraiya, who had entered Sage Mode, shook his head in resignation. "My sensory ninjutsu can''t penetrate it."


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    He possessed natural sensory abilities, enhanced by Sage Mode, which he had developed from a technique called the "Barrier: Canopy Method Formation."


    When amplified by Sage Mode, both its range and intensity nearly doubled.


    But even so, the strongest technique he could muster was mercilessly shattered when it tried to approach the battlefield''s edge.


    Not deliberately��it was just the aftershocks.


    The others remained silent.


    This meant that even Konoha''s strongest ninja weren''t qualified to participate in this battle.


    Simply watching was the extent of their capabilities.


    Within the battlefield, Naruto frowned.


    The chakra of the Sage of Six Paths was immense and seemingly endless.


    However...


    It wasn''t quite what he had expected.


    He had hoped to trace this "program''s" power during this battle and locate the "Pure Land."


    The chakra sustaining the power of the Sage of Six Paths was the key.


    Wherever it came from, the Pure Land would be there.


    But the chakra that kept this power fighting continuously came from within it, as if there were a wellspring of chakra constantly bubbling up.


    Since tracking it wasn''t an option...


    He would have to wake it up.


    Naruto drew his twin swords, spiritual pressure surging.


    "Roar With Lamentation, Sing With Compassion, The Cycle Of Rebirth, Nine-Tailed Ashura!"


    His Zanpakut�� was released.


    Energy several times more intense rolled forth, stirring up the wind and clouds, forcing the onlookers to retreat even further.


    The power of the Sage of Six Paths sensed the threat, retreating into the ground.


    Chakra surged.


    "Be careful," Nine-Tails whispered from Naruto''s shoulder. "It''s Truth-Seeking Balls."


    A black shadow suddenly shot out from the ground.


    This time, it was slightly different from the previous Truth-Seeking Balls he had encountered.


    It wasn''t in the form of a sphere.


    Instead, it was a spear, its entire body in a "genetic helix" state. The tip wasn''t sharp, just a crossover point of the helix.


    But...


    This time, Naruto''s perception was clear.


    It was an ultimate chakra combining the Five Elements with Yin-Yang, carrying a "destructive" aura and an indomitable will.


    It came thrusting toward him.


    Naruto raised his sword to meet it.


    Sparks flew, and blades clashed.


    But after several rounds, neither side gained the upper hand.


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, thoughtful.


    What was strong wasn''t the "weapon" itself; during the clash, he could clearly feel the chakra''s vibrations. But the "will of the Sage of Six Paths infused into it" acted as a powerful adhesive, stabilizing and tightly binding the various chakra elements together.


    The strength lay in the "will of the Sage of Six Paths."


    If...


    If he were facing the Sage of Six Paths himself, it might be more challenging.


    The man who had never shown himself had unfathomable power.


    But the opponent before him wasn''t the Sage of Six Paths��merely a "program" acting on a certain "will."


    It was powerful, but not limitless.


    Naruto raised "Ashura," his expression resolute.


    In that case, he would defeat it with an even stronger will.


    The chakra drawn earlier to deal with Danzo was his own.


    Ashura''s chakra remained.


    He used it as a lead.


    "The wind is calming down," Asuma remarked, raising his hand. As an expert in Wind Release, he was most sensitive to changes in the wind.


    Jiraiya concentrated, astonished.


    He wasn''t focused on the "wind" itself.


    What concerned him was...


    How quickly Naruto had accumulated a large amount of natural energy.


    This was a sign of entering Sage Mode.


    But when did Naruto learn Sage Mode? Did the toads of Mount My��boku know about this? Or had they not told him?


    But he quickly realized.


    The energy transforming Naruto was completely different from Mount My��boku''s Sage Mode.


    This wasn''t from Mount My��boku.


    It likely wasn''t from any of the sacred lands.


    Jiraiya suddenly recalled an ancient legend that the Great Toad Sage had once told him.


    According to the legend...


    The First Hokage also mastered Sage Mode, but no one knew where he had learned it from.


    Now Naruto had also mastered the same Sage Mode as the First Hokage?

 Chapter 187: Sage Mode

    Since his return, Naruto had been delving into the mysteries of "natural energy." The legacy of the First Hokage only solidified his belief that there was no need to follow the conventional path of a "ninja."The elements within this energy, known to drive others mad, had little effect on Naruto. Moreover, he was channeling the power of "Ashura" to activate this mode, making the energy even more potent.


    Natural energy gathered around him, merging seamlessly into his body.


    Sage Mode.


    But unlike Jiraiya''s or Sasuke''s versions, this external power didn''t dramatically alter Naruto''s physical form. His eyebrows and eyelashes shifted from dark orange to a brilliant gold. A golden rhombus-shaped mark appeared at the center of his forehead.


    The most striking change was in his attire. The chakra cloaks of "Ashura" and "Nine-Tails" became more tangible, intertwining with the natural energy and merging into his spiritual pressure, visually blending with his Shinigami uniform and captain''s haori.


    In his Shikai state, Naruto was already shrouded in a golden chakra cloak. But this time, after entering Sage Mode, the gold on his body no longer held the vibrant, lively hue it once did. It was now sacred, radiant, and pure.


    From head to waist, the color was divine and luminous, while below the waist, it became translucent, refracting a faint rainbow-like glow.


    His spiritual pressure surged higher than ever.


    The stormy winds from the battle immediately calmed when Naruto shifted into Sage Mode. The world fell silent, and all sounds ceased. The area around him seemed isolated from the rest of existence.


    Nine-Tails, perched on Naruto''s shoulder, observed him curiously. This was a new form it had never seen before.


    "He''s breathtakingly beautiful," Asuma marveled, finally managing to light a cigarette.


    "Like a rainbow," Might Guy added honestly, using the simplest words.


    Jiraiya''s heart raced. At this moment, his barrier technique was no longer disrupted. However, despite his ability to see Naruto using "natural energy" and entering "Sage Mode," he couldn''t feel anything when observing.


    There stood a person in the air, his presence as unremarkable as that of an ordinary person. Yet, this gave Jiraiya a sense of beauty and fragility.


    Naruto raised "Ashura," gathering power at the blade, where it twisted and spun within a small, fist-sized space. The air currents formed into threads, whipping and twisting in a tangible way.


    He waved his other hand, and golden chains, the same color as Naruto, surged forth. They plunged into the ground, binding the lurking power of the Six Paths. It struggled, snapping several chains, but others held on tightly.


    Naruto lightly swung his blade. A slash��golden light erupted, crashing into the "gene spiral" structure of the Truth-Seeking Ball weapon. The once indestructible weapon began to shatter at the tip of the blade. This tiny breach set off a chain reaction, as one by one, the "genes" disintegrated, chakra scattered, and the power of the Six Paths dissipated.


    The weapon dissolved, yet Naruto''s slash did not stop. It continued toward the force that had wielded the weapon. The ground trembled and cracked. The invisible "power of the Six Paths" collapsed, and in the moment of its annihilation, a slight tremor added to the aftershocks of the slash.


    Those watching struggled to maintain their balance amid the violent shaking, barely managing to stay on their feet. They looked up in disbelief. Jiraiya was the most disheveled. His Sage Mode had been disrupted by external interference, making it difficult to maintain. The natural energy retreated, and the two toads on his shoulders, unable to hold on, slipped and nearly fell. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of power is this?" Asuma exclaimed in awe.


    Shikaku shook his head, glancing at Jiraiya. The white-haired man propped himself up from the ground, brushing the dust off his clothes.


    "This should be Sage Mode," Jiraiya said, his voice tinged with awe and confusion. "But it seems Naruto has made some changes to this technique, far beyond my understanding."


    Jiraiya''s eyes were full of mixed emotions. He had once thought that Minato Namikaze was the most talented of all his disciples and that Nagato, with the Rinnegan, would be the "Child of Prophecy" foretold by the Great Toad Sage. But now, Naruto Uzumaki had surpassed both of them. He must be the "Child of Prophecy."


    High above, Naruto still held his blade, scanning the ground. He had destroyed the program. Its creator should reveal themselves now.


    Suddenly, he raised his head, turning left and right to scan the sky. A sense of being watched suddenly came from all directions.


    "Sage of Six Paths?" he murmured softly, uttering the name.


    There was no response.


    "Can you come out and meet me?" Naruto continued to ask.


    The sense of being watched intensified. But still, nothing appeared.


    "Is it that you don''t want to see me?" Naruto turned, frowning. Each of the watchful feelings gave him the same impression, making it impossible to discern the true direction.


    Was it a technique?


    "Or are there reasons preventing you from coming out to meet me?" he continued speaking.


    The sky and earth remained empty.


    Naruto sighed, "Whether it''s because you don''t want to or because you can''t, I will find you."


    "As for this time, the souls marked by me from now on will be under my jurisdiction. If you disagree, then we can fight again."


    He flipped his wrist, and spiritual pressure surged. Jiraiya and the others turned pale, retreating once more. The sense of being watched flickered and then receded, disappearing entirely.


    The Sage of Six Paths did not appear, but his actions spoke volumes. He tacitly agreed with Naruto''s claim.


    Naruto expanded his senses. After confirming that the sense of being watched had indeed vanished, he furrowed his brows. Golden light gently swirled around him, and Sage Mode dissipated.


    This mode was also taxing on his body. Although his spiritual pressure continued to rise, becoming even stronger, the external energy, forcibly controlled and compressed into his spiritual pressure, was a temporary and unavoidable drawback. In this state, he could maintain it for only about half an hour at most.


    What concerned him was the Sage of Six Paths''s decision. He had truly backed down. Was he lacking confidence in defeating Naruto in this state? That didn''t seem likely. The pressure felt from the sense of being watched was not to be underestimated. Even a program had given Naruto quite a bit of trouble. The original would undoubtedly be stronger.


    So, as Naruto had speculated earlier, it wasn''t that the Sage didn''t want to show himself but that he couldn''t? Was he bound by the Pure Land, or was there another reason?


    Naruto looked up at the sky, now a clear, bright blue. Eyes like the Sharingan that could alter reality, a Sage of Six Paths who seemed unable to manifest, and chakra, an inexplicable energy��this world held no shortage of secrets.


    He gently landed and used Shunpo to appear beside Jiraiya and the others.


    "Naruto," Shikaku said gravely.


    Naruto grinned at him, "Sorry for causing Konoha so much trouble. Fighting an enemy of that level while trying to restrain my power to avoid environmental damage is indeed difficult."


    Looking back, he saw that much of the village had been left in ruins from the brief clash.


    "Please, Shikaku, take charge of assessing the damage," Naruto continued. "Have the toads of Mount My��boku deliver it to me later. I''ll cover all the costs."


    Shikaku opened his mouth. He really wanted to waive the debt and gain favor. But Konoha was poor. And now, with Danzo dead, both village reconstruction and the reorganization of the upper echelons would require a large sum of money. The Daimyo of the Land of Fire would likely be reluctant to approve such funding.


    "Thank you," Shikaku finally nodded, agreeing.


    Jiraiya asked, "Naruto, was that Sage Mode you used earlier?"


    Naruto thought for a moment, "You could say that."


    Although it could indeed be called "Sage Mode," given the outcome, the technique wasn''t limited to just "natural energy"; it also encompassed "external energy." In other words, this technique should still be usable when he returned to the Soul Society. At that point, it would likely function similarly to the Quincy ability to manipulate external spirit particles.


    "That''s truly..." Jiraiya couldn''t find the right words to describe something simultaneously "beautiful" and "powerful."


    Naruto smiled, "I won''t leave Danzo''s soul with you. I still have a use for it."


    They nodded, having no objections and not daring to have any.


    Naruto was about to leave when Asuma couldn''t resist asking, "Naruto, was that really the Sage of Six Paths you fought earlier?"


    Naruto nodded, "It wasn''t exactly the Sage himself, just a portion of his power."


    "Why were you fighting him?" Asuma asked further.


    Shikaku quietly interjected, "Naruto-sama, is it true that you intend to become a ''god who controls life and death''?"


    That was what Danzo had claimed initially. It weighed heavily on him.


    "He could only understand it to that extent," Naruto shook his head, laughing. "It''s just that the order of life and death in this world is far from perfect, and under the management of the Sage of Six Paths, there are many loopholes. I''m not interested in the order of the living world, nor do I want to change it. So, I''ll just make the afterlife a little more perfect."


    Shikaku nodded thoughtfully. Seeing they had no further questions, Naruto reminded Shikaku once again to send him the bill, then used Shunpo to leave.


    He was very curious. Which of Orochimaru''s subordinates had secretly informed Obito Uchiha, leaking his plans to form the Soul Society? They should have known his abilities quite well.


    In the Land of Fire, at the Daimyo''s mansion, the intelligence report from Konoha was submitted. After all, given the commotion, they had to provide a reasonable explanation to the lord of the land.


    The overweight Daimyo unrolled the scroll, reading the name aloud: "Naruto Uzumaki... Executed Konoha''s rogue ninja, Danzo Shimura."


    "Oh my, when did Danzo Shimura become a rogue ninja? I remember he was very loyal to the Land of Fire."


    A cheerful voice chimed in beside him, "Daimyo-sama, did you really believe Konoha''s report?"


    "I''ve told you before. These ninjas, one by one, are all afraid to offend Naruto Uzumaki."


    ~~~


    4/8 Bonus Chapters this Week

 Chapter 188: Daimyos Decision

    The Daimyo''s expression turned serious at the sudden words, not because of the person speaking, but because of what they implied."Are you suggesting that Konoha is deceiving me?" He fingered the scroll in his hand, his tone sharp.


    Obito Uchiha descended silently from the ceiling, landing without a sound. Spreading his hands, he said, "My words might not be the most trustworthy."


    "But why not investigate for yourself, Daimyo-sama?"


    "You do have your own ninjas, don''t you?"


    His words dripped with sarcasm, especially when he emphasized "your own," making the comment particularly grating.


    The Daimyo gave him a cold look.


    What does he mean by that? Is he suggesting that Konoha is no longer under my control? A tool gone out of control is indeed a serious matter.


    Obito Uchiha chuckled as chakra spiraled around him, forming a vortex before he disappeared into the void.


    He didn''t dare linger.


    The Daimyo''s expression grew more solemn, his gaze distant. As the ruler of a nation, his considerations were entirely different from those of a ninja.


    Obito Uchiha might be a criminal wanted by Naruto Uzumaki. But in his eyes...


    He was a useful tool.


    In the half-month since Obito had approached him, he had already solved many problems for the Daimyo��efficiently, quickly, and without leaving a trace. So, this faceless tool held value in his eyes. He certainly wouldn''t hand over such a valuable asset.


    Moreover, his words...


    They did carry some weight.


    The Daimyo quickly made up his mind and summoned his personal guards.


    Three days later, an investigation report was placed before him. It contained testimonies from ninjas who were more loyal to the Land of Fire, mainly Mitokado Homura and Koharu Utatane. Their account differed slightly from the official story provided by Konoha, particularly regarding...


    The part about "Danzo," where the two former senior advisors subtly implied that Danzo had not betrayed Konoha but had simply angered Naruto Uzumaki, leading to his downfall. Additionally, the information about "Naruto Uzumaki wanting to control life and death and become a god of death" was only revealed when the Daimyo''s ninjas specifically inquired about it.


    Konoha had concealed many things.


    The Daimyo frowned.


    He began to consider Obito''s suggestions.


    A figure who has escaped the constraints of the "ninja" system and now genuinely threatens his authority.


    "Naruto Uzumaki..." he muttered, gritting his teeth as he pronounced the name.


    In the Land of Rice Fields, Sound Village...


    "Back already?" Orochimaru said, surprise evident in his voice.


    Karin remained silent, merely poking her head out to scrutinize Naruto carefully, assessing his condition from head to toe.


    "It wasn''t too much trouble," Naruto shook his head. "But I did encounter something rather interesting."


    "Do you know about the technique ''Izanagi''?"


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. "Izanagi, that Uchiha forbidden technique... So, Naruto-kun, you faced Danzo?"


    Naruto waved his hand, summoning a scroll and holding it up. "He''s dead, and his soul is in here."


    "So you killed him, huh?" Orochimaru grinned widely. "Looks like you caused quite a stir in Konoha, Naruto."


    "The village is quite damaged. Konoha will send me the bill later; you can pay it for me first," Naruto said nonchalantly as he shook the scroll. "Now, explain Izanagi to me."


    Orochimaru smiled wryly and furrowed his brows. "Naruto-kun, you''re really something."


    "Should I start calling you Naruto-sama?"


    Naruto tossed the scroll lightly, not replying.


    "I only have a basic understanding of Izanagi," Orochimaru admitted, shaking his head. "But it''s typically considered a genjutsu."


    Naruto interrupted, "It''s not a genjutsu. It''s a technique similar to manipulating the rules of reality."


    Orochimaru was stunned, deep in thought.


    Rules? It was a term he had heard before, but it was rarely discussed. In the system of ninja power, concepts like this were seldom encountered.


    "Too bad there aren''t many Sharingan left," he sighed. "It would be difficult to research this further."


    "If you could convince Sasuke..."


    Naruto cut him off again. "I''m entrusting this matter to you."


    "Besides that, there''s something else of interest."


    "Danzo knew I was planning to establish the Soul Society."


    Orochimaru was taken aback.


    Why does it matter if that information got out? Given Naruto Uzumaki''s status and personality, he wouldn''t care about public opinion. The words of weaker beings wouldn''t even reach the ears of such a powerful entity.


    So why did Naruto look so serious?


    Orochimaru quickly realized something and narrowed his eyes, licking his lips. "Naruto-kun, you didn''t publicize your plan?"


    "Only..."


    "Those in this base know?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "Although I collaborated with Danzo a long time ago," Orochimaru said, shaking his head, "I know when to choose sides. He may have provided some interesting things, but I certainly don''t want to suffer a fate worse than death at Naruto-kun''s hands."


    He glanced at the scroll in Naruto''s hand. He had long suspected that Naruto, with his expertise in manipulating souls, had a method to capture a person''s soul even after death. Now... Danzo had unwittingly confirmed this suspicion.


    "Aside from Sasuke and you," Naruto asked him, "is there anyone else in this base who knows about this?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru tilted his head, his voice hoarse. "Aside from us..."


    "Kabuto also knows."


    Naruto''s expression grew serious.


    "But recently," Orochimaru shook his head, "he requested a transfer to the northern base."


    "You know me, Naruto-kun, I always prepare multiple paths for myself. Even though I haven''t regained my hands, I can still manage basic techniques and most of my research on my own."


    "Perhaps he felt he had no presence here anymore. That''s probably why he requested to be transferred."


    "Kabuto is a smart kid, but deep down, he''s someone who lacks confidence and needs to feel needed."


    Naruto waved his hand, signaling Orochimaru to summon a scroll and activate a device.


    As the chakra flowed and the technique was completed, the screen flickered before an image appeared.


    It showed a middle-aged ninja.


    "Why is it you? Where''s Kabuto?" Orochimaru asked softly.


    "Kabuto-sama has gone out," the middle-aged ninja responded nervously. "He mentioned an important task assigned by you."


    Orochimaru''s expression shifted slightly. "Why wasn''t I notified?"


    "I recall this requires my approval."


    The middle-aged man''s expression grew troubled. "Before he left, Kabuto-sama set the entire northern base to a silent mode, saying that Naruto Uzumaki had taken an interest in the area and that no messages should be sent to avoid attracting attention."


    Orochimaru glanced at Naruto, noting his unchanged expression before continuing to ask, "Is that so? As expected of Kabuto, to come up with such a plan."


    "How long has he been gone?"


    The middle-aged ninja seemed to realize something, and his face grew more troubled. "It''s been half a month."


    "Fool! You haven''t realized anything after all this time?" Orochimaru scolded.


    "Kabuto-sama ordered it..." The middle-aged ninja''s voice trembled. "He said this mission was extremely dangerous, and that we must remain silent. He instructed that if he didn''t return in a month, it would mean he had died in battle. Only then could the silent mode be lifted. We''ve been following his orders all this time."


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue. He had just mentioned that Kabuto was someone who lacked confidence. But in the blink of an eye, Kabuto had shown far too much confidence, deceiving the entire northern base and escaping.


    "So, he''s the one who informed Obito Uchiha about me," Naruto said calmly, his voice devoid of emotion. "No wonder Danzo knew."


    Orochimaru''s expression twisted slightly. "This is indeed my fault. I trusted Kabuto too much. I never imagined he would betray me."


    Naruto asked, "Did you place a curse mark on him?"


    "No," Orochimaru shook his head, a contemplative look in his eyes. "I''ve always trusted Kabuto. He''s been nothing but loyal to me."


    This wasn''t sarcasm, nor blind confidence. Although their interactions often seemed strained, out of everyone in the base, Kabuto was the one Orochimaru trusted the most, the only person he could rely on. He had confidence in his ability to judge character. Those he deemed worthy had all become remarkably talented individuals.


    "Is there any way to find him?" Naruto asked again.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and spoke softly, "There is hope, but..."


    "Naruto-kun, could you return my hands to me first? There are some things that are difficult to do without them."


    Naruto glanced at him. "Failing to manage your subordinates properly is your own fault, Orochimaru. Don''t think you can raise the price now. You should consider how to make up for the points you''ve lost with me because of this."


    He waved the scroll, the threat clear in his tone.


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue.


    Naruto turned to head deeper into the base.


    "Naruto-kun, you don''t need my help to find Kabuto?" Orochimaru called after him.


    "I know what method you plan to use," Naruto said without turning back. "Summoning, right? You''re not the only one with a contract with Ry��chi Cave. Sasuke has one too. I can go to Ry��chi Cave myself. White Snake Sage seems to like me quite a bit."


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue. He hadn''t managed to get his hands back.


    But oh well��


    His research on the "Byakugan" and "Izanagi" didn''t necessarily require hands. He really did need to consider how to regain those points Naruto mentioned.


    In the Land of Fire, at the Daimyo''s mansion, the plump Daimyo awoke from sleep. He opened his eyes, looking dazed. That nap had been anything but pleasant, filled with visions of a blonde figure kicking him off his throne and demoting him to a mere peasant.


    It was a terrifying nightmare.


    The decision he couldn''t fully commit to during the day...


    Now, there was no doubt.


    ~~~


    Tobi did a bit of trolling


    Please keep supporting me! Powerstone, Patreon, thank you!


    Btw here''s my Patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    I''m also going to gift 10 Patreon memberships at the end of this month. Each membership is worth $10 and gives access to 50 chapters ahead of others. Ten lucky winners will receive this membership!


    If you want a chance to win, keep voting with Power Stones and reach the Top 100 in Fans.


    5/8 Bonus Chapters this Week...


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 189: Secret of Ashura

    The "Dragon Vein" is a radiant and powerful force, potent enough to forge a Zanpakut�� on its own. Naruto had successfully done this once before, so attempting it again wasn''t too difficult. However, issues still arose.Unlike a standard ''Asauchi,'' this newly forged blade was entirely purple, with a perfectly circular guard adorned with intricate dragon-like patterns along its edges. This sword didn''t require ''Shikai'' to unleash its power; it already contained immense strength.


    When Naruto gripped it, a vast amount of spiritual energy surged forth, merging into the sword. It absorbed not only spiritual energy but also a portion of his life force.


    "Engrave time, Dragon Vein," he chanted, releasing its power.


    A circle of translucent purple energy spread out from the sword, extending across the laboratory and enveloping most of Sound Village. Yet, on the surface, nothing remarkable seemed to happen. Time itself didn''t appear to change.


    "Has the sword already taken effect?" the two Nine-Tails wondered, scanning their surroundings but sensing no impact on themselves.


    "Did it fail because the materials were too limited?" Orochimaru speculated.


    Naruto shook his head and pointed the sword at Orochimaru. Suddenly, Orochimaru''s body jerked unnaturally, and he muttered two garbled, distorted syllables as his furrowed brows forcibly relaxed. It felt as if he were being "rewound."


    Orochimaru was astonished, his mouth agape in disbelief.


    Naruto, contemplating, raised his other hand and lightly slashed his forearm with the blade, leaving a wound from which blood began to flow.


    Orochimaru watched, almost salivating.


    The power of the Dragon Vein activated again. A force enveloped Naruto, and he didn''t resist, allowing it to drag his body through a tunnel of "void" and "chaos."


    During this passage, the wound on his arm rapidly healed. This wasn''t due to his natural healing but the power of the sword.


    Naruto dismissed the barrier with a wave and sheathed the blade.


    "Can this sword reverse time?" Orochimaru asked quietly, voicing a guess that even he found incredible.


    "Of course not," Naruto shook his head. "But... it is related to time."


    "Its ability is that, upon release, it creates a domain where any moment within the domain can be marked. It can then rewind any object within the domain back to that marked moment."


    "However," he continued, "the spiritual energy, chakra, and memories remain unaffected."


    "It''s somewhat similar to the ability of Izanagi."


    For Naruto, the sword was somewhat redundant. His own body didn''t require time-reversal to heal injuries. As for how much of a difference rewinding time could make in battle, without affecting memory, Naruto didn''t see it being particularly effective.


    The key issue was that a Shinigami''s essence is their spiritual pressure. Against someone with similar or greater spiritual pressure, would this sword still be effective?


    Orochimaru, licking his lips, had some ideas.


    "Do you want to test the sword''s ability?" Naruto turned to him, smiling as he casually voiced Orochimaru''s deepest thoughts.


    Orochimaru paused, then grinned. "Of course, I''m curious. But with such a powerful sword, are you really willing to trust��"


    Before he could finish, Naruto extended the sword to him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru''s pupils dilated in surprise. Tentatively, he extended his tongue, wrapping it around the hilt, mumbling, "Naruto-kun, you''re really giving it to me?"


    "This is a weapon that can control time."


    Naruto, unfazed, waved his hand. "Go ahead and use it."


    Orochimaru grasped the hilt and, mimicking Naruto, recited the release command. Instantly, his expression changed dramatically. His chakra was almost immediately drained, along with his life force.


    The cost of using this weapon was astonishing. However, given its ability to manipulate time, such a high price was within acceptable bounds.


    He took a deep breath and let the sword draw out his energy.


    The purple domain expanded.


    But it was much smaller compared to what Naruto had managed, not even covering the entire laboratory. It barely extended three meters from his own position, just enough to include Naruto.


    "If you want to use its ability on me, you can," Naruto said, smiling gently.


    Orochimaru hesitated, uncertain of Naruto''s intentions. Was this an invitation to test the sword''s power on him, or...?


    "Since you''re so insistent, Naruto-kun," Orochimaru said with a grin, raising the sword.


    The energy within the purple domain fluctuated, and a faint purple light enveloped Naruto''s body, circulating around him. Orochimaru gritted his teeth, astonished.


    Nothing happened!


    Despite his efforts, Orochimaru could clearly feel that Naruto was like an immovable mountain. The combined strength of his own power and the Dragon Vein''s was insufficient to affect him.


    His chakra and life force continued to drain.


    Undeterred, Orochimaru tried again, but it was impossible to have any effect on Naruto.


    Seeing no results, he shifted his focus and used the power on Sasuke. Though there was some resistance, it was only difficult, not impossible. With enough effort, he managed to rewind Sasuke back to his state from a minute earlier.


    Orochimaru quickly dismissed the domain and placed the sword on the table.


    Using the ability for less than a minute left him gasping for breath, his already pale face turning even more deathly white.


    He stared at Naruto intently.


    Now he understood why Naruto had been so nonchalant earlier, why he had even urged him to use the sword''s power.


    Naruto had known all along that Orochimaru wouldn''t be able to affect him!


    This firsthand experience made Orochimaru acutely aware of just how vast the gap between him and Naruto truly was.


    "Naruto-kun, you were just putting me in my place," Orochimaru muttered.


    Naruto shook his head. "Not at all, just testing a theory."


    Indeed, the sword''s effectiveness depended entirely on the user''s level.


    Orochimaru chuckled, not taking Naruto''s words at face value.


    He was convinced that this was Naruto''s way of reminding him of his place.


    Naruto gave the sword to Karin to carry. While its ability was somewhat redundant for him, it could enhance Karin''s strength and allow her to become more familiar with using the power of a Shinigami.


    During this time, aside from forging the Dragon Vein sword, Orochimaru had made some progress in his research on the Byakugan.


    There was indeed a higher evolutionary form of the Byakugan.


    As one of the clan elders had mentioned, merging a large number of Byakugan could lead to its evolution. However, the amount of ocular power required was staggering. The three pairs of Byakugan they currently had were far from sufficient to support the evolution. Orochimaru''s preliminary analysis yielded a startling conclusion: at least a hundred Byakugan would be necessary for the evolution.


    But that wasn''t the only finding.


    Orochimaru also discovered that the Byakugan had a peculiar reaction to Hashirama Senju''s chakra.


    Initially, he thought it was due to the "life force."


    But as the experiments continued, the Byakugan also reacted similarly to Sasuke''s sword.


    No other chakra, whether it was his own or natural energy, produced this reaction in the Byakugan.


    "A reaction to Indra''s power?" Naruto, reading Orochimaru''s report, easily extracted the crucial information from the mention of "Sasuke''s sword."


    Orochimaru nodded, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Exactly."


    "It also reacts to the First Hokage''s chakra."


    "I wonder..."


    "Naruto-kun, you''re so unique. Could your chakra also have an effect on the Byakugan?"


    Naruto looked at him.


    Orochimaru immediately clarified, "I don''t need your flesh, just a bit of your chakra."


    "I just want to make some assessments."


    Naruto shook his head and gestured for Orochimaru to lead the way.


    He didn''t think his chakra would have such an effect.


    And indeed, it didn''t.


    When Naruto extracted a bit of his chakra from a scroll and exposed it to the Byakugan, there was no reaction.


    But...


    When he used "Ashura" and released the golden chakra, the Byakugan began to stir, reacting just as Orochimaru had described.


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue in amazement.


    "So the Byakugan reacts to the powers of Ashura and Indra," Naruto mused. "These two were the sons of the Sage of Six Paths."


    "So..."


    "The Byakugan is influenced by the ''power of the Six Paths''?"


    Orochimaru tilted his head. "Would it be more accurate to say it reacts to Six Paths chakra?"


    Naruto nodded. "But why does the First Hokage''s chakra also affect the Byakugan?"


    "Do you have a sample I could examine?"


    Orochimaru obliged, retrieving a piece of pale but still vibrant tissue from another experiment.


    "Here it is."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, his expression growing serious.


    In this piece of Hashirama Senju''s tissue, he found something... surprising.


    He had seen Hashirama''s chakra before, knew what it was like.


    But in this tissue...


    In addition to Hashirama''s chakra, there was another mysterious force.


    Although the force was no longer present, its lingering aura was strikingly familiar to Naruto.


    It was identical to the aura of his sword, ''Ashura''.


    In other words...


    During Hashirama Senju''s lifetime, his body also contained ''Ashura'' chakra.


    Naruto frowned.


    He had always been curious about why he possessed ''Ashura'' chakra, initially thinking it was some kind of "Kekkei Genkai" awakening.


    But now...


    It seemed that wasn''t the case.


    There was hardly any blood relation between him and the First Hokage.

 Chapter 190: Naruto, I will destroy... Konoha

    "Is ''Ashura'' a Kekkei Genkai?"Naruto had initially thought so.


    The Uzumaki clan was known for their powerful life force and vitality. As a descendant of ''Ashura,'' it seemed logical that awakening some ancestral power could grant him access to unique energy that amplified his abilities. It made sense, even if occurrences like this were extremely rare and unrecorded in Uzumaki clan history.


    But then, it turned out that Hashirama Senju had it too.


    Kekkei Genkai generally fall into two categories.


    One is relatively conventional, involving a type of chakra with a unique attribute, like ''Lava Release'' or ''Storm Release.'' These can be inherited through bloodlines, but they can also be mastered by exceptionally talented individuals who learn to combine and transform two types of chakra.


    The other type involves special abilities, such as the ''Sharingan,'' ''Byakugan,'' or ''Shikotsumyaku.'' These Kekkei Genkai have strong familial traits and can only be wielded by those with the specific bloodline.


    ''Ashura'' seemed more like the latter.


    But if that were the case, why did two different bloodlines with distinct surnames both have access to the same power?


    The key issue was that in Hashirama''s flesh, Naruto could only detect traces of ''Ashura''s'' influence. The actual presence of this foreign chakra was absent.


    If Naruto hadn''t experienced ''Ashura''s'' chakra firsthand and been influenced by it, he might not have even noticed these traces.


    Moreover, Hashirama''s chakra had a significant ''Ashura'' imprint, making Naruto feel as if Hashirama had been assimilated by ''Ashura.''


    "Naruto-kun?" Orochimaru licked his lips, observing Naruto''s expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve been studying Hashirama''s flesh and chakra for a long time. If you have any questions, I can��"


    Naruto shook his head. "I''m thinking about what ''Ashura'' and ''Indra'' really are. And chakra as well..."


    An old idea��''chakra is a parasitic entity''��resurfaced in his mind, clearer and more persistent than ever.


    Perhaps neither the ''Ashura'' chakra he possessed nor the ''Indra'' chakra Sasuke wielded were Kekkei Genkai or simply "awakened" powers.


    They were, in fact, the chakras of ''Ashura'' and ''Indra'' themselves. These chakras hadn''t slumbered in the ''Pure Land'' over the ages but had instead remained in the world, reviving in suitable individuals.


    Naruto furrowed his brow, recalling another point.


    Hashirama''s personality��


    He was optimistic, naive, and even idealistic. In contrast, Tobirama was almost the exact opposite��pragmatic and stern.


    Despite being blood brothers raised in the same environment, they developed in completely different directions.


    And then there was Naruto himself, before his journey to the ''Soul Society.'' He had been just as optimistic and naive as Hashirama.


    It''s hard to say whether both he and Hashirama were influenced by ''Ashura.''


    But why would it be this way?


    Reflecting on the past events shown by the White Snake Sage, the history was only filled with the battles between ''Ashura'' and ''Indra.''


    Even after nearly a millennium, must they continue this fight?


    "Have you ever researched chakra?" Naruto asked, shifting the conversation.


    Orochimaru nodded, then shook his head. "I''ve tried to study it, but at its core, chakra is just energy."


    "So, there isn''t much to��"


    Naruto interrupted, "Do you think it''s normal for energy to carry ''will''?" S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru was taken aback.


    If it were anyone else, they might have just nodded at this point. After all, chakra is the first energy most people encounter, and it''s easy to accept the first thing you learn as the "correct answer."


    But Orochimaru wasn''t just anyone. His thinking wasn''t limited to just one perspective.


    He immediately realized something.


    "Spiritual energy" doesn''t carry a will. "Natural energy," although wild and maddening, doesn''t contain a will either. The same goes for other energies in nature.


    Only chakra is an exception.


    "Naruto-kun seems quite wary of chakra," Orochimaru said with a sly grin.


    Naruto retrieved his chakra. "That''s because chakra''s will can alter a person''s will."


    "It''s quite insidious."


    "Orochimaru, I''m leaving this task to you."


    Orochimaru readily agreed. Naruto''s remarks had sparked his own curiosity.


    During this time, Naruto also interrogated Danzo''s soul, with Karin documenting his life''s events.


    "How did he become a high-ranking advisor?" Karin wondered aloud as she sifted through the densely packed text. Despite filling three scrolls, Danzo''s decades-long life appeared to hold little value.


    Danzo wasn''t completely incompetent. He had talent, particularly with ''Wind Release,'' a field in which he even surpassed Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    But becoming a village leader isn''t solely about strength.


    In other areas, Danzo was less than admirable.


    He constantly claimed to be acting "for the good of Konoha," yet he had done little to benefit the village.


    His collaboration with Hanzo to dismantle the Akatsuki was a move to elevate himself to the position of Hokage. Although... Naruto and Karin couldn''t figure out how this would help him become Hokage��what did events in the Land of Rain have to do with Konoha?


    As for the Nine-Tails incident, he truly hadn''t conspired with Obito Uchiha.


    However, one thing deeply shocked both Naruto and Karin.


    Danzo had a significant role in the Uchiha massacre.


    Naruto called Sasuke over.


    "From Danzo''s memories, I''ve discovered something related to you," he said, holding a scroll. "It''s a truth you didn''t know."


    A truth?


    What truth?


    Sasuke frowned, his eyes filled with doubt as he took the scroll from Naruto.


    After reading everything, he clenched his teeth, rage boiling within him. "Konoha!"


    "The real culprits were them."


    Danzo''s memories laid out the events leading to the Uchiha clan''s annihilation in vivid detail.


    It all stemmed from the Nine-Tails incident.


    That night, the Nine-Tails went berserk, and the sight of a "giant, crimson Sharingan" couldn''t be ignored. Even Root and the Anbu, despite their shortcomings, couldn''t overlook such an obvious sign.


    Konoha grew suspicious of the Uchiha and began to systematically isolate them. The Uchiha clan, unable to tolerate the humiliation, plotted a coup.


    But within the Uchiha clan, two individuals stood apart.


    One was Shisui Uchiha, the other was Itachi Uchiha.


    The ''Kotoamatsukami'' Sharingan belonged to Shisui.


    Shisui tried to change things but failed and had one of his eyes stolen by Danzo.


    Itachi, not wanting the Uchiha to threaten the village, aligned himself with Danzo and carried out the massacre of his own clan.


    "Naruto," Sasuke said, raising his head, fists clenched in fury.


    "I will..."


    "Destroy Konoha."


    ~~~


    ????


    Discord is available here:


    discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    I will giveaway Patreon gifts there once a while.


    Please keep supporting me! Powerstone, Patreon, thank you!


    Btw here''s my Patreon!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    ��Currently, you can read 120 chapters ahead of others!


    I''m also going to gift 10 Patreon memberships at the end of this month. Each membership is worth $10 and gives access to 50 chapters ahead of others. Ten lucky winners will receive this membership!


    If you want a chance to win, keep voting with Power Stones and reach the Top 100 in Fans.


    6/8 Bonus Chapters this Week...


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 191: Destroy the Ninja System

    Hatred and anger.


    Sasuke''s entire chakra trembled.


    The sword at his waist emitted a sharp, soul-piercing hum, resonating with his intent as a new power began to take shape.


    "I will destroy Konoha," he repeated, his eyes wide with determination.


    His resolve was strong enough to make him willing to sacrifice his life.


    The reason he voiced this intention was that, in the last remnants of his rationality, he remembered what Naruto had said before leaving Konoha. He wanted to see how Naruto would respond.


    "The Third Hokage is already dead, and Danzo''s soul is here." Naruto gently touched the table, summoning a scroll with a wave of his hand. "There are still some accomplices in Konoha, and I''ll give you the list shortly."


    "As for Obito Uchiha... I''ll find him."


    Sasuke was taken aback.


    "You''re not going to stop me?" he asked, looking up to meet Naruto''s gaze.


    Naruto shook his head. "Why would I?"


    "Konoha destroyed your family."


    Avenging one''s family is a completely justifiable cause.


    "Thank you," Sasuke nodded.


    "But I have a question I want to ask you," Naruto said softly.


    Sasuke''s expression grew serious.


    "Do you want to destroy the village of Konoha, or do you want to destroy the idea of Konoha''s existence?"


    Sasuke blinked, confusion clouding his face. "What''s the difference?"


    "If you want to destroy the village," Naruto explained, "then go ahead."


    "But maybe a year later, or perhaps even sooner... a new village will rise from the ruins."


    "There will still be a Hokage."


    "Kakashi-sensei wasn''t involved in their crimes. If you don''t kill him when he tries to stop you, he''ll still be Hokage."


    Sasuke shook his head, feeling as though this course of action would be a futile effort.


    "Then I want to destroy the idea of Konoha''s existence," he said, clenching his fist.


    The masterminds were already dead, and only a few "participants" remained, whom he would kill. But...


    Naruto''s words made him realize something.


    "As long as Konoha continues to exist, the true cause behind the Uchiha massacre will also continue to exist."


    Naruto looked at Sasuke. "If that''s your goal... then destroying the village alone won''t be enough."


    "Why not think about what it is that allows Konoha to continue existing?"


    Sasuke was stunned.


    The reason Konoha continues to exist?


    He recalled some of the things Naruto had said before��that he was no longer a ninja.


    He also remembered some of the things Orochimaru had mentioned occasionally.


    Naruto was someone who had transcended "worldly matters." His outlook far surpassed everyone else''s.


    "Is it because of the support from the Daimyo?" Sasuke thought for a long time before giving this answer, though he wasn''t entirely sure of it.


    Naruto shook his head. "If the Daimyo dies, he''ll just be replaced by another."


    "If the Land of Fire is destroyed, another nation will take its place."


    Sasuke was bewildered.


    "The true cause of all this is the ninja system itself," Naruto continued.


    He paused briefly, then smiled and shook his head. "Honestly, I find it hard to understand."


    "How is it that those who are stronger, those who are part of more violent organizations, are ruled by people like the Daimyo, who hold titles but no real power?"


    Sasuke understood, nodding thoughtfully.


    So, if he wanted to change things, simply destroying a village called "Konoha" wouldn''t be enough.


    He would have to target something much deeper.


    But how to do that, he wasn''t sure yet. He didn''t have a clear, concrete plan in mind. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this change in goals didn''t affect his desire for revenge.


    He wouldn''t let go of those who played a part in the Uchiha massacre.


    After asking Naruto for the list, he set off immediately.


    During this time, Konoha was not faring well.


    Danzo was dead, Root had disbanded.


    The Hokage had lost his Sharingan.


    The Hyuga clan was showing signs of distancing themselves from Konoha, and behind them stood Naruto Uzumaki, making it difficult for the village to take any strong measures.


    Their strength had taken a significant hit.


    What was even more troubling was the investigation from the Land of Fire.


    They were digging into everything��finances, personnel structures, and other matters, big and small.


    The Daimyo was particularly concerned about anything related to Naruto.


    In the Hokage''s office...


    "The Daimyo usually doesn''t interfere much with the village''s affairs," Kakashi said, frowning. "Why is he so forceful this time?"


    He had thought that after Danzo''s death, stripping the "advisors" of their power would go smoothly.


    But...


    He hadn''t expected the Daimyo to intervene so heavily.


    The two remaining advisors'' powers hadn''t diminished; they had actually grown. Those two had practically become the Daimyo''s representatives.


    "It''s because of Naruto, I''m sure," Shikaku said, shaking his head.


    Kakashi tapped his fingers on the desk. "Do you think the Daimyo''s urgency to convene a meeting of the five great nations'' Daimyos is related?"


    He was worried.


    Not for himself, but for Naruto.


    The investigation and the meeting were connected, and that connection made him uneasy.


    Shikaku remained silent, saying nothing.


    After a long pause, he was about to speak when an Anbu member suddenly appeared in the room. "Hokage-sama, the rogue ninja Sasuke Uchiha... has forcibly entered the village and clashed with our forces."


    "His target appears to be Lord Koharu Utatane and Lord Homura Mitokado."


    Kakashi froze.


    Sasuke Uchiha? Targeting the two advisors?


    Both Kakashi and Shikaku''s expressions darkened.


    This was bad!


    Why would Sasuke target those two? Their current positions made them sensitive figures, and if they were killed, knowing the Daimyo''s nature, it could cause a major crisis.


    The two of them quickly vanished from the room, heading toward the scene.


    Outside a residence, they encountered Sasuke.


    "Long time no see, Sasuke," Kakashi greeted him, his tone heavy but still friendly as he tried to maintain a calm demeanor.


    Shikaku said nothing, but his gaze fell on the sword at Sasuke''s waist, and his expression grew more serious.


    That sword... it wasn''t a standard ninja blade.


    In fact, it reminded him of the type of sword that Naruto Uzumaki carried.


    Was Sasuke working with Naruto?


    "Kakashi-sensei, long time no see," Sasuke responded calmly.


    Kakashi raised a hand and lightly touched his hat. "Sasuke, why have you broken into Konoha?"


    "And why are you targeting the two advisors?"


    Sasuke responded with conviction, "Revenge."


    Kakashi was taken aback.


    "It seems Kakashi-sensei really doesn''t know," Sasuke said softly, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Naruto brought back Danzo''s soul and uncovered the truth behind the Uchiha massacre from his memories."


    "Although the one who physically slaughtered the clan was Itachi Uchiha... the plan and its execution were also orchestrated by Konoha."


    Kakashi''s remaining eye widened in disbelief.


    "It was the advisors led by Danzo who proposed it. Even though the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, opposed it, the plan was still carried out with the support of Root, leading to the bloodshed that night," Sasuke continued. "So... I''m here for revenge."


    "Every single one of those involved in that incident... I''m going to kill them all with my own hands."


    Kakashi turned to look at Shikaku.


    Shikaku''s expression was grave, but he neither demanded nor opposed anything.


    He hadn''t been involved in the incident back then.


    But with his intelligence, he understood what had happened.


    "Kakashi-sensei, are you going to stop me?" Sasuke drew his sword, the blade gleaming coldly.


    Kakashi removed his hat. "I''m sorry, Sasuke."


    "But I''m the Hokage now."


    "Konoha can''t afford more chaos."


    "Even though I also despise Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, right now... they can''t die."


    Anbu surrounded them.


    Jonin from the Jonin Squad were also gathering.


    "I''ll be careful not to kill you guys," Sasuke said as he charged forward, his sword aimed at Kakashi.


    The battle erupted.


    In the Land of Iron.


    This was the most unique country in the ninja world. Its armed forces were not composed of "ninjas" but "samurai."


    It didn''t align with other countries, but unlike small nations like Roran, it had enough strength to defend itself.


    As a result, it was the only neutral nation that never participated in wars and was never affected by them.


    The five great nations'' Daimyos chose this location for their meeting.


    Each Daimyo could feel secure here.


    It was now the fifth day of the conference.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire was irritable, dark circles under his eyes from lack of sleep, haunted by the nightmare of losing his status, which lingered in his mind, refusing to fade.


    "Don''t take advantage of the situation!" he shouted, slamming the table in anger. "I''ve already told you, this isn''t just a matter for the Land of Fire."


    "It concerns all of us."


    "That guy named Naruto Uzumaki��his goal is to control all of our lives and deaths."


    "He''s someone who won''t follow our orders."


    "His existence is already threatening our power."


    But the other Daimyos from the four great nations remained indifferent.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Wind held up a fan, covering his mouth, partly as a gesture of etiquette and partly as if he were secretly mocking the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. "Of course, you''ve said that many times."


    "But that''s just your speculation."


    "As far as I know, that ninja named Naruto Uzumaki is only interested in history and myths. He has never done anything to threaten our power."


    "You in the Land of Fire and Konoha can''t handle your problems, so you want us to help you for free."


    "How could that be possible?"


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire ground his teeth in frustration.


    Just then, a messenger came up and whispered something in the Daimyo of the Land of Fire''s ear.


    Whatever it was, it seemed to be quite important, causing his expression to change dramatically.


    "Hurry! Show them!"


    Following his orders, several ninjas quickly jumped up, pulling down a curtain in the conference room.


    A camera started rolling, soon projecting an image on the screen.


    The first thing that appeared was Sasuke Uchiha''s face.


    Immediately after, the sound and picture synced.


    "Kakashi-sensei, I won''t kill you."


    "Destroying Konoha is meaningless."


    "I want to end the ninja system."

 Chapter 192: The Order was Rejected

    The video recorder kept rolling.


    On the screen, the image was shaky and slightly blurry, but it captured everything important.


    Sasuke Uchiha, wielding just a single sword, was holding his own against the full might of Konoha.


    The power of the Mangeky�� Sharingan... even the "Susanoo."


    When the purple giant manifested, it nearly filled the entire screen.


    After killing Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, Sasuke walked away with ease.


    This scene made the Daimyo of the Land of Fire furious.


    Those two senior advisors had been appointed by him to oversee Konoha on his behalf.


    In the world of ninjas, they were essentially his representatives.


    Killing them was like killing "him."


    "Who is that red-eyed brat?" the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning asked, frowning.


    A Konoha ninja answered, "He is Sasuke Uchiha, a member of the Uchiha clan. He''s now one of Naruto Uzumaki''s subordinates."


    The other three Daimyos remained silent, their expressions serious.


    It wasn''t Sasuke''s power that shocked them.


    They were all ordinary people, rulers who looked down on ninjas. They didn''t understand the tools they had at their disposal, except as entertainment during events like the Chunin Exams, where they could flaunt their glory.


    They didn''t grasp what Sasuke''s power truly represented.


    Instead, they were more alarmed by the first part of the video.


    The words he had spoken...


    "I will end the ninja system."


    And his actions showed that he wasn''t just talking��he had the conviction and, apparently, the capability to make it a reality.


    This was the most "threatening" element, the thing that could truly shake the foundations of the Daimyos'' power.


    In comparison, the Land of Fire''s Daimyo''s constant warnings about "Naruto Uzumaki wanting to become a god who controls life and death, thus undermining the power of the Daimyos" didn''t carry as much weight as Sasuke''s declaration.


    "Did you see that?" The Daimyo of the Land of Fire stood up, his voice trembling with rage. "Did you all see that?"


    "These guys are out of control!"


    "And you thought I was just exaggerating."


    He was so furious that his whole body trembled, his voice shaking with anger, lacking the grace and composure that Daimyos and nobility usually prided themselves on.


    "Just how powerful is this Naruto Uzumaki?" the Daimyo of the Land of Earth asked with a frown.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning responded, "Very powerful."


    "I remember a little over a year ago, Cloud Village fought against him, and those idiots lost to him."


    All eyes, including those of the Land of Fire''s Daimyo, turned to him.


    "An entire village?" The Daimyo of the Land of Water asked in disbelief.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning nodded.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire slammed the table, gritting his teeth. "Do you see?"


    "An entire nation''s ninja force is no longer enough to deal with him."


    "Are we going to let him pick us off one by one?"


    "This is the greatest threat we''ve ever faced."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning was the first to speak, casting his vote. "In that case, I agree to form an alliance to defeat Naruto Uzumaki."


    The other three Daimyos gradually expressed their agreement as well.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Water was the last to decide.


    He hesitated, considering whether to use this opportunity to negotiate for some resources.


    This was the most "unified" the Five Great Nations had ever been.


    The orders quickly spread to the ninja villages of each country.


    The smaller nations, dependent on the great powers, were not spared either��they were forcibly conscripted and had no means to resist.


    In Konoha...


    Kakashi read the command from the Daimyo, his expression heavy. "A coalition to take down Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha?"


    "The Five Great Nations united?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was in disbelief.


    Even Shikaku couldn''t hide his shock.


    He had anticipated that the Daimyo might take action against Naruto.


    But he hadn''t expected such a massive operation.


    The Five Great Nations united? Along with nearly the entire ninja world, including the smaller countries?


    "Sasuke''s words got to them, huh?" Shikaku frowned, quickly identifying the cause.


    Kakashi remained silent, deep in thought.


    "You''re thinking..." Shikaku began to realize something.


    Kakashi looked up, meeting his gaze, his one eye filled with a resolute light. "Do you really think the ninja system deserves to continue?"


    "Are we supposed to remain tools that satisfy the desires of the Daimyos?"


    He paused, shaking his head.


    "Let''s not get into all the complicated stuff."


    "Let''s just talk about this situation..."


    "We owe Naruto and Sasuke too much."


    "Do we really want to continue being their enemies?"


    Kakashi stood up, removed his hat, placed it on the table, and began unfastening the first button on his Hokage robe. "Shikaku, I can''t do it."


    "I can''t bring myself to attack them."


    Shikaku remained silent for a long time, his voice hoarse from deep thought when he finally spoke. "I understand."


    His response was met with the sound of Kakashi unfastening the last button.


    The white Hokage robe was draped over the chair.


    Outside the window, the setting sun cast a glow on the distant Hokage Rock.


    Five heads were lined up in a row, shining brightly.


    But Kakashi was restless.


    Soon, Shikaku drafted the document. Konoha''s Hokage, along with the Hyuga, Akimichi, Nara, and Yamanaka clans, would refuse to participate in the coalition.


    In Rock Village...


    Onoki stared at the command, unable to make sense of it.


    "Naruto Uzumaki hasn''t done anything against the Land of Earth." He murmured, as if questioning his granddaughter or searching his own soul. "Why would the Daimyo issue such an order?"


    Kurotsuchi''s expression was even grimmer.


    To face such a powerful man as an enemy?


    "What do you think we should do?" Onoki suddenly looked up, raising his voice.


    Kurotsuchi hesitated. "Logically, as ninjas, we should follow the Daimyo''s orders."


    "But as for Naruto..."


    "I can''t find a reason to fight him."


    "And he''s very strong. Even if the Five Great Nations join forces and defeat him..."


    "The village would suffer heavy losses."


    "I think..."


    "I think we should refuse this order."


    The more she spoke, the less confident she felt.


    Her grandfather always said her vision wasn''t quite at the level of a Kage, so he probably wouldn''t be satisfied with her response either.


    But Onoki shook his head.


    Kurotsuchi felt a pang in her heart.


    As expected...


    But then, what Onoki said next caught her off guard: "You''ve grown somewhat in this period."


    "I''ve lived a long time, seen Hashirama Senju, and Madara Uchiha." Onoki paused, carefully choosing his words, "But no matter how strong those people were, they were still just ninjas. Naruto Uzumaki is different."


    "He''s made me understand something."


    Kurotsuchi blinked, confused.


    "Exactly what you''re starting to think about." Onoki scattered the Daimyo''s order. "What matters is the village, our comrades."


    "To risk our lives just because of the Daimyo''s whims..."


    "Why should we do that?"


    Kurotsuchi nodded thoughtfully.


    Onoki took a deep breath, writing down a statement that nearly denied half of his life''s work.


    Rock Village would refuse to participate in the ninja coalition.


    In the Land of Lightning, Cloud Village...


    The Fourth Raikage, A, tore the document to shreds. "Huh? What is the Daimyo thinking? His brain must be mush!"


    "Fighting someone like him?"


    "Refuse!"


    "No way!"


    "Cloud Village has already suffered once, no way we''re doing it again."


    In the Land of Water, Mist Village...


    "Elder, this is the Daimyo''s order." Terumi Mei placed the freshly read document before the elderly man.


    The elder squinted, not moving. "What do you think Mist Village should do?"


    "We shouldn''t oppose Naruto Uzumaki," Terumi Mei shook her head. "Even if the Five Great Nations join forces, they probably can''t defeat him."


    "Instead of angering him, we might as well..."


    "Just give up."


    "At worst, the Daimyo cuts our funding for a few years. We''ve survived worse times in Mist Village."


    The elder nodded, smiling slightly. "Terumi Mei, you are now a qualified Kage."


    "From now on, Mist Village is completely yours."


    With a wave of his hand, a ninja appeared, holding a blue hat with the kanji for "Water" written on it.


    Terumi Mei was surprised.


    Had she finally been acknowledged?


    In the Land of Wind, Sand Village...


    "I can''t attack Naruto-kun." Gaara was firm. "If not for him..."


    "Shukaku and I wouldn''t get along so well."


    On the table, the fat tanuki yawned and lazily rolled over.


    "But the Daimyo''s order..." Kankuro frowned.


    Gaara shook his head. "What about the Daimyo''s order? I''m the Kazekage."


    The reactions of the Five Great Nations'' ninja villages were surprisingly uniform, even without a council meeting.


    When the responses reached the Land of Iron, the Daimyos were furious and terrified.


    Without exception, the letters they received were all refusals.


    "It seems we really have Naruto Uzumaki to thank for this." The Daimyo of the Land of Wind narrowed his eyes, gritting his teeth. "We''ve been giving them so much funding every year, and now, when it''s time to use them, they refuse to follow orders."


    "It''s not just the Land of Fire. Even within our own Land of Wind, there are starting to be some unsettling influences."


    Obito Uchiha stood on a rafter, his expression grim.


    Trying to "unite" the Five Great Nations to deal with Naruto and find an opportunity...


    But he hadn''t expected to face such a setback right from the start.


    Were those people really so "afraid" of Naruto Uzumaki?


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning snorted. "If these Kage won''t listen, we''ll just replace them."


    "Pick someone obedient."


    "As for the disobedient ones..."


    "They should all be executed."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Wind agreed. "I''ve long thought that this young man was unreliable."


    "And now, it seems I was right."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire slammed the table in fury.


    Refused!


    Even when he, the Daimyo, was in such a humiliating position.


    These "subordinates" didn''t want to help him regain his honor at all?


    They continued to hold themselves above the ninjas, treating them as mere "tools."


    Orders, written personally by the Daimyos, were sent back to the major ninja villages.


    ~~~


    7/8 Bonus Chapters This Week! Vote to get More!


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 Chapters ahead of others!


    My Discord: discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    �� get $3 Patreon for free


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 9-6 = 10 chapters


    Top 5 = 11 chapters


    Top 4 = 12 chapters


    Top 3 = 13 chapters


    Top 2 = 14 chapters


    Top 1 = 15 chapters

 Chapter 193: Re-emerge of the Rinnegan

    Even though the Five Great Ninja Villages opposed and rejected the orders, the Daimyos, who never saw ninjas as anything more than tools, didn''t care about their "tools''" opinions.


    If a Kage was disobedient, they would simply be dismissed.


    Unfortunately, this tactic proved effective.


    But once a few key people took a stand, others became hesitant to get involved in this mess.


    In Konoha, after Kakashi was removed from his position, the Inuzuka, Sarutobi, and Aburame clans all refused to step up and take over leadership.


    Powerful ninjas like Might Guy and Jiraiya virtually vanished.


    In the end, they had no choice but to elevate Ibiki Morino.


    A similar situation unfolded in the Land of Earth.


    The Daimyo dismissed Onoki and tried to replace him with Kitsuchi, but Kitsuchi refused. Then they turned to Kurotsuchi, who also refused.


    Only then did the Daimyo realize that this was a family matter��they had likely been in cahoots from the start.


    Despite widespread non-cooperation, they managed to muster an army of over forty thousand.


    In the Land of Iron, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire was pleased with the numbers. "As expected, those uncontrollable tools are the minority."


    "Over forty thousand!"


    "With such a powerful force at our disposal, we can surely deal with that little Naruto Uzumaki."


    A Konoha ninja standing behind him hesitated, wanting to speak but sensing that this wasn''t the right moment.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning shook his head, his tone serious. "We can''t be so optimistic."


    "I''ve been reviewing the reports from Cloud Village over the past few days."


    "It seems..."


    "That Naruto Uzumaki has a power that can prevent weaker opponents from even fighting."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire, now more composed, remained calm. "I''m aware of that." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Therefore..."


    "I''ve already made preparations."


    "Come out and meet them, Obito."


    At the conference table, space distorted, a whirlpool formed, and a man with severe facial scars appeared.


    "Good day, Daimyos," he greeted in a hoarse voice. "As long as I have your support, Naruto Uzumaki won''t be so difficult to handle."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire smirked in satisfaction. "This man''s abilities are quite remarkable."


    "He is one of my most trusted operatives."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning cautiously asked, "What kind of support do you need?"


    "Cells from powerful bodies," Obito Uchiha replied bluntly. "The cells of the strongest ninjas from your villages'' histories."


    "With these materials..."


    "I can even bring dead ninjas back from the afterlife to continue serving you."


    The Daimyos'' eyes lit up with interest.


    "Using the dead to serve us?" The Daimyo of the Land of Wind was intrigued.


    Unlike the other countries, the Land of Wind was barren, lacking not only in material resources but also in ninja talent.


    They didn''t have many capable ninjas...


    "Gaara" was the only one who could truly represent them.


    However, he was uncooperative.


    If they had this kind of power...


    At least the Land of Wind wouldn''t be in such an embarrassing position.


    "Just their bodies?" The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning nodded. "That''s quite a cheap request."


    Obito Uchiha grinned.


    After the meeting, in a residence within the Land of Iron, Obito returned, and a figure emerged from the shadows, smiling. "So, you really managed to convince the Five Great Nations. Obito-kun, your abilities are truly formidable."


    Obito Uchiha squinted at him. "I''ve kept my promise."


    "Now..."


    "It''s your turn to demonstrate your abilities, Kabuto."


    The man with the glasses, Kabuto, nodded with a smile. "Of course."


    "But you know, Edo Tensei requires ''live sacrifices.''"


    "Have you prepared those, Obito-kun?"


    Obito didn''t respond, merely gesturing with his hand.


    The two entered the room.


    Obito formed a seal and summoned a corpse and a scroll.


    "The cells of the person to be revived are in here," he said. "I hope your technique works."


    Kabuto tilted his head. "Obito-kun."


    "If you didn''t trust me, why did you seek me out in the first place?"


    "Don''t worry."


    "Even though Orochimaru-sama abandoned his research on this technique after encountering Naruto Uzumaki, I never gave up."


    Obito snorted but said nothing.


    He had heard of the Edo Tensei technique before but had never paid much attention to it.


    However, circumstances had changed.


    With the Rinnegan in Naruto Uzumaki''s possession, Obito had lost any chance of using the Rinne Tensei to revive Madara Uchiha.


    And...


    With this obstacle in place, he couldn''t think of any other way to deal with Naruto Uzumaki besides uniting the Five Great Nations.


    He had no choice but to rely on Edo Tensei.


    And to place his hopes on reviving Madara...


    Once Kabuto was ready, he formed a series of hand seals.


    "Edo Tensei!"


    The seal activated, consuming the body on the ground.


    Moments later, the soul being summoned took over the body.


    The features slowly transformed.


    "This is..." Kabuto stared at the eyes, astonished.


    The man revived by Edo Tensei lifted his head, looking around. "Returning to the world in this way was not what I had hoped for."


    "And..."


    His gaze fell on Obito. "Explain the situation to me. Why have I been summoned using Tobirama Senju''s technique?"


    Kabuto chuckled softly.


    No wonder Obito Uchiha had been so cautious...


    It turned out the person he was trying to revive was the legendary Madara Uchiha.


    "The plan encountered some unexpected setbacks," Obito said, his expression grave. "At first, everything was going smoothly."


    "But in recent years, a formidable figure has appeared."


    "He defeated Nagato and took the Rinnegan."


    Madara''s face remained calm. "A young upstart? Defeating Nagato... he must have some skill."


    "But since you''ve reclaimed your eyes..."


    Obito shook his head. "Even the Mangeky�� Sharingan isn''t a match for him."


    "He''s incredibly powerful."


    "I''ve never seen a ninja like him before."


    "Perhaps only the God of Ninja, Hashirama Senju, could rival him."


    Madara narrowed his eyes. "Hashirama? To earn such praise from you..."


    Obito continued. "I''ve already persuaded the Five Great Nations to unite their ninja villages in a campaign against him, but even with that, I have little confidence."


    "I had no choice but to turn to Kabuto and use Edo Tensei."


    He shook his head solemnly.


    "The Five Great Nations united in a campaign?" Madara was somewhat surprised. "You actually managed to convince them."


    Obito replied. "He aims to overthrow the ninja system."


    "I see," Madara chuckled. "A man with ambition. Why not try to recruit him as an ally?"


    Obito''s face turned serious. "He..."


    "He probably wants to kill me more than anyone else."


    "I''m responsible for the deaths of his parents."


    Madara frowned. "I see."


    "What a pity."


    "But from what you''ve said, he''s still quite young?"


    "He''s only sixteen this year," Obito nodded. "But he''s a person of extraordinary talent, ability, and potential."


    "And he wields a power completely different from the ninja system."


    "A power that controls souls."


    Madara pondered. "That does sound rather incredible."


    "But no matter how powerful he is, as long as we obtain the power of all nine Tailed Beasts and awaken the God Tree..."


    Obito interrupted him. "He is the Jinch��riki of the Nine-Tails."


    Madara froze.


    This...


    What kind of situation was this?


    Now he had to face an exceptionally powerful ninja as an enemy?


    "The Nine-Tails Jinch��riki, Naruto Uzumaki," Obito said, revealing the name. "If we want to achieve our plan, he''s an obstacle we must overcome."


    Madara fell silent.


    It was bad enough that the plan had encountered setbacks...


    It was bad enough that he had been summoned back using Tobirama''s technique...


    But now, such a monumental challenge had been thrown at him.


    Obito turned away from Madara, looking at Kabuto. "I have a question."


    Kabuto nodded solemnly.


    "The Rinnegan is in Naruto Uzumaki''s possession, so why does Madara still have the Rinnegan?" Obito stared at those spiral-patterned purple eyes.


    Kabuto smiled. "Edo Tensei is a powerful technique."


    "No matter how rare or unique the ability, as long as the revived person had it in life, it can be restored."


    "Whether it''s the Rinnegan..."


    "Or the Sharingan."


    Obito seemed to be deep in thought. "Then is it possible..."


    Madara interrupted him. "Although I still possess the Rinnegan, it''s not quite the same as the real thing."


    "Don''t get your hopes up; the Rinne Tensei technique won''t work."


    "But..."


    He turned to Kabuto. "I never had the chance to study Tobirama''s technique before."


    "You said that the abilities a person had in life can be restored."


    "Does that include Tailed Beast chakra?"


    Kabuto paused, considering the question, then spoke softly. "That''s a tricky question."


    "I''ve never encountered this situation before."


    "But..."


    "Tailed Beast chakra is still chakra, right?"


    "If the Rinnegan can be restored, then the power of the Tailed Beasts might be possible too."


    "Are you planning to revive former Jinch��riki?"


    Madara shook his head, his tone calm. "We need the Tailed Beasts'' chakra. If the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki is too difficult to deal with, we''ll just bypass him."


    "Apart from the corpses of past Nine-Tails Jinch��riki..."


    "I remember Cloud Village once obtained some of the Nine-Tails'' chakra. That''s another avenue."


    "Obito, how are the Tailed Beasts'' collections progressing?"


    Obito lowered his head. "I''ve only captured the Six-Tails. The other Tailed Beasts are still out of reach."


    Madara glared at him. "It''s been almost twenty years since I died, hasn''t it?"


    "And this is all you''ve accomplished?"


    "You''ve really been slacking, Obito."


    Obito shook his head. "Everything was ready."


    "But then Naruto Uzumaki emerged out of nowhere."


    "And everything has been thrown into disarray."

 Chapter 194: Going to Land of Iron

    Madara Uchiha scrutinized Obito.


    How many times had that name come up?


    Almost every other sentence seemed to revolve around "Naruto Uzumaki," even when he wasn''t directly mentioned.


    Could a sixteen-year-old really be compared to Hashirama Senju?


    "You''ve managed to rally the Five Great Nations," Madara mused, "and this Kabuto character..."


    "Has mastered Tobirama''s jutsu."


    "Even if Hashirama himself were revived at his peak, it wouldn''t be impossible to defeat him."


    Obito opened his mouth to speak, but the thoughts forming were hard to voice.


    He had never met Hashirama, only heard legends of the "God of Ninja."


    "Are you suggesting that this Naruto Uzumaki might be stronger than Hashirama?" Madara scoffed, his tone resolute. "That''s impossible."


    "Hashirama..."


    "Represents the pinnacle of ninja power."


    "Naruto might one day reach Hashirama''s level."


    "But right now, he''s still just sixteen."


    Obito kept silent.


    Kabuto, maintaining his usual smile, chimed in, "Madara-sama, do you have any specific requirements for your body?"


    Madara glanced at him.


    "The body can be customized," Kabuto explained softly. "Those revived by Edo Tensei are limited by their physical forms and can''t exhibit their full strength." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, that''s not a flaw of the jutsu itself."


    "If we carefully prepare a suitable vessel, it would allow Madara-sama to display more of his power."


    Madara nodded. "Tobirama truly created a remarkable technique."


    "In that case..."


    "Obito, hand over the materials to him."


    Obito nodded.


    ��


    In the Land of Rice Fields, at the Sound Village, Naruto wasn''t in a hurry to leave. After his battle with the "program" set by the Sage of Six Paths in Konoha, it seemed a "vacuum field" had formed around him. Souls that died within this "field" weren''t immediately taken by the Sage of Six Paths but remained close to him.


    Power really is the best bargaining chip.


    With this assurance, he felt comfortable using his full strength.


    In the training ground, Karin stood across from Naruto, staring at "another version of herself." "This feels so strange."


    Her soul had been drawn out of her body by Naruto.


    This was her first time experiencing such a state.


    "You''ll get used to it," Naruto said with a smile. "A soul is freer than a physical body."


    He walked over, placing a hand on Karin''s head.


    "Feel this power."


    "Try to learn how to control it."


    He extracted a portion of the "Shinigami''s power" and injected it into the red-haired girl''s body.


    The spiritual energy within her began to stir, swirling under the protection of her chakra.


    "This is that power," Karin murmured, looking down at her hands.


    She suddenly raised one hand, pointing forward, and chanted a spell.


    The technique she had been struggling to master for years was now effortlessly executed.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    A Kid�� shot toward Yang Nine-Tails.


    Nine-Tails lazily swatted the white light away with his tail.


    Yin Nine-Tails sneered, "How weak."


    "That wasn''t even a massage."


    Karin gritted her teeth.


    "She''s only just begun to wield this power," Naruto chuckled, shaking his head. "It takes practice to grow."


    "She''s not like you, an old creature who''s lived for hundreds of years."


    Yang Nine-Tails clicked his tongue.


    Naruto turned his head, sensing Orochimaru''s presence approaching the training room.


    With a wave of his hand, chains opened the door.


    Orochimaru entered without hesitation. "Naruto-kun, I have some bad news to share."


    Sasuke followed closely behind, his expression grim.


    Naruto glanced at him.


    Orochimaru didn''t waste time getting to the point. "The Five Great Ninja Villages have united to launch an attack on you."


    "They''ve gathered an army of over forty thousand ninjas."


    Karin turned her head, astonished. "How is this possible? So suddenly?"


    "Naruto hasn''t done anything recently."


    It seemed utterly inexplicable.


    If the "Cloud" attack had triggered a Five Nations "crusade," that would have made sense to her.


    But recently...


    Naruto had mostly been teaching her how to master the Zanpakut��, and today, she had just gained the "Shinigami''s power."


    The only recent event was the killing of "Danzo."


    But even within Konoha, people had been hoping for his death.


    Moreover, Naruto had a reasonably good relationship with Mist Village.


    How could things escalate to the point of a Five Nations alliance?


    Sasuke looked down, his voice somewhat strained. "It''s my fault."


    "I told Kakashi and the others that I wanted to overthrow the ninja system. Maybe that statement is what made the Daimyos anxious."


    "So now they want to take action against you��and me."


    While most of the focus was on the name "Naruto Uzumaki," few paid attention to "Sasuke Uchiha" standing beside him.


    Orochimaru had taken note and had analyzed the situation.


    "Is that so?" Naruto''s tone was calm. "The Five Nations have all encountered me, and yet they still have the courage to do this."


    "Should I commend them?"


    Orochimaru shook his head. "It''s not courage."


    "I had my subordinates investigate, and it turns out that the Daimyos were very insistent on this."


    "There are many who are unwilling to be your enemy."


    "The Five Kages have been replaced multiple times, just to find someone willing to follow their orders and oppose you."


    Naruto nodded. "I see."


    He felt an indescribable sense of absurdity.


    The leaders of the villages were being frequently replaced, and yet the ninjas had no objections?


    So compliant, no resistance?


    The strong being ruled by the weak.


    "And I recall, weren''t the Daimyos always indifferent to ninja affairs?" Naruto continued. "To make such a judgment and decision..."


    "It''s not just because of what Sasuke Uchiha said."


    "I''m the primary target."


    Orochimaru licked his lips. "Oh, so Naruto-kun noticed as well?"


    "If someone wasn''t stirring the pot from behind the scenes, it wouldn''t have been possible for the Five Nations to unite so readily."


    "I''ve never seen them act this way."


    He paused, lowering his voice, his tone serious. "I''ve been trying to track Kabuto''s whereabouts during this time."


    "He seems to have sealed himself off; Ry��chi Cave hasn''t detected anything."


    "But..."


    "I managed to catch a lead."


    "It seems Kabuto is in the Land of Iron."


    "Where the Five Daimyos are meeting."


    Naruto nodded. "So the one pulling the strings behind the scenes is Obito Uchiha?"


    Orochimaru squinted. "You''ll be facing the entire ninja world."


    "What do you plan to do, Naruto-kun?"


    Naruto remained calm, gently waving his hand to guide Karin''s soul back into her body. "Are swarms of ants frightening?"


    Orochimaru chuckled.


    "And it''s also a good opportunity, isn''t it, Sasuke?" Naruto turned his head.


    Sasuke tilted his head slightly upward. "Naruto, are you planning..."


    Naruto nodded. "Playing hide and seek isn''t fun at all."


    "And I have no patience to wait for them to come to me."


    "The Land of Iron isn''t far; consider it a little trip."


    "I also need chakra as material for Asauchi."


    Sasuke nodded. "I understand."


    "Orochimaru, you''re coming too," Naruto said, directly calling him out.


    "Me?" Orochimaru raised his hands. "I''m just a researcher with no combat ability right now."


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    ��


    Three days later, in the Land of Iron.


    Madara Uchiha stretched his body. "Kabuto, your abilities are quite impressive."


    "This body..."


    "Makes me feel almost as strong as when I was young."


    Kabuto bowed his head with a slight smile. "Thanks to the materials provided by Madara-sama."


    "I''ve never seen a body so perfectly suited for Edo Tensei."


    Madara didn''t respond, his gaze sweeping over the room filled with coffins.


    "The Five Great Nations have sent so many old friends'' bodies." He spoke slowly. "It''s quite the feat."


    "It seems taking down this Naruto Uzumaki..."


    Before he could finish, a ninja resembling a pitcher plant emerged from underground: "Madara, White Zetsu has detected Naruto Uzumaki''s presence."


    "He''s appeared on the border of the Land of Iron."


    "With him..."


    "Are Karin Uzumaki, Orochimaru, Neji Hy��ga, and Sasuke Uchiha."


    Madara turned his head.


    "A full house," Kabuto remarked with a light tone. "It seems they intend to wipe us out in one go."


    This situation didn''t surprise them.


    The gathering speed of ninjas was slow, and once the word got out, it was inevitable that Naruto would make the first move.


    Just as he had done when he received intelligence on the Akatsuki and immediately launched a campaign against the Land of Rain.


    They were mentally prepared.


    So during this time, they had been tirelessly preparing for war.


    Madara''s new body.


    The ninjas revived by Edo Tensei...


    Madara focused on two of the coffins. "I hope Obito can speed things up."


    "Kabuto, it''s up to you now."


    Kabuto nodded and smiled as he formed a series of hand seals.


    Chakra surged, connecting with most of the coffins.


    "Edo Tensei."


    One by one, the coffins opened, revealing the faces of the revived ninjas.


    "Not this jutsu again," Tobirama Senju said, full of impatience and disgust. "This is despicable."


    "To toy with the souls of the dead repeatedly..."


    His words abruptly stopped.


    His gaze fell upon the face of the person in front of him, his pupils dilating in shock.


    The man who emerged from the coffin beside him, his elder brother, Senju Hashirama, also wore a solemn expression. "Madara..."


    "Have you been revived by Edo Tensei?"


    "Or did you survive all this time?"


    Madara didn''t respond.


    Kabuto formed another hand seal.


    The revived souls fell silent.


    "Can you handle this many?" Madara asked him.


    Kabuto replied softly, "I''ve surpassed even Orochimaru-sama in mastering this jutsu."


    "Only a small amount of chakra is needed."


    "They will maintain their consciousness while still obediently following my orders."


    ~~~


    8/8 Bonus Chapters This Week! Vote to get More!


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 Chapters ahead of others!


    My Discord: discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    �� get $3 Patreon for free


    Last Day to Push the Ranking!


    Top 90-99 = 1 Chapters


    Top 80-89 = 2 Chapters


    Top 70-79 = 3 Chapters


    Top 60-69 = 4 Chapters


    Top 50-59 = 5 chapters


    Top 40-49 = 6 chapters


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    Top 9-6 = 10 chapters


    Top 5 = 11 chapters


    Top 4 = 12 chapters


    Top 3 = 13 chapters


    Top 2 = 14 chapters


    Top 1 = 15 chapters

 Chapter 195: Parasitic Zetzu

    Maintaining control while retaining self-awareness...


    How interesting.


    Madara Uchiha cast a knowing look at Kabuto.


    Kabuto offered a reserved smile, clapping his hands as the reanimated corpses began to file out of the room.


    "Madara-sama, aren''t you joining them?" Kabuto tilted his head.


    Madara crossed his arms, his tone dripping with arrogance. "Not every trivial opponent is worth my attention."


    "These younger generations are so short-sighted."


    "I highly doubt that this sixteen-year-old Jinchuriki truly measures up to Hashirama Senju."


    "Or is it..."


    "That the power of the Nine-Tails alone has led you all to some ''unattainable'' illusion?"


    Kabuto smiled slightly.


    Madara shot him a cold glare.


    After he left, Kabuto grinned widely, speaking to himself, "What a sharp mind."


    "Madara Uchiha."


    "How fascinating... No wonder Obito chose to call himself ''Madara.''"


    As his hands dropped to his sides, a thin, small white snake silently slid out, disappearing into a ripple on the ground.


    This was a disturbance beyond the realm of chakra.


    No one noticed.


    ��


    At the border of the Land of Iron.


    A group of figures stood on tree branches, gazing into the distance.


    "It seems the intel was off," Orochimaru murmured, his tone tinged with surprise. "This doesn''t look like just a force of forty thousand."


    The territory ahead was packed with ninjas.


    There were so many that they seemed to encircle the land with their sheer numbers.


    "Something''s not right," Neji observed with his Byakugan, frowning. "A large portion of these ninjas... have identical faces and chakra signatures."


    Orochimaru made a small sound of interest.


    Sasuke Uchiha, hands in his pockets, used his Sharingan to see the same results as Neji.


    "Their souls are identical too," Naruto added, frowning in surprise.


    This was the first time he''d encountered such beings in either world.


    "Clones?" Orochimaru ventured a guess.


    Naruto shook his head.


    He clapped his hands together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    Chains surged forward, shooting downward to capture the nearest ninja.


    He was quickly taken away.


    His companions were startled, but not out of concern for him.


    They shouted in alarm, their voices sharp and panicked.


    "He''s here!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki is over there!"


    "That guy is terrifying!"


    They began to gather, their identical consciousness allowing their chakra to blend seamlessly.


    The group''s expressions changed slightly.


    A single ninja''s power was insignificant.


    But with thousands of them merging their energy, it created an overwhelming pressure, even for them.


    However, to Naruto...


    This level of pressure wasn''t enough to make him flinch. He studied the ninja before him.


    After he killed him, the man''s true form was revealed.


    The "skin" and "features" peeled away like paint, revealing a ghastly white body beneath.


    Pale green hair, golden eyes.


    The golden chains whipped out again, capturing a second person.


    His appearance gradually emerged.


    Nearly identical to the first, with only slight differences in build.


    "I know what this is," Orochimaru murmured, his voice low. "This is White Zetsu."


    "A special kind of human created using the cells of the First Hokage."


    "It seems they were cloned in considerable numbers..."


    Naruto interrupted him, "Not exactly."


    Orochimaru paused, surprised.


    "While their bodies use the First Hokage''s cells, they''re not clones." Naruto shook his head, reaching into one of the corpses to grab its soul and pull it out.


    The soul looked almost identical to the body.


    Orochimaru was still puzzled.


    Naruto gently blew on the soul, the spiritual particles swirling as he carefully ground away at it.


    Layers of its outer shell were stripped away.


    A faint, nearly transparent, and extinguished soul, utterly different from White Zetsu''s appearance, was revealed beneath the outer shell.


    It was a human soul, distinct from White Zetsu.


    The death of the body didn''t necessarily mean the death of the soul.


    But...


    This soul was so weak that it couldn''t even open its eyes.


    Naruto grabbed the soul of another corpse, carefully peeling away the layers again, revealing a face identical to the first but in the same weakened, almost obliterated state.


    "What is this?" Orochimaru''s eyes widened.


    "A soul," Naruto answered softly. "A parasitized soul."


    "Naruto-sama," Neji called out in warning.


    As Naruto conducted his brief investigation, the White Zetsu began to converge, twisting into a grotesque, monstrous form.


    Like a mountain of flesh, numerous heads grew haphazardly, some standing alone, others conjoined. The enormous mass towered over them, taller than Sasuke''s Susanoo, with thousands of heads clustered together like tumors.


    Pitcher plants sprouted wildly, bursting from every conceivable and inconceivable part of the flesh mountain.


    They opened and closed soundlessly.


    All their chakra converged, massive and imposing, exerting a nearly tangible influence on reality.


    "What a grotesque sight," Naruto remarked, looking up with an expressionless face.


    The White Zetsu cackled, their laughter echoing from all directions.


    Karin covered her ears, lowering her head.


    She didn''t want to look at this��it was too disgusting.


    "Isn''t this thing just a bio-weapon created from the First Hokage''s cells?" Orochimaru asked calmly, looking up.


    "Did you see this creature back when you were with the Akatsuki?" Naruto inquired.


    Orochimaru squinted. "There was a member of the Akatsuki named Zetsu."


    "His body was black and white."


    "I don''t know what the black half was..."


    "But the white half was likely White Zetsu."


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully.


    The White Zetsu conglomerate raised a massive hand high, chakra surging as it crashed down with a chorus of sinister laughter.


    But...


    The hand stopped abruptly, less than a meter above them.


    An invisible barrier protected them.


    It wasn''t a technique.


    It was pure spiritual pressure.


    "I''ve always suspected that chakra is a parasitic force," Naruto said, staring up at the giant hand, its smooth surface devoid of lines or wrinkles, like porcelain. "With these creatures, that suspicion is confirmed."


    "They..."


    "Must have once been ordinary humans or regular ninjas."


    "They were influenced by a certain type of chakra, gradually assimilating into White Zetsu."


    Orochimaru responded with a soft, "Oh."


    "We''re looking at thousands of them now," he tilted his head in thought. "Throughout the Land of Iron, there might be tens of thousands."


    "And yet, there''s been no word of mass disappearances of people or ninjas."


    "Where did they come from?"


    Naruto turned his head, smirking. "Could it be that Obito turned the entire allied force of the Five Great Nations into these things?"


    Orochimaru licked his lips and smiled without replying.


    "Yes, where did they come from?" Naruto turned back, gazing at the massive, writhing conglomerate that kept trying to attack them. "And what was the purpose of creating such creatures?"


    "Even when they merge into such a hideous form..."


    "They''re still so weak."


    The chains rattled with his words, stabbing into the flesh mountain.


    A hurricane erupted.


    It was a Kid�� spell, performed without incantation.


    "Had�� #58. Tenran (�D��, Vigorous Tempest)."


    Wind blades began to take shape, swirling upward, grinding the enormous flesh mountain to pieces.


    The White Zetsu panicked.


    They struggled to escape.


    But the chains held them in place, and the hurricane pulled them in. Their massive size only added to their suffering.


    In the blink of an eye, the flesh mountain was gone.


    All that remained in the nearby forest was a layer of dust, like a "red velvet" coating.


    "What a waste of good research material," Orochimaru clicked his tongue. "Destroying it like that is a shame."


    Naruto smiled at him. "Didn''t you say there are tens of thousands of White Zetsu in the Land of Iron?"


    "It''s better not to keep such hideous things around."


    Orochimaru shook his head, remaining silent.


    Karin suddenly raised her head. "There''s a lot of chakra approaching."


    "Among them, I sense the First Hokage''s chakra."


    "The Second and Third Hokage are also present."


    "And there are others with chakra nearly as strong as theirs."


    Naruto said softly, "So it''s Edo Tensei."


    "So many bodies," Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Kabuto did a good job."


    As they spoke, figures landed on the ground.


    "It really is Naruto-kun." The leader was Hashirama Senju. He scratched his head and laughed, still cheerful and naive despite being reanimated. "I never thought I''d have to fight you this time."


    Tobirama Senju said nothing, his arms crossed as he glared at the Uchiha boy with the Mangeky�� Sharingan standing beside Naruto.


    Behind them, more and more ninjas landed.


    There were some familiar faces, like those from the Akatsuki��Nagato, Kakuzu, Deidara.


    There were also some unfamiliar faces with strong auras.


    A man who resembled Gaara, another who looked like the Raikage��


    These must be former Kage.


    "Such a large gathering, reviving so many of us from the Pure Land, just to fight a few people?" The Fourth Kazekage frowned, deep in thought. "


    That Kabuto fellow is unforgivable."


    "You died early, so don''t act so high and mighty!" Deidara shouted. "You have no idea how terrifying Naruto is."


    "All of us here probably aren''t enough to beat him."


    "Unless our leader..."


    He turned his head, searching the crowd for "Pain," but his gaze ultimately landed on the red-haired man with the Rinnegan.


    "Who are you? How do you also have the Rinnegan?"


    Many ninjas turned their eyes to Deidara.


    So many of them weren''t a match for Naruto?


    It seemed that just now, even that Hashirama guy had called out Naruto''s name.


    "The previous Kage, and some former powerful figures," Naruto''s eyes swept over them, his expression still calm. "But why is Itachi the only Uchiha here?"


    "Is Obito not going to show himself?"


    Tobirama warned, "We saw Madara earlier. He''s not being controlled like we are." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you''re saying, you''re just the appetizers before the main course?" Naruto raised his hand.


    "Perfect timing, I''ve got a new idea."


    ~~~


    I''m sleep, once I''m awake I''m gonna update the Bonus Chapters, Thank you for the support!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� You can read 120 Chapters Ahead of others in Patreon if you subscribe.


    I have a 10, $10 Free Membership giveaway in the end of the month, only Top 100 Fans are eligible to participate. To get into the Top 100 Fans, Please Vote! Thank you!

 Chapter 196: Soul Extraction

    "Is the younger generation always this arrogant now?"


    A ninja wearing a breathing mask scoffed, raising his short-handled scythe and pointing it at Naruto.


    "I wasn''t too eager before, but now it seems I have to teach you a lesson."


    He vanished, moving at incredible speed.


    "Hanz�� of the Salamander," the ninja resembling Gaara began to say, "This kid is going to��"


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    Hanz�� had already swung his scythe, using a sword technique known as "Iaido," which involved drawing and cutting with the sword in one swift motion during high-speed movement. This was one of Hanz��''s signature moves, and he had previously defeated seasoned samurai with this technique.


    But...


    It had no effect whatsoever.


    Naruto raised his hand and caught the blade between two fingers. "This kind of swordsmanship is rare among ninjas."


    Hanz��''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "But that''s not how you use Iaido," Naruto said, applying slight pressure with his fingers, causing the blade to snap with a sharp crack. "You were charging up from such a distance."


    "Have you fought too many opponents slower than you and developed bad habits?"


    Hanz�� remained silent, quickly releasing his weapon and forming hand seals.


    A massive summon appeared amidst a cloud of white smoke��a gigantic salamander that immediately released a thick, purple poison mist from its mouth.


    Hanz�� narrowed his eyes.


    This was his summon, the "Salamander," known for its extremely potent venom. Even Hanz��, who had built up resistance, could be affected by it.


    This creature was one of the key reasons Hanz�� earned the title of "Demigod" in the ninja world.


    But...


    The other group''s reaction was oddly calm.


    While it made sense that the younger members hadn''t witnessed his abilities before, Orochimaru should have been more wary��after all, he had suffered greatly from Hanz��''s poison in the past. If it weren''t for Tsunade, neither he nor his teammates would have survived.


    Were they overconfident? Or...


    The poison mist quickly engulfed Naruto''s face.


    "Unaltered biological toxins," Naruto remarked from within the mist, completely unaffected. "I haven''t seen such a primitive and clumsy method in a long time."


    With a casual wave of his hand, the mist contracted, captured by an invisible net, and condensed into a small, solid crystal the size of a thumb.


    The crystal floated away, carried by the wind toward the reanimated ninja, though the dead weren''t affected by poison.


    Hanz�� was in disbelief.


    He hadn''t even used any specific technique...


    How was this possible?


    And what did Naruto mean by "primitive" and "clumsy"? Was this the disdain of a higher-dimensional being toward a lower-dimensional one?


    Hanz�� brought his hands together to form seals.


    Naruto appeared before him in an instant, pressing down on his wrists. "I''ve already given you a chance."


    "Now it''s my turn."


    Spiritual energy surged as threads manifested and pierced Hanz��''s body, locking onto his chakra and gradually drawing it out.


    "What kind of technique is this?" Hanz�� struggled, his voice trembling with a mix of physical discomfort from the forced chakra extraction and fear.


    Orochimaru squinted.


    "Edo Tensei" is a unique jutsu. Up until now, it''s the only technique he hasn''t fully comprehended, making it hard to imagine how the Second Hokage originally developed it.


    The reanimated dead, unless released by the summoner, are effectively immortal, with a constant supply of chakra.


    But could their chakra actually be extracted?


    There was no more time for observation.


    "My apologies, Naruto." Hashirama Senju bowed, his hands clasped together. "But I must now fight against you."


    Tobirama Senju, silent, raised his hands to form seals.


    Massive trees erupted from the ground.


    Raging rivers surged, and swirling sand mixed with molten fire.


    Naruto paid no attention to these attacks. He turned to Karin and said, "Now''s a good opportunity."


    "Pick your opponents."


    Karin nodded and scanned the area.


    Her eyes settled on Deidara.


    The blond, high-ponytailed youth scratched his head. "Hey, are you planning to fight me?"


    "Really?"


    Karin didn''t respond. She drew her sword and vanished in a flash.


    What she needed now was to quickly familiarize herself with her weapon''s power.


    And there was no one better suited for that than Deidara, who constantly threw explosives.


    Neji set his sights on the Third Raikage and engaged him.


    Orochimaru took a step back, moving behind the group, clearly not intending to participate in the battle.


    After all, Naruto had yet to return his arms.


    Sasuke, in an instant, appeared before Itachi.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon," Itachi said calmly. "It seems you''ve mastered the Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    "I know everything about Konoha and your actions," Sasuke replied, equally calm.


    Itachi hesitated, then lowered his raised hand. "I see."


    "The only regret," Sasuke continued, pulling out two scrolls and tossing them to the ground.


    With a puff of white smoke, two bodies appeared.


    "I only managed to kill Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado. Danzo''s head was taken by Naruto before I could get to him."


    "Not being able to personally kill one of the main culprits has always been a regret of mine."


    Not far away, the Third Hokage turned his head.


    He stared at the bodies of his two old friends, stunned and disbelieving.


    But only for a moment.


    Chains pierced through him, hoisting him up.


    Itachi lowered his gaze.


    "I saw Danzo''s memories too," Sasuke said, his voice trembling slightly. "You were a good brother."


    Itachi opened his mouth to say something.


    "But even so, I still cannot forgive you," Sasuke cut him off. "You chose the village over our clan."


    Itachi softly responded, "The clan planned a coup..."


    Sasuke interrupted again, "I''ve heard that excuse enough times in Danzo''s memories."


    "It''s absurd."


    "To protect Konoha, a village, you slaughtered your entire clan��your parents, your friends."


    "I cannot forgive you."


    He repeated the sentiment.


    Sasuke paused. "Naruto told me that in the future, once the Seireitei is established, those who have died can reunite in the Pure Land."


    "But..."


    "Itachi Uchiha, even now, knowing the full story, I still cannot accept what you did."


    "So, as the last remaining Uchiha..."


    "I will strip you��and that man named ''Obito''��of the right to be called Uchiha."


    "Neither of you deserves to belong to our clan, the proud Uchiha."


    Itachi narrowed his eyes.


    "You didn''t show your true power that day, did you?" Sasuke drew his blade. "Now, I''m going to kill you again."


    Chakra and spiritual energy surged through the blade.


    It resonated, letting out a battle cry.


    The battlefield was divided into four parts.


    Naruto was enduring the combined assault of dozens of ninjas.


    But most of the attacks failed to affect him.


    They didn''t stop him from extracting Hanz��''s chakra.


    It was just a slow process, as he was working on another person''s soul��one that was fragile. Naruto didn''t want to shatter Hanz��''s soul while extracting his chakra.


    After all, Hanz�� was just another pawn being controlled.


    Several minutes later, Naruto completely extracted the energy.


    Hanz��''s body became faint, almost transparent.


    He lowered his head, looking at his hands in disbelief. "What is this?"


    "You''re no longer under the control of Edo Tensei."


    Naruto was thoughtful.


    Indeed...


    The Edo Tensei technique is directly connected to chakra.


    "Thank you," Hanz�� said with a complicated tone, reluctantly bowing his head in gratitude.


    Naruto ignored him, casually tossing him off the battlefield. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hanz�� couldn''t resist.


    Having lost his chakra, he was free from Edo Tensei''s control, but he had also lost all his ninja abilities.


    Now, he was just an ordinary soul.


    "This technique can be undone," someone said with a hint of excitement.


    "That''s great," Nagato said softly, stretching his arms. "Naruto, we''re counting on you."


    The First Hokage approached, saying, "Naruto, I never expected that even after death, we would cause you so much trouble."


    "Please, help us return to the Pure Land."


    "The dead shouldn''t interfere with the world of the living."


    But...


    Though their intentions were good, putting this into practice was difficult.


    To have their chakra extracted, they would have to remain passive for several minutes.


    But the Edo Tensei technique commanded them to attack Naruto, and even when captured, the subconscious reflex instilled by the jutsu forced them to resist.


    Even though the Adamantine Sealing Chains could suppress and seal them...


    Some reanimated individuals could still avoid the chains, making them difficult to capture.


    Like...


    The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, who could use the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    "It seems we''ll have to fight," Hashirama sighed, troubled. "This is terrible, Tobirama. You never should have developed this jutsu."


    Tobirama snorted.


    "With your abilities, Naruto, dealing with us as we are now should be more than manageable," Hashirama Senju said as he clapped his hands and formed seals, causing an even larger surge of chakra. "But still, be careful. Even though this body can only utilize less than half of its full power, my techniques..."


    "Are still incredibly strong."


    Tobirama positioned himself behind his brother, waiting for the perfect moment to strike with a lethal blow.


    This was a strategy the two brothers frequently used during the Warring States period.


    In Mist Village,


    Obito Uchiha retrieved a scroll and sealed the unconscious Three-Tails.


    "Your abilities are truly terrifying," he said as the sealing was completed. He then turned to the man standing beside him��a man with white hair, heavily bandaged.


    "So, what about my payment?" the man spoke in a low voice, extending his hand. "I need the Sharingan."


    Obito shook his head. "Our agreement was to gather enough tailed beast chakra."


    "Right now..."


    "We haven''t fully captured all of them yet."


    The white-haired man retracted his hand. "Then stop speaking in vague terms."


    "Hurry up."


    "Who''s our next target?"


    Obito counted on his fingers, "Sand Village, Mist Village, and the Four-Tails have already been sealed."


    "Next up are..."


    "The Five-Tails from Rock Village, the Seven-Tails from Waterfall Village, and the two from Cloud Village."


    ~~~


    1/8 Bonus Chapters This Week! Please Vote for More!

 Chapter 197: The Path of Naruto is wrong, Sasuke

    What is power beyond human comprehension like?


    Ninjas had once crowned Hashirama Senju with the title of "God" because he embodied their idea of divinity. But that idea shattered at this moment.


    Most of those resurrected by Edo Tensei weren''t even able to participate in the battle. They were left hanging by golden chains, forced to be mere spectators.


    Among those who could still fight were the God of Ninja, the legendary wielder of the Rinnegan, and Tobirama Senju, the master of the Flying Thunder God technique��three figures who stood at the pinnacle of the ninja world.


    Yet, even their combined strength seemed weak and insufficient against this blond-haired boy.


    On the border of the Land of Iron, the terrain was completely transformed.


    The "Advent of a World of Flowering Trees" devoured all the land within a radius of one or two kilometers. Darkness, water, and dust intertwined and swirled.


    Tobirama Senju''s arms were pinned to a tree by golden chains. He was the first to be subdued by Naruto.


    Nagato was suppressed by "Bakud�� #62. Hyapporankan (�ٚi�ڸ�, Hundred Steps Fence)" and "Bakud�� #75. Goch��tekkan (�����؞, Five-Pillared Iron Weights)." He was one of the few whose power had actually increased after being resurrected by Edo Tensei. In life, the Rinnegan had drained his vitality, forcing him to create six puppets to act in his stead. But now, he had a healthy body that could move freely. Although the Rinnegan''s power was diminished, his coordination with Tobirama still caused no small amount of trouble.


    Hashirama Senju was the only one who could still maintain a stance of opposition against Naruto. He stood on a tree branch, looking up at Naruto, who was floating in the sky, and grinned brightly. "You''re a really strong successor."


    "Hurry up and seal us. Though it''s been fun fighting you, but..."


    Naruto interrupted him, "Hashirama-senpai, I heard that your Sage Mode wasn''t learned from one of the three great sage lands. I''d like to see it."


    Hashirama paused, surprised. "Sage Mode? Are you learning that now?"


    As he spoke, the instinctive control from Edo Tensei compelled him to bring his palms together in a hand seal.


    Natural energy gathered around him. Unlike Naruto''s Sage Mode, which altered his entire body, Hashirama''s Sage Mode was more akin to Jiraiya''s. His face developed patterns, his eyes were overlaid with "eyeshadow," and there were fang-like markings beside his nose. An eye-like mark appeared in the center of his forehead.


    "However, I would still recommend learning it from one of the three great sage lands," Hashirama said with his hands still clasped together. "This might sound a little embarrassing, but maybe it''s just my exceptional talent."


    "No matter what technique I use, it''s always a few times stronger."


    As he channeled the natural chakra, a giant wooden figure emerged from the ground, soaring into the sky. The wooden giant, hundreds of meters tall, had a stern face like a Buddha, exuding a terrifying presence. Coiled around its arms were two wooden dragons. Hashirama stood on the giant''s shoulder, looking down with a grin. "It''s not Wood Release or Sage Mode that''s powerful. They''re only powerful because I''m the one using them."


    "If you want to see it, Naruto, be careful!"


    The wooden giant swung its massive fist, tearing through the air with a deafening roar. Naruto raised his hand and pointed forward. In comparison, his finger was barely a thousandth the size of the giant''s fist, but it stopped the punch in its tracks. The wooden dragon coiled around the giant''s arm tried to strike, but as it approached Naruto, it was crushed and "erased" by his spiritual pressure.


    "You''ve already shown me this technique," Naruto said calmly, flicking his finger. The force from the flick caused the giant''s arm to twist and buckle, making the enormous figure stagger and fall backward.


    Hashirama jumped off, laughing joyfully. "Then how about this move?"


    "Only two people have ever seen this technique��Madara and now you, Naruto."


    Natural energy surged intensely. Life itself seemed to swell from the earth as Wood Release and Sage Mode merged.


    "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands."


    A massive Buddha statue with a thousand arms sat in a meditative pose. The wooden giant from before looked insignificant in comparison, like a mere foot soldier before a grand deity. Hashirama''s eyes reflected a sense of nostalgia, but the control of Edo Tensei urged him onward. He could feel Sage Mode nearing its collapse due to the limits of this body.


    Now wasn''t the time to dwell on memories.


    "Top Transformed Buddha!"


    The Buddha statue swung a colossal fist down like a falling star. And this was just the beginning. The remaining fists followed like a torrential downpour, striking relentlessly.


    Naruto extended his hand.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    The onslaught of punches crashed into the rapidly spinning shield, causing it to tremble and crack. In moments, the shield shattered, dissipating into specks of light.


    A low-numbered Bakud�� was insufficient to mount a solid defense. Such an attack was truly astonishing.


    Suddenly, Naruto remembered a rumor. The Valley of the End, where statues of the First Hokage and Madara Uchiha stood, was said to have been created by the First Hokage''s techniques.


    This technique certainly seemed capable of such destruction.


    Naruto gripped his sword and used Shunpo to move forward. The relentless barrage of punches came to an abrupt halt. Hashirama felt his chakra suddenly interrupted. He looked down to see the massive Buddha statue frozen in place.


    What kind of technique is this?


    "It''s been a pleasure fighting you," Naruto''s voice came from beside him. Hashirama turned his head; Naruto was standing right next to him, one hand resting on his shoulder as a sealing technique was formed.


    "It''s a shame you couldn''t even use half your strength in this form, huh?" Naruto continued calmly.


    Hashirama nodded.


    Naruto smiled. "I hope we can meet again in the afterlife and fight at full strength. But for now... Thank you, Hashirama-senpai, for showing me something interesting."


    As he spoke, the Buddha statue finally reacted. With a thunderous crash, it trembled as it was split down the middle, the two halves toppling to the sides. Hashirama''s pupils dilated.


    This wasn''t a technique��it was raw power that had destroyed his most powerful jutsu.


    Even though his strength was limited by Edo Tensei, this was still the most powerful Sage Art.


    For someone to overpower it like this...


    "This young man far exceeds my expectations," Hashirama murmured, looking towards the capital of the Land of Iron.


    Naruto shook his head without replying. Spiritual energy intertwined like threads, piercing Hashirama''s body, just as it had with Hanzo earlier.


    A few minutes later, a mass of chakra was extracted. Hashirama felt a sense of loss.


    "It seems your goal isn''t just to kill the daimyo," Hashirama said, no longer controlled by Edo Tensei. He turned to Naruto.


    The blond boy raised the mass of chakra high. Unlike Hanzo''s chakra, this one had a hint of brilliant gold within its azure glow.


    "Hashirama-senpai, you said earlier that your talents made your techniques far more powerful than anyone else''s," Naruto began as he sealed the chakra. "But have you ever considered that there might be another reason?"


    Hashirama looked puzzled.


    "Two of the Sage of Six Paths'' sons were named Ashura and Indra," Naruto continued, even as Hashirama''s chakra, powerful enough to be too large for a single scroll, was being sealed away. "In your chakra, I see traces of Ashura."


    Hashirama frowned, struggling to understand.


    What does that mean?


    Naruto stored the two scrolls and lightly tapped Hashirama''s head, leaving a trace of spiritual pressure. "I''ll explain later."


    "Now, let me reap my rewards."


    The battles in the other three sections of the battlefield were still raging.


    Deidara was shouting in frustration, "What the hell is your ability? It''s driving me nuts! Why can''t I hit you?"


    Karin slashed at him with her blade. Though marked with burn marks from Deidara''s explosives, her "Dragon Vein" sword had the power to reverse reality. However, even the most powerful ability depends on the user''s skill. Initially, she struggled to adapt and had been caught in Deidara''s attacks. But now, she had become proficient in wielding the Dragon Vein''s power.


    Neji was having a tough time against the Third Raikage. The bodies resurrected by Edo Tensei had chakra points, but his Gentle Fist technique, usually unbeatable, didn''t have the same impact on them. So what if their chakra points were struck or their bodies shattered? They would just regenerate. Fortunately, the Third Raikage wasn''t fighting with full killing intent, which made their battle appear evenly matched.


    As for the fight between Sasuke and Itachi, it was the most intense of all, aside from Hashirama''s True Several Thousand Hands. The red and purple Susano''o clashed, but unlike their last battle, even with a healthy body and no concern for chakra depletion, Itachi was struggling under Sasuke''s relentless assault.


    "Itachi," Sasuke said calmly, "You should be grateful to Edo Tensei. Without it, you wouldn''t even qualify to fight me now."


    "Even without the Sharingan, the gap between us is as vast as the heavens and the earth."


    Itachi showed little emotion. "I thought you would choose a path completely different from Naruto''s."


    "I didn''t expect it to turn out like this."


    "I admit he''s incredibly powerful, even the Totsuka Blade couldn''t affect him."


    "But..."


    "Sasuke, his path is the wrong one."


    Sasuke interrupted him, "I''m the one who will change the Ninja system!" sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s you who''s wrong, Itachi."


    Itachi paused, lowering his head. "But wasn''t it Naruto who inspired you to seek such change?"


    He formed hand seals.


    "For peace, for the end of all conflict."


    "Sasuke, I''m sorry."


    "But I have to do this."


    ~~~


    What with this self righteous Itachi. I''m getting annoyed��


    2/8 Bonus Chapters this Week! Vote for more!


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 Chapters ahead of others!


    My Discord: discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    �� get $3 Patreon for free

 Chapter 198: Izanami

    A flash of light gleamed in the Sharingan.


    At the same time, the same glow appeared in Sasuke''s eyes.


    Sasuke frowned, feeling a sudden urge to gag.


    A crow emerged from his mouth.


    It was Itachi Uchiha''s summoning beast, but this crow was different from the others Itachi had summoned before. This one had a scarlet eye��a Mangeky�� Sharingan with four blades.


    The eye spun, and the chakra within it activated a "d��jutsu."


    But it wasn''t aimed at Sasuke.


    It was aimed at Itachi Uchiha himself.


    The remnants of the Edo Tensei crumbled and vanished instantly.


    "Has the Edo Tensei''s bond been broken?" Sasuke muttered, raising a hand to cover his mouth. "Is it because of this Mangeky�� or the technique?"


    Itachi Uchiha kept his hand seals: "This is Shisui''s Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    The name Shisui left Sasuke momentarily stunned.


    He remembered Shisui��a prodigy from the clan, known as "Shisui of the Body Flicker." The clan had hoped he would one day rival the Fourth Hokage.


    Like his brother, Shisui was gentle and kind.


    But when Sasuke was very young, Shisui had "committed suicide" under mysterious circumstances.


    He learned of this from Danzo''s memories.


    Shisui''s death was caused by Danzo''s treachery.


    "Is this the technique called Kotoamatsukami?" Sasuke whispered.


    Itachi Uchiha nodded: "You know of it?"


    "Of course."


    "You''ve been close to Naruto Uzumaki."


    "He would have told you."


    Even though Itachi had been under control since the Edo Tensei and unaware of what had happened after his death...


    Sasuke mentioned that "Danzo" had been killed by Naruto Uzumaki.


    And the current situation had come to this.


    It could only mean one thing.


    Kotoamatsukami was useless against Naruto Uzumaki.


    Danzo wouldn''t have hesitated to use this ability.


    Even with the risk, the reward would have been enormous��an unparalleled ninja in the entire world, comparable to, or even surpassing, the First Hokage.


    This was why he didn''t waste the opportunity to use Kotoamatsukami on Naruto Uzumaki.


    As for Sasuke...


    If he couldn''t use it on Naruto, what would be the point of "correcting" Sasuke?


    "This must be your ultimate move," Sasuke said calmly, swinging his sword. "And now you''re using it on yourself?"


    "Have you given up?"


    Itachi Uchiha shook his head: "No, Sasuke."


    "I thought you would understand."


    Chakra fluctuated.


    Sasuke Uchiha suddenly froze, standing rigidly in place, his face vacant, but his chakra surged around him, as if he were still battling someone in his mind.


    Itachi Uchiha frowned and looked aside, disappearing in an instant.


    The next moment, he appeared before Naruto Uzumaki, who was extracting chakra.


    "Has Sasuke already lost?" Naruto asked calmly, seeing him.


    In his perception, Sasuke''s chakra and life force were still strong.


    Itachi Uchiha remained silent.


    He pulled out two shurikens and hurled them at Naruto.


    After a brief exchange, he was kicked away.


    "Are you still dreaming foolishly of stopping me?" Naruto pointed a finger, and the Adamantine Chains flew out, aiming to bind Itachi''s limbs.


    But...


    In that instant.


    Naruto, like Sasuke, suddenly froze, the Adamantine Chains halting in mid-air.


    Hashirama Senju exclaimed in surprise: "Naruto?"


    "No need to shout, First Hokage-sama; he can''t hear you," Itachi Uchiha said, shaking his head.


    Tobirama Senju narrowed his eyes, staring at Itachi''s empty eye sockets: "A technique at the cost of the Sharingan?"


    At this moment, Itachi''s eyes were dull and lifeless, the scarlet hue of the Sharingan fading, along with the distinctive pattern of the Mangeky��.


    "This is a forbidden technique of the Uchiha clan," Itachi Uchiha explained. "It''s called ''Izanami.''"


    "It''s an ultimate ninjutsu that imprisons a person."


    "Sasuke, and Naruto too, will be trapped in the same memory, endlessly repeating."


    "To break free..."


    "They must accept their true fate, sincerely repent, and deny all their past mistakes."


    "Otherwise, they will remain trapped forever."


    Though blind, Itachi Uchiha''s tone remained calm.


    "For the sake of the village, this is the only thing I can do now."


    The First Hokage frowned.


    The Second Hokage ignored Itachi''s proclaimed loyalty, deep in thought. Even with his extensive knowledge of the Uchiha clan, he had never heard of a technique called Izanami.


    "This should end the war," Itachi continued.


    "Regardless of the outcome..."


    "They will either be imprisoned for eternity..."


    "Or, if they repent and break free..."


    "They will no longer..."


    His words were cut short by a soft voice: "What gave you the illusion?"


    "That I would remain trapped in your technique?"


    This voice...


    It was Naruto Uzumaki''s!


    Itachi turned sharply, but his ruined eyes could no longer see anything: "When did you break free?"


    Naruto did not answer but instead asked, "Sincerely repent..."


    "What an absurd notion."


    "Is it truly about recognizing one''s mistakes, or distorting one''s mind to align with yours?"


    Itachi''s expression darkened.


    These were the very words he had spoken almost immediately after "sealing" Naruto.


    So from that moment...


    Naruto had already escaped from Izanami?


    "This technique is strong," Naruto continued. "It''s different from Kotoamatsukami or ordinary illusions; it''s a true genjutsu based on the five senses."


    "It reminds me of someone."


    "However..."


    "Whether in ability or the ''greatness'' you so often boast about, you fall far short of him."


    Naruto placed his hand on Itachi''s shoulder.


    "Ninjas are tools born to fulfill others'' desires."


    "And to better become a tool, you kill your own family, friends, and threaten, even coerce, your own brother."


    "How disgusting."


    Spiritual energy surged, penetrating Itachi''s body.


    Draining his chakra.


    "The Uchiha clan is inherently evil," Tobirama Senju said coldly, arms crossed. "Nothing they do surprises me."


    For once, Hashirama Senju didn''t scold him.


    He stared at Itachi in disbelief.


    To kill all of his clan for the sake of the village.


    Such an action...


    Too extreme, too terrifying.


    "How did you break free from Izanami?" Itachi asked.


    "Because you are weak," Naruto replied with a smile.


    In the capital of the Land of Iron.


    Inside a residence.


    "This is bad," Kabuto Yakushi muttered, looking at a map and sensing the disappearing chakra. "The ninjas reanimated by Edo Tensei don''t seem to be giving Naruto Uzumaki much trouble."


    "The First Hokage''s chakra was the first to disappear."


    Uchiha Madara spoke calmly: "If that person is as strong as you''ve described, it''s not surprising he could do that."


    "But dealing with just one reanimated Hashirama is nothing to boast about."


    "What concerns me more is his methods..."


    That was what truly caught Madara''s attention.


    Being able to extract the chakra of those reanimated by Edo Tensei, separating "chakra" from "soul."


    This was not just about canceling Edo Tensei.


    It was "stripping away power."


    Madara wasn''t afraid of Naruto Uzumaki.


    But he was wary of such techniques.


    Kabuto smiled: "Madara-sama, are you planning to step in personally?"


    Madara said nothing, merely shaking his head: "How far have Obito and the others progressed?"


    As he spoke, a black-and-white Zetsu emerged from the ground: "Madara-sama, they''re nearing the Land of Lightning after departing from Waterfall Village."


    "However..."


    "Cloud Village is one of the few villages, like Konoha, where most of the high-ranking officials refused to join the alliance, making it difficult to capture their jinch��riki."


    "Obito''s plan is to first collect a portion of the tailed beasts'' chakra."


    "Next, it''s Rock Village."


    "Once all nine-tailed beasts'' chakra is gathered, the goal can be achieved."


    Madara nodded: "Such a slow pace."


    "This won''t do."


    "Bring that person named Hiruko back."


    Zetsu nodded in agreement.


    Outside Cloud Village, in the Land of Lightning.


    "The security is tight," the white-haired man frowned. "Unlike you, I don''t have strange ninjutsu; breaking in won''t be easy."


    Obito Uchiha frowned as well.


    At that moment.


    A head emerged from the ground.


    "Hiruko," he called out a name.


    The white-haired man responded.


    "Madara-sama needs you back in the Land of Iron," Zetsu said in his raspy voice, with a commanding tone.


    "Are we terminating our cooperation?" Hiruko narrowed his eyes.


    Zetsu shook his head: "Of course not."


    "Madara-sama has decided to give you your reward in advance."


    "But..."


    "The terms of the deal will change."


    Hiruko made a small sound of surprise.


    "Madara-sama wants you to support the main battlefield," Zetsu continued. "That Naruto Uzumaki has a method that restrains the Edo Tensei."


    Hiruko chuckled: "Of course, those reanimated by Edo Tensei fear nothing more than this."


    "What about the tailed beasts?" sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Obito Uchiha''s expression turned serious: "We''ve collected most of them; our goal isn''t to capture them entirely, just to obtain a fragment of their power, enough to complete our objective."


    "Delaying that Naruto Uzumaki is the most critical task."


    Hiruko nodded and left with Zetsu.


    Obito Uchiha watched their backs, frowning.


    This was a bad sign in his agreement with Uchiha Madara.


    He had to speed things up.


    Perhaps...


    The current power of the "Five Great Nations" wouldn''t be enough to buy the time they needed.

 Chapter 199: I have them all

    The Land of Iron


    Inside a grand ballroom, several daimyo gathered, chatting and laughing.


    "Despite a few holdouts, most cooperated beautifully," said the Daimyo of the Land of Wind, clearly pleased. Though the Land of Wind was the weakest in terms of national power, it had performed the best in this campaign, supplying the most soldiers and, ironically, the most corpses for resources.


    Unlike the Land of Fire��


    They stubbornly guarded their graves, refusing to yield.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire shifted uncomfortably. "Once this is over, it''s time to clean house," he muttered. "We''ve been too lenient for too many years."


    The other daimyo chuckled.


    "I can''t understand what those who refused to serve were thinking," scoffed the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning, raising his glass. "This was the perfect opportunity to demonstrate loyalty, and yet they squandered it for no reason."


    "A sixteen-year-old boy, no matter how strong, could hardly be more powerful than... what was his name again?" He leaned toward the Daimyo of the Land of Fire. "Who was it?"


    "Hashirama Senju," the Daimyo of the Land of Fire spat out, grinding his teeth.


    It was the most humiliating chapter for his family.


    During Hashirama Senju''s lifetime, it had to be acknowledged that the status of the "Kage" was equivalent to that of a daimyo.


    But��


    That man was so naive that a mere empty promise had deceived him into loyally serving the daimyo''s family.


    "A sixteen-year-old stronger than him? Impossible," the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning laughed heartily.


    The other three daimyo joined in, chuckling.


    In the past, it hadn''t been so easy to make fun of this man.


    He raised his glass to take a sip.


    Suddenly, with a loud crash, a samurai burst into the room, stumbling and crawling, his face pale with panic. "Bad news."


    "We''ve lost."


    "We''ve lost!"


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning''s hand trembled, spilling wine all over the Daimyo of the Land of Water, who sat across from him.


    "What do you mean, lost?" The Daimyo of the Land of Earth turned his head, frowning arrogantly at the samurai. "And you dare bring this to us in this state?"


    The samurai knelt on one knee and lowered his head. "The first battle against Naruto Uzumaki�� we''ve already lost."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning''s hand shook again, causing his cup to fall onto the table, wobble, and roll off.


    "When did the fighting start?" The Daimyo of the Land of Fire asked, bewildered.


    How could this be��


    He knew nothing about it.


    Hadn''t the call to arms just been issued? Weren''t the first wave of ninja only just arriving? Hadn''t they just started enjoying themselves in the Land of Iron, without even giving orders yet?


    Could the ninja have dared to act without orders, taking matters into their own hands?


    "Just now." The samurai kept his head down, his voice tinged with bitterness. "I only received the intelligence a short while ago."


    "Kabuto-sama said..."


    "He already sent the Edo Tensei army to intercept them, and we should just wait for the good news."


    He paused, his tone becoming incredulous.


    "But as I was preparing to bring you that good news��"


    "He suddenly told me that the Edo Tensei army had been completely defeated."


    The samurai lifted his head.


    His face was even more confused than those of the daimyo.


    The contrast was too stark.


    Three minutes ago, he had received the "we are about to win" news; three minutes later, he wore a mournful, utterly devastated expression, saying "total defeat."


    "Useless! Incompetent!" The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning slammed the table in rage.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Earth frowned: "How could Naruto Uzumaki be here?"


    The samurai couldn''t help but show a brief look of disdain but quickly lowered his head again: "The order to attack has been issued, so Naruto Uzumaki could see it."


    "He��"


    "He naturally came looking for us."


    The Daimyo of the Land of Water''s eyes widened: "How dare he?"


    The samurai remained silent.


    How dare he?


    Of course, he dares. He''s incredibly powerful, and even the combined strength of the famous historical figures in the Edo Tensei army isn''t enough to defeat him.


    He doesn''t care about the title of "daimyo."


    "What do we do now?" The Daimyo of the Land of Fire asked in a panic, clearly flustered. "Can our forces still stop him?"


    The samurai reminded them: "The Allied Ninja Forces are still waiting for your orders."


    It was only then that they reacted.


    "Hurry! Send out all the ninja!" the Daimyo of the Land of Fire urged. "We must not let him reach us."


    The samurai responded affirmatively.


    After he left, the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning realized something: "Shouldn''t we keep a squad of ninja to protect ourselves?"


    The daimyo were stunned.


    "Have Kabuto and that other one��the long-haired guy��come to protect us," the Daimyo of the Land of Earth ordered, pounding the table.


    An attendant responded and hurriedly ran off to fetch them.


    A few minutes later, he returned.


    But no one was with him.


    "Where are they?" The Daimyo of the Land of Fire asked, leaning forward expectantly.


    "Kabuto-sama said�� he needs to focus on controlling the Edo Tensei and has no extra energy to protect you," the attendant replied cautiously.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Lightning frowned: "But what about the other one?"


    The attendant''s voice became even more careful: "Madara-sama��"


    "He didn''t give any opinion; he just drove me away."


    In truth, Madara''s response wasn''t so mild. Upon hearing the daimyo''s order, he simply said "Get lost" in a cold voice.


    The attendant had no choice but to comply.


    The man radiated a killing intent.


    Disobeying him would have meant certain death.


    "What does this mean?" The Daimyo of the Land of Earth couldn''t help but stand up, his body trembling. "Why aren''t they coming?"


    "Without them, who will protect us?"


    "This is an order from the daimyo."


    The attendant remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    The daimyo were left disheartened.


    The cold refusals from those two had made them vaguely realize something.


    It seemed that��


    Things were getting out of their control.


    ### Outside the Capital of the Land of Iron


    The Allied Ninja Forces were gathering.


    The "Sensory Division" was on high alert, ready to detect any trace of "Naruto Uzumaki."


    But their jutsu was no match for the human eye.


    Instead, it was the "Taijutsu Division" that first spotted him: "Naruto Uzumaki has appeared!"


    "And with him are��"


    The ninja who called out was panic-stricken: "Uchiha and Hy��ga!"


    The massive army stirred.


    "Are these the ninja that the daimyo brought from the villages?" Neji Hy��ga asked calmly. "With chakra like this��"


    "There are hardly any worth noting."


    Sasuke Uchiha''s tone was icy: "How many would willingly die for the daimyo?"


    "Naruto doesn''t even need to lift a finger."


    "I can handle this alone."


    His Sharingan spun, chakra surging.


    He activated the "Susanoo" once again.


    A giant purple figure rose into the sky, soaring toward the army.


    "Quick, combine our jutsu!" A j��nin waved, giving orders.


    The ninja in the Ninjutsu Division quickly formed seals.


    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique."


    From the mouths of thousands of ninja, long tongues of flame surged, gathering together in a massive orange wave that rushed toward the figure in the sky.


    The momentum was overwhelming.


    But��


    Sasuke Uchiha sneered: "Using Fire Release in front of the Uchiha clan."


    "You''ve got guts."


    He halted in midair, spreading his arms and drawing his longbow.


    The "Amaterasu flames" coalesced on the bowstring, forming in an instant.


    A moment later.


    With a sharp "whoosh," the arrow shot forth.


    Despite Susanoo''s enormous size, the arrow was only a few dozen meters long, thick as a spear.


    But��


    Even against the fire release of thousands, it seemed insignificant.


    However, the power of "ninjutsu" isn''t always determined by its size.


    As the Amaterasu flames burned, they incinerated the "fire wave" upon contact.


    Like a shooting star, it pierced through.


    The ninja panicked, trying to dodge, but when the arrow shot toward them, they suddenly realized that this seemingly small arrow was actually immense in scale.


    In a single shot.


    The people died, and the city fell.


    With that one strike.


    The will of the Allied Ninja Forces wavered.


    Most of them weren''t really that enthusiastic about fighting; they had simply been taught that ninja must follow orders. Although many of their comrades had made decisions contrary to what a ninja should do, those who came here were proud of their "ninja" identity and their ability to follow the daimyo''s orders.


    Sasuke Uchiha showed no mercy.


    He drew his bow again, releasing a second arrow.


    But��


    A figure suddenly appeared before the arrow, arms outstretched.


    In his palms, red talismans flashed with a sinister light.


    The black flames of Amaterasu flickered but did not burn him. Instead, they were absorbed into the talisman.


    Absorbed? Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sasuke Uchiha narrowed his eyes.


    He looked at the man wrapped in bandages.


    What kind of technique is this?


    In the next moment, the talisman glowed, and the man raised his hand, reforming the black Amaterasu arrow and using it for himself.


    Using his legs, waist, and arms for strength.


    He hurled it back at Sasuke.


    This is my own ability; how could it possibly harm me?


    Sasuke didn''t move.


    "Blaze Release: Kagutsuchi."


    The arrow swirled and then dissipated into nothingness in midair.


    "Who are you?" he asked. "I don''t recall hearing of anyone like you from any ninja village."


    The response did not come from the man himself.


    Instead, it came from Orochimaru, who had been trying to keep a low profile since arriving in the Land of Iron.


    He stepped out from behind Naruto, grinning: "It''s been a long time, my friend."


    "Hiruko."


    The man''s voice was calm as he responded: "It''s you, Orochimaru."


    "Didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Hehe, how nice."


    "I have a lot to talk about with you."


    He took a step forward, tilting his head: "I heard you''re researching the technique of immortality."


    "And I also heard you wanted to obtain the ''Sharingan.''"


    "But to think the great Orochimaru hasn''t accomplished either."


    Orochimaru licked his lips: "Are you mocking me?"


    "No, I''m boasting," Hiruko shook his head, exuding an air of overwhelming arrogance. "All the things you dreamed of."


    "Whether immortality."


    "Or the Sharingan."


    "I now have them all."


    He widened his eyes, which were already red, and as they spun, they grew even more crimson.


    Tomoe patterns rotated, and the "Three Tomoe Sharingan" gradually emerged.


    "Look," Hiruko raised his hand high, his expression twisted. "My secret technique is complete."


    "Now no one can stand against me."


    ~~~


    Sure, Hiruoko...


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 Chapters ahead of others!


    My Discord: discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    3/8 Bonus Chapters this week! To unlock more, help this fanfic climb the Powerstone rankings! Thank you!


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 200: You’ll find out soon enough

    His words were dripping with arrogance, full of self-satisfaction and certainty, like he held the world''s truth in his hands.


    Orochimaru looked at him with a hint of pity. "Hiruko, your perspective has become so narrow."


    Hiruko squinted.


    Narrow?


    He couldn''t believe that word was being used to describe him. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should I take that to mean..." His voice wavered, growing hoarse and sharp, "That you''re jealous of me?"


    "The fool you once knew is now standing above you."


    Orochimaru let out a dismissive chuckle, not even bothering to respond. His gaze shifted to Naruto.


    Once upon a time, these were the things he had sought after. But now...


    His horizons had broadened, thanks to this young man.


    "Chakra" as a power source seemed unreliable.


    "Parasitism..."


    What a fitting metaphor.


    "Orochimaru, who is this person?" Sasuke called out from above, looking down at the scene below.


    Orochimaru smiled, a knowing glint in his eyes. "This is Hiruko, a former Konoha ninja and once a friend of the Three Sannin."


    "His talent was mediocre, a man with no real ability."


    Hiruko''s emotions flared.


    "But he was never content with that," Orochimaru continued. "He always tried hard to catch up with the three of us."


    "While he lacked talent in ninjutsu, he was a genius in research."


    "Back then, he secretly conducted human experiments and developed a forbidden technique called the ''Chimera Technique,'' which allowed him to merge the kekkei genkai��bloodline limits��of others."


    Hiruko interrupted, his tone defensive. "It wasn''t just about merging kekkei genkai. It was a technique leading to immortality and the pinnacle of ninja power."


    "I now possess five types of kekkei genkai..."


    "I''ve already tasted that forbidden fruit."


    He extended his hands, forming seals.


    "Orochimaru. And Naruto Uzumaki as well. Witness the fruits of my efforts."


    As he finished speaking, his hands formed seals.


    "Storm Release: Thunder Cloud Inner Wave."


    Chakra surged, and dark clouds began to envelope his body, crackling with electricity and flickering with lightning.


    In the next moment, the clouds around him started to influence the weather itself.


    Even larger storm clouds gathered above.


    Sasuke looked up, a hint of surprise flashing across his face. "This is..."


    This technique felt similar to "Sage Art: Kirin."


    A technique that manipulates the weather.


    With a thunderous roar, a bolt of lightning struck down, heading straight for the purple figure in the sky.


    The Mangeky�� Sharingan spun, capturing that moment of shock.


    Sasuke dodged.


    "Not bad, kid," Hiruko grinned. "Mangeky�� Sharingan, huh?"


    He continued to manipulate the weather.


    But Sasuke wasn''t one to be easily cornered. He formed seals, not even needing to enter "Sage Mode," and used only ordinary Lightning Release.


    "Lightning Release: Kirin."


    Under the dark clouds, lightning twisted, forming the phantom of a "Kirin" that charged at Hiruko.


    This caught Hiruko off guard.


    Without possessing the "Storm Release" kekkei genkai, Sasuke could still manipulate lightning?


    But Hiruko didn''t flinch; he simply stood his ground.


    The lightning struck him, coursed over his body, but did no harm.


    Like a lightning rod, the electricity was conducted into the ground, dissipating in an instant.


    This is...


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes, analyzing.


    "It''s useless," Hiruko spread his arms wide, shouting confidently, "I possess multiple kekkei genkai."


    "This is Steel Release."


    "Lightning Release is ineffective against me."


    Since conventional ninjutsu was ineffective, then...


    Sasuke rushed forward, opting for close combat.


    But Hiruko wasn''t an easy opponent. He had mastered several kekkei genkai.


    His body was as hard as steel, capable of absorbing chakra during battle, and he also possessed a kekkei genkai called "Swift Release," making his speed comparable to Sasuke''s.


    And with the Sharingan compensating for his final flaw��dynamic vision.


    "As expected of a Uchiha with the Mangeky�� Sharingan," Hiruko said greedily, his eyes locked on Sasuke''s. "Just thinking about how powerful I''ll become in the future..."


    "I can''t help but feel excited."


    Sasuke frowned, pulling back, preparing to activate "Sage Mode."


    "This ends here," Naruto''s calm voice cut through the tension.


    Sasuke turned back.


    Naruto''s tone remained steady: "He talked so arrogantly earlier, I thought he might actually have something interesting."


    "But..."


    "After all this fighting, all he''s shown are a few kekkei genkai."


    Hiruko''s eyes narrowed.


    "He''s just patched together other people''s abilities and stitched them into his own body," Naruto continued. "A crude and simplistic technique."


    "Orochimaru, is this really that difficult to achieve?"


    Hiruko sneered. "Organs? Is that all you understand?"


    Orochimaru grinned, licking his lips. "A year ago, I might have praised the ''Chimera Technique'' as a great jutsu."


    "But now..."


    "It''s not that impressive."


    Over time, his understanding of "Chakra" had far surpassed what he had learned in the past decades.


    Referring to chakra, which possesses consciousness, as an "organ" was indeed fitting.


    "There''s no need to watch any further."


    "This ends now."


    Naruto waved his hand dismissively.


    Hiruko quickly formed seals. "Arrogant words."


    "How do you plan to defeat me as I am now?"


    "Even the Mangeky�� Sharingan can''t..."


    He didn''t get to finish his sentence.


    A sword pierced through his chest, severing his windpipe.


    Hiruko looked down, eyes wide with shock.


    When?


    How had his Sharingan failed to detect it?


    Such speed...


    And what was this sword? He was clearly maintaining "Steel Release," which should have been indestructible, yet it had been pierced so easily.


    "Do you know why Orochimaru called you narrow-minded?" Naruto asked softly.


    Hiruko tried to speak, but no words came out.


    "When you look up, what do you see?" Naruto asked him.


    Hiruko tilted his head upward.


    What did he see?


    In his pupils, he saw the sky, the sun, birds, clouds, and the wind.


    Could it be...


    Do they see something different from what I do?


    "In Orochimaru''s eyes, the sun is just a star," Naruto continued with a smile, "It has a lifespan of billions of years."


    "And your so-called immortality..."


    "How long can it last?"


    Hiruko stared at the sun, his pupils dilating in disbelief.


    This wasn''t just a simple statement.


    It was a glimpse into the vast difference in their levels.


    So...


    He was being killed by someone whose level and understanding far surpassed his own, using powers he couldn''t even comprehend?


    Naruto lifted his sword, slicing Hiruko in two.


    The Allied Shinobi Forces fell silent, staring at the blonde figure in horror.


    Even though...


    This was the first time he had made a move in front of them.


    The sense of oppression he brought far exceeded that of Uchiha Sasuke.


    The city lay in ruins.


    The ninja surrounded them, but they didn''t dare to attack.


    They merely followed from a distance, pretending to surround them, until they watched them enter the daimyo''s mansion. Only about ten ninja dared to launch an attack, but the strongest among them wasn''t even on par with a j��nin and couldn''t even get past Karin.


    Inside the mansion.


    Naruto sensed the strongest chakra, walking into the room.


    The daimyo were huddled together inside.


    This was the idea they had after learning of their "defeat": if "Madara Uchiha" wouldn''t come to them, they would go to him instead.


    In the center of the room sat a man.


    His black hair was spiked like a hedgehog, covering half of his face. He wore red armor and his expression was one of arrogant disdain.


    "Are you Naruto Uzumaki?" he asked, his tone imperious.


    Naruto looked at him, meeting his Rinnegan eyes.


    With Nagato''s example in mind, Naruto certainly wouldn''t foolishly ask, "Where did you get your Rinnegan?"


    In fact...


    With just that one glance, some of the questions in his mind were answered.


    "So, you''re Madara Uchiha," he said softly, thoughtfully, "The true owner of the Rinnegan..."


    "So, Nagato''s Rinnegan belonged to you?"


    Madara Uchiha was slightly surprised. "You''ve figured it out already. Seems you''re quite perceptive."


    Naruto didn''t deny it.


    He never thought of himself as particularly smart.


    The only reason he could piece it together so quickly was that he had already suspected it, and with some experience and techniques he''d learned from the Soul Society, he was able to arrive at this conclusion.


    "You''re also a product of Edo Tensei," Naruto continued, "But your treatment is very different from others."


    "As expected, the mastermind behind the Akatsuki was really you."


    "After all that effort to collect the Tailed Beasts, what is your true goal?"


    Madara Uchiha''s tone remained calm: "You''ll find out soon enough."


    "The Nine-Tails is with me," Naruto extended his hand. "Do you think you have the ability to take it from me?"


    Two Nine-Tails leapt onto his shoulders, baring their teeth at the black-haired man.


    This was the man they despised the most.


    Madara Uchiha didn''t respond, only repeating calmly: "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Sasuke and Karin exchanged confused glances with Naruto.


    Why bother talking to him?


    Just attack him and extract his chakra.


    "This is just a Shadow Clone," Naruto said, sensing their emotions and smiling. "Even Senju Hashirama fell to me."


    "He was also brought back by the same Edo Tensei technique."


    "And I have the ability to extract the chakra parasitizing in souls."


    "The real him doesn''t dare face me now."


    "After spending decades hiding like a coward, he''s just continuing to hide."


    Madara Uchiha also smiled. "Naruto Uzumaki, I must commend you."


    "You possess Hashirama''s abilities."


    "And Tobirama''s intellect."


    "Well then."


    "Until we meet again."


    He raised his hand, and with a snap of his fingers, the body vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "He got away, huh," Orochimaru chuckled slyly.


    Naruto turned his head and smiled at him. "But we still have you, Orochimaru."


    "Why don''t you tell me his location?"


    Orochimaru said nothing, remaining silent.


    Karin tilted her head, scrutinizing Orochimaru thoughtfully.


    Is this... a warning for him?


    Naruto then ignored him and looked up at the daimyo.


    ~~~


    This Madara��

 Chapter 201: Between Life and Death

    Naruto looked up.


    The candle flames on the ceiling burned brightly.


    After his time in the Soul Society, he began to realize just how strange this world really was.


    Clearly, more advanced technology existed.


    Yet people clung to ancient, primitive ways of living.


    Those in power especially loved their luxurious lifestyles, built on the backs of others.


    The daimyo were the most extreme examples.


    Oil lamps flickered, lighting up the room brightly.


    The light fell on the five of them, so intense that even the pores on their skin were visible.


    Compared to their well-lit position, where Naruto now stood was only dimly illuminated by natural light.


    The daimyo were terrified.


    They ran!


    Their last hope, after muttering a few words, just took off.


    Without a second thought.


    He didn''t even care about them��these so-called "high and mighty daimyo."


    As Naruto took a step forward, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire cried out in terror, frantically scrambling backward, "Don''t come any closer!"


    "Damn Madara Uchiha," cursed the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning.


    The Daimyo of the Land of Earth, though just as terrified, managed to speak, his voice trembling, "What do you want? We can negotiate. Before you stand the supreme daimyo of the Five Great Nations."


    "We can satisfy your every demand��"


    Naruto smiled faintly. "Daimyo, huh."


    "Still clinging to that title, even now."


    "What use is it?"


    The daimyo were stunned, their mouths gaping, unable to find the words to respond.


    Sasuke smirked with disdain, raising his sword.


    "Do you want to kill us?" screamed the Daimyo of the Land of Water. "You''d better think about the consequences!"


    "If you do this, you''ll completely offend the Five Great Ninja Villages."


    Naruto looked at him calmly. "Even facing death, you still cling to such naive fantasies."


    "Don''t you understand what''s happening?"


    The daimyo lowered their heads.


    At this point, they understood. But deep down, they refused to accept it.


    No matter how much they resisted the truth, they had to face the reality that the title of "Daimyo" meant nothing to the ninja.


    Would the Five Great Ninja Villages seek revenge for their deaths?


    Probably not.


    In fact, after their deaths, those hesitant, wavering ninja would likely rush to the front lines, becoming the main force in "breaking the ninja system."


    "I was deceived!" shouted the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, his eyes wide with anger. "It was that man, Obito Uchiha, and those cursed ninja who deceived us!"


    "You�� you betrayed us!"


    He was both enraged and utterly desperate.


    Originally, everything had been under his control.


    But suddenly, it all crumbled to dust.


    Now he understood.


    Why the Konoha ninja had the courage to refuse to serve him, yet still allowed themselves to be manipulated by the "Kage."


    The reason was simple...


    They chose the safest "outcome."


    The thousand-year-old "ninja system" was ingrained in their blood.


    They didn''t dare to break it easily and lacked the courage to face the uncertainties of the future. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most importantly, they didn''t need to break it themselves.


    This group of daimyo had already declared war on Naruto Uzumaki. Regardless of who won, there would be a result.


    If, by some chance, the daimyo won and even Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t break the "ninja system," then they had no reason to continue, and maintaining the status quo would suffice��clans would remain powerful.


    But if Naruto Uzumaki won, and the "ninja system" was broken, they would be the direct beneficiaries.


    Losing the title of "Kage" would be a small price to pay for the tangible benefits they would gain.


    "My eyes were clouded."


    Naruto raised his hand.


    "And yet you blame others."


    "As the Daimyo of a nation, you''ve grown soft and pampered."


    White light flashed from his fingertips.


    "Had�� #4: Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    A beam of lightning pierced the Daimyo of the Land of Fire''s forehead, creating a small hole from which blood gushed.


    The other four daimyo''s faces twisted with fear, some losing control of their bodily functions, the stench of urine filling the air.


    But Naruto showed no mercy.


    One by one, they met the same fate, dying violently in their seats.


    Outside the room, cautious murmurs could be heard.


    It was those ninja who had followed them all the way but didn''t dare to attack.


    The sudden change inside the room caused an uproar among them, spreading fear and confusion.


    The emotional turmoil seemed to summon a strong wind, driving these ninja toward the building.


    The oil lamps on the ceiling extinguished at that moment.


    With the death of the daimyo, a new era was declared.


    "The ninja system ends here," Sasuke said quietly as he sheathed his sword.


    Naruto looked at him. "Will it end just because the daimyo are dead?"


    Sasuke froze.


    "What if a new daimyo arises?" Naruto asked him.


    Sasuke pursed his lips.


    He looked confused and uncertain.


    After a moment, he shook his head, his voice filled with doubt. "I don''t know."


    "If you want to make a change, then go ahead and do it." Naruto raised his hand and gently pushed him forward. "Make this world a better place under your leadership."


    Sasuke, however, seemed even more lost. "I don''t know how to do that."


    "Who does?" Naruto looked at him and smiled.


    At first, Naruto had considered offering Sasuke another world''s "system" as a reference.


    But this was a completely different society, a completely different era.


    In the society of the "Living World," there was no space for "superhumans" to exist.


    Even those with Fullbring abilities lived on the fringes of ordinary society.


    Trying to force such a system here could lead to unforeseen consequences.


    As long as someone has the will to act, the world will gradually improve.


    Sasuke met Naruto''s gaze.


    "So, Naruto, is the world you want to change the world of the dead?" Sasuke asked quietly, deep in thought.


    Naruto shook his head without saying a word.


    Sasuke gripped his sword. "I understand."


    "I''ll do it my way."


    "To prove we are right, to prove they were wrong."


    He walked toward the door.


    The ninja cautiously surrounded them.


    "Sasuke and Naruto, you two really are remarkable," Orochimaru commented softly. "At the age when we were just trying to become good ninja, you''ve already brought such great changes to the world."


    "However��"


    Naruto smiled. "Let''s not talk about that now."


    "Maybe we should discuss something else."


    "For example, Kabuto and Madara?"


    Orochimaru licked his lips. "Naruto, you really are impressive. I thought I had done a flawless job."


    "How did you find out?"


    Naruto tilted his head at him. "Even if everything you said was true, trying to hide a fact is a completely different attitude than not having anything to hide at all."


    This was something he had learned from Aizen.


    However, in this regard, Orochimaru was less cunning than Aizen.


    At least that man would quickly realize this and choose a new approach.


    "Is that so?" Orochimaru murmured, lost in thought.


    Naruto walked up to him and whispered, "But you understand, don''t you?"


    "That resistance is futile."


    Orochimaru said nothing.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Naruto continued. "I know what you want."


    "You don''t want to be bound or imprisoned by me."


    "But I can''t allow that."


    Orochimaru instinctively licked his lips.


    Naruto raised his hand. "Orochimaru, you are a genius."


    "A genius in research."


    "You are someone who can rival the greatest geniuses in my mind."


    Orochimaru softly replied, "Naruto, do you know other scientists besides me?"


    Naruto didn''t answer that question and continued. "For people like you, the laws of the world or valuable research projects are more important than anything."


    "Human morality, social norms, and even��"


    "Self-awareness might not be able to restrain you."


    "So, people like you, who lack self-awareness, need external supervision."


    Orochimaru smirked. "You make me sound like an immature child."


    "Aren''t you?" Naruto smiled and asked him.


    With that, he stepped outside.


    Orochimaru followed.


    "No matter how many times you try these little escape tricks, I''m always ready to play along," Naruto said, looking back at Orochimaru with a half-smile. "But are you prepared to face the consequences of failure each time?"


    At that moment, Naruto suddenly understood Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s mindset.


    So this is how it feels...


    The perspective and attitude he had when dealing with young, disobedient people like Mayuri Kurotsuchi.


    Orochimaru took a deep breath, his pupils dilating.


    It wasn''t physical or mental oppression.


    It was a threat that triggered a primal survival instinct.


    He lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Where is Madara now?" Naruto asked him.


    Orochimaru''s voice was much softer than before. "I don''t know."


    "I really don''t know."


    "Kabuto and Madara headed toward the Land of Rain after leaving the Land of Iron, but suddenly, they vanished without a trace."


    "In this world, there''s no sign of their presence."


    "Even reverse summoning doesn''t work."


    Naruto appeared deep in thought.


    In a hidden space, Kabuto surveyed the surroundings, a faint smile on his face, though inwardly he was frowning.


    What is this place where no communication techniques can reach the outside?


    "First time here? Surprising, isn''t it?" Madara Uchiha said. "But give up on contacting the outside world. Without my permission, you won''t be able to do it here."


    Kabuto smiled slyly at him. "Madara, you speak as if you expect me to betray you."


    "Even though I''ve contributed so much."


    "Still, I''m really curious."


    "Where is this place?"


    Madara Uchiha spoke softly. "This is the space between life and death."


    ~~~


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 Chapters ahead of others!


    My Discord: discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    4/8 Bonus Chapters this week! To unlock more, help this fanfic climb the Powerstone rankings! Thank you!


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 202: Uncle Naruto

    Sasuke Uchiha decided to become the leader of a new country.


    Konoha Ninja Village��no, the "Ninja" in the name was to be removed, making it simply "Konoha Village."


    Ninjas would be sent out in batches, spreading throughout the former Land of Fire and even beyond its borders.


    Dismantling an organization can be both challenging and straightforward.


    "I didn''t expect Sasuke Uchiha to take this approach," Shikaku sighed. "Is he trying to break the barrier between ninjas and ordinary people with this method?"


    "His idea is commendable."


    "But I''m not sure��"


    He trailed off, furrowing his brow.


    In his view, most ninjas might lose their livelihood once separated from the "ninja system."


    These were people who had been trained as ninjas from a young age...


    Their understanding of the world was vastly different from that of ordinary citizens.


    Take Konoha, for example.


    Aside from medical ninjas, the Inuzuka clan, and his own Nara clan, most ninjas would likely lose their means of income immediately after the "ninja system" was dismantled.


    If this issue isn''t addressed...


    Even with Sasuke Uchiha or Naruto Uzumaki leading them, those desperate, hungry ninjas might resort to drastic measures and end up causing more harm than good.


    Kakashi looked up, smiling slightly: "Maybe so."


    "But compared to before, this is definitely a change."


    "Now, we have a chance to live like ordinary people."


    For most ninjas, living like ordinary people was a luxury.


    Of course...


    Not many cooperated as willingly as Konoha.


    Most ninja clans had no intention of relocating to other areas, let alone being dispersed as Sasuke intended.


    They were hoping to gain more during this time of change.


    The younger generation might not have strong opinions on the matter.


    But the older ones...


    Now, they wanted to become the new "Daimyo."


    They didn''t care about the intangible "power" the Daimyo once wielded��they had real strength, enough to lord over ordinary people.


    Even a Genin could rule a town and wield authority.


    Why should those Daimyo live a life of luxury?


    Why couldn''t they?


    Resistance was constant.


    But it posed no real threat��just small pockets of clan power that Sasuke could suppress on his own, though it did wear him out.


    Meanwhile, Naruto was searching for Madara Uchiha''s whereabouts.


    They had disappeared near the Land of Rain.


    Several days passed, and Kabuto had yet to send any information.


    It likely wasn''t due to space-time ninjutsu.


    But rather, they were under the control of some technique.


    Madara Uchiha, that cautious man...


    After another day of searching, in a residence within the Land of Rain.


    "Did you find them?" Karin asked as she handed him a cup of hot tea.


    Naruto took the cup and nodded slightly, "Not yet, but I did find something interesting."


    "It''s almost merged with this world, yet it stands apart."


    "If I hadn''t been searching so thoroughly, I wouldn''t have found it."


    Karin thought for a moment. "A trace?"


    "I''m not sure if it belongs to Madara Uchiha," Naruto said, sipping his tea, deep in thought.


    "Or if it was left by the Sage of Six Paths."


    Karin tilted her head. "The Sage of Six Paths... Naruto, are you thinking that place might be connected to the Pure Land?"


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    He recorded his observations for the day and didn''t sleep until late into the night.


    When he woke and opened his eyes again, he caught a faint scent of iris in the air.


    He was in an elegant Japanese-style room, with bright light streaming in from outside the window.


    He had returned to the Soul Society.


    At a time like this?


    Unlike the chaos in the ninja world, Seireitei, with its long history, seemed to have leisure embedded into its very essence.


    Naruto continued to seek out Mayuri Kurotsuchi for research.


    He still had questions about "Sage Mode." The techniques he used in the ninja world were certainly different from the abilities of the Quincy.


    He was eager to get help from someone reliable in research.


    Of course, he also didn''t neglect his surveillance of Aizen.


    The ever-suspicious Captain of the 5th Division remained fully cooperative with all investigations.


    These tasks, which might seem tedious to others...


    Naruto handled with patience, never tiring.


    The issues that once troubled Seireitei now barely surfaced.


    Naruto paid close attention to this.


    The "Shinigami" didn''t resist changes in the living world; in fact, they embraced new things with enthusiasm.


    The 9th Division''s Hisagi Sh��hei might look gentle, but his actions were quite bold.


    Somehow, he had acquired a motorcycle from the living world.


    But he only managed to get the bike without learning how to operate it.


    He caused chaos throughout Seireitei, prompting Captain-Commander Yamamoto to personally reprimand him, and Naruto had to confiscate the motorcycle.


    Rock music, favored by Shinji Hirako, also started to gain popularity.


    Yachiru Kusajishi, following the example of the living world, established the "Shinigami Women''s Association," which only accepted female Shinigami��except for the Nine-Tails. Yachiru insisted the Nine-Tails join, arguing that since it was a fluffy fox without a gender, it was cute enough to be their mascot.


    A "Male Shinigami Association" was also established.


    But compared to the highly popular "Shinigami Women''s Association," the male counterpart struggled to attract members, with almost no one joining.


    In the daily routine of Seireitei...


    At the 6th Division...


    "Rukia still hasn''t become a seated officer?" Naruto asked in surprise, observing the short-haired girl in black.


    She nodded timidly.


    Naruto turned to Byakuya Kuchiki.


    With Rukia''s current spiritual pressure, though not at the level of a "Lieutenant," it was at least that of a high-ranking seated officer.


    Was this...


    An arrangement between him and Captain Ukitake?


    "A steady and solid growth is a necessary experience," Byakuya Kuchiki said calmly.


    Naruto responded with a simple "Oh" and nodded.


    "Rukia is about to be dispatched to the living world," Byakuya continued. "The area she will be stationed in is Karakura Town."


    "Naruto, you have a good relationship with the Fullbringers in Naruki City."


    "So I''d like to ask you to look after Rukia."


    The short-haired girl bowed nervously. "I would appreciate your help."


    Naruto nodded. "It just so happens I need to visit the living world too, so let''s go together."


    With the application approved, the Senkaimon opened.


    For Rukia, this was her first time back in the living world since the "Soul Burial Ceremony."


    It had changed a lot compared to decades ago.


    "This is Karakura Town," Naruto smiled. "If you run into the folks from Naruki City, just mention my name."


    "I''ll take you to meet someone."


    "If you face any trouble or difficulties you can''t solve, you can seek his help."


    He led the way as he spoke.


    Finally, they stopped in front of a shop.


    Rukia looked up, staring at the sign that read "Urahara Shop."


    She was a bit lost in thought...


    This place?


    Before leaving, some senpais who had been stationed in Karakura Town told her about a mysterious man in this city who sold all sorts of strange Shinigami tools. The prices were high, but the effects were excellent.


    The address they gave her was right here��this "Urahara Shop."


    Is this someone Captain Naruto also knows?


    The door opened.


    A man wearing wooden sandals and a hat walked out. "Well, well, isn''t it Captain Naruto?"


    "It''s been a long time."


    "And this young lady is...?"


    Naruto turned his head slightly and looked at him. "This is Rukia Kuchiki, Captain Byakuya Kuchiki''s adopted sister."


    "She''ll be stationed in Karakura Town starting today."


    "I''ll leave her in your care."


    He then addressed the short-haired girl. "This is Kisuke Urahara. You might have heard of him; he was the former Captain of the 12th Division, currently in exile with Yoruichi Shih��in." S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rukia froze.


    She stopped mid-bow, just about to greet him.


    Exile?


    But...


    Wasn''t the charge against them already lifted by Seireitei?


    "Is it really okay to bring that up?" Kisuke Urahara pressed down on his hat, his tone subdued. "You Kuchiki people aren''t going to arrest me, right?"


    Naruto patted Rukia on the head. "Don''t be fooled by his current appearance; he''s actually a very reliable person."


    "With few exceptions, he can solve any problem you encounter."


    Rukia nodded, snapping out of her daze, and greeted loudly, "I''ll be in your care, Shopkeeper Urahara."


    Meanwhile, at another location in Karakura Town...


    In the "Kurosaki Clinic"...


    A blond-haired teenager, just home from school, looked over the table full of delicious dishes in the living room.


    "Why is there such a feast today?" he asked, peeking around.


    Isshin Kurosaki grinned widely. "Today, we have a very important old friend visiting."


    "We haven''t seen him in a long time."


    The blond-haired boy looked at his father curiously.


    In all these years...


    He had never heard of his father having any friends, apart from some neighbors or patients.


    "He was the witness to your mother''s and my marriage," Masaki Kurosaki called out from the kitchen, smiling as she peeked her head out. "Without him, I wouldn''t have been with your father, and you wouldn''t exist."


    The blond-haired boy sighed, frowning slightly. "Please don''t say things that could be easily misunderstood."


    His family was great.


    But there was just one thing...


    His parents were a bit too unconventional.


    One was a fool; the other was naturally ditzy.


    Compared to them, he, as their son, acted more like the adult.


    He was still pondering this when the doorbell rang, and the blond-haired boy went to answer it.


    The moment he opened the door, he instinctively looked away as the sunlight was too bright.


    "Excuse me, is this the home of Isshin Kurosaki and Masaki Kurosaki?" A gentle yet powerful voice greeted him.


    The blond-haired boy looked up and responded, "Yes, it is."


    In front of him stood a man with a kind face, who spoke, "I''m their friend, Naruto Uzumaki. Have they mentioned me?"


    "They just did," the boy nodded, bowing politely. "I''m their eldest son."


    "Ichigo Kurosaki."


    "Uncle Naruto, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

 Chapter 203: Death and Strawberry

    Naruto looked at him with a warm smile. "Ichigo, Isshin''s kid, huh?"


    Ichigo Kurosaki nodded nervously. "Yes."


    This uncle had a gentle and bright face, much like his mother''s.


    He even looked younger than Ichigo himself.


    But why��


    Did Ichigo instinctively feel such respect?


    Where did this strange feeling come from?


    And his appearance...


    He looked young, much younger than Ichigo''s father, and for a moment, Ichigo even thought he might be the same age as him.


    But his clothes were old-fashioned, outdated, and he wore two swords at his waist, just like a samurai in an old movie.


    It was kind of cool...


    But wouldn''t it be better for a young guy to dress more modern?


    "You really don''t resemble them at all," Naruto shook his head. "How did those two end up with a kid like you?"


    Ichigo chuckled awkwardly.


    Inside the house, Isshin lazily called out, "Naruto, what do you mean by that?"


    "Are you saying Masaki and I couldn''t have an adorable kid?"


    Naruto raised his hand and lightly patted Ichigo on the head, ruffling his hair. "He''s much cuter than you."


    "And much more serious."


    Ichigo didn''t shy away from the gesture.


    Even though he wasn''t a fan of this kind of interaction, when this uncle did it, Ichigo found that he didn''t mind.


    And, to be honest,  Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t agree more with what Naruto said.


    His dad, except when working, never acted like an adult.


    He was never serious.


    Ichigo still couldn''t wrap his head around how someone as beautiful as his mom could fall for such a sloppy old man.


    "What''s going on with Ms. Kurosaki?" Naruto asked as he sat down on the sofa. Suddenly, a fox jumped out from his right shoulder and headed straight for the kitchen.


    The Nine-Tails had had enough of staying in Seireitei.


    It felt like it had spoiled the little girl named Yachiru too much.


    Now she wasn''t content with just playing pranks with the fox; she had started pranking the fox itself.


    The mighty Nine-Tails, wearing a skirt?


    Ichigo rubbed his eyes, incredulous.


    A fox?


    That flash of red��it had to be a fox, right?


    But when?


    Karakura Town was a modern city; there hadn''t been any wild animals nearby for a long time.


    And just now, Ichigo saw it clearly.


    That fox seemed to have jumped out of Naruto''s arms.


    Of course,


    What caught Ichigo''s attention more was the question.


    What did he mean by "What''s going on with Ms. Kurosaki"? Was something wrong with his mother?


    Naruto had noticed something as soon as he arrived in Karakura Town.


    So after settling Rukia in, he came here right away.


    The former "captain-level" strength of Ms. Masaki Kurosaki was now completely gone, with no trace of "Quincy" spiritual pressure left in her body. Only the mixed powers of "Shinigami" and "Hollow" were struggling to stay in balance.


    "A few years ago, it suddenly happened," Isshin shook his head, his expression serious. "There was no warning."


    "It almost led to disaster."


    "Fortunately, Ginjo and the others were around, or the consequences would have been unimaginable."


    Naruto frowned. "No warning?"


    "What about the Ishidas?"


    Isshin shook his head again. "For Masaki''s sake, I contacted them."


    "But..."


    "The situation is a bit strange."


    "In the Ishida family... only Uryu''s mother was affected; the rest of the family members with the ''Ishida'' name are fine."


    "But other people... are just like Masaki."


    In the kitchen, Masaki Kurosaki emerged, holding the Nine-Tails and smiling as she covered her face. "It''s not so bad now. Even though I can''t protect Isshin anymore, the city is safe, and the Gotei 13 are doing their best."


    "And Ginjo and the others occasionally come over from Naruki City."


    Ichigo tilted his head, puzzled.


    What...


    What were they talking about?


    Why couldn''t he understand any of it?


    The Ishida family��wasn''t that his mom''s cousin''s family?


    What happened to them? Weren''t they the most famous medical family in Karakura Town?


    And Ginjo...


    Wasn''t he that thick-browed, loud uncle?


    Did something happen between them?


    "You haven''t told Ichigo?" Naruto tilted his head, noticing the confusion on the teenager''s face.


    Isshin scratched his head. "There''s no point in telling him now."


    "But my son is pretty amazing, isn''t he?"


    Naruto nodded. "Yes, he''s excellent, much better than Ginjo."


    "His instincts are sharp, too."


    Isshin struck a pose, hands on his hips, tilting his head. "That''s the result of my hard training."


    "Impressive, right?"


    Naruto ignored him. "How are the Ishidas dealing with this?"


    "According to you, they''re the only survivors."


    Isshin shook his head. "I think Ryuuken has figured something out, but he''s keeping it to himself."


    Naruto nodded, deep in thought.


    The changes happening to the Quincy...


    Seireitei might not care, but maybe he could persuade Mayuri Kurotsuchi?


    Ichigo obediently sat there, listening to them talk about things he couldn''t understand at all. His father seemed surprisingly serious this time.


    It wasn''t until after dinner...


    "Aren''t you staying the night?" Isshin asked, inviting him to stay.


    Naruto shook his head. "I have a ton of things to take care of, no time. Maybe next time."


    He turned his head, smiling at Ichigo. "By the way, I''m looking forward to the day we meet in a different capacity."


    "See? My son is awesome, right?" Isshin grinned, giving a thumbs up.


    Naruto didn''t give him the chance to boast further: "The only one who''s awesome is Ichigo, not you."


    "What''s there to be proud of?"


    "By the way, has Urahara taken care of Ichigo?"


    Ichigo Kurosaki was a unique existence.


    Back when Naruto learned about the existence of the "Soul King," he had jokingly thought, there''s no way someone could possess the powers of "Hollow," "Quincy," and "Shinigami" all at once, right?


    But...


    With Isshin''s son, this joke seemed like it could become a reality.


    Ichigo had Quincy blood. The power of that lineage was within him, though it hadn''t yet awakened. Now, with the disappearance of Quincy powers, it was hard to say whether he would still have the potential to become a Quincy, but... the possibility remained.


    He also had the power of a Hollow.


    Perhaps it was because the "Hollow" inside Masaki Kurosaki had infected Ichigo while she was pregnant, leaving behind some residual power.


    However...


    That power wasn''t very evident.


    If he could become a Shinigami after death, he would be the first person in history to possess all three powers.


    Isshin pouted. "That guy''s been busy with something lately. I haven''t been able to reach him."


    "It feels like..."


    "He''s sensed some danger and is trying to hide himself."


    Danger?


    "I just came from his place," Naruto frowned. "He didn''t mention anything to me."


    Isshin shook his head.


    "Kisuke-niisan might have his own plans," Naruto continued calmly. "He''s a smart man. If he doesn''t want us to know, he must have his reasons."


    "I''ll be going now."


    "Take care."


    The Kurosaki family bid him farewell.


    Once Naruto was out of sight...


    Ichigo tilted his head. "Dad, what does Uncle Naruto do?"


    "Him? How do you feel about him?" Isshin asked with a grin.


    Before Ichigo could answer...


    Isshin''s two daughters chimed in.


    "He''s a very reliable big brother," Karin nodded, her face serious. "I want to be just like him when I grow up."


    "I definitely don''t want to be like Dad."


    Isshin clutched his chest, looking heartbroken. "Isn''t Dad good enough?"


    Karin made a face of disgust. "Of course not. You''re nothing like Uncle Naruto."


    Yuzu''s eyes sparkled, filled with admiration. "If I could marry someone like Uncle Naruto, that would be the perfect life."


    "Isn''t Dad good enough?" Isshin looked to his youngest daughter for support, hoping to find some comfort in the kindest, sweetest child.


    Yuzu bluntly replied: "No, not at all."


    "You''re lazy and messy. I don''t know what Mom saw in you."


    Isshin sighed. "Uncle Naruto was once Dad''s colleague."


    "Dad used to be just as cool, you know."


    "Really?" Yuzu was shocked, unable to imagine what her dad would look like when he was cool.


    Ichigo was lost in thought.


    Dad''s former colleague?


    So mysterious.


    He was curious, but Uncle Naruto seemed very busy. Since that visit, he hadn''t shown up again, not even calling.


    Nearly a year passed...


    A shadow flickered in Ichigo''s vision.


    He looked up, surprised: "A black-tailed swallowtail butterfly?"


    At this time of year...


    Is it butterfly season?


    And why is it in the house?


    Did it get lost...


    He was about to catch it...


    Following the butterfly was a short-haired girl dressed in a black kimono.


    There was something strangely familiar about her.


    She stood on his bed, frowning as she stared ahead.


    Her voice was low and serious: "It''s close..."


    Ichigo gritted his teeth and kicked her. "Close to what? Are you crazy?"


    "Breaking into someone''s house and spouting nonsense."


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "Since when did thieves get so bold?"


    The girl, knocked to the ground, turned her head to look at Ichigo, shocked. "You can see me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Ichigo put his hands on his hips, confident. "Do you think I''m blind?"


    He stared at the sword at her waist.


    Suddenly, it clicked, and he realized where that strange sense of familiarity had come from.


    It was like...


    The outfit Uncle Naruto wore under his white haori��a similar black kimono.


    "Who are you, and why are you wearing those clothes?" Ichigo immediately asked.


    The short-haired girl got up, brushing the dust off her clothes. "I''m a Shinigami."


    "A guide for souls."


    "And as for these clothes..."


    She looked down, puzzled as to why the boy was so focused on her outfit.


    But she explained anyway. "This outfit is called ''Shihakush��.'' It''s the symbol of us Shinigami."


    ~~~


    Join and read more in Patreon! Thank you!


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 Chapters ahead of others!


    My Discord: discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    5/8 Bonus Chapters this week! To unlock more, help this fanfic climb the Powerstone rankings! Thank you!


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 204: Discovery and Contact

    Rukia was starting to regret her decision.


    She hadn''t realized that the spiritual pressure of this orange-haired kid was so strong that it completely masked the presence of a vicious Hollow nearby.


    The creature''s roar echoed through the night.


    Lying on the ground, Rukia gritted her teeth against the pain. "So, this is how you''ll become a Shinigami."


    "Is this really okay?" Ichigo Kurosaki asked, his face set in a serious expression.


    Rukia raised her sword. "It''s been done successfully once before."


    "I think... there shouldn''t be any problems."


    Ichigo hesitated, torn, but the terrifying scenes at the hospital��his injured father, and his missing mother and sisters��pushed him past any lingering doubts.


    "Go ahead, Shinigami."


    "I''m ready."


    Rukia managed a small smile. "I''m not just ''Shinigami.'' My name is Rukia Kuchiki. Remember it."


    With those words, she gripped her sword and plunged it into Ichigo Kurosaki''s chest.


    Spiritual energy exploded, whipping up a powerful gust of wind.


    Not far from the Kurosaki household, perched on a nearby rooftop.


    Kisuke Urahara spoke softly, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "As his father, aren''t you even a little worried?"


    "You already checked��he has great potential." Isshin lit a cigarette, his tone casual. "Naruto also said he''s very talented, even more so than I was."


    "And besides... as a father, isn''t it my duty to trust my child unconditionally?"


    "But more importantly, have you thought about how you''re going to explain this to Naruto?"


    Kisuke Urahara''s face tightened.


    Isshin flicked the ash from his cigarette, his tone light. "I''m currently in a state of spiritual energy loss. If he asks, I''ll just say I didn''t know anything, and that I don''t know how to explain it to Ichigo either."


    "But you... not only did you hide things, but you also..."


    Kisuke looked down, his expression unreadable. "Naruto is a good person."


    "Even if he knows what that guy is planning, he wouldn''t agree with my methods."


    "But... we don''t have any other choice, do we?"


    "At least until this is over, we have to do what we must."


    "When it''s all over, I''ll accept whatever consequences he has for me."


    Isshin chuckled but said nothing.


    The next day.


    At Karakura First High School, tucked away in a corner of the schoolyard.


    "What''s going on?!" Ichigo Kurosaki stared at the short-haired girl in a school uniform, completely bewildered. "Why are you suddenly a transfer student?"


    Rukia Kuchiki planted her hands on her hips, speaking matter-of-factly. "I''ve lost my Shinigami powers."


    "I have to stay in the living world for now."


    "Once I recover some strength, I''ll return to the Soul Society."


    Ichigo Kurosaki nodded slowly, deep in thought. "I see..."


    He voiced the question that had been nagging at him all night. "By the way, I think I''ve seen someone dressed like you before."


    "Probably one of the previously stationed Shinigami?" Rukia said, shrugging. "Or maybe a Substitute Shinigami?"


    "He operates in Naruki City and sometimes shows up in Karakura Town."


    Ichigo made a vague gesture. "That person is my uncle."


    "But we''re not related by blood."


    "I''ve only met him once. He''s really tall and has blond hair."


    Rukia froze. That description conjured up a familiar image in her mind.


    "And it''s strange," Ichigo continued. "His outfit is a bit different from yours."


    "You only have one sword, but he had two." S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And also... he wore a white robe over his Shihakush��."


    The more details Ichigo added, the clearer the image in Rukia''s mind became, until the mention of the "white robe" made her blurt out, "That''s Captain Naruto!"


    "You know him?" Ichigo asked, surprised.


    Rukia stared at Ichigo in amazement. "Based on your description, the only Shinigami in the Soul Society who fits that image is Captain Naruto of the 7th Division."


    "And he''s your uncle?"


    But...


    Could this guy really have relatives in the Soul Society?


    That face...


    Aside from the hair color, he looked almost exactly like Lieutenant Kaien Shiba from her own division.


    She had noticed this resemblance the night before, but the situation at the time didn''t allow her to dwell on it.


    Now she had the time to take a closer look.


    Ichigo tilted his head. "Captain? Is that a big deal?"


    Rukia nodded. "Of course, captains are the top figures in the Soul Society."


    "And Captain Naruto is special. He''s the youngest captain ever, and he''s incredibly powerful. Even some veteran captains can''t match him."


    Ichigo Kurosaki fell silent.


    A captain of the Soul Society...


    A very important person.


    But why would someone like that be his uncle, and how was he so familiar with his parents?


    "Don''t worry about it; you''ll figure it all out eventually," Rukia said, as she pushed Ichigo''s soul out of his body. "Right now, we have more important things to deal with."


    "Why will I figure it out later?" Ichigo asked, confused.


    Rukia responded with confidence. "Because eventually, you''ll die."


    "And when you get to the Soul Society, you can just ask Captain Naruto."


    Ichigo''s face darkened immediately. "What kind of morbid talk is that?"


    Rukia looked back at him, unfazed. "Life and death are natural parts of existence."


    Two months later...


    In the 13th Division, Ukitake had invited both Byakuya Kuchiki and Naruto to his office.


    He looked guilty and uneasy. "I''m really sorry."


    "It seems Rukia... has gone missing."


    Byakuya frowned slightly.


    Naruto remained calm. Before he arrived, Soi Fon had already briefed him.


    Recently, there had been a "Menos Grande" incursion in Karakura Town.


    But...


    It was repelled by an unregistered Shinigami, and in the footage sent back, "Rukia Kuchiki" was identified.


    Central 46''s critique was that "an unregistered and major violator had been found."


    This was in line with the rules.


    After "Ginjo Kugo," Seireitei had revised the regulations regarding "Substitute Shinigami," including one that restricted Shinigami from transferring their powers to ordinary people. If special circumstances required transferring Shinigami powers, and the person didn''t die afterward, a report had to be sent immediately, and the Shinigami had to return to the Soul Society for investigation.


    But...


    Rukia had been missing for over two months, far exceeding the "immediate" timeframe required.


    "I don''t know the full details," Ukitake continued, "But since it involves Rukia, I wanted to discuss how to handle this with you."


    Kaien Shiba, sitting nearby, spoke urgently. "I think we should bring Rukia back to the Soul Society as soon as possible."


    "She doesn''t seem to be in good shape."


    "She might have been kidnapped!"


    "Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone this long without contacting us."


    Byakuya Kuchiki frowned, his voice low. "Let me handle this."


    "She is, after all, my sister."


    Naruto shook his head. "I''ll take care of it."


    Byakuya turned to look at him.


    "This situation is a bit complicated," Naruto said, glancing at Kaien Shiba, "But don''t worry, Rukia likely hasn''t been kidnapped."


    "It''s probably just some unexpected circumstances."


    "Did you see the footage from the surveillance room?"


    Ukitake nodded.


    Kaien shook his head.


    "You should take a look, Kaien. Then you''ll understand why it''s better for me to handle this," Naruto hinted.


    Ukitake hesitated, then turned his gaze to Kaien''s face, suddenly realizing. "So that''s how it is?"


    "In that case, Naruto, it would be best if you handle it."


    Byakuya narrowed his eyes, puzzled.


    "It''s related to the Shiba family," Ukitake said with a slight smile.


    Byakuya nodded, understanding.


    Unlike the clear moon in the Soul Society, the moon in the living world was much hazier, perhaps due to environmental changes over the years.


    But its light was just as cold.


    It shone into the alley.


    Rukia walked along the road, with Ichigo Kurosaki by her side.


    "What''s been up with you lately?" the orange-haired boy yawned. "You seem distracted."


    "Didn''t we already deal with that Menos Grande?"


    "And there don''t seem to be any aftereffects."


    Rukia shook her head. "No, I just find it strange..."


    Lately, she had been trying to contact the Soul Society but had received no response.


    Although it was the Quincy kid''s fault that the Menos Grande appeared...


    But...


    Could that "bait" really have been that effective?


    This unusual situation made her uneasy.


    At that moment...


    Ichigo Kurosaki suddenly looked up. "There''s a strong spiritual pressure coming."


    Rukia was confused and looked up with him.


    But the voice came from behind them.


    "Rukia, you''re not in good shape right now."


    They quickly turned around, and a blonde figure came into view.


    "Captain Naruto!"


    "Uncle Naruto!"


    They both greeted him in unison, though they used different titles.


    Naruto focused on Rukia.


    He could see through her artificial body, noting her empty and weak spiritual form. Compared to her original strength, she was now even weaker than the rookies in the Shin''o Academy.


    "Have you been trying to contact Seireitei recently?" Naruto asked her.


    Rukia nodded. "Of course I have."


    "I see..." Naruto shifted his gaze to Ichigo Kurosaki, deep in thought. "But Seireitei hasn''t received any of your messages."


    "It seems someone has interfered."


    Ichigo couldn''t help himself; now was the perfect time, so he asked decisively. "Uncle Naruto, are you also a Shinigami?"


    "My dad said you used to be his colleague. Does that mean he was a Shinigami too?"


    "But... my dad is a living person."


    "Was he a Substitute Shinigami?"


    Over the past few weeks, Ichigo had learned a bit about Shinigami. It was a job that almost no living person could take on.


    "That..." Naruto smiled slightly, "You should ask Isshin."


    "If you''re willing to ask, he''ll definitely tell you."


    "But for now..."


    "Let''s focus on the important matters at hand."

 Chapter 205: Execution

    Official Business?


    Something to do with Rukia?


    Ichigo Kurosaki''s expression hardened instantly. "Is this a special situation?"


    Naruto waved a hand, smiling. "No need to be so tense. Rukia''s much safer than you think."


    "She''s a member of the Kuchiki family."


    "As the head of the nobility, her status means that Central 46 wouldn''t dare touch her."


    "Besides, with Captain Ukitake and me, we''ll make sure she''s safe and sound."


    Ichigo''s shoulders relaxed a bit.


    "But I... Byakuya-niisan, he..." Rukia stammered, her anxiety evident. "Shouldn''t this be handled by the 6th Division or the 13th Division?"


    That was what troubled her.


    Why...


    Why was the 7th Division Captain involved?


    "It''s because of this kid," Naruto said, pointing at Ichigo Kurosaki. "That''s why Byakuya isn''t the right person for this."


    The orange-haired boy blinked, pointing at himself. "Me?"


    "Because of me?"


    Naruto nodded, still smiling.


    "They''re really related?" Rukia picked up on the hint, a little surprised.


    Ichigo was completely in the dark. "Related? How?"


    "If it''s because of me, I''m willing to cooperate with the investigation," Ichigo offered. "But I need to go to school tomorrow, so I should at least��"


    Naruto shook his head, cutting him off. "Ask Isshin, and you''ll understand��he''s the real culprit."


    The 6th Division handles noble affairs.


    If Byakuya came and found out about Isshin Shiba, who knows what might happen.


    Having me, the ''accomplice,'' deal with this is actually the most appropriate.


    Ichigo nodded slowly, still trying to piece it all together.


    "I''m taking Rukia with me," Naruto said, waving to him.


    Rukia blinked in surprise. "Aren''t you taking Ichigo with us?"


    "He''s someone like Ginjo Kugo."


    Naruto shook his head, the smile fading slightly. "No rush to give him the Substitute Shinigami status."


    "Besides, there''s another situation."


    "Haven''t you noticed something unusual?"


    "Even after all this time, the spiritual energy within you is still very thin."


    Rukia nodded. It was true, but she''d never used a Gigai before. She thought it was normal, given that Shinigami lifespans are counted in centuries. It seemed reasonable that this special restoration process would take years.


    "Someone tampered with your Gigai." Naruto''s voice was calm, but his words were heavy. "It''s likely that man."


    A gentle face flashed in Rukia''s mind.


    Captain of the 5th Division, Aizen S��suke.


    "How did he do it?" Rukia felt a chill down her spine.


    Naruto replied softly, "I don''t know."


    "Let''s return to the Soul Society and investigate it thoroughly."


    Rukia nodded obediently.


    Ichigo, still baffled by their conversation, tried to focus on what was clear: "So I don''t need to go with you to the Soul Society?"


    Naruto nodded. "Not for now."


    "And..."


    He looked at the orange-haired boy thoughtfully, his expression growing more serious. "There''s something special about you."


    "It''s not just because of Isshin."


    "It''s also due to your unique constitution."


    "These things can''t be explained quickly."


    "Once the trouble in the Soul Society is resolved, I''ll explain it to you in detail. For now, you just need to understand one thing."


    "Stay in the living world. Don''t even think about coming to the Soul Society."


    Naruto lightly knocked Ichigo on the head.


    This kid''s body was unusual.


    Likely...


    Aizen''s interest in Rukia was probably because of Ichigo Kurosaki.


    He already had three powers within him. If a fragment of the Soul King were added, awakening his Fullbring, he could fuse all the powers of the world within himself, even the smallest, most insignificant "power of the living."


    If we ignore the weakness of his powers...


    Conceptually speaking, Ichigo Kurosaki might be the closest thing to the Soul King in this world.


    However, if I can figure this out, Kisuke Urahara certainly can too.


    With him around, Aizen would find it difficult to lay a hand on Ichigo.


    Hmm...


    I should remind him, just to be safe.


    Ichigo Kurosaki pouted. "I''m not a kid."


    "And I''m busy with school."


    "I don''t have time to go to another world."


    Naruto smiled. "That''s good."


    The Nine-Tails jumped down from his shoulder, drew its sword, and opened the Senkaimon.


    Back in the Soul Society...


    13th Division...


    Ukitake frowned, puzzled. "There was something wrong with the Gigai? Someone deliberately wanted Rukia to stay in the living world."


    "We don''t know what their goal was." Naruto shook his head. "But it''s a good thing we discovered it in time."


    "And it''s thanks to that boy."


    "If he hadn''t grown strong enough to repel a Menos Grande in just a few months, discovering Rukia would have been much harder."


    Kaien Shiba looked up. "My brother..."


    He swallowed the rest of his words and stiffly corrected himself. "That Substitute Shinigami?"


    "Naruto didn''t bring him back?"


    Naruto tilted his head, stretching lazily. "His situation is a bit special. He''s probably one of that man''s targets."


    "I''m just the Captain of the 7th Division. Shouldn''t tracking down suspects be the responsibility of the 2nd Division?"


    "And if it''s related to the Substitute Shinigami, isn''t this the 13th Division''s duty?"


    "Take your time finding him."


    Kaien Shiba pondered for a moment.


    Understood.


    He glanced at J��shir�� Ukitake.


    The white-haired man coughed twice at the perfect moment and smiled. "Kaien, I''m feeling unwell again."


    "The division''s affairs will be in your hands."


    Kaien''s face grew "solemn." "Understood."


    "What''s Central 46''s decision regarding Rukia?" Naruto asked. "Soi Fon didn''t tell me."


    Ukitake shook his head. "It hasn''t been decided yet."


    "Although..."


    "We all believe Rukia is innocent."


    "But without a key witness to corroborate her story, it''s hard to prove it was truly a special case with just her testimony."


    "Moreover, part of the recording in the surveillance room is missing, so it can''t be verified."


    Naruto frowned.


    Aizen being able to influence the living world was understandable, as it wasn''t fully under the Shinigami''s control.


    But the 12th Division?


    That guy is under "house arrest" now, with the Nine-Tails watching him day and night, and Mayuri Kurotsuchi is also extremely cautious.


    How could he have done this?


    "So Central 46 has decided to temporarily place Rukia under house arrest in a secluded residence," Kaien Shiba continued with a smile. "I checked it out; the living conditions aren''t bad."


    "There''s also someone to take care of her, and the garden isn''t as bleak as those in the 1st Division."


    "Think of it as a period of rest and recovery; she could use an environment like this right now."


    Naruto nodded. "Those stubborn old folks."


    "And Byakuya too..."


    He sighed.


    Kaien Shiba scratched his head.


    This situation could have been resolved easily if Byakuya had intervened. Central 46 would have quickly found a reason to release Rukia.


    But he didn''t step in.


    Ginrei Kuchiki agreed with this decision as well.


    After all, it wouldn''t harm Rukia, and a small "punishment" for her actions wouldn''t hurt.


    At most, she''d be "resting" for a year or so before being released.


    Naruto didn''t say anything further.


    He simply looked out the window, where the expansive lake shimmered under the bright spring sunlight.


    But for some reason, he felt a vague sense of unease.


    It seemed like something about this situation...


    Wasn''t quite right.


    Could Aizen really accomplish all this alone?


    There must be someone in Seireitei, hidden away, helping him��a person with considerable status and power.


    But who could it be?


    In the living world��


    Karakura Town High School...


    Ichigo Kurosaki stared out the window, frowning.


    It had been almost a week since Rukia left. Without her, he no longer had to transform into a Shinigami and fight those strange creatures.


    And since the Menos Grande incident, there had been far fewer signs of Hollows.


    Peaceful days were nice, of course.


    But... S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They felt a bit unsettling.


    More importantly, apart from his close friends, everyone else seemed to have forgotten that there was once a classmate named "Rukia."


    This only made him feel more isolated.


    At lunchtime, on the rooftop...


    Orihime Inoue, with hair the same color as Ichigo''s, held a rice ball. "Do you think Rukia will really be okay?"


    "She definitely will be," Ichigo nodded. "My uncle promised me."


    "A Shinigami uncle, huh?" Ury�� Ishida lightly pushed his glasses up. "Have you asked Uncle Isshin for an explanation?"


    "No," Ichigo pouted.


    His dad had been hiding things from him from the start. Now that he knew some of the truth, he felt too awkward to bring it up.


    "And you? Didn''t you try to get anything out of Uncle Ry��ken?" he asked, turning to Ury��.


    Ishida shook his head.


    "It really makes me miss Rukia," Orihime looked down.


    A voice suddenly called out from above them.


    "There you are." It was a cold, sharp male voice.


    They looked up.


    It was someone dressed differently, wearing a tight black Shihakush��, their face completely covered.


    "Are you a Shinigami too?" Ichigo asked in surprise, dropping his food and standing protectively in front of his friends.


    Ury�� Ishida bent his waist slightly.


    "2nd Division, Onmitsukid��," the masked Shinigami spoke, his tone icy. "Under orders from Central 46."


    "I''m here to execute the ''Kurosaki Ichigo'' who unlawfully possesses Shinigami powers."


    Ichigo pointed to himself, shocked. "Execute... me?"


    "What about Rukia?"


    This was completely different from what Uncle Naruto had told him.


    Execution?


    Was this really happening?


    The masked Shinigami sneered. "She violated the rules by giving Shinigami powers to a regular human. Her fate is, naturally, also execution."


    ~~~


    Join and read more in Patreon! Thank you!


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� read 120 Chapters ahead of others!


    My Discord: discord(.)gg/jbAjVy3ekY


    6/8 Bonus Chapters this week! To unlock more, help this fanfic climb the Powerstone rankings! Thank you!


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 206: Ryoka Invasion

    Weakness is a Sin.


    The resulting "sense of helplessness" becomes a thorn that buries itself deep in one''s heart, twisting, scraping, causing unbearable pain.


    Ichigo Kurosaki lay on the ground, bleeding from precise strikes that had pierced his throat and chest. Thin streams of blood trickled from his wounds, staining the ground beneath him.


    Around him, his friends were scattered but alive. Their lives had been spared, but their bodies were bound by Bakud��, or left physically weakened by their injuries.


    "Kurosaki-kun!" Orihime Inoue cried softly, tears streaming down her face.


    Ury�� Ishida grit his teeth, staring intently at the masked man who stood over them.


    He was too strong. Even the Menos Grande hadn''t created this suffocating pressure.


    No skill, no technique seemed capable of even touching him.


    "Target eliminated," the masked Shinigami said in a calm, emotionless tone. "Goodbye, humans."


    Behind him, a black rift opened up in the air. A Garganta. He stepped into it, disappearing as though he had never been there.


    "What should we do?" Orihime, her voice choked with sobs, looked desperately at the others.


    But all of them hung their heads.


    What could they do?


    There was nothing they could do.


    "...Ichigo-kun isn''t dead yet."


    A voice rang out unexpectedly.


    They all turned to see a man wearing a hat and wooden sandals approaching as if from the sky. "That Onmitsukid�� guy seemed to have misunderstood something."


    "Though he wasn''t gentle��"


    "That misunderstanding is probably what saved Ichigo-kun''s life."


    "I need to take him with me now, or he really will die."


    Ury�� adjusted his glasses. "You''re the shopkeeper from Urahara''s store?"


    "I''ve heard about you from Ichigo''s aunt."


    "Kurosaki-san?" Kisuke Urahara smiled brightly, staring at the now-closed Garganta. "I see, you must be a child of the Ishida family."


    "In that case, why don''t we all go together?"


    ��


    Urahara''s Store.


    Ichigo Kurosaki slowly opened his eyes.


    Was he dead?


    When people die, they become souls, right? Then they''re guided to the Soul Society by a Shinigami.


    What a miserable situation. He had taken those compliments and praise to heart, but he hadn''t realized just how vast the gap was between him and a real powerhouse.


    He blinked his eyes open.


    Suddenly, he found himself face-to-face with something utterly horrifying.


    A giant face. Cold, expressionless, wearing glasses, peering down at him.


    Ichigo screamed.


    Even in death, he thought, no one deserved this kind of torment.


    Wait, wasn''t this the face of one of Urahara''s subordinates?


    So... he wasn''t dead?


    "You''re not dead," a voice said, almost as if it had read his mind. "You''re still alive, Ichigo."


    Ichigo turned his head. "Urahara-san, you saved me?"


    Urahara waved a hand, as if flicking on a light switch. "That''s right, correct answer."


    "But no reward for you."


    Ichigo took a deep breath. "You''re a Shinigami too, right? That guy, and what''s going on with all of this?"


    "Uncle Naruto told me that Rukia would be fine."


    "But��" His hands clenched into fists, trembling.


    Urahara tilted his head. "That guy was definitely from the Onmitsukid��."


    "But while I may also be a Shinigami��"


    "I left the Soul Society a long time ago."


    "I don''t really know what Seireitei or Central 46 are up to anymore, so I can''t say if what he told you was true."


    Ichigo grit his teeth harder.


    "But, Ichigo," Urahara said, his voice lowering, his hat tipping down. "I know how to get to the Soul Society. Do you want to try?"


    Ichigo''s head shot up. "Really?"


    In the back of his mind, Ichigo vaguely remembered Uncle Naruto telling him to *never* go to the Soul Society, no matter what.


    But at this point... what reason did he have not to go?


    Urahara smiled and nodded. "Nothing gets you closer to the truth than seeing it with your own eyes."


    "But I have one condition."


    "For the next few days, you''ll have to train with me. Learn how to fight."


    Ichigo, barely able to keep calm, snapped. "We don''t even know when Rukia will be executed! We need to act fast!"


    "Trust Naruto," Urahara waved a hand dismissively. "If Central 46 does issue such an order, Naruto will be the first to oppose it. He has both the strength and the conviction to act."


    Ichigo froze.


    Uncle Naruto?


    But that guy from the Onmitsukid�� had...


    "Besides, at your current level," Urahara tapped Ichigo on the forehead with his cane, "going to the Soul Society is a death sentence."


    "Can you win?"


    "Right now, Naruto would likely have to protect you."


    "With your current skill, do you want to just be a burden to him?"


    "Ten days."


    "Just give me ten days."


    Ichigo stared at the cane, feeling as though a sword was pressing against his throat.


    The weight of Urahara''s killing intent snapped him back to his senses.


    "Will ten days really be enough?" he asked.


    Urahara''s smile softened. "If your determination is strong enough, why wouldn''t it be?"


    "Don''t forget, you''ve got the kind of talent that even Naruto recognizes."


    Ichigo clenched his fists. "Alright, then. I''m in."


    "What''s the first step?"


    Urahara pressed his cane against Ichigo''s chest, gently pushing him down. "The first step is to rest and heal."


    "Then��"


    "I''ll help you reclaim your Shinigami powers."


    Ichigo nodded grimly.


    ��


    Soul Society.


    Rukia was under house arrest in a secluded residence, though the surveillance and investigation by Central 46 were rather lenient.


    She was officially restricted to the estate...


    But with the 7th Division overseeing the matter, she wasn''t actually confined. During this time, she even participated in several events organized by the "Women''s Shinigami Association."


    Naruto, meanwhile, was investigating whoever had pushed the situation forward. It had to be someone within the Soul Society, possibly at the lieutenant or captain level.


    Those who seemed suspicious��like the newly appointed 6th Division Lieutenant Renji Abarai, who had been working hard to get closer to Rukia and Byakuya Kuchiki��turned out to be nothing more than a lovesick fool. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there were the Third and Fifth Seats of the 11th Division.


    Those two were strong enough to replace captains or lieutenants in times of need, but they were just Kenpachi Zaraki fanboys, with no connection to Aizen.


    Other than that, the list of suspects was shrinking rapidly.


    So who could it be?


    Naruto was still deep in thought when Momo Hinamori rushed into the room, breathless. "Captain! A Ryoka has entered the Soul Society!"


    Hinamori, now the Third Seat of the 7th Division, had taken on the responsibilities of a lieutenant.


    But the current lieutenant of the 7th Division was the Nine-Tails.


    And what could a fox actually handle?


    Naruto blinked.


    A *Ryoka*?


    That was a term he had heard before but had never dealt with.


    It referred to souls that entered the Soul Society without a Shinigami''s guidance.


    This... was something new.


    Naruto frowned. "Who are they? Where are they now? Have they already entered Seireitei?"


    Hinamori, still catching her breath, reported, "The leader is an orange-haired man who looks somewhat like Lieutenant Kaien."


    "And there''s a black cat, two men, and a woman."


    Naruto stood up immediately.


    A black cat?


    The only black cat that could be with Ichigo Kurosaki was Yoruichi Shih��in.


    But why?


    Finally, the lingering confusion and doubts that had plagued Naruto seemed to clear up.


    He knew Ichigo Kurosaki was special. He knew the boy shouldn''t be in the Soul Society.


    And yet, Kisuke Urahara had *helped* him enter.


    The answer became blindingly obvious.


    The one who had been helping Aizen all along... was none other than Kisuke Urahara.


    But... had they colluded?


    That was impossible!


    Aizen had forced Urahara to flee the Soul Society. They''d schemed against each other for the H��gyoku. There was no way they could be working together.


    "Where are they now?" Naruto demanded, his voice sharp.


    "In Rukongai," Hinamori replied quickly. "They tried to force their way into Seireitei, but they ran into Captain Gin Ichimaru, and he drove them back."


    Gin Ichimaru?


    Naruto''s frown deepened.


    "I understand," he said, preparing to leave via Shunpo.


    Just as he was about to depart, an Onmitsukid�� operative arrived silently. "Captain Naruto, the Captain-Commander requests all captains to gather at the 1st Division Barracks."


    "Now?" Naruto frowned harder.


    "Captain Ichimaru has been attacked," the Onmitsukid�� operative explained. "He was gravely injured."


    "And now, with the Ryoka��"


    "This is a direct order from the Captain-Commander."


    Naruto''s frown deepened even further.


    Ichimaru was attacked?


    By Ichigo Kurosaki?


    But something about the way the Onmitsukid�� operative said it didn''t sit right with him. It didn''t sound like the intruders had caused Ichimaru''s injuries.


    At this moment?


    There''s no way this was just a coincidence.


    "Nine-Tails," Naruto whispered.


    The Nine-Tails jumped onto his shoulder.


    "Go to Rukongai," Naruto instructed. "Find them. If possible, stop them. Convince them to return."


    He couldn''t say too much with the Onmitsukid�� present, but the Nine-Tails understood his meaning and nodded. "Got it."


    The fox vanished using Shunpo.


    ��


    1st Division Barracks.


    Naruto stared at the heavily bandaged Gin Ichimaru standing across from him. His spiritual pressure was unstable, and he looked seriously injured.


    "Were you hurt by the intruders?" Naruto asked.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto remained silent, his eyebrows raised in curiosity, waiting for the answer.


    Gin grinned through the pain, his sly smile somehow intact despite his injuries. "That intruder is pretty interesting."


    "But with his abilities, he couldn''t possibly hurt me."

 Chapter 207: Waiting...

    ''''The injuries weren''t caused by the intruders?''''


    Then who could it have been?


    Naruto instinctively turned his head, locking eyes on one of the captains still standing at the meeting. ''Aizen S��suke.''


    The man raised a hand and lightly pushed his glasses up, his voice calm as ever. "Naruto-kun, are you suspecting me?"


    "I''ve been under surveillance this entire time."


    "Besides, Gin was once my beloved lieutenant. With our relationship, there''s no way I''d harm him now."


    ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura''��Naruto''s ability to sense others'' emotions��fed back what he already suspected. Aizen''s feelings seemed sincere.


    No deception.


    So, if Aizen didn''t harm Gin�� then who?


    "I suspect��" Gin Ichimaru, despite his injury, managed a sly grin, eyes narrowing into thin slits. "The intruders we saw weren''t the only ones."


    "They have accomplices who haven''t shown themselves yet."


    Naruto''s gaze sharpened.


    Could Gin know something? Did the real attacker reveal something to him? Was it ''Kisuke Urahara''?


    Before he could contemplate further, Captain-Commander Yamamoto struck his cane hard against the floor, the sound echoing like thunder. "Enough of this pointless chit-chat."


    "Now let me relay the orders from Central 46."


    "As for these intruders��"


    "They are to be apprehended."


    "The ''Onmitsukid��'' will be responsible."


    Naruto''s brows furrowed. ''''Onmitsukid��?'''' They were already labeling them as criminals?


    Naruto stepped forward, choosing his words carefully. "Captain-Commander Yamamoto, since this involves the security of Seireitei, it should fall under the jurisdiction of the 7th Division."


    "Besides, the intruders have not shown any clear hostility."


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s sharp eyes narrowed, though he stayed silent.


    But it was Aizen''s soft, measured voice that followed: "But Captain Ichimaru was injured."


    Naruto''s frustration flared. ''''So�� Gin''s injury was part of Aizen''s plan.''''


    His goal was to pit ''Ichigo Kurosaki'' against Seireitei, to create chaos and then take advantage of it.


    "We''ve already begun investigating," Naruto continued, his voice resolute. "My lieutenant is on it, and the 7th Division is on full alert."


    "And moreover��" His gaze lifted, fixing on Aizen. "We shouldn''t jump to conclusions about Captain Ichimaru''s injury just yet."


    "Have we even identified the culprit?"


    Gin smirked through his bandages. "I didn''t even see the attacker''s face."


    ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura'' confirmed Gin was telling the truth.


    "So it might have been the intruders��" Naruto''s voice softened. "Or perhaps��"


    "��Someone''s using this to stir trouble."


    Aizen smiled but said nothing.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s expression grew colder. "This involves a captain, and it must not be taken lightly."


    "Captain Uzumaki, now is not the time for mercy."


    Naruto''s frown deepened.


    It was clear now��this wasn''t just about a group of intruders. Ichigo Kurosaki had been framed as an enemy of Seireitei, and now, the balance had shifted. To Captain-Commander Yamamoto, nothing was more important than the safety of Seireitei.


    Was that the purpose of Gin''s injury?


    If so, Naruto needed to change the Captain-Commander''s perspective��and quickly.


    "Captain-Commander, the identity of the intruders is not ordinary." Naruto''s voice was calm but direct.


    Yamamoto''s eyes flicked toward him.


    "According to my 7th Division members, one of the intruders appears to be connected to the ''Shiba Clan''."


    Naruto''s tone didn''t waver. "Given this, I don''t believe it''s appropriate to deploy the ''Onmitsukid��''."


    "Let the 7th Division handle it."


    ''The Shiba Clan?''


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto let out a derisive snort. "Is it the child of Isshin Shiba?"


    A cold smile crept across his face. "Like father, like son��arrogant and troublesome, causing such a stir."


    "How interesting."


    "Very well. The 6th and 7th Divisions will handle this."


    "Apprehend that Shiba Clan member."


    Naruto exhaled silently. "Understood."


    Although he''d drawn attention to Isshin, it was a small price to pay for ensuring Ichigo''s safety. At worst, it would embarrass Kaien a little.


    "As for the Onmitsukid��," Yamamoto continued, his voice dropping, "investigate who was responsible for Captain Ichimaru''s injuries."


    "Whether it was the intruders��"


    "Or��"


    He lifted his gaze, scanning between Naruto and Aizen, leaving the sentence unfinished but loaded with implication.


    Soi Fon, head of the Onmitsukid��, stood ready. Her usual stoic expression barely concealed the storm brewing behind her eyes. After all, one of the intruders was a black cat. And there was only one black cat that could enter the Soul Society��Yoruichi Shih��in.


    Time had softened her once-intense attachment, but the presence of her former mentor still stirred something deep within.


    Her eyes darted from Naruto to Aizen before she finally settled, focused and calm.


    ��


    Meanwhile, at the Shiba Clan residence in Rukongai��


    A man and a woman circled Ichigo Kurosaki, scrutinizing him like a rare specimen. "He really does look just like him."


    "It''s incredible!"


    "When I first saw him, I thought it was Big Brother Kaien back from the dead."


    "Is he really not Kaien''s son?"


    Ichigo, struggling to focus on his training ball, grit his teeth in frustration. "Could you two stop pestering me? I need to focus."


    The discovery that his father was Isshin Shiba, a former member of the Shiba Clan��one of the noble families of the Soul Society��had shaken Ichigo to his core. The two people circling him now were, apparently, his siblings.


    "Isn''t this good for you?" K��kaku Shiba grinned mischievously. "Think of it as weighted training."


    "Everyone else has done it, but you''re still struggling," her brother Ganju teased. "How do you expect to break into Seireitei like this?"


    Ichigo clenched his fists, suppressing the urge to snap back.


    "I might not be a Shinigami," K��kaku added, her voice softening, "but I''ve spent plenty of time with Captain Naruto."


    "He has a sharp sense of perception."


    "In my estimation, if he hasn''t come looking for you by now, it means you''re running out of time."


    "I just spoke to Kaien. The captains are in a meeting right now, but when that ends..."


    She smiled. "Well, let''s just say that old geezer Yamamoto likes to keep things brief."


    Ichigo nodded, steeling himself. "So I need to finish this before the meeting ends?"


    K��kaku shook her head. "No, you need to finish before it ''starts''."


    Ichigo stared at her, the pressure mounting.


    "I told you, Captain Naruto''s sense of perception is razor-sharp," K��kaku said, raising a finger. "Once the meeting''s over, he''ll find you in a heartbeat."


    "And when that happens, you''ll have no chance of breaking into Seireitei."


    Ichigo''s resolve hardened.


    But before he could act, a voice rang out.


    "True, Naruto''s perception is sharp��"


    "But you''re forgetting about ''me''."


    All eyes turned upward as a fox with orange fur, dressed in a Shinigami uniform, yawned from its perch on the roof beams.


    Ichigo blinked in disbelief. "That fox�� from before!"


    K��kaku''s eyes widened. "Vice-Captain Nine-Tails."


    Nine-Tails leaped down, landing squarely on Ichigo''s head and knocking him flat on his back. "Don''t talk down to me, brat."


    "You''re in no position to take that tone."


    "I''m stronger than you."


    Ichigo tried to fight back, but Nine-Tails had a talent for hitting pressure points, pinning him down effortlessly.


    "You really are a troublesome kid," the fox growled. "Did you forget what Naruto told you?"


    "You weren''t supposed to come to the Soul Society. And yet, here you are."


    "And another thing��"


    Nine-Tails tilted its head, eyes narrowing. "Where''s that damn cat?"


    K��kaku raised an eyebrow.


    "I sensed her spiritual pressure," Nine-Tails continued, "but I haven''t seen her."


    K��kaku shrugged. "Haven''t seen her either."


    Ichigo, still pinned, shouted, "Uncle Naruto told me Rukia would be fine! But that guy from the Onmitsukid�� said they were going to execute her. And me too!"


    "That''s not what Uncle Naruto said!"


    Nine-Tails paused, then sat on Ichigo''s chest. "Rukia? Executed?"


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me." sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s under Naruto''s protection, recovering safely. Central 46 is just dragging their feet on the investigation, but there''s no way they''d defy the Kuchiki Clan."


    "At most, she''ll be out in a year, back with the 13th Division."


    Ichigo stopped struggling, looking up in disbelief. "She''s really not going to be executed?"


    Nine-Tails nodded. "You were panicking over nothing."


    "But��" Ichigo''s brow furrowed. "I can''t just sit back and wait. I need to see Rukia with my own eyes."


    Nine-Tails sighed and stomped on Ichigo''s chest again. "Use your head."


    "If you''re that worried about her, just wait for Naruto. He''ll take you to see her himself."


    Ichigo blinked, his tension easing. "Is�� that really okay?"


    Nine-Tails rolled its eyes. "Of course."


    "But let''s be clear. You''ve caused a lot of trouble sneaking into the Soul Society like this."


    "And believe me, the elders in Seireitei won''t let this slide."


    "Some formalities have to be followed."


    Ichigo sighed, weighing his options.


    Nine-Tails flicked its tail and looked around. "Now, where''s that damn cat?"


    "And that damn hat guy?"


    "I know they''re both here somewhere."


    "And by the way," Nine-Tails growled softly, "Naruto''s pretty mad at them right now."


    ~~~


    Here''s my Patreon Please Check it out:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 120 Chapters Ahead of Others!


    7/8 Bonus Chapters this week! To unlock more, help this fanfic climb the Powerstone rankings! Thank you!


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 208: Murder, Suspect: Ichigo Kurosaki

    Nine-Tails grumbled as it continued complaining, but Yoruichi Shih��in remained hidden, vanishing from its senses.


    Ichigo Kurosaki struggled to get up, but the small fox had a surprisingly heavy weight, pinning him down to the ground.


    The Shiba siblings, K��kaku and Ganju, stood still, not daring to intervene. They knew this fox was even stronger than their older brother.


    Fortunately, this torment of being pinned down didn''t last long. Just as promised, before dinner, Naruto appeared.


    His golden figure flashed into view with Shunpo.


    Nine-Tails was startled. As the one most familiar with Naruto, it could tell by his unchanged spiritual pressure that this was merely a Shadow Clone. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hiding at the Shiba residence, huh?" Naruto picked up Nine-Tails and placed it on his shoulder. "How does it feel to meet your blood relatives?"


    Ichigo flipped upright into a sitting position. "It''s surprising. I didn''t expect to have relatives in the Soul Society."


    And more shockingly, these relatives were part of the nobility.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to come to the Soul Society? Why did you still come?" Naruto shook his head. "And why so recklessly? You already knew I was a Shinigami. Wouldn''t it have been better to contact me beforehand if you wanted to come?"


    Ichigo lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Nine-Tails repeated what had been said earlier.


    "The Onmitsukid�� claimed that Central 46 is going to execute Rukia?" Naruto frowned.


    Ichigo looked up. "Uncle Naruto, is that true?"


    "False," Naruto immediately denied.


    Ichigo was taken aback.


    "For some special reasons, the 2nd Division Captain has been in my office," Naruto continued with a smile. "I never heard her mention any such order."


    "And to execute a noble..."


    "Unless the Kuchiki Clan permits it, Central 46 wouldn''t dare do something like that."


    Ichigo was about to say more when Naruto interrupted with a wave of his hand.


    "Was it Kisuke Urahara who helped you get here?"


    Ichigo nodded.


    Nine-Tails chimed in, "I could smell Yoruichi''s scent. But she''s avoiding me, vanished somewhere."


    Naruto frowned deeply.


    Even though these actions went against intuition, considering they were orchestrated by Urahara and Yoruichi, and given the odd behavior of the Onmitsukid��, it seemed they believed the human world wasn''t safe and had decided that bringing Ichigo to the Soul Society under Naruto''s protection would be safer.


    As for avoiding detection... maybe they didn''t want to notify Seireitei, or perhaps they were worried about being manipulated by Aizen if they showed up.


    "Tell me in detail about the incident with the Onmitsukid��," Naruto asked, gesturing for Ichigo to continue.


    Ichigo then recounted everything, from Rukia''s departure, the strange events that followed, his friends awakening mysterious powers, the confrontation with the Onmitsukid�� on the school rooftop, and the black tear in the sky that the attacker used to escape.


    "A black tear in the sky?" Ganju exclaimed.


    Ichigo turned to him. "What''s wrong?"


    "That''s not a Shinigami technique," Ganju frowned.


    Naruto explained, "Normally, Shinigami use Senkaimon to travel between the living world and the Soul Society."


    "What you''re describing..."


    "Sounds like a Garganta, which is a power used by Hollows."


    Ichigo nodded thoughtfully. "I think Rukia mentioned that before."


    "If it''s Hollow power, then there''s no doubt it''s someone tampering with things behind the scenes," Naruto confirmed his suspicions. "You should stay in the Soul Society for the time being."


    "Your friends can stay too."


    Ichigo looked puzzled. "Me?"


    "Why would someone target me?"


    "I''m just a high school student, even if I am a Substitute Shinigami. There''s still Uncle Ginjo."


    "I told you before, you''re special," Naruto shook his head. "Ginjo is strong, but not as strong as you."


    "You possess Shinigami powers, Quincy bloodline, and Hollow powers."


    Ichigo''s face turned pale.


    He remembered his close brush with becoming a Hollow.


    The Shiba siblings exchanged concerned glances, clearly realizing something important.


    "Did Uncle Isshin marry a Quincy?" Ganju asked curiously.


    K��kaku, gritting her teeth, smacked her younger brother on the head. "Idiot, not marry��he joined the family."


    "Those powers combined make you conceptually similar to the Soul King," Naruto continued, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    This fact wasn''t a secret to the Shiba Clan.


    The siblings had long been aware of it.


    "That person is likely trying to use you to test something," Naruto said seriously. "For your safety, we must stop him."


    Ichigo nodded, then suddenly remembered something. "I want to see Rukia."


    Naruto lifted him by his shirt. "I''ll put you with her."


    "I''ll use the reason of ''leaked Shinigami powers.''"


    Ichigo didn''t resist.


    "See you soon," Naruto said as he turned, waving to the Shiba siblings. "Ganju, can you take Ichigo''s friends to the 7th Division Barracks?"


    Ganju, tense, nodded quickly.


    "You''re not staying for dinner?" K��kaku called after them.


    With a flash of golden light, Naruto vanished.


    Ichigo winced in pain.


    So fast... His Shunpo wasn''t even on the same level as Naruto''s.


    A moment later, they landed in front of a courtyard.


    A red-haired figure stood at the entrance and stepped forward to greet them: "Captain Uzumaki, why did you bring Vice-Captain Kaien?"


    He had a strange look on his face.


    In such an unusual manner...


    Naruto had always been respectful toward Vice-Captain Kaien, but carrying him like this didn''t look like "respect."


    Wait...


    Kaien''s hair wasn''t this vibrant.


    "This isn''t Kaien," Naruto set Ichigo down. "This is the intruder."


    "He has some blood ties to the Shiba Clan."


    "Renji, how''s Rukia doing?"


    Renji Abarai shook his head. "Vice-Captain Kiyone checked on Rukia just now. She''s healthy, but her spiritual power is still recovering very slowly."


    "It seems her experiences in the human world affected her greatly."


    "Her Shinigami powers were completely drained, leaving her utterly exhausted."


    Naruto smiled but said nothing.


    Ichigo looked shocked, feeling guilty. "Did I really have such a big impact on Rukia?"


    Renji, too, was surprised, narrowing his eyes as he looked at the orange-haired boy.


    Although Naruto had already mentioned that Ichigo was related to the Shiba Clan, Renji couldn''t help but ask: "Are you Ichigo Kurosaki?"


    "Yes. You know me?" Ichigo nodded.


    Renji narrowed his eyes, his tone becoming dangerous: "So you''re the one... Rukia mentioned you a few times."


    Ichigo bowed deeply. "I''m very sorry. It was an emergency, and that''s why everything happened the way it did."


    Renji snorted coldly.


    "Don''t be jealous, Renji," Naruto teased with a smile.


    Renji''s eyes widened, and his face flushed. "Captain Uzumaki, what are you talking about!"


    "I... I''m not like that."


    Ichigo raised an eyebrow, sensing something.


    Naruto continued: "This guy will be detained here for being involved in Rukia''s incident."


    "Renji, since you volunteered to watch over Rukia, I''ll leave Ichigo in your care as well."


    Renji''s voice grew louder: "He''s staying with Rukia?"


    "Why not put him in a cell at the 2nd Division..."


    Noticing Naruto''s warm smile, Renji swallowed his protest and begrudgingly agreed: "If that''s what you want, Captain Uzumaki."


    Naruto waved his hand and led Ichigo inside.


    The courtyard wasn''t very large, but the environment was pleasant, with trees, rocks, and streams.


    "This is where Rukia is being detained?" Ichigo blinked, feeling dazed.


    The place was as nice as the Ishida family''s home, and in some ways, Ichigo preferred the more traditional aesthetic here.


    From the house, someone rushed out.


    Before the greeting was finished, the sight of Ichigo made the short-haired girl freeze, pointing at him in surprise: "Ichigo!"


    "What are you doing in Seireitei?"


    Her lively, energetic demeanor quickly shattered the rumor that Ichigo had heard about her dire situation.


    There was no way someone on the verge of death could look this lively.


    "He was worried about you, so he came," Naruto smiled. "You two can catch up and clear things up."


    "As for me..."


    He raised his hand, preparing to dissolve his Shadow Clone.


    Nine-Tails jumped off his shoulder, settling comfortably atop a rock formation in the courtyard.


    It didn''t need Naruto to explain what it should do. It already knew.


    In the entire Seireitei, Nine-Tails was likely the only one unaffected by Aizen''s Zanpakut�� ability.


    Several spiritual pressures approached quickly, led by Soi Fon.


    It was the Punishment Force.


    Within moments, the sound of rustling filled the air as a group of black-clad Shinigami landed.


    Seeing their tight uniforms triggered an instinctive reaction in Ichigo, who reached for his sword.


    "What''s going on?" Naruto frowned. "Rukia''s case doesn''t require the Punishment Force, does it?"


    Soi Fon''s voice was calm, but her gaze was fixed on Ichigo: "Naruto, I have bad news."


    "Wasn''t I tasked with investigating Captain Gin Ichimaru''s injury?"


    Naruto nodded.


    "Captain Ichimaru... is dead." Soi Fon spoke softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    She knew Ichimaru wasn''t a popular figure, but he had been Naruto''s friend.


    Naruto''s pupils dilated.


    Dead?


    Ichimaru was young, but he was incredibly skilled. The meeting had ended not long ago. How could he have been killed in such a short time?


    "And there are many witnesses in the 3rd Division," Soi Fon continued. "They all claimed it was a mysterious Shinigami, who looked exactly like Vice-Captain Kaien Shiba, but with orange hair."

 Chapter 209: Hidden Snake

    Orange hair, resembling Kaien Shiba, and an unfamiliar Shinigami��those traits could only mean one thing: Ichigo Kurosaki, now branded as a Ryoka.


    "He was at the Shiba residence earlier and has been with me ever since," Naruto frowned, lowering his voice. "With his current abilities, there''s no way he could''ve attacked Gin."


    But the real issue wasn''t whether Ichigo had the time or strength to attack Gin. The problem was the conflict, which had been cooling off due to his connection to the Shiba family, was now flaring up again.


    Soi Fon remained silent, deep in thought. It wasn''t that she doubted Naruto''s words; her thoughts drifted back to Yoruichi. Over a century ago, Yoruichi had faced similar decisions.


    The silence made Ichigo uneasy, especially standing before people dressed like the one who had attacked him earlier.


    "Should we�� leave the Soul Society?"


    "What are Central 46''s orders?"


    They spoke at the same time.


    Naruto looked at Soi Fon, confused. "Leave the Soul Society? Why would you even think that? We''re not there yet."


    Soi Fon shook her head, almost saying something but stopping short. "It was just a thought."


    "The orders from Central 46 are to capture the Ryoka. If they resist, they''re to be killed on sight."


    Naruto sighed softly. "I see."


    Ichigo, uneasy, kept his hand on his sword hilt.


    Soi Fon glanced at him and motioned with her hand. The Onmitsukid�� agents disappeared in a flash, and Ichigo relaxed just a little.


    "Yoruichi has returned," Naruto said, shifting the topic.


    Soi Fon''s face showed a brief flicker of disappointment. "She didn''t contact me."


    "As for the Shih��in family, I don''t know what''s happening there."


    "Do you want to find her?"


    Naruto nodded. "There are things I don''t understand, and they haven''t told me everything."


    "I''m counting on you to find out what she''s planning."


    Ichigo scratched his head awkwardly. "And what about me?"


    Naruto looked at him, pausing. "You''ll stay here."


    "Soi Fon��"


    Soi Fon nodded. "I understand. Before you leave, I''ll coordinate with Nine-Tails to ensure he''s protected."


    Ichigo glanced nervously at the shorter girl, uneasy with the thought of being protected by someone so small.


    Protected... It felt strange to hear that from someone so much smaller than him, especially since he was used to being the one doing the protecting.


    Naruto lightly tapped Ichigo''s shoulder, leaving a sealing mark.


    Ichigo noticed the mark, a large circle with six lines radiating from it, forming another smaller circle inside. Before he could ask what it was, Naruto disappeared in a puff of white smoke.


    Soon after Naruto left, Nine-Tails stirred, sensing something. It turned towards Ichigo, wearing a contemplative, almost mocking expression that made him uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?" Ichigo asked, feeling the tension.


    "That man is here," Soi Fon said, her eyes widening.


    Which man?


    "Is it the one Naruto mentioned��the one who attacked me and Rukia?" Ichigo asked, confused.


    Soi Fon shook her head. "No, it''s another man. In some ways, he''s even more trouble."


    "It''s the 11th Division Captain�� Kenpachi Zaraki!"


    A massive spiritual pressure crashed down on them.


    "You were right, Yachiru," said a spiky-haired man with a tattered sword in hand. "Naruto really did bring the Ryoka here."


    Yachiru Kusajishi clapped her hands in delight. "See, I told you! Naruto''s got his eye on him!"


    Soi Fon stepped forward, her expression tense. "The Ryoka is under 2nd Division control, Captain Zaraki. There''s no need for the 11th Division to intervene."


    Kenpachi tilted his head, grinning with terrifying excitement. "Captain Soi Fon, I''m not here for the Soul Society''s safety or to investigate Gin Ichimaru''s death."


    "I don''t care about Naruto''s plans or anyone else''s schemes."


    "I''m here for one thing: to fight this guy."


    Soi Fon was momentarily stunned.


    Ichigo, too, was confused.


    To fight me?


    Nine-Tails chuckled, its tone mocking. "Brat from the Shiba family, Kenpachi Zaraki is a battle-crazed maniac. He only thinks about fighting."


    "He just wants to take you on."


    Ichigo nodded, starting to understand.


    Yachiru leaped beside Nine-Tails. "Hey, Kyuubi! You gonna stop Ken-chan?"


    Nine-Tails tilted its head. "As long as he doesn''t kill the kid or leave this courtyard, I don''t care."


    Kenpachi raised his sword, his voice full of excitement. "Well? What are you waiting for?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But," Nine-Tails added sternly, "when I say stop, you stop."


    Kenpachi glared at the fox. "Are you trying to ruin my fun?"


    Ichigo waved his hands in protest. "Wait, wait, we''re really fighting?"


    "You''re friends with Naruto, right? Doesn''t that make us allies?"


    Kenpachi grinned wickedly. "Allies can''t fight?"


    "Do you need a reason to battle?"


    He sheathed his sword and pulled open his shirt. "But since you''re just a kid and someone Naruto respects, I''ll give you the first hit. Anywhere you want."


    Ichigo clenched his teeth. "You''re looking down on me."


    Kenpachi''s grin widened. "Not underestimating you. Just a little gift."


    "After all, what''s a fight without a little blood, right?"


    Nine-Tails sat up, watching closely.


    Yachiru, for once, looked serious.


    Soi Fon frowned. She didn''t like Kenpachi''s chaotic logic.


    Meanwhile, at the 4th Division Barracks, Naruto received word from his Shadow Clone and didn''t head to the 6th Division right away. Instead, he made his way to the Fourth.


    "Captain Uzumaki." Isane Kotetsu greeted him nervously. "You''ve already heard?"


    "Is it confirmed that Captain Gin Ichimaru is dead?" Naruto asked, walking briskly.


    Isane nodded, leading him inside.


    After passing two corridors, they entered a medical room.


    Naruto asked, "Captain Unohana, have you determined the cause of death?"


    "Can you tell who might''ve done it?"


    Retsu Unohana looked up, her voice as calm as ever. "Naruto, you''re here."


    "The cause of death is clear��one clean strike to the throat."


    "But��"


    "There''s something strange."


    Naruto waited silently.


    Unohana continued, "The time of death was two or three hours ago."


    "And during that time, we were all in the 1st Division barracks."


    At that time��


    The captain''s meeting was happening.


    Suddenly, the Inner Nine-Tails spoke in Naruto''s mind: "The person lying here isn''t Gin Ichimaru."


    Naruto froze. "Not Gin?"


    "It''s an old man," Nine-Tails explained.


    Naruto relayed the information. "The person here isn''t Gin. It''s an elderly man."


    "Can you get me some paper and ink? I''ll sketch his face."


    Isane hurried to gather the materials.


    Soon, a face, drawn under Nine-Tails'' guidance, appeared on the page.


    Isane frowned at the rough sketch.


    It wasn''t a face she recognized��she had never seen anyone like this in the Gotei 13.


    "That''s an elder from the Kasumioji Clan," Unohana said, recognizing the face. As one of the oldest Shinigami, she had seen nearly everyone in Seireitei.


    Naruto recalled, "That noble family, the Kasumioji?"


    "He''s a member of Central 46," Unohana explained. "One of the Kasumioji Clan''s representatives."


    "Naruto��"


    "Are you sure this is him and not Captain Ichimaru?"


    Nine-Tails confirmed it.


    The face Naruto had drawn matched perfectly.


    "This is a startling revelation," Unohana said softly, frowning. "To use a member of Central 46 as a decoy."


    "And��"


    "This body must''ve been prepared in advance."


    "Even before the meeting."


    Naruto didn''t respond immediately.


    "Did the Ryoka target Central 46?" Isane wondered aloud. "Then where is Captain Ichimaru, or his body?"


    Naruto shook his head, echoing Unohana''s earlier words: "This body was prepared in advance."


    "As much as I hate to say it��"


    He remembered something Aizen had said during the meeting.


    Gin had been his most beloved lieutenant��


    Was that a clue?


    "I''m heading to Central 46," Naruto said, standing, feeling a growing sense of dread. "If our suspicions are correct, Gin is probably there."


    "And the 5th Division��"


    "Captain Unohana, can you inform Captain Shunsui and Captain Ukitake? I don''t have time to deal with this."


    Unohana nodded.


    Naruto took off in a blur.


    The Central 46 Chambers��a place he had never been to, nor had he ever wanted to go.


    It was supposed to be one of the most guarded locations in all of Seireitei.


    Now, it stood almost unprotected.


    Naruto burst inside.


    The sharp, decaying stench of blood hit him immediately.


    The room was filled with corpses.


    The once-powerful figures of Central 46, the ones who issued orders from on high, lay dead, their wounds dried, indicating they had been dead for quite some time.


    So then��


    Who had been giving orders over the past few days?


    Was it Aizen�� or someone else?


    "Gin, come out," Naruto said quietly, his gaze locked on a particular spot in the room. "I know you''re here."


    A white-haired, snake-like man emerged, smirking. "Well, well, Naruto."


    "I only just got here myself."


    ~~~


    Here''s my Patreon Please Check it out:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 120 Chapters Ahead of Others!


    8/8 Last Bonus Chapters this week! To unlock more, help this fanfic climb the Powerstone rankings! Thank you!


    Top 30-39 = 7 chapters


    Top 20-29 = 8 chapters (current ranking)


    Top 10-19 = 9 chapters


    And more...

 Chapter 210: *Spoiler*

    In the dimly lit chamber of Central 46, the air was thick with tension between the two men.


    Naruto''s face was calm, but a flicker in his eyes betrayed the storm brewing inside. "Have you been working with Aizen ever since your time in the 5th Division?"


    "That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?" Gin Ichimaru replied, a sly smile playing on his lips.


    Naruto''s voice dropped, barely above a whisper. "Why?"


    Gin raised a finger to his lips, still smiling. "That''s a secret I can''t share. Didn''t I already tell you, Naruto?"


    "You still haven''t realized, have you?"


    Naruto cut him off with a nod, his voice steady. "I know."


    "Aizen wanted me to come here."


    Gin stayed silent.


    "But he also knows," Naruto continued, stepping forward and grabbing Gin''s wrist, "whether you''re dead or working with him, I can''t abandon a friend."


    Gin lowered his head. "Even now?"


    Naruto raised his other hand, forming a hand seal, his gaze fixed on Gin''s half-closed eyes. "I''ll ask you just one question."


    "Do you still hate Aizen?"


    Gin''s voice was barely audible. "Of course. That''s never changed."


    Naruto''s keen senses, honed by the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, confirmed Gin''s words. His emotions hadn''t shifted from when Naruto had asked the same question years ago. Gin had never wavered.


    Naruto''s expression softened. "I see."


    "Gin, would I ever influence your choices?"


    Gin lifted his head, grinning brightly. "Captain Uzumaki, we''re enemies now."


    "No need to ask questions like that."


    "I won''t hold back."


    Their eyes locked for a moment.


    Naruto activated a jutsu.


    A flash of golden light.


    Back in the courtyard where Rukia was being held, Nine-Tails tensed, barking an order. "Stop!"


    Kenpachi Zaraki scowled but stepped back reluctantly. "What''s the deal? We were just getting to the good part."


    "He''s here!" Nine-Tails shouted. "To the left! Strike now!"


    Ichigo hesitated, but Kenpachi, ever the seasoned warrior, reacted instantly. He swung his sword at what seemed like empty air.


    The strike hit with a crack, sparks flying as it connected with something unseen.


    "A hidden enemy?" Kenpachi''s foul mood vanished, replaced by excitement. His face twisted in a grin as he swung again, sending up clouds of dust.


    A soft voice echoed through the courtyard. "As expected, only a fox like you could see me." A man with glasses, wearing a captain''s haori, stepped out of the shadows.


    Soi Fon narrowed her eyes.


    Kenpachi tilted his head, sneering. "Captain Aizen."


    Rukia took a sharp breath, her face growing serious.


    Nine-Tails bared its fangs, growling. "Finally, you show yourself. Couldn''t resist, could you?"


    Aizen chuckled softly. "Wild animals can''t comprehend human speech, much less say anything meaningful."


    "You still haven''t realized..."


    "Who really holds the advantage here?"


    Nine-Tails gripped its sword with its paw while Kenpachi''s excitement grew.


    Aizen ignored them, continuing as if talking to himself. "Naruto is a fascinating opponent, so capable and resourceful."


    "But unfortunately..."


    "Despite holding secrets even I can''t unravel, he clings to trivial emotions like any ordinary man."


    "And that is his greatest weakness."


    He extended a hand toward Ichigo. "So, I''ll be taking this prize..."


    Another flash of golden light.


    Naruto appeared, holding Gin by the wrist.


    With a swift motion, Naruto thrust his red sword forward.


    Aizen stepped back, dodging the strike.


    "A space-time Kid��?" Aizen narrowed his eyes, watching closely.


    Gin raised his free hand and sighed, his smile still unwavering. "Aizen-sama, Captain Uzumaki caught me. He''s just too strong. I couldn''t resist."


    Kenpachi, eager for more, leapt forward with his sword raised high.


    Naruto unleashed his jutsu, golden chains shooting toward Aizen, who vanished, leaving only a faint afterimage.


    The chains hit the ground with a loud clang.


    "Rukia!" Nine-Tails barked.


    Naruto turned quickly.


    Aizen had already moved, standing beside Rukia. One hand tilted her chin while the other reached into her chest, his palm morphing into something gnarled like tree bark. He pulled out a small, glowing gem.


    "So this is Kisuke Urahara''s Hogyoku? Fascinating," Aizen murmured, admiring the object. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ichigo''s eyes widened in shock.


    Naruto frowned.


    Despite the invasive act, Rukia''s life force remained stable. Though her body had been violated, her life wasn''t in immediate danger.


    Holding the Hogyoku, Aizen locked eyes with Naruto. "How tragic, Naruto."


    "Maybe Gin''s example will help you understand."


    "The people around you aren''t worth trusting."


    His words carried weight, pointed and deliberate.


    Gin''s knowing smile deepened.


    "You''re talking about Kisuke Urahara, aren''t you?" Naruto called out.


    Aizen extended his hand. "While you''ve been trying so hard to protect your friends..."


    "He''s been using your trust to hurt the very people you care about."


    Naruto glanced at Rukia.


    "Kisuke Urahara is brilliant," Aizen continued, pulling something from his coat. "I''m sure he tried to destroy the Hogyoku."


    "But his abilities weren''t enough."


    "So he devised a different plan."


    "To sacrifice Rukia."


    "By stripping her of her Shinigami powers and turning her into a regular soul, he thought he could hide the Hogyoku forever."


    "But it didn''t work. He couldn''t hide it from me."


    Aizen let Rukia fall, casting a glance at Naruto with a soft smile. "In a way, I saved her."


    "Naruto."


    "Don''t you see?"


    "The people you trust are just as corrupt."


    "Why not join me?"


    Naruto raised his red blade, his voice steady. "Just because I won''t forgive Kisuke Urahara doesn''t mean I''ll side with you."


    "So this was about Rukia all along?"


    "I thought..."


    Aizen shook his head, appearing beside Ichigo in a flash of movement. "Of course not, the Hogyoku was only part of it."


    "Ichigo Kurosaki is just as important."


    "And for that, I have you to thank, Naruto."


    "Had you not alerted me, I wouldn''t have prepared the ''keystone'' in advance."


    Kenpachi swung his sword again.


    Aizen raised his hand, smiling. "Gratitude should be given one at a time, Captain Kenpachi. No need to rush."


    Black spiritual energy surged around him, warping the air.


    The energy engulfed Kenpachi''s body.


    It was a high-level Kid��, cast without an incantation.


    "Had�� #90. Kurohitsugi (Black Coffin)!" Aizen''s glasses glinted, his eyes hidden behind the reflection. "Thanks to Naruto''s involvement, I''ve been able to observe Ichigo''s growth��he''s turned into exactly what I need."


    "So I let news of his presence leak, ensuring that you would engage him."


    "Your fight confirmed everything."


    "Ichigo has grown remarkably��he''s at a Vice-Captain''s level already, and in just a few months."


    "He''s the perfect keystone."


    The black rectangular Kid�� enveloped Kenpachi, compressing him with spiritual energy.


    After a moment, the spell dissolved, revealing a bloodied, battered Kenpachi. His clothes were in tatters, but despite the injuries, he stood hunched over, grinning. "That�� hurt."


    "So that''s what Black Coffin feels like."


    "What a sensation."


    "But if you''re so grateful, how about we have a real fight?"


    "I didn''t know you were this interesting, Aizen."


    Kenpachi raised his sword again, moving slower now.


    "Such resilience," Aizen said, stepping forward and slicing his blade. "But in this state..."


    "How can you hope to keep up?"


    Blood sprayed as Kenpachi''s body was cut open.


    "See, just like that." Aizen turned away, watching Kenpachi stagger.


    Even with the deep wound, Kenpachi remained on his feet.


    "Still standing?" Aizen raised his sword again.


    A flash of gold.


    Naruto''s red blade clashed with Aizen''s.


    "You couldn''t wait any longer, could you, Naruto?" Aizen effortlessly blocked the strike. "You must have something new up your sleeve."


    "Show me."


    Naruto said nothing.


    Aizen was stronger than he had expected.


    His swordsmanship, speed, hand-to-hand combat, and mastery of Kid����everything was on another level. He was nearly flawless.


    "If this is all you''ve got."


    "I''m disappointed, Naruto."


    "You''ve gone a hundred years without growth."


    Aizen''s calm voice carried a mocking tone.


    Meanwhile, Yang Nine-Tails let out a deep breath, its expression serious.


    In this battle between Naruto and Aizen, Nine-Tails, in its current form, couldn''t intervene. Even if it used its Tailed Beast Bombs, Aizen would neutralize them with ease.


    If it was going to help Naruto, it had to be now.


    With a flick of its tail, Nine-Tails vanished. For the first time since the "Four Symbols Seal" was unlocked years ago, it willingly returned to Naruto''s inner world.


    "Naruto, it''s time." Both the Yin and Yang Nine-Tails spoke as one.


    "You''re ready to learn my true name."


    "And to wield all of my power."


    Inside Naruto''s mind, the two halves of Nine-Tails began to merge.


    The yin and yang sides fused into a single entity.


    "Listen carefully, Naruto."


    "My name is Kurama!!"


    Its voice echoed, shaking the very fabric of Naruto''s consciousness.


    The transformation instantly manifested in Naruto''s blade.


    The red surface of the sword began to peel away.


    Slowly, the red crumbled, revealing the true golden blade underneath.


    Title: My name is Kurama

 Chapter 211: Its Time...

    The red shell crumbled bit by bit, scattering like fragments in the wind. Inside, a dazzling light shone��a deep golden color, distinctly different from the previous "Ashura" form.


    Naruto swung his blade lightly, and with a tremor of spiritual energy, the remaining fragments were completely shed. The energy on the blade now shimmered with a translucent golden aura, flickering like flames.


    Ichigo clenched his teeth, instinctively hunching his body.


    Soi Fon used Shunpo to pull Rukia to safety, while Yachiru dragged Kenpachi away.


    Aizen narrowed his eyes, letting out a soft "hmm."


    This spiritual pressure... compared to his earlier Shikai, hadn''t grown much stronger. But there was a fundamental difference in its quality. The missing pieces had been filled in.


    "Here we go, Kurama!" Naruto raised his sword and plunged it into his abdomen.


    The blade didn''t harm him but instead acted like a key, entering his spiritual core.


    Kurama''s voice echoed in response, "Let''s do this, Naruto."


    Their energies merged, Kurama''s power blending with Naruto''s spiritual energy. A brilliant golden cloak formed around him, with a black torso, a ring of black markings around his neck, and a golden pattern in the center of his chest. From this design, a golden line extended down to his abdomen, where two intertwined circles appeared.


    Aizen raised an eyebrow. This transformation... inserting the sword into his body and changing his form reminded him of certain interesting things he''d encountered in Hueco Mundo.


    "Is this the hidden power you were keeping?" Aizen chuckled softly. "You''ve just turned yourself into a big firefly��flashy but pointless."


    Naruto, calm, drew a second sword. "That''s not all."


    "Nobody''s ever seen this before," he added.


    "Let me show you another power."


    Aizen laughed.


    "Bankai!"


    Naruto called out the word, and both Soi Fon and Aizen were stunned. Even Kenpachi, struggling to stay conscious, turned to look.


    Of course, this wasn''t a Bankai. Naruto rarely used his "Ashura" form��he prioritized long-term growth over short-term battles. The power he was using now was Sage Mode.


    Both Shinigami and Ninja relied heavily on information in battle, and if Naruto could obscure his true abilities, he would. Spiritual energy surged, gathering reishi around Naruto''s body.


    Aizen furrowed his brow. This energy... Was Naruto drawing on the power of a Quincy?


    No, Naruto didn''t have Quincy blood. But since one of his blades was similar to Hollows, it wasn''t far-fetched for the other to resemble the power of a Quincy. Could his secrets be connected to the Soul King?


    The reishi bonded to Naruto''s form, coloring his hair and eyelashes with radiant gold, enhancing his "Kurama Mode" cloak. Even his Ashura blade now gleamed with the same vibrant energy.


    "Truly beautiful," Soi Fon whispered in awe, her gaze locked on Naruto. His presence radiated holiness, nobility, and a brilliant light that seemed to embody all things lofty and pure.


    "It almost looks like you might be able to stop me," Aizen raised his sword.


    Naruto swung his blade, and the clash of energies sent shockwaves that obliterated nearby structures. Ichigo was flung backward, crashing through walls.


    Soi Fon and Yachiru managed to stay standing, but only because they had already distanced themselves from the battlefield.


    After a dozen exchanges, Naruto hovered in the air, gazing at Kurama. His connection to this blade felt different now. Previously, he had only tapped into part of its vitality, the intangible half. The other half, which had been missing from Yin Kurama, was the tangible half.


    Naruto extended his hand, attempting to summon this tangible power. Reishi gathered outside his body, forming a simple creature��rudimentary in shape, with a few markings on its body. It was a mere puppet, an empty shell.


    Kurama then infused it with life.


    The spiritual pressure within it surged, formidable and overwhelming.


    Ichigo gritted his teeth, staring at the simple creature with a growing sense of dread. If he were to fight it, the battle would leave him battered and bruised, even if he won.


    And yet, this was something Naruto had casually created.


    The puppet let out a roar, declaring its newfound "life" and lunged toward Aizen.


    "Is this a new ability?" the brown-haired man mused.


    Creating life? No, it''s different. While it could generate life, it lacked a soul.


    Naruto frowned. He had noticed the same flaw. This creature, while animated, lacked the essence of true life. But then he realized��this wasn''t about Kurama''s power but the nature of chakra and spiritual energy.


    Chakra was infused with will. Spiritual energy, on the other hand, was simply raw power.


    Aizen raised his hand, releasing a fiery blast that engulfed the puppet, reducing it to particles of reishi.


    Ichigo''s eyes widened.


    Just one attack? So effortlessly...


    These two were on a completely different level.


    Before Aizen could speak again, several figures arrived with Shunpo.


    Yamamoto, the Captain-Commander, stood beside Soi Fon. J��shir�� Ukitake and Shunsui Ky��raku positioned themselves on either side of Aizen.


    A female Shinigami held her sword to Gin Ichimaru''s throat.


    Gin smiled, raising his hands, his voice cheerful, "Ah, sorry, Captain Aizen. I''ve been caught."


    Rangiku Matsumoto, her voice low, whispered, "Gin, what are you doing?"


    Gin remained silent.


    "Aizen," Shunsui said softly, his hands on his sword''s hilt, "You''re out of options."


    Ukitake remained silent but readied his blade.


    One by one, other captains arrived, led by Unohana Retsu and their lieutenants. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aizen glanced around and smiled.


    "What''s so funny, Aizen? Have you finally realized how absurd your actions were?" Hitsugaya shouted.


    Aizen shook his head. "This is perfect."


    "I thought I''d only be able to say goodbye to Naruto."


    "Apologies, but time''s up."


    A dim golden light descended from the sky, enveloping Aizen.


    Simultaneously, Gin pushed Matsumoto away, and the same light enveloped him.


    A powerful spiritual pressure condensed in the sky.


    Everyone looked up.


    A crack appeared in the heavens, and the golden light poured from it.


    "That''s... a Garganta?" Soi Fon muttered.


    Naruto raised his blade.


    "Don''t move, Captain Uzumaki," Yamamoto finally spoke.


    But Naruto didn''t listen.


    Reishi gathered at the tip of his sword, swirling into a vortex.


    The strike crashed into the golden barrier, causing a massive reverberation.


    But the thin layer of light remained unscathed.


    "That''s a Negaci��n," Yamamoto continued, "A technique used by Hollows to rescue their comrades. From the moment that light appeared, no one can harm Aizen now��not even me."


    The Garganta''s pull intensified, drawing Aizen and Gin upward.


    Matsumoto looked up, locking eyes with Gin.


    Gin smiled, "Ah, Rangiku, if only you''d held on a bit tighter."


    Matsumoto gritted her teeth, saying nothing.


    Aizen glanced at Gin before turning his gaze to Naruto. "You''ve surprised me, Naruto-kun."


    "You''re only a step away from the pinnacle of a Shinigami."


    "It''s a shame you couldn''t defeat me now."


    "There''s now an insurmountable gap between us."


    Ukitake clenched his teeth, demanding, "Aizen, why are you doing this?"


    Aizen, uninterested, glanced at him. "To reach higher levels of existence."


    "Have you fallen, Aizen?" Ukitake''s fists trembled.


    Aizen chuckled, "Ukitake, you''re too arrogant."


    "No one starts at the top��not you, not me."


    He raised his hand, removing his glasses.


    "Not even gods."


    "But the vacancy in the throne is about to be filled."


    Aizen crushed the glasses in his hand, letting the fragments fall as dust.


    With his other hand, he slicked back his hair.


    He turned to the Garganta''s entrance. "From now on, I will stand at the top."


    The change in his appearance��removing his glasses and altering his hair��transformed his entire presence. He radiated cold arrogance, as if his very being exuded superiority.


    "Goodbye, Shinigami."


    "Goodbye, Naruto-kun."


    He paused at the Garganta''s entrance. "This is the last time I''ll speak to you as a Shinigami."


    "And the last time I''ll offer you this invitation."


    "Will you join me in evolving, Naruto-kun?"


    Naruto remained silent, staring at him coldly.


    "Then I''ll leave the Keystone with you for now," Aizen said, raising his hand slightly. "Remember this feeling."


    "It''s the last thing you''ll succeed at."


    "Next time we meet... you won''t have the chance to agree."


    With that, Aizen stepped into the Garganta, with Gin following close behind.


    The Negaci��n faded, and the rift slowly closed.


    After Aizen''s departure, the tension in the courtyard lifted. 4th Division medics arrived to tend to Kenpachi, Ichigo, and Rukia.


    Naruto slowly dispersed his spiritual energy, sheathing both of his swords.


    In his inner world, he asked, "Is there any way to bring Tailed Beast Chakra into this world?"


    Kurama pondered. "If we store their chakra inside me, it might be possible."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 120 Chapters Ahead of Others!


    Last Week for Bonus Chapters! And Next Week I Spin the Roulette for 10, $10 Free Memberships! Please Vote! Thank you for the Support!


    1/... Bonus Chapters

 Chapter 212: Tenshintai

    The courtyard was in a flurry of activity.


    The younger Shinigami were scrambling, while those with more experience remained calm.


    As for the captains, they barely reacted.


    Losing two captains... compared to some past incidents, it wasn''t too severe. However, the nature of this event was different.


    A Shinigami colluding with the Hollows��this was unprecedented.


    "Naruto," the Captain-Commander appeared with a Shunpo, his expression serious. "On the way here, Shunsui told me about what happened."


    "You know the most, so explain it to me properly."


    Naruto nodded. "Here?"


    "Let''s go to the barracks," the Captain-Commander shook his head. "Leave these matters to the lieutenants for now."


    Naruto gestured. "Ichigo, you''re coming with us."


    "It''s better that a human stays out of Soul Society''s affairs," the Captain-Commander objected with a stern, rigid expression.


    Naruto responded softly, "It''s not about involving him; he''s already a part of this."


    "Aizen''s objectives include him."


    The Captain-Commander raised an eyebrow, looking Ichigo over. "If that''s the case, then bring him along."


    The orange-haired boy felt tense.


    At the barracks of the 1st Division.


    The eleven current captains gathered, along with Ichigo.


    "Naruto, what is Aizen''s goal?" the Captain-Commander asked.


    Naruto replied, "He wants to break the boundary between Shinigami and Hollow. According to him, he seeks to evolve into a higher form of life."


    "And he wants to kill the Soul King to become the new ruler."


    "Such treasonous ambition!" Sajin Komamura couldn''t hold back and shouted.


    The Captain-Commander''s sharp gaze focused on Ichigo. "And what connection does this boy, this Ryoka, have with Aizen?"


    "He seems to be Isshin Shiba''s son," the Captain-Commander continued. "Is the Shiba family involved with Aizen?"


    Naruto shook his head firmly. "No, this has nothing to do with the Shiba family. It''s because of Ichigo''s unique nature."


    He paused.


    "As for the secret of the Soul King, Captain-Commander, you should be aware."


    The Captain-Commander nodded.


    Naruto glanced around the room, his eyes passing over the other captains. Besides Unohana Retsu, Shunsui Ky��raku, J��shir�� Ukitake, Byakuya Kuchiki, and Mayuri Kurotsuchi, the rest of them seemed confused, clearly unaware of the situation.


    "This is a significant matter, so I won''t go into too much detail," Naruto took a deep breath. "The existence of the Soul King stabilizes the three worlds."


    "And he is controlled by the Five Great Noble Families."


    Ichigo froze.


    He latched onto a specific word: controlled.


    What does that mean...? He also remembered Aizen''s parting words, calling him the Keystone.


    Was becoming the Soul King not a good thing?


    "If Aizen wants to become the ruler, he needs a new king," Naruto continued. "And the candidate he''s chosen is Ichigo Kurosaki."


    Ichigo shouted in disbelief, "A new king?"


    "Me?"


    I''m just a normal high school student, decent at studying, with some considerable spiritual power. But beyond that... what makes me so special?


    Surely, Uncle Naruto is much stronger than me, right?


    "Why him?" the Captain-Commander asked, sharing Ichigo''s confusion.


    Naruto answered directly, "Because of his power."


    "Inside Ichigo, there isn''t just the power of a Shinigami��he also has Hollow and Quincy powers."


    "He even has the potential to become a Fullbringer."


    "He possesses every type of power in this world. Though his abilities may not be fully developed yet, conceptually, he''s closer to the Soul King than any of us."


    Silence fell over the room.


    Some didn''t fully grasp the specifics, but they understood the gravity of Ichigo''s importance.


    Those who did understand wore grave expressions.


    "Naruto, you certainly know a lot," the Captain-Commander sighed. "In that case, we''ll have to take some precautions with Ichigo..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the Captain-Commander turned his head toward the door.


    Naruto noticed the presence even earlier��an immense and familiar spiritual pressure was approaching.


    The door burst open.


    "If you think all Kurosaki needs is protection, you''re mistaken," said the intruder with firm resolve. "He needs training. He needs to become stronger."


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    Soi Fon gritted her teeth. "Yoruichi Shih��in!"


    "Even after all these years in the human world, you''re still so disrespectful," the Captain-Commander scolded. "Yoruichi, how dare you return here."


    Yoruichi smirked playfully, but her expression grew serious when her eyes met Naruto''s. She quickly averted her gaze, clearly feeling guilty.


    "Why does Ichigo need to become stronger?" Naruto asked.


    Yoruichi looked at Soi Fon. "Because of the Arrancar."


    "When an Adjuchas evolves into an Arrancar, it reaches captain-level strength."


    "If it''s a Vasto Lorde that evolves, it will take a captain of my caliber to handle it."


    She paused, her tone becoming even more severe. "We don''t know how many subordinates Aizen has in Hueco Mundo."


    "But given his willingness to use Vasto Lorde as test subjects..."


    "I fear the number is not small."


    "That''s why we need strength."


    "Kurosaki has achieved his current power in just a few months. He could quickly reach captain-level strength."


    "And like Naruto said, with the different types of power inside him, if he can master them all, he might even surpass that."


    The Captain-Commander said nothing, glancing at Ichigo.


    The orange-haired boy stood up, speaking resolutely. "I want to become stronger!"


    "I want to protect myself!"


    Yoruichi''s tone softened. "That''s why you should leave him to me."


    "No," Naruto interrupted her.


    Yoruichi froze. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto''s voice remained calm, but his spiritual pressure created a barrier between Yoruichi and Ichigo. "You''re not trustworthy right now."


    The Captain-Commander raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharp as he focused on Yoruichi.


    "Come on, Naruto," Yoruichi said with a wry smile, raising her hands. "Why wouldn''t we be trustworthy?"


    Naruto narrowed his eyes. "Ichigo''s very existence..."


    "While it was part of Aizen''s plan, Kisuke Urahara also had a hand in it, didn''t he?"


    Yoruichi looked down, unable to refute the truth.


    After a long pause, she continued. "It was only through Ichigo''s existence that we were able to draw out Aizen."


    "And now, entrusting Kurosaki to us is the only reasonable choice."


    Yoruichi took a deep breath, playing her last card. "We can help Kurosaki achieve Bankai in the shortest possible time."


    "And the other powers inside him..."


    "You know, Naruto."


    "We can at least help him master the Hollow part."


    Naruto''s eyes narrowed, deep in thought. "Bankai in the shortest time?"


    "Your powers are unique, which is why Urahara didn''t offer it to you," Yoruichi nodded.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi tilted his head, curious. "Are you referring to the device known as Tenshintai?"


    "That could indeed shorten the time needed to learn Bankai."


    "But it''s risky."


    "If he can''t master Bankai during that time, he''ll never be able to achieve it."


    The Captain-Commander finally spoke. "I may not be fully aware of what you younger ones are involved in."


    "But Naruto, you''ve always been mature and reliable."


    "You know this situation best."


    "I''ll leave the decision of how to handle Kurosaki to you."


    With that, he closed his eyes.


    Shunsui looked a bit surprised. The old man made a decision like this?


    "So, you want to send Ichigo back to the human world?" Naruto asked.


    Bankai could be learned in Soul Society, but Yoruichi specifically mentioned mastering Hollow powers, which meant involving Shinji Hirako and the other Vizards. They were still branded as criminals, and the Central 46 hadn''t lifted their punishment.


    Unable to return to Soul Society, there was only one option left.


    Yoruichi nodded.


    Naruto lowered his head, thinking for a while before turning to Ichigo. "Can you handle learning Bankai using the Tenshintai?"


    "Of course," Ichigo responded without hesitation. "At this point, I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Naruto continued. "Then that''s the plan."


    "You''ll stay in the Seireitei and train to master Bankai. If you succeed, you''ll return to the human world."


    "I will personally lead and ensure your safety."


    "If you fail to learn Bankai..."


    "You''ll remain in the Seireitei under our protection. How does that sound?"


    This final question wasn''t just directed at Ichigo��it was also meant for Yoruichi and the Captain-Commander.


    "Let''s go with your plan," the Captain-Commander agreed.


    Yoruichi also nodded. "I have no objections."


    Mayuri raised his hand. "Can I come along?"


    Naruto looked at him.


    "I''m quite interested in the Tenshintai," Mayuri grinned. "I''ve read the research notes but never had the chance to see it in action."


    "I wouldn''t want to miss out on this opportunity."


    Naruto nodded, his expression neutral. "Fine."


    The meeting concluded.


    Initially, Yoruichi intended to take them to her and Urahara''s secret base. However, under Mayuri''s invitation, they eventually went to the 12th Division''s underground training area.


    "The facilities here are much more advanced," Mayuri clapped his hands.


    The lights flickered on, and various equipment started operating.


    The spiritual energy environment was also perfectly calibrated.


    Yoruichi looked around, surveying the surroundings. "You''ve done quite well managing the 12th Division after Urahara''s departure."


    Mayuri waved his hand, clearly uninterested in discussing the past. "Let''s get started, shall we?"


    Yoruichi clapped her hands.


    A summoning technique activated.


    Mayuri clicked his tongue, knowing Naruto had secretly been in contact with Urahara, since they had learned this technique.


    A human-shaped doll appeared in Yoruichi''s hand.


    "This is the Tenshintai. It forces the materialization of your Zanpakut��''s spirit."


    "However, it''s not widely used in the Seireitei because..."


    "It only allows the materialization once, with a time limit of three days."


    "During those three days, you must defeat the materialized spirit and make it submit to you in order to achieve Bankai."


    "Understood, Kurosaki?"


    "We can''t help you with this."


    ~~~


    Btw, The Keystone can also be called K��ma or Wedge... I''m pretty sure i called it K��ma probably wedge also. But what I saw on reddit they called it keystone. I think we will stick with keystone. I''ll be honest with you. I''m lost.

 Chapter 213: Bankai and Leopard

    Naruto and Kurama watched closely from the sidelines. They weren''t just keeping an eye on Ichigo''s safety; they were also learning.


    Although Naruto had previously trained in Bankai with Byakuya and Gin Ichimaru, he had never witnessed someone else''s Zanpakut�� fully manifest.


    Now that the two parts of Kurama had revealed their true name and merged into one, both Kurama and its sword needed to go through the same process of attempting Bankai.


    Seeing this firsthand was a valuable experience.


    Inside the training ground, Ichigo plunged his sword into the Tenshintai without hesitation. "This is the only way now, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t want to be protected."


    Spiritual energy surged as his sword shattered, dissolving into a black line that stretched and pulled. A black figure emerged from that line, charging toward Ichigo.


    "Your resolve is strong, Ichigo," the figure spoke, its voice steady.


    It was a mature-looking man wearing black sunglasses and a black trench coat.


    Ichigo turned around. "Zangetsu��"


    "You heard everything?" Yoruichi asked.


    Zangetsu nodded. "Of course."


    Yoruichi used Shunpo to return to Naruto''s side. "Fight however you like. Let''s begin."


    Spiritual pressure spread across the area, marking it as Zangetsu''s domain.


    Naruto tilted his head, watching the man in the black trench coat.


    It seemed like the figure had been paying attention to Naruto earlier.


    And this spiritual pressure... It didn''t feel like typical Shinigami energy. It was more like what Naruto shared with Kurama �� as if "another type of power" was manifesting as Shinigami energy.


    "So this is what happens when a Zanpakut�� manifests," Kurama muttered from Naruto''s shoulder, grumbling. "I thought it would be more impressive."


    "The source of power is appearing."


    "In that case��"


    "Haven''t we been like this from the start?"


    "Hey, Naruto, can you use Bankai now?"


    Kurama knew quite a bit about Bankai, having studied it with unusual dedication.


    Fighting and subjugating weren''t the only ways to achieve it. Reconciliation was another. From the moment Kurama had revealed its true name to Naruto, they had reconciled in every way.


    "Not yet," Naruto shook his head.


    Kurama blinked, surprised, tilting its head to look at him.


    "I can already use all your power," Naruto continued as they watched Ichigo struggle, repeatedly getting beaten down by Zangetsu, falling behind in every aspect of the fight. "But to go further��"


    "That might require your power to evolve as well, Kurama."


    He didn''t finish the thought.


    Kurama pondered for a moment. "So that''s why you asked me if we could bring their power here �� it''s for Bankai, huh?"


    Kurama realized it was the one who had suggested this to Naruto.


    After all, the Tailed Beasts'' power came from the God Tree.


    So, to go further, they''d need to trace their power back to the source and tap into the God Tree''s energy.


    Naruto nodded.


    "We can give it a try," Kurama grinned, finding the idea exciting. "It sounds interesting."


    Naruto continued to observe Ichigo.


    The young man had tremendous potential.


    At first, Ichigo struggled to even defend himself, but after a few attempts, he started fighting back. By the end of the first day, Ichigo had stopped losing ground entirely. Occasionally, he even managed to push Zangetsu onto the defensive, though his sword kept breaking, preventing him from finishing the fight.


    "It''s not about subjugating; it''s about absorbing," Kurama mused, noticing something about the battle.


    Naruto nodded. "Ichigo''s situation is a lot like ours."


    "His sword is made from Quincy energy."


    Kurama wagged its tail. "So could he have three swords?"


    Naruto tilted his head at the suggestion.


    Kurama raised its paws, counting. "Look, he has Quincy power for one sword, Hollow power for another, and his Shinigami power �� that makes three, right?"


    Naruto smiled, shaking his head. "It''s not the same."


    "The reason I have two swords is because you, Kurama, are a separate entity."


    "But all of Ichigo''s powers belong to him, so..."


    "He''ll only have one sword. But it might change form depending on how his powers awaken, just like how you changed, Kurama."


    Yoruichi approached, curious. "What are you two talking about?"


    Naruto and Kurama remained silent.


    "Are we that distant now?" Yoruichi sighed.


    Naruto looked at her but didn''t speak.


    Yet in his eyes, there was a depth of unspoken emotion.


    "I think I understand," Yoruichi hesitated, turning away.


    Naruto shook his head. "No need. I get it now."


    "Urahara mentioned this before �� as a way to deal with Aizen."


    Yoruichi exhaled, relieved.


    "But understanding and accepting are two different things." Naruto narrowed his eyes, smiling slightly. "And right now, Aizen''s actions are more pressing."


    Yoruichi fell silent, lowering her head.


    As Urahara had predicted, Naruto wouldn''t accept this approach.


    Two days later.


    "The 152nd sword." Zangetsu stood on a rock, calm but cold. "Do you really want to keep trying?"


    Ichigo stretched out his hand. "Of course!"


    He didn''t look discouraged. In fact, he grinned, brimming with excitement. "I''ve figured it out!"


    "The real Zangetsu isn''t here."


    Zangetsu''s expression remained unchanged.


    "Or rather, every sword here is the real Zangetsu." Ichigo grabbed the nearest sword. "Just like you said in the beginning."


    "The more I rely on Zangetsu''s power, the more fragile the sword becomes."


    "Is the sword fragile?"


    "No, it''s me."


    "So��"


    "As long as I believe this is the real sword, that''s all that matters."


    He pulled the sword and swung it at Zangetsu.


    The sword in Zangetsu''s hand shattered.


    Ichigo grinned, panting heavily. "Looks like I won."


    Zangetsu didn''t respond, his gaze shifting past Ichigo to Naruto. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zangetsu''s body condensed, forming a long black line of spiritual energy that flowed into Ichigo''s sword.


    "Bankai �� Tensa Zangetsu."


    Ichigo called out, speaking the name that echoed in his mind.


    Spiritual pressure wrapped around him, transforming his body.


    His sword was no longer a large cleaver, but a sleek, katana-like blade, completely black.


    His Shinigami uniform transformed into a long black coat.


    His spiritual pressure surged, approaching a level far beyond 3rd Class, nearing 2nd Class.


    "He''s given Zangetsu the answer it wanted," Kurama murmured.


    Three days later, in the real world.


    At an abandoned warehouse in Karakura Town.


    "Urahara didn''t dare meet you," Yoruichi said softly. "So I came to take you to the group."


    She extended her hand, releasing spiritual energy.


    Before her, space rippled.


    Moments later, the warehouse door opened from within.


    "Well, well, Yoruichi-san, and... Naruto." A blonde man emerged, grinning. "Kisuke told us a while back. Took your time, huh? Slow as always."


    "Captain Shinji, long time no see." Naruto grinned back.


    Shinji waved him off. "Don''t call me Captain. I haven''t been one for a long time. And you, Naruto �� aren''t you a Captain now?"


    "Just call me Shinji."


    "Come on in."


    The Shinigami forced to flee during the Hollowfication incident were all gathered here.


    After some polite conversation.


    Shinji turned to Ichigo. "How much do you know about Hollowfication?"


    Ichigo glanced at Naruto. "Uncle Naruto told me I have Hollow powers and that I need to learn from you all how to control them."


    "He also said��"


    "Even though it''s Hollow power, I shouldn''t reject it. Plenty of Shinigami have mastered similar powers."


    Shinji chuckled. "Still as gentle as always, huh?"


    "But..."


    "Even though that''s true, it''s still Hollow power �� ugly and evil."


    He suddenly shouted, "Ugh, damn Aizen! If it weren''t for him, none of this would''ve happened!"


    Ichigo tensed.


    Naruto smiled, patting his shoulder. "Alright, this won''t take long."


    Shinji pouted and said, "Naruto, how about putting a seal on him first?"


    "Your sealing technique works wonders."


    Naruto shook his head. "That won''t work."


    "Unlike you all, the Hollow is part of Ichigo''s power. It''s not a separate entity; it''s a part of him."


    Shinji nodded. "I see."


    "Then we''ll have to do it the hard way."


    "Don''t worry, even if the Hollow takes over your mind, Naruto''s here to bring you back."


    Ichigo nodded, bowing in respect. "I understand. I''m counting on you."


    He hesitated, then looked at Naruto before turning to Shinji, deciding on a suitable title. "Uncle Shinji."


    Shinji smirked, turning to the blonde Captain beside him. "Unbelievable, huh?"


    "In such a short time, Naruto has become someone we can fully rely on."


    Naruto smiled. "A hundred years is hardly a short time."


    Shinji waved them forward, leading Ichigo deeper into the warehouse.


    In Hueco Mundo, a blue-haired Arrancar with a fragment of a Hollow mask on his right cheek raised his head and shouted, "Aizen-sama, that kid you had your eye on has returned to the World of the Living!"


    "Do we move now?"


    Aizen, reclining with his head resting on his right hand, turned slightly. "No need to rush, Grimmjow."


    "Did you notice the blonde Captain in the image?"


    The blue-haired Arrancar nodded.


    "He''s the 7th Division Captain, Naruto Uzumaki �� a very powerful man," Aizen said softly. "He detected our surveillance."


    "He didn''t destroy it because he wanted me to see."


    "Why not just kill them, then?" Grimmjow shrugged indifferently.


    Aizen smiled faintly. "I told you, he''s strong."


    "You are all the fruits of my cultivation."


    "And until you''re ready to serve your purpose, I won''t let you be easily destroyed."


    "Knowing that Kurosaki has returned to the World of the Living is enough for now."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 120 Chapters Ahead of Others!


    Last Week for Bonus Chapters! And Next Week I Spin the Roulette for 10, $10 Free Memberships! Please Vote! Thank you for the Support!


    2/8 Bonus Chapters

 Chapter 214: Unattainable

    The sky tore open.


    A perfectly square Garganta slowly opened, its edges jagged like teeth.


    A blue-haired figure emerged from within.


    He paused on the rooftop of a building.


    One by one, other figures began to gather.


    "They''re all here," Grimmjow said, glancing around at the others. "Nobody got spotted, right?"


    The tall and slender Arrancar at the front replied, "Of course."


    "But��"


    "Aizen-sama already said that Naruto Uzumaki is a very formidable opponent."


    "Even Gin-sama mentioned that, in terms of Shinigami abilities alone, that Naruto Uzumaki guy is almost on par with Aizen-sama."


    Grimmjow''s expression remained calm. "Is Aizen-sama''s strength only based on his identity as a Shinigami?"


    The Arrancar shook his head. "Of course not."


    Aizen''s true strength lay not only in his immense power as a Shinigami but in his ability to break the boundary between Shinigami and Hollow. It allowed them, as Arrancar, to evolve quickly and without hindrance, achieving their transformations smoothly, without negative side effects.


    Aizen''s strength was indeed terrifying, but what was even more frightening was that he continued to evolve.


    "He''s just a Shinigami," Grimmjow said, shaking his head as he looked up at the moon. "Aren''t you curious about the full extent of Aizen-sama''s abilities as a Shinigami?"


    He gritted his teeth.


    It seemed like he wasn''t only referring to what he was saying.


    "If we can kill that Shinigami and bring Ichigo Kurosaki to Aizen-sama��"


    "Wouldn''t that be the best way to prove our worth?"


    Grimmjow raised his hand.


    "Don''t hold back. Kill them all."


    ��


    In the warehouse base, Naruto suddenly lifted his head, looking off into the distance. "Several strong spiritual pressures are coming."


    "They''re Hollows."


    "But there''s no sign of Aizen or Gin."


    "So they''ve already made their move?"


    His last sentence carried a note of curiosity.


    "How strong are they?" Shinji Hirako asked, his head tilted so far back that his hair almost touched his back. "If they''re just Hollows��"


    "The weakest of them is near Captain-level strength," Naruto said softly.


    Everyone in the warehouse immediately turned serious.


    "Are they Adjuchas?"


    "Or Vasto Lordes?"


    Naruto tilted his head, recalling the spiritual pressure left behind by Isshin Shiba''s battle with the Menos Grande years ago. "It feels different; they''re probably Arrancar."


    "In other words, they''re Hollows that have acquired Shinigami powers."


    The others'' expressions grew even more tense.


    "I''ll go handle it." Naruto turned to leave.


    Shinji followed after him, "I''ll go with you."


    "You still have Seireitei''s spiritual power seal on, right?"


    Naruto shook his head. "The next sparring partner should be you, Shinji."


    "Ichigo''s growth is more important."


    "Besides��"


    "This is nothing."


    "Even at twenty percent, it''s no problem."


    He smiled slightly and continued walking.


    Shinji''s eyes widened, watching as Naruto passed through the barrier and left.


    "How strong is Naruto now?" he turned to Yoruichi.


    Yoruichi smiled, "So strong that I consider myself no match for him �� not even close."


    Shinji nodded, taking it all in.


    He''s grown that powerful��


    Wait!


    He suddenly realized that the barrier around the Visoreds'' base hadn''t been opened just now.


    Naruto had simply walked out.


    Without touching the barrier, without breaking it.


    A wide grin spread across Shinji''s face, genuine joy shining through.


    That''s amazing.


    ��


    Under the dim moonlight, the world seemed bleak and shadowed.


    Grimmjow opened his eyes. "These Shinigami are pretty clever, hiding themselves so well."


    "Looks like we''ll have to work a little harder��"


    His words were cut off.


    Suddenly, he turned his head, his expression grave.


    A brilliant and overwhelming spiritual pressure was approaching.


    "Were you looking for me?" A golden figure appeared in their line of sight, smiling as he spoke.


    Grimmjow''s face hardened. "Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Is it just you few who came?" Naruto tilted his head, his gaze sweeping over each of them as if skimming the surface. "You really think��"


    "You can take Ichigo with just you lot?"


    "This doesn''t seem like something Aizen would do."


    "It''s... foolish."


    Grimmjow bared his teeth. "That''s quite the impressive spiritual pressure."


    "You''re strong."


    "But compared to Aizen-sama��"


    Space twisted again, and in an instant, white smoke appeared where Grimmjow had stood as he vanished.


    In the next moment, he reappeared behind Naruto.


    His right hand formed a blade-like shape, his eyes reflecting Naruto''s shadow, which transformed into a sword in his mind.


    He thrust it toward Naruto''s back, his face contorting in a snarl. "You''re still far behind."


    "Don''t get too proud just because they said you were on his level��"


    The last word, "arrogant," never left his mouth.


    His hand was swatted away by a paw.


    Grimmjow was stunned.


    A fox had appeared from behind Naruto, as if it had burst out from within him.


    "I smell a wild animal." Kurama spoke, leaping onto the blue-haired Hollow''s arm. "Naruto, leave this one to me."


    "He seems fun."


    Naruto nodded.


    Kurama wrapped its tails into a tight spiral, sharp and heavy, striking toward Grimmjow''s face.


    Grimmjow''s pupils shrank.


    What is this thing?


    He had never seen anything like it before.


    And this spiritual pressure was heavy.


    He raised his arm to block, but he had underestimated the force behind the blow.


    Easily, it pierced through his Hierro, shattering bone.


    Grimmjow dodged to the side, his flesh writhing as a white, viscous substance coated and covered his injured arm.


    "Interesting," he grinned. "You seem stronger than this Naruto guy."


    Kurama didn''t respond, only letting out a soft laugh.


    Captains and Lieutenants had to wear seals when entering the World of the Living to prevent their spiritual pressure from overwhelming the fragile realm.


    But Kurama was an exception. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t have to wear a seal.


    After all, it was just a Zanpakut�� spirit. By residing within Naruto, it bypassed the limitation.


    Without the "eighty percent" seal, it was only natural that it felt this strong.


    Their fight shook the sky with spiritual pressure.


    The remaining Arrancar surrounded Naruto, five of them closing in from four directions, including below, blocking almost every escape route.


    "Aizen-sama described you as a powerful opponent." The tall, slender Arrancar with a mask covering his left eye and head spoke, his hands behind his back. "I thought you''d be more formidable."


    "Disappointing."


    "Looks like tonight, we''ll earn some glory for Aizen-sama��"


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    The Arrancar below suddenly leaped up, sword aimed straight at Naruto, grinning madly.


    "Why bother with words? Just kill him!"


    "I can''t wait!"


    Naruto glanced down at him.


    The Arrancar''s movements froze.


    Confused, he looked down.


    At some point, a golden chain had wrapped around his ankle. It was small, but incredibly strong.


    In the next moment, another chain pierced through his skull.


    Naruto raised a finger, casting without an incantation.


    "Had�� #63. Raik��h�� (�׺���, Thunder Roar Sear)."


    Golden lightning crackled and flashed at close range, consuming the Arrancar''s body, reducing it to ash.


    The remaining four Arrancar stared in shock, their pupils wide with disbelief.


    That Arrancar had been one of their companions, someone they had grown with. Although the weakest among them, he was still numbered No.16.


    Yet he was so easily dispatched.


    Even though Naruto''s spiritual pressure hadn''t completely overwhelmed them.


    "Wondering why?" Naruto smiled slightly as he looked at them. "Surprised that the difference in spiritual pressure isn''t as large as you thought?"


    "Didn''t Aizen tell you?"


    "When Captains enter the World of the Living, their spiritual pressure is sealed."


    "The sealed portion amounts to eighty percent."


    The Arrancar were even more shocked.


    That meant��


    The person who had just killed No.16 had only been using a fifth of his strength.


    No, even less.


    "Spiritual pressure is the foundation of battle." Naruto raised his right hand, pointing at one of them. "But��"


    "You don''t even warrant me playing by that rule."


    Chains shot out.


    They pierced through the fat Arrancar wearing a half-mask, shredding him without the need for any Had�� spells, simply with the chains.


    "Use all your strength," the leader of the Arrancar group unsheathed his sword.


    Naruto paused, clenching his fist, and the chains hovered in midair. "The power Aizen bestowed upon you?"


    "Hollow Shinigamification."


    "Can you wield Shikai like a Shinigami?"


    The Arrancar raised his sword. "Though we Arrancar possess weapons that look similar to a Shinigami''s after Hollowfication��"


    "They are completely different."


    "These swords are the result of sealing the core of our Hollow selves during Hollowfication."


    "Releasing the sword''s power means retrieving all of our original abilities."


    "This process is called Resurrecci��n."


    He grinned. "Naruto Uzumaki, thank you for your curiosity."


    "Next..."


    "You''ll pay the price for your arrogance."


    Spiritual pressure surged along the blade, a mixture of Hollow and Shinigami energy.


    "Sever, Goj��ch��."


    Beside him, the other two Hollows also released their Resurrecci��n.


    "Awaken, Volc��n Bestia."


    "Shatter, Cazador Cornudo."


    Their forms drastically transformed, from humanoid figures into beasts��one resembling a ram, another a beetle, and a strange creature akin to a dumbbell with no name.


    Their spiritual pressure surged dramatically.


    "Prepare yourself, Shinigami!" The beetle-like Hollow vanished using Son��do, a short-range high-speed movement technique.


    He reappeared behind Naruto, claws slashing down.


    At the same time, the other two Hollows charged from the sides, one ramming with horns, the other throwing a heavy punch.


    With a sickening squelch��


    Chains shot out, piercing through the beetle-like Hollow''s throat, lifting him up and hanging him in the sky, perfectly aligned with the crescent moon as though strung from its tip.


    Naruto raised his hand and pointed a finger.


    The incoming fist and horns were effortlessly halted by that single finger.


    "Seems like you didn''t listen to my earlier warning."


    "But that''s fine."


    "Hollow Shinigamification?" Naruto mused softly. "It''s somewhat interesting."


    "Mayuri Kurotsuchi would probably be very interested."


    The beetle-like Hollow struggled to lower his head, his eyes filled with immense fear.


    Just like Aizen-sama, he thought, so powerful...


    Now, at the moment of death, he finally understood just how vast the distance between himself and the pinnacle truly was.

 Chapter 215: ōken and Hueco Mundo

    Naruto gently shook both his hands.


    Two of the Hollows were thrown into the air, their bodies trembling.


    The "Volc��n Bestia" struggled, trying to rise and resist once more.


    But...


    Spiritual pressure surged, and in an instant, strips of cloth flew out, binding all three Hollows��one dead and two alive. Cursed seals spread, inscriptions etched themselves, sealing them completely.


    On the other battlefield, the fight between Kurama and Grimmjow had just begun.


    The fox drew its blade, releasing its power.


    The blue panther unleashed its Resurrecci��n, its ultimate form.


    Compared to the enemies that had previously surrounded him, Grimmjow was of a completely different caliber. His strength was extraordinary, far beyond the level of a typical captain, possessing at least the rank of "Second-Class Spiritual Power." His combat instincts were equally astounding. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His battle with Kurama was evenly matched.


    Their combat styles were bold and aggressive, exchanging blow for blow.


    Both possessed remarkable regenerative abilities beyond the ordinary.


    The real world "squeaked" under the pressure.


    The intensity of their spiritual pressure clash was overwhelming, causing the world around them to tremble.


    "Kurama," Naruto spoke up.


    After years together, they shared an unspoken bond. With just the mention of a name, Kurama knew what Naruto was thinking. Without looking back, the fox responded, "I don''t need your help, Naruto."


    "I can handle him."


    Kurama was confident.


    Even in its earlier, weaker state��before reaching its full potential or merging��it had been sure of its ability to defeat an opponent like this.


    And now, having regained all its power and mastered the "Shinigami''s power," it was even stronger.


    "The real world won''t be able to withstand this," Naruto said, looking down.


    The shockwaves of their battle had already destroyed several towering buildings.


    In his perception...


    A group of ordinary humans was approaching, holding cameras and microphones. They were too far away for their words to be heard, but it was clear they were trying to report on this "strange" event.


    Kurama clicked its tongue.


    Grimmjow sneered, "Caring about a bunch of humans?"


    "How noble of you."


    "But this..."


    Naruto raised his hand, and golden chains shot out, wrapping around Grimmjow.


    However, the effect was less significant than it had been with the previous masked foes, since Naruto was only using twenty percent of his spiritual pressure.


    Grimmjow struggled briefly.


    The chains snapped, sending spiritual energy scattering.


    But in that fleeting moment, Kurama seized the opportunity, driving its blade into Grimmjow''s chest.


    "That''s nothing," Grimmjow sneered, raising his hand to his abdomen, palm facing upward, fingers slightly curled, his spiritual pressure surging violently. "You''re too hasty, leaving yourself open."


    A red light burst forth.


    "Cero!"


    The most powerful attack of the Hollows.


    Kurama tilted its head, retracting the blade and retreating as the red light narrowly missed its ear. With a grin, the fox taunted, "Looks like you''re the one being hasty."


    Grimmjow spread his arms, releasing five sharp beams of blue spiritual pressure from his fingertips.


    "Oh, really?"


    "If I just kill you..."


    He didn''t get to finish his sentence.


    Kurama opened its mouth.


    "Tailed Beast Bomb" shot out, aimed directly at the blue-haired Hollow.


    Several were launched in succession.


    Grimmjow scoffed, unconcerned.


    But at the perfect moment, chains coiled around him.


    A series of explosions followed, the Tailed Beast Bombs crashing into his face and body, causing spiritual energy to ripple. The blasts nearly pierced through his body.


    Staggering and swaying.


    But, as one of the strongest in Hueco Mundo, he took the hits head-on. His spiritual pressure weakened, his life hanging by a thread, yet he was still capable of resistance. As the final attack knocked him off balance, he gritted his teeth and twisted his body, attempting to break free of his restraints just like before.


    However...


    His spiritual pressure had weakened, no longer as strong as it had been.


    And the seals on him weren''t just limited to Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    There were also the Bakud�� #61. Rikuj��k��r�� (���ȹ���, Six Rods Prison of Light), Bakud�� #63. Saj�� Sabaku (�i���i�`, Locking Bondage Stripes), and the Four Symbols Seal.


    When had these been placed?


    Grimmjow was stunned, looking down at his body in disbelief.


    A sudden realization hit him.


    Was it...


    When the Tailed Beast Bombs struck?


    "Are you capturing him too?" Kurama sheathed its blade and shrank in size, leaping onto Naruto''s shoulder.


    "He''s a valuable research subject." Naruto continued casting the seals, layer upon layer, binding the blue-haired Hollow. "He''s different from the other Arrancars."


    Kurama chuckled.


    Grimmjow gritted his teeth, his gaze filled with hatred and defiance.


    This was information he hadn''t gathered.


    Even in the Seireitei, in front of his fellow Shinigami, had Naruto kept this secret?


    Or...


    Had Grimmjow realized something?


    He raised his head.


    The last thing he saw was a crescent moon, then darkness enveloped his eyes.


    Naruto looked up as well.


    His gaze lingered on the crescent moon for a moment.


    Then he sealed the four Hollows into a scroll and vanished with Kurama in an instant.


    In Hueco Mundo, in the throne room of Las Noches.


    Aizen sat alone, high above on his throne.


    Below the platform, several figures stood in silence.


    "Grimmjow is missing," a Hollow with short, messy black hair spoke. "He likely disobeyed Aizen-sama''s orders and acted on his own."


    Aizen smiled slightly, unconcerned. "I know."


    "Shall we..." the Hollow asked.


    Aizen shook his head. "No need. He''s been gone for half an hour."


    The Hollow turned his head.


    Half an hour?


    To humans, this might seem like a "long" time, but to beings like them, who lived for ages, this unit of time barely registered. Only weaklings from the human world thought in such terms.


    The rise and fall of a day was the smallest unit of time they recognized.


    "Grimmjow has already been dealt with," Aizen said, raising his hand and waving it lightly.


    The black-haired Hollow showed no change in expression.


    One of the others was shocked. "But Grimmjow... he''s NO.6."


    Ranked sixth among the Espada.


    Half an hour?


    How was that possible?


    Most of them wouldn''t be confident they could defeat him in such a short time.


    "Shinigami are not all strong, but there are exceptions," Aizen said softly. "Naruto is one of those exceptions."


    "Grimmjow has given us the best example."


    "Our enemies are not ants; they are tigers."


    "Our chances of victory are great, but..."


    "One careless mistake, and we''ll lose a chunk of flesh."


    He stood up from his throne.


    With a lofty stance, he gazed down at the Hollows.


    "I appreciate your loyalty."


    "But now, let us prepare more thoroughly for what is to come."


    No one responded.


    Aizen turned and headed deeper into Las Noches.


    "Has Grimmjow really been discarded?" Gin Ichimaru emerged from the shadows, grinning slyly. "He was so loyal to Aizen-sama."


    Aizen turned and locked eyes with Gin. "You''re mistaken."


    "Loyalty is important."


    "But he wasn''t loyal to me��he was loyal to power."


    Gin squinted and smiled.


    Aizen waved his hand. "When snow falls, we always need to clear the road."


    "Will those things trouble us?"


    "They''re just an eyesore. Let them disappear."


    Gin chuckled. "How ruthless, Aizen-sama."


    "It''s merely using a tool when it''s needed." Aizen raised his hand, pressing lightly into the void. "Grimmjow proved his worth."


    "The Seireitei won''t be able to resist."


    "The Captain-Commander is a decisive man."


    He paused and uttered a name.


    "Kurama."


    "A Zanpakuto capable of wielding another Zanpakuto."


    "Naruto never ceases to surprise me."


    "Gin, what do you think his secret is?"


    Gin remained silent.


    In the real world, at the Visoreds'' base.


    Lisa tilted her head, surprised. "You''re back so soon?"


    She turned to glance over.


    Ichigo Kurosaki was still in combat with Shinji Hirako.


    "That guy wasn''t too difficult," Naruto said, creating a shadow clone and handing the scroll to it. "Seems like he acted on his own, not directly under Aizen''s orders."


    "How did Ichigo do?"


    "You just fought him."


    The clone formed a seal and disappeared.


    Naruto looked over toward the barrier.


    Ichigo frowned, his expression sour.


    "That kid''s strong," Lisa muttered, visibly displeased. "And he can use Bankai."


    "But..."


    "He''s even more resistant to the power of Hollowfication than we are."


    "What a complete idiot."


    Naruto smiled. "If you''re calling him an idiot, then he must really be one."


    "Exactly." Lisa nodded in agreement, then suddenly realized something, turning to glare at Naruto. "Wait! Are you calling me an idiot too?"


    Naruto blinked. "Did I?"


    Lisa eyed him suspiciously.


    She had every reason to believe that he was indeed calling her an idiot just now.


    Just as she was about to say something.


    Naruto used Shunpo, lightly tapping the barrier and slipping inside.


    Hachigen Ushoda''s eyes widened.


    This was a spatial barrier he had meticulously set up, designed to prevent battle fluctuations from affecting the real world.


    But just now...


    Naruto had barely spent any effort to break through.


    Had Captain Uzumaki''s binding techniques improved this much?


    Inside the barrier.


    Ichigo Kurosaki had lost control, his last shred of reason devoured. His face was covered by a Hollow mask, his eyes inverted, his expression fierce, holding "Tensa Zangetsu."


    Hollowfication and Bankai.


    His most powerful form.


    Shinji Hirako whispered, "So it''s finally happening?"


    He wasn''t surprised.


    But...


    Naruto suddenly appeared, raising his hand.


    "Rasengan!"


    Spiritual energy and air currents swirled, shattering the Hollow mask.


    Chains and seals burst forth, binding Ichigo tightly.


    "What are you doing, Naruto?" Shinji was stunned, grinning after a moment. "You don''t need to worry so much. Hollowfication is just like that."


    "We help him burn through that chaotic energy during the rampage."


    "So he can defeat the Hollow in his inner world."


    "Before we had the Four Symbols Seal..."


    "We all went through the same process."


    "If Ichigo can''t use that technique, he''ll just have to follow the old path like the rest of us."


    Naruto shook his head, looking down at Ichigo, whose aura was gradually calming. "Shinji, Ichigo is in pain. It seems like there''s something he hasn''t quite figured out yet. I feel I need to talk with him."


    Shinji shrugged and sheathed his sword. "I don''t see how a conversation could help."


    "But if that''s what you want, Naruto, go ahead and try."


    Pain, confusion, and bewilderment.


    Ichigo Kurosaki rubbed his forehead as he came to. "What just happened?"


    "Awake?" Naruto asked. "What was that all about?"


    "I''ve told you before not to resist the power of the Hollow, yet you resisted so much."


    The orange-haired boy shook his head.


    He was silent for a while, staring at his hands. "I tried not to resist, but..."


    "After Hirako-san made me use that power, I entered my inner world."


    "And I saw that ''Hollow.''"


    Naruto listened patiently, as did Shinji Hirako, who moved closer.


    "That Hollow looks exactly like me," Ichigo continued, his tone grave. "It can use Zangetsu''s power, and even like me, it can use ''Bankai.''"


    "It''s just like..."


    "Another version of me."


    "I can feel that it wants to devour me, to replace me..."


    Kurama raised an eyebrow. "Naruto, it sounds like you were right."


    Ichigo Kurosaki froze and looked at the fox.


    A guess?


    What guess?


    "Explain your situation first," Naruto said, lightly pinching Kurama''s ear. "We''ll talk about that after you''re done."


    Ichigo nodded. "It said it''s a horse and calls me the king."


    "It also said it''s part of Zangetsu."


    "When Uncle Zangetsu''s power is dominant, it''s Uncle Zangetsu who appears in my inner world."


    "But when its power takes over, it appears in my inner world."


    "And..."


    His brows furrowed as he recalled the last scene before being sealed.


    "It seems it can make my powers disappear."


    "Tensa Zangetsu shattered in its hands."


    Ichigo raised his head and looked at Naruto.


    Shinji Hirako frowned in thought.


    This situation...


    It was quite different from what they had faced when dealing with the Hollowfication inside them. At the very least, none of them had encountered a case where their inner Hollow could use their own Zanpakuto.


    "Why don''t you trust it?" Naruto asked him.


    Ichigo was startled. "Trust it?"


    "But it''s a Hollow..."


    "Is it really a Hollow?" Naruto grabbed his wrist and moved his hand to his chest. "No matter which power is talking to you, it''s all within your inner world."


    "The one talking to you is, in essence, part of your own heart."


    Ichigo looked down. "But Uncle Zangetsu..."


    The one talking to him is part of his own heart?


    But isn''t "Uncle Zangetsu" the spirit of his Zanpakuto?


    "About that guess Kurama mentioned earlier..." Naruto paused and turned to Shinji and the others. "It concerns other captains'' secrets, so I''ll set up a barrier. Apologies."


    Shinji pouted. "I can''t listen in?"


    "There''ll be a chance for you to ask personally in the future, Shinji," Naruto replied with a smile, casually setting up a simple soundproof barrier.


    He continued, "A Zanpakuto reflects the power of one''s inner world."


    Ichigo nodded. He knew that much.


    "You''ve probably noticed that I and two other captains wield dual blades?" Naruto asked.


    Ichigo nodded again.


    "Uncle Shunsui''s case is special, so let''s set that aside for now." Naruto took both his swords in hand. "Captain Ukitake and I possess a second sword because we have another force within us."


    "This one is Kurama''s power."


    The fox poked its head out and jumped onto Ichigo''s forehead. "That''s me."


    "And this one is mine." Naruto shook the Ashura blade but didn''t mention its name.


    Ichigo frowned.


    So, if both "Uncle Zangetsu" and the "white version of himself" were his own powers...


    "Do I have a second blade too...?"


    Kurama plopped down, sitting on his head to stop him from finishing his sentence.


    Ichigo scowled and pushed him away.


    "Naruto''s already explained everything clearly," Kurama wagged his tail, patting Ichigo''s head and hand. "The reason for having a second blade is because of an external force."


    "Your powers, though complex..."


    "They all belong to you and are not external."


    "And most importantly, hasn''t that... whatever it is inside you already explained everything? Even I understand it now."


    Ichigo appeared deep in thought.


    Naruto waved his hand, releasing the barrier. "Your sword may not yet be in its true form."


    "It''s just that your desire for power made your inner strength manifest accordingly."


    "No matter the form, it''s all you."


    Ichigo nodded.


    Shinji peeked over. "I''m curious about what you talked about. The confused look on his face seems to have disappeared."


    "It''s just like what you did for me back then, Shinji," Naruto smiled.


    Shinji pouted. "I''m not as gentle as you."


    "Since there''s no problem now, let''s continue," Shinji said.


    Ichigo nodded and stepped back into the barrier.


    This time went better than before.


    His combat style became more refined, and after Hollowfication, his power didn''t spiral out of control as quickly.


    The results were immediate.


    "He''s maturing quickly, Naruto," Yoruichi Shih��in commented, coming closer.


    Naruto smiled and nodded.


    "By the way... Urahara wants to see you later," she said, hesitating slightly.


    Naruto turned his head.


    "Urahara had Captain Mayuri investigate something and has obtained some results," Yoruichi said quietly. "It involves the Soul King, Soul Society, and the human world."


    Naruto looked up toward the warehouse door.


    Raising his hand, he pointed forward.


    The barrier opened, revealing the scene outside��a man with a hat and wooden sandals stood at the entrance, with a bearded man behind him.


    It was Kisuke Urahara and Isshin Shiba.


    "Come in then," Naruto called out.


    "Naruto-kun, long time no see." Urahara tipped his hat, walking in slowly while urging Isshin not to follow him too closely.


    Naruto nodded. "Long time no see."


    "Such a cold response," Urahara smiled.


    Naruto shook his head. "I once told someone that among the scientists I know, there was one normal person."


    "But now..."


    "I have to take that back."


    They''re all crazy.


    Willing to overlook certain things for their goals.


    Urahara only showed more restraint in comparison...


    Urahara chuckled without responding.


    "Isshin, regarding Ichigo''s situation..." Isshin tried to explain.


    Naruto shook his head. "No need to explain. I understand you."


    "And you''ve given Ichigo enough family support, making you a qualified father. That''s already something."


    Isshin sighed with relief.


    "Let''s not dwell on that." Naruto shook his head, turning to Urahara. "So, what is this matter involving the three worlds?"


    Urahara opened his mouth and then shook his head. "Naruto, have you ever heard of the ��ken?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    "It''s the key to the Soul King''s palace," Urahara explained. "Aizen''s next target is that key."


    Naruto asked, "Where is it?"


    "It''s in the hands of the Royal Guard," Urahara replied, "and they reside in the Soul King''s palace."


    Naruto pondered. "Is there another way?"


    It sounded like a "deadlock."


    To enter the Soul King''s palace, one needed the ��ken. But to obtain the key, they needed to find the Royal Guard, who were inside the palace.


    "Though no one has ever done it before," Urahara nodded and replied softly, "according to my research, the ��ken can also be created from scratch, using a spiritually dense area and all the souls within it."


    Naruto was taken aback, frowning.


    A spiritually dense area? Souls?


    Karakura Town was clearly a prime candidate, but it wasn''t the only one.


    "Are you planning to use Aizen''s target as bait again?" Naruto whispered.


    Urahara nodded, then shook his head. "Sort of, but not exactly."


    "Using Karakura Town as bait..."


    "You won''t agree to it, and neither will the Captain-Commander."


    He paused.


    Even though their reasons for disagreement would be different.


    Naruto wouldn''t agree because he wouldn''t sacrifice innocent people.


    The Captain-Commander wouldn''t agree because he wouldn''t risk the balance of the three worlds.


    "But it has to be done," Urahara said softly. "That''s why I plan to have Naruto take the risk himself."


    Naruto looked at him, his expression softening slightly.


    "Didn''t you just capture an Arrancar?" Urahara asked.


    "That can serve as a catalyst."


    "Aizen will likely think the same."


    "I hope the Seireitei will agree to send several captains to launch a raid on Hueco Mundo," Urahara continued, lowering his voice. "Let Aizen believe he has a chance to capture Kurosaki-san, luring him out of Hueco Mundo and into the human world."


    "I''ve developed a technique. If we recreate Karakura Town in the Soul Society..."


    "We can swap the city when Aizen enters the human world."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, staring at him intently. "You''re saying I should take the risk."


    "But in the end, you''re still using Ichigo as bait?"


    Urahara shook his head.


    Isshin sighed. "As a father, I don''t like it either."


    "But this is the best plan, isn''t it?"


    "I believe in my son, and I trust the Seireitei and you, Naruto."


    Naruto''s stance remained unchanged. "If Ichigo agrees, then I agree."


    Of course, Ichigo had no objections.


    He was even eager and excited about the plan.


    His growth in strength had also boosted his confidence and sense of responsibility.


    Naruto created a shadow clone and returned to the Soul Society.


    In the 1st Division barracks.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi tossed out a scroll, holding one end while the other unraveled slowly.


    With a puff of smoke, four figures were released.


    "Such good specimens, and I didn''t even get to start researching them," he clicked his tongue, shaking his head. Unlike usual, he appeared at this meeting with spiritual pressure at the level of a third or fourth seat, indicating the importance of his research.


    "Are these Arrancar?" The Captain-Commander scrutinized them.


    Grimmjow was fully sealed and unrecognizable.


    But the other three...


    Their appearances were clear, though their spiritual energy and legs were bound.


    "What''s their strength like?" Kenpachi Zaraki leaned forward, curious.


    The Captain-Commander didn''t stop him.


    This was indeed the most important question.


    "These Arrancar could probably be handled by strong lieutenants like Ikkaku Madarame from the 11th Division or Renji Abarai from the 6th Division," Naruto said, pointing at the ones who had attacked him.


    The captains narrowed their eyes.


    Ikkaku Madarame? Renji Abarai?


    The two examples Naruto gave...


    Had almost reached the level of captains.


    Ikkaku could already use "Bankai," though he tried to keep it a secret. Most of the lieutenants and captains knew.


    As for Renji, he didn''t hide it��his Zanpakuto had materialized, and he was just a step away from achieving Bankai.


    "As for this one..." Naruto pointed at Grimmjow. "He''s very strong."


    "Even younger captains would have difficulty dealing with him."


    The Captain-Commander squinted and nodded. "So, Arrancars are this powerful."


    Naruto crouched down, touching Grimmjow lightly. He loosened part of the seal, revealing Grimmjow''s waist, near the "Hollow hole," which had a neatly printed number "6."


    "And he has this mark."


    "The other two Arrancar have numbers as well."


    "11, 13, 15."


    The Captain-Commander''s narrow eyes opened slightly, his expression deepening. "Even in the best-case scenario, there are still eleven Hollows with captain-level strength?"


    "I killed two," Naruto added.


    The captains frowned.


    Even so, there were at least nine left. The real number might be higher. Adding Aizen and Gin Ichimaru, their forces could be stronger than the Seireitei.


    "This puts us in a passive position," the Captain-Commander declared, raising his cane and striking the ground forcefully. "Repeated provocations, incomplete intelligence..."


    "We must take the initiative."


    Naruto looked up at him.


    "Captain Uzumaki, do you have any suggestions?" the Captain-Commander asked.


    Naruto nodded. "I just spoke with Urahara and discussed some matters..."


    He relayed their conversation in full, including Ichigo''s own opinion.


    "Sacrificing a spiritually dense area to achieve Aizen''s goal of entering the Soul King''s palace?" the Captain-Commander''s voice grew stern as his eyes opened wide. "Unforgivable!"


    "What audacity."


    "A selfish desire that disregards the balance of the three worlds."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over the captains, finally resting on Naruto.


    "In that case..."


    "The 12th Division and the 2nd Division will handle the construction of ''Karakura Town'' in the Soul Society."


    "Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi of the 12th Division will provide technical support."


    Both Mayuri and Soi Fon acknowledged.


    The Captain-Commander continued, "Captain Unohana of the 4th Division, Captain Kuchiki of the 6th Division, Captain Uzumaki of the 7th Division, and Captain Zaraki of the 11th Division��you four will lead an assault on Hueco Mundo."


    "The remaining captains, prepare for battle."


    "If Aizen''s spiritual pressure appears in the human world, the recreated ''Karakura Town'' will be transferred into the human world, and we will engage that unforgivable enemy."


    The captains voiced their agreement.


    Constructing a replica of the town was not difficult for the 12th Division. They had ample experience rebuilding structures, skills honed through the challenges posed by the 11th Division.


    Three days later...


    A portal opened in the skies above Hueco Mundo.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently you can read 120 Chapters ahead of others.


    Last Week for Bonus Chapters! And Next Week I''ll spin the roulette for 10, $10 Free Memberships for Top 100 Fans of this Fanfic! Thank you for the Support!


    4/8 Bonus Chapters....

 Chapter 216: Confrontation and Espada

    In the projection room, there had once been a brief glimpse of Hueco Mundo.


    A barren, desolate wasteland of endless yellow sand.


    "What a lousy place," Kenpachi Zaraki squatted in mid-air, resting his Zanpakuto on his shoulder as he looked around. "Where are those Arrancar?"


    "I can''t wait to start cutting people down."


    Naruto lowered his head.


    What he perceived now, being physically present in this place, seemed quite different from what he had seen through the screen.


    Beneath the "yellow sand" lay an enormous space.


    That''s where the Gillian and Hollows who hadn''t yet evolved into Menos Grande resided.


    "What''s wrong?" Byakuya Kuchiki asked, noticing Naruto''s gaze.


    Naruto shook his head. "Nothing, let''s stick to the plan."


    "You noticed the Forest of Menos, didn''t you?" Unohana Retsu smiled as she stepped forward with Shunpo. "The structure of Hueco Mundo is indeed unique."


    Byakuya nodded in sudden understanding.


    Kenpachi''s eyes lit up.


    "Forest of Menos," the name alone sounded like a good place for a fight.


    Naruto gave him a sideways glance. "At most, there are only Gillian down there."


    Kenpachi clicked his tongue in disappointment, standing up slowly and gazing ahead. "Then I''ll just have to cut down the Arrancar."


    "Let''s move."


    He Shunpo''d forward.


    "You''re going the wrong way," Naruto called out.


    Kenpachi looked back, confused.


    "You''re heading in the wrong direction��it''s this way," Naruto pointed in the opposite direction.


    Meanwhile, inside Las Noches.


    "They''ve arrived," Aizen said, opening his eyes and speaking softly.


    Gin Ichimaru squinted and smiled, clapping his hands. "Aizen-sama, your foresight is remarkable. You even predicted this."


    "It wasn''t difficult," Aizen said, turning his head slightly toward Gin. "Gin, do you enjoy playing chess?"


    "Shogi or Go?" Gin asked.


    "Is there a difference?" Aizen stood up, resting his hand on the throne''s armrest. "They are both games of strategy and open information."


    "Right now, that''s exactly how it is between us and the Soul Society."


    He made a small gesture with his hand.


    The trace left by his fingertip became a crack in the void.


    A black garganta opened.


    "They know what I want," Aizen continued with a smile, "and I know what they''re trying to do."


    "Moreover, we have the advantage."


    He waved his hand, causing the garganta to expand into a massive portal.


    "The strength of the Gotei 13 lies in the fact that every captain can be a major force."


    "But right now, they are missing two."


    "Four have come to Hueco Mundo, including Naruto."


    "They''ve made quite the sacrifice, simply to invite me over for their endgame."


    "So why not oblige their self-destructive intentions?"


    Aizen turned his back to Gin.


    "Gin, declare war."


    "Now is the perfect time."


    Gin complied, raising his hand and channeling his spiritual energy. In front of him, a large black square formation appeared, encased within a smaller one.


    "Bakud�� #77. Tenteik��ra (��ͦ���_, Heavenly Rickshaws in Silken Air)."


    Aizen spoke. "Can you hear me?"


    "To the intruders."


    In Hueco Mundo.


    The four captains stopped in their tracks.


    "That''s Aizen''s voice," Byakuya said, looking up.


    Unohana frowned.


    They had anticipated their invasion being detected, but for Aizen to announce his awareness so boldly was unexpected.


    "I commend you for daring to invade my territory and bare your fangs at me."


    "Next, we will commence our attack on the human world."


    "As you wish, the location will be Karakura Town."


    "Naruto, enjoy your time in Hueco Mundo."


    The voice gradually faded.


    "So arrogant," Kenpachi sneered, hoisting his sword and curling his lip. "To go out of his way to notify us."


    Naruto''s tone remained calm. "That''s how he is."


    Byakuya extended his hand, wearing a black fingerless glove. Spiritual energy surged, causing the air to tremble slightly.


    "As expected, space is sealed," he said calmly.


    This glove was a tool specifically crafted by Kisuke Urahara, designed to briefly open a garganta.


    But right now...


    It was useless.


    "Let''s continue to Las Noches," Naruto waved his hand, his expression as composed as ever. "Stick to the plan."


    They moved forward with Shunpo.


    No longer concealing or suppressing their spiritual pressures.


    Their combined energy surged, causing tremors across all of Hueco Mundo.


    In the human world.


    A dark shadow swallowed Karakura Town, replacing the vibrant city with an identical replica.


    The substitute from Soul Society replaced the original.


    A gaping black garganta opened in the sky, ominous and threatening.


    Aizen, accompanied by Gin Ichimaru, stepped out from it.


    And directly across from them...


    Silhouettes began to gather in the void, standing around an old man who leaned on his cane.


    On the old man''s shoulder sat a fox.


    It was Kurama''s shadow clone.


    It muttered softly, "It''s the real Aizen��I can see him."


    As the only being not affected by Aizen''s Kyoka Suigetsu, Kurama had become a valuable strategic asset.


    "It seems the plan worked," the Captain-Commander nodded slightly, his eyes narrowing as he stared at their opponent.


    Aizen stepped out of the garganta and spoke quietly, "It worked?"


    "What kind of reasoning makes you say that?"


    "You''ve only arrived at this result because I allowed it."


    He raised his hand and gestured forward. "I know this isn''t the real Karakura Town."


    "But does it matter?"


    "In the end, I''ll defeat you all."


    "The only difference is the order."


    He waved his hand again.


    "Starrk, Baraggan, Harribel, Szayelaporro, and... Luppi."


    One after another, five gargantas opened.


    Five Arrancar, leading their subordinates, stepped out.


    "Only five?" Hitsugaya T��shir�� frowned, his voice tense. "The one we captured was No. 6, so these must be the top five..."


    A pink-haired Arrancar glanced at him. "Wrong."


    "I''m just No. 8."


    Hitsugaya was stunned.


    "Allow me to introduce them to you," Aizen said softly, waving his hand. "So that when you die, you''ll at least know who killed you."


    "The Espada."


    "They are the elite I handpicked from among the Arrancar."


    "The lower the number, the greater the power."


    "They possess abilities far beyond ordinary Arrancar, as if they exist in a different dimension."


    The Espada!


    The captains'' expressions turned grim.


    That meant there were ten of these immensely powerful beings. Excluding the captured Grimmjow, that left nine.


    But only five stood before them now.


    Where were the others?


    "Wondering about the rest?" Aizen smiled gently, raising his left hand and holding up a finger. "There are five more."


    "I''ve left them in Hueco Mundo."


    "You''ve made such a significant sacrifice, so it would be rude of me not to match it."


    His later words went unnoticed.


    What caught everyone''s attention was the number.


    "9-5" should leave "4," so why did Aizen say there were "five"?


    As if reading their thoughts, Aizen said softly, "The Espada are merely my top ten subordinates. That doesn''t mean..."


    "That only ten Arrancar possess their level of power."


    More than ten?


    A crushing pressure loomed over them, heavy as a mountain, weighing down on their bodies and minds.


    The captains managed to hold steady.


    But some of the lieutenants, even without speaking, showed signs of wavering.


    Marechiyo ��maeda, the lieutenant of the 2nd Division, furrowed his brow. "These guys... their spiritual pressure is monstrous..."


    "Should we take them down first?" Kaien Shiba asked, eyeing the Arrancar. "Or go straight for Aizen?"


    Ukitake shook his head. "Aizen''s abilities are unlike any other."


    "Since we''re all here, it''s best to handle the Arrancar first."


    Hitsugaya lowered his voice. "The problem is..."


    "Will Aizen just stand there and watch while we fight the Espada?"


    The Captain-Commander opened his eyes. "All of you, stand back."


    The younger captains were surprised, looking back at him.


    But the older ones, hearing this command, instinctively stepped back.


    Spiritual pressure surged like a scorching fire.


    The cane in the Captain-Commander''s hand burned, the wooden surface turning to ash, revealing the Zanpakuto beneath.


    He grasped it with one hand.


    "All Things in the Universe, Turn to Ashes. Ry��jin Jakka!"


    Flames flickered across the blade.


    A massive surge of spiritual energy roared upward, reversing like a waterfall.


    "Be careful!" Shunsui Ky��raku warned.


    The Captain-Commander swung his sword.


    "J��kaku Enj��."


    A towering wall of flame engulfed Aizen and Gin, twisting the air with a crackling sound, as if the very reishi in the atmosphere were being incinerated.


    A single strike.


    But its effect was equivalent to the most advanced binding technique.


    "With that, they won''t be able to pass through the wall of fire for a while," the Captain-Commander said calmly.


    "Now, go deal with the rest of them."


    Ukitake clicked his tongue. "The Captain-Commander is really fired up."


    Ky��raku pressed down on his hat. "Looks like those guys really pissed him off."


    "Let''s go," Hitsugaya said, drawing his sword and gathering his spiritual energy.


    Inside the flames.


    Gin Ichimaru let out a theatrical shout. "Wow, that''s scorching hot!"


    "The Captain-Commander is really angry."


    "What should we do now, Aizen-sama? It seems we can''t join the battle."


    Aizen remained unmoved. "There''s no need to fight." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They aren''t frightening at all."


    "With Yamamoto and Naruto separated."


    "The outcome of this war has already been decided."


    "It will end without us lifting a finger."


    Gin smiled and said nothing.


    Back in Hueco Mundo...


    In the center of the desert stood a smooth, seamless, and eerily pristine white building, so immaculate that it exuded an air of holiness, yet also radiated an unsettling aura of death.


    It was entirely out of place in this barren world.


    "So, this is Aizen''s base?" Byakuya Kuchiki looked down, observing the grand structure, which somewhat resembled the architecture of the Seireitei. "Naruto, what''s our next move?"


    Kenpachi Zaraki raised his sword, shouting brashly, "Obviously, we cut our way in!"


    "Slash down everyone we see!"


    "That''s what we''re here for, isn''t it?"


    Unohana Retsu smiled softly, shaking her head.


    "No need," Naruto said, shaking his head and drawing Kurama''s blade. "This place is their stronghold."


    "Rushing in blindly would put us at a disadvantage."


    Kenpachi clicked his tongue in frustration. "Then what? Wait for them to come out?"


    "Even Hollows aren''t that stupid."


    Naruto waved his hand. "Then let''s destroy their stronghold. Problem solved."


    He spoke calmly, as if this were routine.


    "That''s an..." Byakuya began to agree, but suddenly turned to Naruto, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Wait...


    What did I just hear?


    Destroy their stronghold?


    Such a massive palace?


    Naruto raised his blade, but unlike before when he stabbed it into his own body to release its power, this time, he held it out in front of him.


    "Let''s go, Kurama."


    In his inner world, Kurama let out an excited roar, and its power surged forth. Golden chakra erupted, but this time, instead of an ethereal cloak, Kurama''s entire massive, physical body, hundreds of meters tall, was fully unleashed.


    "A different form of release?" Byakuya looked up. Even in the air, it was hard to take in Kurama''s entire form.


    It was exponentially larger than a Gillian.


    "This looks like fun," Kenpachi muttered, itching for a fight.


    Just looking at the size and sensing the spiritual pressure made him excited, barely able to contain himself.


    "Need help?" Naruto asked Kurama.


    Kurama thought for a moment, then waved its hand, dispelling its shadow clone in the human world. With its full spiritual power restored, its aura doubled in intensity. "Let''s try it like this first."


    "If that doesn''t work, I''ll switch to Sage Mode."


    Naruto nodded, handing over control.


    Kurama leaped into the air, crouched down, and coiled its tails. At the tip of its tails, a tiny black dot appeared��insignificant compared to its massive size, like a pixel missing from the world.


    Reishi was drawn to it, gathering slowly.


    This wasn''t the first time they had seen this technique.


    But...


    They had never seen it performed at such a scale or with such an extended buildup.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb grew larger.


    In moments, it expanded to nearly half the size of Kurama''s massive body.


    It shot forward, spinning rapidly as it hurtled toward Las Noches.


    The first spire of the tower met the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    There was no deafening explosion or overwhelming shockwave. It was eerily silent as the tower disintegrated into its most basic reishi particles, drawn into the gravitational pull of the Tailed Beast Bomb, forming a swirling "ring" around it.


    This finally caused a stir.


    Several figures dashed out of Las Noches.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb surged forward, pressing on, and when it reached the center of the fortress, it exploded with a roar.


    The sands boiled, spiritual pressure rippled.


    A mushroom cloud, sand tornadoes, screams, and scattering reishi.


    In the blink of an eye, the grand structure was nearly obliterated beneath the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    The main portion had completely vanished.


    Only a few crumbling walls and shattered ruins remained.


    "It didn''t completely destroy it," Kurama clicked his tongue, clearly displeased.


    Byakuya looked up, then lowered his gaze.


    This...


    How is this not complete destruction?


    Kenpachi was in awe, his excitement barely contained.


    Such power.


    Kurama had never used anything like this in their previous fights.


    "Amazing, Naruto," Unohana Retsu praised, though her eyes narrowed as she looked into the distance.


    Five figures stood in the air.


    They were Arrancar.


    The ones who had sensed the Tailed Beast Bomb and had fled Las Noches just in time.


    "It seems those five are the Espada," Kurama said, uninterested in launching another attack, having achieved its goal. Rather than fussing over the remaining debris, it was more eager to fight the Arrancar. "At least one of them is likely in the top five."


    Kurama hadn''t known the ranks of the Arrancar when its clone was in the human world.


    Only the pink-haired one had revealed that he was No. 8.


    "What terrifying power," a tall, slender man with long hair covering half his face said with a smirk. "To destroy Las Noches so easily."


    "No wonder Aizen-sama is so fixated on Naruto Uzumaki."


    Another man, bald with dark brown skin, frowned, his expression serious. "Such a beautiful palace, ruined by this reckless display of power."


    "Unforgivable."


    "The only way to repay Aizen-sama''s loss is with your deaths."


    He extended his hand.


    Naruto withdrew his release, and Kurama hopped onto his shoulder.


    "Captain Unohana," Naruto called out, pointing at the slender, mocking Arrancar. "I''ll leave that one to you."


    Unohana nodded. "No problem."


    "I''ll take care of that one," Naruto moved his hand to point at another, who had remained silent. "The rest are up to you."


    Kurama leaped onto Kenpachi''s head.


    The short-haired Arrancar didn''t protest.


    The remaining Hollows had no choice but to accept Naruto''s assignments, and the battlefield split accordingly.


    Each took their positions for the coming fight.


    In this area, only two remained.


    Naruto and the short-haired Arrancar.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I know who you are," the Arrancar said, trying to sound welcoming, though his voice was cold and emotionless. "Aizen-sama and Gin-sama mention you often."


    "To defeat Grimmjow so quickly... you''re a strong one."


    "I didn''t expect the first of the Espada to face you would be me."


    Naruto stared at him. "You seem different from the other Arrancar."


    Though his voice carried no emotion, Naruto''s heightened sensory perception made it clear.


    This Hollow''s emotions were no less intense than a human''s.


    "We may share the same power, but we''re all different individuals," the Arrancar replied, shaking his head. "Before we begin, I have a question."


    "Aizen-sama said you once agreed with his views, so why did you later reject him?"


    His eyes were sincere, as though genuinely curious about the answer.


    "Because in pursuing his goals, he trampled on the lives of others," Naruto replied softly.


    The Arrancar responded confidently, "Isn''t it natural for the weak to be devoured by the strong?"


    "Is that so?" Naruto drew his sword. "I suppose, given that you''re a Hollow, that makes sense."


    "For you, the strong devouring the weak is a natural way of life."


    Naruto''s gaze shifted to the Hollow''s Hollow hole, located in the center of its collarbone.


    "Without a heart, you wouldn''t understand what it means to have one."


    The Arrancar looked down, hands in his pockets, unfazed. "Naruto Uzumaki, I hope you are as strong as Aizen-sama says."


    "I am No. 4 of the Espada."


    "My name is Ulquiorra Cifer."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently you can read 120 Chapters ahead of others.


    Last Week for Bonus Chapters! And Next Week I''ll spin the roulette for 10, $10 Free Memberships for Top 100 Fans of this Fanfic! Thank you for the Support!


    5/8 Bonus Chapters....

 Chapter 217: Segunda Etapa and Blazing Hell

    Only the Fourth Espada.


    The remaining Espada''s spiritual pressure didn''t compare to this one named Ulquiorra.


    So��


    Aizen hadn''t even left one of the top three Espada in Las Noches?


    Meanwhile, on the other battlefields:


    The long-haired Espada facing Unohana Retsu sneered, his expression dark and disgusted. "A woman was sent to deal with me?"


    "Disgusting. You people really look down on me."


    "Even if it''s not Naruto Uzumaki, shouldn''t you send the second strongest among you?"


    His face showed nothing but contempt.


    Unohana Retsu gripped her sword, still wearing her usual gentle smile. "No one compares to Naruto''s sensing abilities."


    "You must be the strongest on this side, aside from that other Espada."


    The Espada grinned. "For a woman, your judgment isn''t too bad."


    "I''m No. 5."


    "Nnoitra Gilga."


    "Just one rank below that guy."


    Unohana''s smile faded as she drew her sword, the corners of her lips flattening. "That''s why Naruto trusted me to face you��"


    "He knows I''m strong."


    She glanced briefly at Kenpachi Zaraki, who had already begun his fight. "So far, aside from Naruto, I am indeed the strongest here."


    "Arrogant woman." Nnoitra scoffed, his demeanor reminding him of other women he despised. "A lowly being. Let me cut off your head and see if you can still talk big��"


    His voice trailed off as his expression shifted from disdain to excitement.


    The faint aura spilling from this woman��


    It was familiar!


    No��


    She might be even more insane than he was!


    "She''s interesting." Nnoitra grinned wickedly. "You''re not like the others."


    "Will you make this fun for me?"


    Unohana responded softly, "I''m sorry, but this time��"


    "I won''t be enjoying the fight."


    "I''m here to kill you."


    Her spiritual pressure surged, and a palpable killing intent filled the air.


    It had been a long time since she had used this "power."


    Meanwhile, Byakuya Kuchiki faced the bald, dark-skinned Espada.


    The larger, more threatening one had been claimed by Kenpachi Zaraki.


    Kurama, being the last to choose, picked the remaining one��a small boy whose clothes didn''t even seem to fit him properly. Around his waist, a faintly visible number "6" was imprinted.


    "Are you the new number six after that blue-haired guy?" Kurama muttered, clicking his tongue. "I had fun fighting him."


    "Though��"


    "It''s a pity we fought in the human world. I didn''t get to enjoy it as much as I wanted."


    The boy with the watermelon-shaped haircut tilted his head and grinned. "I''ll make it more fun for you."


    "To be honest��"


    "We''re a perfect match as opponents."


    He drew his sword and softly chanted:


    "Strangle, Trepadora."


    His spiritual pressure swirled, and his Zanpakuto entered its Resurrecci��n state.


    The boy''s body transformed, but unlike Grimmjow''s bestial transformation, his human form remained mostly intact, with only some changes to his appearance.


    A "vest" of Hollow-like armor covered his chest, and from his back, eight milky-white tentacles, the same color as his mask, whipped around.


    "See? I don''t have tails like you, but they''re pretty close." He tilted his head and smiled eerily, his frail appearance giving him a twisted beauty. "I wonder if your fragile tails can handle my playthings."


    Eight tentacles��


    Kurama snorted, shaking his head. "Showing off something like that in front of me?"


    "You''ve already lost, Arrancar."


    The boy narrowed his eyes. "Such baseless confidence."


    "Tails are a sign of power." Kurama began to draw on his strength, his body growing from small to massive, and then doubling, tripling in size until he towered over the landscape, blotting out the sun. "The more tails, the stronger the power."


    "That''s a universal truth."


    "You have eight, but I have nine. So I''m stronger than you."


    He extended his paw, gripping his sword.


    The boy bared his teeth, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    This overconfident fool��


    How disgusting!


    Above the ruins of Las Noches.


    The space trembled slightly.


    Sonido!


    In an instant, Ulquiorra appeared before Naruto, slashing his sword down.


    It was powerful and swift!


    A captain-level strike.


    But��


    Naruto raised his hand, gently catching the blade. It couldn''t advance further, and the force of the blow and spiritual pressure merely left a faint mark on Naruto''s skin.


    Ulquiorra''s pupils dilated.


    He didn''t even scratch him?


    Could a Shinigami''s body really be this strong?


    Or��


    Was the gap in spiritual pressure between them like an impassable chasm?


    Naruto flicked his finger lightly.


    With a resounding clang, a dent appeared on the tip of Ulquiorra''s blade, and he was sent flying backward uncontrollably. His spiritual energy crackled as he barely managed to stop himself several meters away.


    "You''re stronger than the Sixth Espada," Naruto smiled, offering a casual assessment. "But at this level��"


    "Aizen wouldn''t have left you behind."


    "Show me your true power. Like your Resurrecci��n."


    Naruto lifted his head slightly, sensing the nearby space warping.


    It was Urahara Kisuke, working to break Aizen''s spatial seal.


    "Before I leave here, I''d like to have some fun," Naruto said, returning his gaze to Ulquiorra.


    Ulquiorra, with his face and tone still calm, raised his sword. "As you wish."


    "Bind, Murci��lago."


    His Zanpakuto entered its Resurrecci��n.


    The Hollow mask on his forehead became whole, horns grew, and black, bat-like wings unfurled behind him. His hair grew longer, and his spiritual pressure doubled.


    "This form?" Naruto muttered softly.


    Ulquiorra lifted his hand, mimicking a spear-throwing motion.


    Spiritual energy gathered in his hand, a pale blue light glowing brighter and brighter.


    A spear formed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lanza del Rel��mpago."


    The spiritual pressure was so great it seemed to tear through space as the lance hurtled forward with unstoppable force.


    Naruto raised his hand.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    A spinning spiritual shield formed, but it shattered in an instant under the impact of the azure spear.


    The shield only managed to provide the slightest buffer.


    But even so, the attack failed to inflict significant damage.


    As the Enkosen crumbled, Naruto reached out, grabbing the spear. Its immense force pushed him back, leaving a charred trail in the sky as the friction from the reishi left a scorched mark.


    The searing, sharp edge of the spear cut into his palm.


    But in a moment, the wound healed.


    After stopping completely.


    Naruto discarded the "Lanza del Rel��mpago."


    The next attack came swiftly.


    Ulquiorra knew the first attack wouldn''t be enough, and that had only been a feint. This next strike was his "killing blow."


    Cero Oscuras.


    But unlike a regular Cero, this one was a swirling mass of black spiritual energy tinged with faint blue light.


    Reishi surged like crackling lightning.


    In the brief moment the Cero had charged, it was unleashed, barreling toward Naruto, set to consume everything in its path��including him.


    The explosion was deafening, and space itself seemed to tremble.


    Ulquiorra''s expression grew more serious.


    Would this attack��


    Have any effect?


    As the dust settled.


    Naruto stood with his arms raised in front of him. His sleeves had been obliterated, his flesh mangled and torn, exposing parts of the bone beneath. His spiritual pressure had been disrupted, and his body had taken damage.


    It worked.


    But the effect was minimal.


    Only superficial wounds.


    For beings like them, these injuries were mere "scratches."


    What is this person��


    Ulquiorra''s expression became more severe.


    The injuries inflicted by the Cero Oscuras were rapidly healing. His flesh regenerated, and his skin returned to normal.


    Not quite as fast as "high-speed regeneration."


    But this ability��


    Could a Shinigami really possess something like this?


    Naruto grinned, clapping his hands together.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    Chains shot forward, rapidly spiraling toward Ulquiorra.


    A sonic boom echoed as they chased him through the sky.


    Ulquiorra was fast, leaving a sharp, narrow line behind him as he dodged, putting distance between himself and the chains.


    But Naruto hadn''t only used the chains.


    Had��, Bakud��, and ninjutsu��


    He unleashed technique after technique in a dazzling formation, overwhelming Ulquiorra.


    These incantation-free spells lacked some power, but for an already-released Ulquiorra, they posed little threat. However, they effectively hindered him.


    And that was Naruto''s goal��obstruction, not victory through brute force.


    Ulquiorra dodged the techniques, zigzagging, but the delay was inevitable.


    At that moment.


    The chains caught hold of his leg, pulling him back forcefully.


    When he turned around, it wasn''t just one chain. Nearly ten chains wrapped tightly around him, constricting him.


    In seconds, he was fully bound.


    And in his ears, Naruto''s chant rang out.


    "Oh ruler!"


    "Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bear the name of Man!"


    "On the wall of blue flame, inscribe a twin lotus. In the abyss of conflagration, wait at the far heavens!"


    In Naruto''s palm, brilliant blue flames gathered.


    When the chains had secured their grip, he cast the spell without hesitation.


    "Had�� #73. S��ren S��katsui (˫ɏ�n����, Twin Lotus Blue Fire)."


    The flames roared forward.


    Blue light, smoke, reishi scattering, fragments of shattered chains.


    It seemed to have caused significant damage.


    But��


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, scanning the hazy, barely visible area.


    Ulquiorra''s spiritual pressure had changed slightly.


    It grew stronger and more solid.


    Like a mountain looming overhead, casting an enormous shadow.


    Even Naruto felt a bit of pressure.


    But wasn''t the Resurrecci��n their ultimate ability? What kind of transformation was this��


    With a wave of his hand, Naruto cleared away the smoke and debris obstructing his view.


    Ulquiorra stood in the sky.


    His appearance had changed again. His clothes were gone, his Hollow hole had grown darker and deeper, oozing black liquid. His lower body was no longer humanoid, resembling goat legs, and his claws were now twisted and monstrous like a bat''s.


    He had grown a long, brainless tail with a sharp point at the end.


    ?


    Most of his body had been obliterated by the previous Had��, but thanks to his "high-speed regeneration," his flesh writhed and twisted, reforming quickly.


    "This transformation��" Naruto muttered in surprise.


    Ulquiorra glanced down at his still-recovering body. "I thought I wasn''t afraid of death."


    "But in that moment, I felt something stir."


    "A desire to survive."


    "But where does this desire come from?"


    His Hollow hole, empty and devoid of answers, remained silent.


    "This is my Segunda Etapa," Ulquiorra said softly, his body already fully restored in just a few moments.


    Segunda Etapa?


    Naruto squinted.


    Like the "Bankai" of a Zanpakuto?


    Do Arrancar have such an ability? Grimmjow certainly didn''t show anything like this.


    "I am the only Espada to have mastered this form." The black markings on Ulquiorra''s face, resembling tear streaks, quivered as he spoke. "Not even Aizen-sama has seen me like this."


    "You are powerful."


    "But in this form��"


    Before he could finish, Ulquiorra used Sonido, reappearing instantly in front of Naruto, claws raised for a strike.


    "Can you defeat me?"


    He shouted as his spiritual pressure surged, crashing down like a tidal wave.


    Naruto raised his hand, meeting the blow.


    Ulquiorra''s tail whipped, claws slashed, and occasionally, a Lanza del Rel��mpago flashed across the sky.


    In this form, Ulquiorra''s speed, strength, and spiritual pressure had all increased.


    Dozens of exchanges passed.


    "Aren''t you going to release?" Ulquiorra''s voice wavered slightly, a mix of confusion and accusation. "Not even drawing your sword?"


    "You''ll die."


    "If you don''t release soon, I''ll kill you."


    Naruto smiled. "A sword should only be drawn at the right moment."


    "And you''re not worthy of it yet."


    Kurama was busy fighting elsewhere, so using his power wasn''t an option at the moment.


    As for Ashura��


    It was still incubating, waiting to emerge after a long period of gestation.


    Naruto didn''t want to disrupt that process.


    He paused briefly, then continued. "Besides��"


    "I just wanted to see what your Segunda Etapa could do."


    "Did I give you the illusion of being evenly matched, or perhaps even superior?"


    Ulquiorra froze.


    The blonde boy waved his hand, and golden chains shot forward, piercing Ulquiorra''s abdomen.


    Almost simultaneously.


    Ulquiorra slashed through the chains, but more followed��dozens of them, coiling and wrapping around him.


    Naruto appeared beside him with Shunpo.


    In his palm, swirling winds converged.


    Rasengan.


    A tightly condensed ball of spiritual energy, no larger than a fist, glowed blue.


    No incantation, no hand seals.


    But its power was undiminished.


    Naruto slammed it into Ulquiorra''s abdomen.


    Twisting and grinding, tearing through flesh and bone, disrupting even his spiritual pressure.


    "This technique��"


    Ulquiorra glanced down, his spiritual energy trembling as he tried to hold his body together.


    But��


    "Four Symbols Seal."


    Naruto''s other hand pressed into Ulquiorra''s Hollow hole.


    Cursed seals spread rapidly across his body.


    Ulquiorra struggled.


    The second layer of seals followed.


    Then the third, fourth, fifth��


    He resisted, tearing through the innermost seals, but his violent attempts to break free couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s relentless sealing. After dozens of seals, his resistance weakened, and his spiritual pressure waned.


    Naruto solidified the final layers, sealing him into a scroll.


    Segunda Etapa��


    A special ability of the Arrancar?


    This race had only existed for a short time, and there was still much to study and discover about them.


    Back in the false Karakura Town.


    Hitsugaya T��shir�� hovered in the air, cradling a body, his eyes filled with rage, hatred, and grief.


    "At first, I wanted to recruit her," Aizen said softly, raising his sword with a look of pity. "But unfortunately, Naruto-kun saw through my plan."


    "Captain Hitsugaya should be happy."


    "The one you care for is protected by someone strong."


    "However��"


    "Once you''re far from him, you seem incapable of protecting her on your own."


    Hitsugaya gritted his teeth, his hatred deepening.


    Aizen gave a cold smile, lifting his head to look at the elderly man standing before him. "So, Captain-Commander, you''ve finally decided to act?"


    "Too late, I''m afraid."


    "You missed your last chance."


    He pointed his sword at the Captain-Commander. "Once I defeat you, the Gotei 13 will crumble."


    "Don''t be so arrogant, youngster." The Captain-Commander raised his eyebrows, his spiritual pressure blazing like fire.


    Aizen smiled. "In the Gotei 13, the only person who truly worried me was one."


    "And that is Naruto Uzumaki."


    "He harbors secrets even I cannot fathom."


    "But you, Captain-Commander, though powerful, don''t inspire fear."


    The Captain-Commander''s eyes widened slightly. "I suppose you don''t think much of me."


    "I''ve tried many times to get Central 46 to investigate Naruto Uzumaki''s secrets," Aizen shook his head. "But every time, you blocked it."


    "That��"


    "Is your biggest flaw."


    "You''re too confident."


    The Captain-Commander''s voice rose, sharp and fierce. "In my thousand years, I''ve killed every enemy I''ve faced."


    "For someone like you��"


    "You''re far beneath me. Do you think you can kill me?"


    Aizen remained calm. "It''s not a question of whether I can kill you."


    "Because��"


    "I already have."


    The Captain-Commander barked, "Nonsense!"


    And just as the words left his mouth.


    A sharp sound pierced the air��a short blade stabbed through his chest.


    Aizen''s soft voice whispered close to his ear, "Just like this."


    "Captain-Commander, you''ve lived long enough. It''s time for you to end, along with your old era."


    "Once you die, I can finally take care of Naruto-kun��"


    He was cut off.


    The Captain-Commander grabbed his wrist, smiling grimly. "I may die, but it won''t be with the ''old era.'' I''ll take you with me."


    "I''ve got you now, Aizen S��suke."


    Aizen tilted his head. "Oh? Is that so?"


    "What good is it to catch me?"


    The Captain-Commander raised his other hand, and from all around the city, pillars of fiery spiritual pressure surged into the sky, enveloping them both.


    Aizen''s eyes widened in realization as he looked around. "You set this up while your subordinates were being cut down?"


    "Impressive, Captain-Commander."


    "Among my successors, there are people like you, a despicable monster," the Captain-Commander said, a hint of pride in his voice. "But I''m glad there''s also someone like Naruto."


    "He is what you pretended to be."


    "But you''re false."


    "He''s genuine."


    "I''m confident leaving the Seireitei in his hands."


    "As for you��"


    "You''ll burn with me in this ''blazing hell.''"


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently you can read 120 Chapters ahead of others.


    Last Week for Bonus Chapters! And Next Week I''ll spin the roulette for 10, $10 Free Memberships for Top 100 Fans of this Fanfic! Thank you for the Support!


    6/8 Bonus Chapters....

 Chapter 218: Evolve

    Yamamoto Genry��sai Shigekuni.


    That was his full name.


    In the Seireitei, he was always referred to simply as "Captain-Commander." Most rank-and-file soldiers knew only his surname, not his full name.


    For the peace of the three worlds, he could sacrifice himself without a second thought.


    "Ichigo Kurosaki, get back!" the Captain-Commander barked.


    "You''re not a member of the Gotei 13. What you''ve done already��"


    "��is more than enough."


    Flames nearly consumed the entire area.


    The air sizzled, twisting and warping under the intense heat.


    The sun seemed to descend upon the battlefield.


    But Aizen showed no fear. He smiled faintly. "How noble, Captain-Commander."


    "But why would you think I hadn''t prepared for this?"


    He raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    A crisp snap echoed.


    The towering pillars of flame that had risen all around were extinguished in an instant, leaving behind only searing heat.


    The Captain-Commander turned, his expression heavy.


    What''s going on?


    Why��


    Why had the flames of Ry��jin Jakka vanished?


    He was certain this wasn''t an illusion created by Ky��ka Suigetsu. External events might be questionable, but his own body couldn''t be mistaken.


    The spiritual pressure on his blade had dissipated.


    It was as if something had devoured it.


    "Confused?" Aizen smiled. "Allow me to explain."


    "Your Ry��jin Jakka is the strongest Zanpakut��. There''s no doubt about that."


    "If we were to truly fight, even as I am now, I wouldn''t be able to match you."


    "However��"


    "I''ve already told you��I''m not afraid of you."


    "You and Naruto-kun are different."


    "You''re powerful. You''re ancient. But you bring nothing new."


    "These eyes of mine see right through you."


    "Hollows, by giving up all other abilities and evolving only one, can counter the strongest Zanpakut��."


    He gestured with his hand.


    A figure appeared between them, wreathed in flames and spiritual energy��a strange-looking Arrancar.


    Tall and imposing, with a humped back and an insect-like head.


    "Wonderweiss is the only Arrancar I''ve ever modified."


    "He''s sacrificed everything��his language, knowledge, memories, even reason."


    "All to become the perfect counter to you, to seal the flames of Ry��jin Jakka."


    "His name is ''Wonderweiss Margela,'' the Extinguisher."


    The Captain-Commander''s expression remained stoic as he slowly sheathed his sword.


    Aizen looked down at him, his eyes filled with pity. "You''re out of options."


    "Goodbye��"


    "Yamamoto Genry��sai."


    He waved as if bidding farewell to an old friend.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Hueco Mundo��


    Naruto sealed Ulquiorra away and glanced around. The battles weren''t over yet.


    Kenpachi Zaraki was still trading blows with the Tenth Espada.


    Byakuya Kuchiki''s battlefield was shrouded in a storm of sakura petals.


    Kurama''s fight wasn''t a concern��Naruto could feel the fox''s exhilaration and joy.


    What surprised Naruto was��


    Unohana Retsu''s battle.


    The Medical Squad captain, whom Naruto had always respected, had a reputation in the Seireitei for being gentle and approachable. She was an old and seasoned captain without the arrogance that usually came with it. ��??o???????


    Although, after spending enough time with her, Naruto had sometimes sensed something "frightening" about her.


    A chill, creeping from the base of his spine.


    That was one of the reasons Naruto had always addressed her with the utmost respect, calling her "Captain Unohana."


    And now, that unsettling feeling was taking shape.


    She possessed a fighting style that rivaled Kenpachi Zaraki''s.


    Frenzied. Brutal.


    Similar to Naruto''s old way of fighting.


    Both relying on immense regenerative powers, trading injury for injury.


    But there was a key difference��


    Naruto had fought like that to exploit his opponent''s weaknesses.


    But in Unohana Retsu''s eyes, Naruto could see pure desire.


    Desire for battle.


    So that''s who she truly is.


    Naruto was deep in thought when a series of cracks echoed through the sky above.


    He looked up.


    Shards of the broken space fell like rain, black cracks widening and stabilizing.


    The barrier Aizen had set up was collapsing.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Naruto-kun." Kisuke Urahara emerged from the rift, bowing slightly. "Aizen''s technology for manipulating the Garganta is truly impressive."


    Naruto nodded. "How''s the situation outside?"


    "Not great." Urahara shook his head, his expression somber. "It seems the H��gyoku hasn''t fully evolved Aizen yet, but the Captain-Commander��"


    Naruto headed toward the Garganta. "I''ll go assist now."


    Urahara watched silently as Naruto''s figure disappeared into the darkness, his gaze deep and thoughtful.


    "Naruto��"


    "Will you evolve as well?"


    He muttered softly, turning his attention back to the battlefield, his eyes settling on Kurama.


    ---


    Back in the real world��


    The Captain-Commander tore Wonderweiss apart with his bare hands.


    His expression was cold. "I''m called the strongest Shinigami for a reason. My strength doesn''t rely on just one Zanpakut��."


    "A mere Arrancar��"


    "��can''t hope to contain me."


    With a flash of Shunpo, he appeared before Aizen, raising his right hand. "Any last words?"


    "If not��"


    "I''ll put an end to this farce right now."


    Aizen, with his hands still in his pockets, chuckled softly. "Foolish old man."


    "Unlike you, Naruto-kun wouldn''t miss the meaning of my words."


    The Captain-Commander narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean by that?"


    Aizen''s gaze turned sharp and dangerous. "Earlier, I mentioned that Wonderweiss was created to seal Ry��jin Jakka''s flames."


    "The sealing wasn''t limited to preventing the flames from being released��it also applied to the flames already unleashed."


    "So��"


    "Where do you think those flames are sealed now?"


    The Captain-Commander''s eyes widened, his pupils dilating.


    He realized.


    They had to be sealed within the body of the recently slain Wonderweiss.


    Could a dead Arrancar still retain its abilities?


    He spun around.


    Wonderweiss''s body was swelling, a massive surge of spiritual pressure building within.


    Aizen, still with his hands in his pockets, spoke softly. "When the full power of the Captain-Commander is unleashed, indiscriminately, and beyond your control, what do you think will happen?"


    As he spoke, the spiritual pressure erupted, and flames burst forth.


    Smoke, orange light, twisted air, and torn space��


    The explosion was instantaneous, and just as quickly, it dissipated.


    The Captain-Commander lay on the ground, gasping for breath, his body charred and blackened.


    "To survive such a massive explosion�� how impressive," Aizen commented arrogantly. "You truly are the Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13."


    "Your choice was predictable."


    "But then again��"


    "If you hadn''t used your body to shield the explosion, this entire town, along with your precious barrier, would have been reduced to ash."


    "Thank you, Yamamoto Genry��sai."


    "For��"


    "Protecting my world as well."


    The Captain-Commander''s voice was weak, filled with anger. "You��"


    Aizen descended slowly, walking toward him, his tone calm. "As I said from the start, you were never a concern for me."


    "Your strength is superficial."


    "And now��"


    "I barely had to lift a finger, and you''re about to die from your own attack."


    The Captain-Commander gritted his teeth, still trying to muster the last of his spiritual pressure.


    Aizen approached, pulling his hands out of his pockets and unsheathing his sword. "I won''t give you the courtesy of sparing your life."


    "Though you were a fool��"


    "You were still the Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13, nearly synonymous with the history of Soul Society."


    "So at the very least��"


    "I will send you off with my blade."


    He raised his sword, ready to strike.


    But the Captain-Commander grabbed Aizen''s ankle, grinning. "You''re too naive, boy."


    His gathered spiritual pressure erupted.


    "Had�� #96. Itt�� Kas�� (һ������, Single Blade Cremation)."


    A blade of flame shot from the ground, slicing upward.


    Aizen frowned, reacting instinctively, but with his ankle held, he couldn''t fully evade.


    He shifted his body slightly, hastily forming a barrier of spiritual energy.


    But the thin shield stood no chance against the powerful Kid��.


    The flames scorched him, leaving deep wounds.


    "How decisive," Aizen grinned through the pain. "After realizing you couldn''t fight any longer, you chose to burn yourself to launch such an attack."


    "But it''s unfortunate��"


    "��even now, that level of Kid�� won''t kill me."


    He raised his sword again.


    "It''s over, Yamamoto Genry��sai."


    ��


    At that moment��


    Golden chains descended from the sky, one wrapping around the Captain-Commander, another around Aizen.


    In the next instant��


    Ichigo Kurosaki shot into the sky, his face covered by a Hollow mask, wielding the combined power of Hollow and Shinigami. He swung Tensa Zangetsu.


    "Getsuga Tensh��!"


    A blast of condensed black spiritual energy shot forth from the blade.


    The chains shattered, and the attack struck Aizen, carving a deep wound into his body.


    Aizen looked up, his gaze focused above him.


    A Garganta had opened.


    A golden figure emerged, grabbing the Captain-Commander and landing near the unengaged members of the 4th Division.


    "So soon?" Aizen chuckled. "It seems Ulquiorra didn''t put up much of a fight."


    "You underestimated us, Aizen," Naruto replied as he handed the charred body to the healers and approached Aizen, eyeing his wound.


    Aizen nodded. "I didn''t expect you to resist this much."


    "But��"


    "What does it matter?"


    Ichigo frowned, his voice cold. "You''re already injured. That''s enough of a victory."


    Aizen interrupted him immediately. "Injured?"


    "You call this an injury?"


    Ichigo froze.


    Aizen pulled aside his clothing, revealing the wound beneath the blood-soaked fabric. His flesh knitted together before their eyes, skin regenerating at an alarming speed.


    "High-speed regeneration!" Ichigo muttered, recalling his encounters with Hollows.


    Aizen shook his head. "No, it''s not."


    "Did you think��"


    "I would choose Hollowfication?"


    "Evolution isn''t just about changing into a different form."


    Naruto landed beside Ichigo. "It''s the power of the H��gyoku, isn''t it?"


    "Clever," Aizen said, pulling open the rest of his clothing to reveal the glittering orb embedded in his side. "But Naruto-kun, you''ve come too late."


    "It''s a shame I couldn''t finish off Yamamoto Genry��sai."


    "But he''s no longer capable of fighting."


    "Now that it''s just you��"


    "You''ll be much easier to handle."


    Naruto raised his sword, his expression calm as he scanned the battlefield, sensing the captains still engaged in battle with the Arrancar. Beyond the battlefield, another presence lingered. "Is that so?"


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    Aizen smiled lightly. "Itching for revenge?"


    "Think you can do it?"


    Naruto swung his blade.


    Spiritual energy surged over his body, coating him in a brilliant, multicolored golden aura.


    "Ichigo, stand back."


    "I''ll take it from here."


    Ichigo hesitated, glancing between Aizen and Naruto, unsure of what to do, when a hand suddenly grabbed the back of his collar, pulling him back.


    He turned to see Kisuke Urahara.


    "Don''t rush. Wait a little longer."


    Naruto clapped his hands together.


    The chains enhanced by Sage Mode danced around him, thicker and more vibrant than before.


    They lashed toward Aizen.


    The brown-haired man tried to dodge, but his speed couldn''t keep up with the empowered chains. After a few moves, he was bound tightly.


    "So sluggish," Naruto remarked, standing in the air as he approached with his sword. "You''re even slower than the day in the Seireitei."


    "You didn''t handle the Captain-Commander as easily as you thought, did you? You''ve reached your limit."


    Aizen, bound and covered in sealing spells, remained calm, only smiling faintly. "You''re right, Naruto-kun." sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have reached my limit��"


    "But��"


    He drew out the word, laughing joyfully. "That''s the limit of me as a Shinigami."


    "I''m going to reshape my soul."


    "The H��gyoku has finally started to understand my true desires."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, tossing Kurama''s blade forward. It stabbed into Aizen''s chest.


    He avoided targeting the H��gyoku directly, as Urahara had told him it was impossible to destroy.


    There was no point in trying something futile.


    Aizen winced in pain but continued speaking. "Naruto-kun, do you know what the H��gyoku''s true ability is?"


    "Breaking the boundary between Shinigami and Hollow?" Naruto asked as he prepared another sealing spell.


    "Wrong." Aizen shook his head. "Both you and Kisuke Urahara are wrong."


    "The H��gyoku''s true ability��"


    "��is to read the hearts of those around it and manifest their deepest desires."


    Naruto paused, startled.


    "Surprised? So was I." Aizen chuckled. "It''s an ability that''s almost fantastical."


    "But that''s exactly why��"


    "The miracles that have occurred around Ichigo Kurosaki, Rukia Kuchiki, and even Kisuke Urahara were all made possible by the H��gyoku."


    "Though, its power has limits, and it requires the person in question to have the capacity for change."


    "In that sense, it can be said that it simply guides people toward what they desire most."


    "You should be grateful."


    He looked down at the H��gyoku embedded in his chest. "External pressure is what pushes one to evolve."


    "And now, the time has come."


    "I''m going to evolve, Naruto-kun."

 Chapter 219: Chrysalis

    Evolve?


    Naruto lowered his gaze, focusing on the "H��gyoku" covered in seals. Through his senses, he could feel its peculiar energy radiating, reinforcing Aizen, just as Aizen had claimed.


    His soul was being restructured.


    But was this truly evolution?


    "How peculiar." A beam of light, as thick as an arm, pierced through Aizen''s shoulder. Following the attack came a cold, mocking voice from Kisuke Urahara: "Look at you now."


    Aizen staggered slightly, turning his head. "Couldn''t resist anymore, could you, Kisuke Urahara?"


    "Well, it can''t be helped. Evolution is always ugly."


    Urahara tilted his head, stepping aside as he cast a binding spell. "I didn''t say you looked ugly."


    "I just didn''t expect��"


    "You''ve fused with the H��gyoku, huh?"


    Aizen smiled faintly. "Please don''t use the term ''fusion.'' ''Submission'' would be more appropriate. The H��gyoku, which you couldn''t control, now obeys me."


    Urahara raised both hands, forming the same Four-Symbol Seal that Naruto had used. "Does it really matter anymore?"


    "Gaining the power of the H��gyoku and defeating the Captain-Commander has made you overconfident, Aizen."


    Aizen chuckled. "You''re right."


    "I did get overconfident."


    "But this��"


    With a slight twist of his body, the binding spells wrapped around him shattered in an instant. The "cage" splintered and fell apart.


    The changes brought on by the H��gyoku were now visible. His body was half-covered by a white, mask-like substance.


    "And what of it?" Aizen waved his hand, sending a massive, condensed wave of spiritual pressure toward Naruto and Urahara, like a blade.


    Naruto reached out, grabbing the spiritual energy.


    It continued to overflow, carrying with it immense pressure, leaving deep wounds on Naruto''s palm.


    Urahara was slightly slower to react. He attempted to cast a defensive Kid��, but before he could raise his hand, the attack slashed across his body, sending blood spraying over a meter high. ?


    "Let me indulge my carelessness," Aizen smiled, his expression filled with contempt and arrogance. "There''s no longer any need for caution."


    "After making the H��gyoku submit under Naruto''s pressure, I can now feel it��my body far surpasses the one I had back in Soul Society."


    "No one can threaten me now."


    Urahara clutched his wound, pressing his other hand against his hat. "No, when I said you were overconfident, I meant��"


    "Look at your hands."


    Aizen glanced down. "What is this��"


    "All Shinigami have a spiritual pressure release point on their wrists." Urahara''s voice was calm. "The seal is weak, but effective."


    "You''ll end up just like��"


    Before he could finish, a massive surge of spiritual pressure erupted from Aizen''s body.


    "��like that Fire Extinguisher Arrancar," Urahara concluded, his words striking the air with finality.


    Blinding light filled the battlefield, a powerful windstorm following in its wake, pushing everything back.


    "Is it over?" Ichigo Kurosaki muttered from a distance.


    Urahara shook his head. "No, it''s not over yet."


    Naruto stared into the light. Almost instantly after the explosion, Aizen''s spiritual pressure changed��calmer, quieter than before.


    But��


    It didn''t seem like he was injured.


    The light faded, revealing Aizen''s new form.


    Humanoid, yet stripped of any human features.


    His entire body was encased in a mask-like material, covering him from head to toe. The burst of spiritual energy that had just erupted left him completely unscathed, not even a trace of charred blackness on him.


    "How dangerous." Aizen''s face, now also covered by a mask, left only his eyes visible. "Whether it''s Naruto-kun''s sealing techniques��"


    "Or your strategies, Kisuke Urahara..."


    "If I weren''t your opponent..."


    "If the H��gyoku hadn''t already submitted to me..."


    "This battle might have already ended."


    "But Urahara, your creation of the H��gyoku far exceeds even your imagination."


    He reached out, pulling off the seals Urahara had placed on his wrists.


    "We no longer exist on the same plane."


    Urahara''s face grew somber as he drew his Zanpakut��.


    "When spells don''t work, you''re resorting to brute force now?" Aizen''s voice dripped with mockery. "Come, try me."


    Red spiritual energy surged.


    "Scream, Benihime!"


    A red slash, similar to Ichigo''s Getsuga Tensh��, streaked toward Aizen.


    Aizen sidestepped and gently pointed his finger.


    A small spark of light, barely the size of a pea, emerged. Though minuscule compared to Benihime''s attack, it consumed the entire wave of energy, obliterating it.


    However, hidden within the slash was a chain, which coiled around Aizen''s body, binding him.


    From above��


    A fierce gust of wind descended.


    It was Yoruichi Shih��in, her arms and legs covered in strange steel armor.


    With the momentum of her fall, she stomped hard on Aizen''s face.


    "How''s that?" Yoruichi whispered, her spiritual pressure calming on her shoulders. "That should��"


    Naruto immediately called out, "Step back!"


    "Yoruichi-san��" Urahara hadn''t even finished calling her name.


    Yoruichi''s eyes widened, and she moved to retreat.


    But a surge of energy beneath her sent her flying, shattering the armor on her legs into pieces.


    "Even after taking that hit from you, only your gear was destroyed." Aizen looked at Yoruichi''s feet, his eyes cold. "You brought some good equipment."


    "But it''s not interesting enough."


    "Is there more?"


    His body, centered around the H��gyoku, was covered in web-like cracks.


    Yoruichi''s attack had worked.


    It proved that his "armor" could be broken.


    But Aizen seemed oblivious to this. The fact that the outer layer of his body had shattered didn''t seem to concern him in the least. He raised his sword, his tone both expectant and arrogant. "Do you have anything more to show me?"


    "Let me see how seriously you take me."


    "If not..."


    "If I can defeat one of you with a single slash��"


    "Then, with just three slashes��"


    Before he could finish, Naruto flashed forward, thrusting his sword.


    Clang!


    Aizen blocked the strike, his face showing mild irritation. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With two whistling sounds, golden chains shot toward Aizen''s shoulders, striking him.


    But...


    They caused no damage and were deflected.


    "Naruto-kun, are you getting impatient?" Aizen laughed. "Bring out your real strength. This weakness��"


    He wasn''t met with a verbal retort.


    Instead, he saw a golden flash.


    Naruto had disappeared.


    "Spatial transfer?" Aizen mused softly, surprised. "That technique you used on Ichigo Kurosaki that day?"


    As he spoke, Naruto appeared behind him.


    A small, translucent blue sphere formed in his palm, swirling with energy.


    Rasengan.


    In the Garganta above, Kurama emerged just in time to witness the scene, his eyes following the blond figure, a hint of nostalgia in his expression.


    It was nearly the same stance.


    The trademark technique of the "Yellow Flash."


    The Rasengan smashed into the cracks on Aizen''s back, sending white fragments flying as the "armor" broke apart.


    Aizen swung his blade backward, but another golden flash marked Naruto''s disappearance as he reappeared beside Kurama in the sky.


    "You''ve developed a technique similar to Son��do." Aizen praised, "Naruto-kun, you always seem to possess abilities that break the conventions of a Shinigami."


    "I''d love to study you in detail."


    Naruto extended his hand, Kurama joining him as a surge of golden energy flowed into his body. "Will you even have that chance?"


    "The evolution you speak of seems to amount to little more than tougher skin."


    Aizen raised his hand, covering his face. "Tough skin?"


    "Naruto-kun, perhaps you''ve misunderstood something."


    "Have you ever observed a Hell Butterfly?"


    "In its larval stage, it is a weak worm that spins silk, forming a cocoon before it transforms into a Hell Butterfly."


    "To evolve to a higher form, I must undergo a similar process of metamorphosis."


    "What you''ve broken is merely��"


    "��my cocoon."


    "Are you proud of shattering it?"


    Cocoon?


    Aizen applied slight pressure to his mask, shattering it to reveal his original, unscathed face. His eyes remained dark. "See? Just like that."


    "The cocoon is just one phase of my metamorphosis."


    He looked up at the sky. "The captains from Hueco Mundo have returned as well."


    Kenpachi Zaraki raised his sword.


    Byakuya Kuchiki grasped Senbonzakura. "Surrender, Aizen. You no longer have any chance of victory."


    "You''re basing that judgment on a numerical advantage?" Aizen lifted his blade. "What can ants do to an elephant?"


    "A few more swords just mean a few more slashes."


    At that moment, Gin Ichimaru appeared in a flash step, positioning himself in front of Aizen. "I''ve been waiting for an opening, and it''s finally here."


    His hand touched Aizen''s sword.


    Turning back with a sly grin, he spoke softly, "Even though these guys pose no real threat to you, let me, as your subordinate, handle them."


    "Otherwise��"


    "When I look back, my contributions might end up being the smallest."


    Aizen smiled. "No, Gin. Even misleading Naruto-kun once is already your greatest achievement."


    "But now, choose the opponent you like best."


    "Byakuya Kuchiki or��"


    Before he could finish, Gin suddenly raised his hand, and with lightning speed, his short sword pierced through Aizen''s chest.


    The unexpected turn of events left everyone shocked.


    What''s going on?


    Only Naruto, his eyes deep and knowing, wasn''t surprised.


    Gin had always harbored hatred for Aizen. Was this the moment he had finally seized his chance?


    Aizen''s expression remained calm.


    Gin squinted his eyes further, grinning. "The only way to break Ky��ka Suigetsu''s complete hypnosis is to touch the blade before it activates."


    Aizen smiled.


    "To obtain that information, it took me a long time." Gin continued, "Naruto-kun is a good person. At times, I wondered if I should entrust my revenge to him."


    "But��"


    "Only by ending this myself can it truly be called revenge!"


    With a flick of his wrist, Gin retracted his sword.


    Aizen''s smile widened. "I knew all along."


    "I''ve always understood your true intentions, Gin."


    "I''ve known from the very beginning. That''s why I kept you by my side��to see how you planned to kill me."


    He paused briefly, shaking his head. "But this method��"


    "Truly disappoints me, Gin."


    "You even aimed for the wrong spot. The chest is hardly more fatal than the heart."


    Gin raised his short sword. "But would stabbing you in the heart kill you, Aizen?"


    He waved his weapon. "Look at this."


    His other hand pointed to the blade. "Right here, there''s a small crack."


    In the center of the blade was an almost imperceptible notch, as thin as a strand of hair, as though it had chipped during a strike.


    "Earlier, I left that part inside Aizen-sama''s body." Gin''s voice was soft.


    Aizen narrowed his eyes.


    "You''re not the only one who can keep secrets." Gin continued, "You once asked me what my Bankai was."


    "Sorry, I lied."


    "Shinso''s ability isn''t just to extend in length; in the brief moment of its extension, it turns to dust."


    "And... the inside of the blade releases a deadly poison that dissolves cells."


    Naruto instinctively turned his head toward the battlefield where the lieutenants were fighting, his eyes catching sight of the golden-haired Rangiku Matsumoto.


    Her Zanpakut��, Haineko, also turned to dust after release.


    Their abilities were eerily similar.


    "Looks like you figured it out." Gin smiled mischievously, using his familiar tone. "At the exact moment Shinso turned to dust, I left that missing piece inside Aizen-sama''s body."


    "Feel the pain now."


    "If you have any last words, say them quickly."


    "But��"


    "When it''s time to die, words don''t matter."


    He raised his blade, pointing it at Aizen. "After working together for so long, even though I''ve hated you, Aizen-sama, I can''t help but feel something."


    "What you''ve always desired��"


    With a swift motion, he drove the blade into Aizen''s chest once more. Gin twisted his wrist, carving out a large chunk of flesh surrounding the H��gyoku.


    "To die with a hole in your chest, isn''t that what you wanted?"


    He spoke these words, grabbing hold of the H��gyoku, his eyes widening with resolve.


    If he could claim the H��gyoku��


    Everything would end, even his revenge.


    But at that moment, an immense surge of spiritual pressure erupted from Aizen.


    "How painful." Aizen''s voice was soft. "But unfortunately, Gin, you still underestimated me."


    "You prepared so much."


    "Yet I''ve won this battle."


    He raised his hand, slicing it through the air.


    Clang!


    His blade struck a spiritual barrier, a golden flash as Naruto seized Gin''s arm, pulling him away before "flying" to Urahara''s side.


    "Gin��" Aizen tilted his head as if realizing something. "Was it during that day at Central 46?"


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Naruto grasped the H��gyoku in Gin''s hand, placing it in the palm of his sword hand, the one holding Ashura, and clenched his fist. "You no longer possess the H��gyoku."


    Aizen laughed loudly. "Do you think that just because you''ve taken it out of my body, it no longer belongs to me?"

 Chapter 220: *Spoiler Title*

    Aizen straightened his chest.


    The poison from ''Shins��'' had eroded a piece of flesh from his chest, leaving a gaping hole. Yet, despite these severe injuries, they didn''t affect him in the slightest. In fact, his spiritual pressure and aura had grown even stronger.


    "Gin, you''re quite the patient one," Aizen remarked, suppressing the excitement from earlier. "You had so many chances, but you waited until now��when my guard was at its lowest."


    "I almost thought you wouldn''t do it."


    "But you were too late."


    As he finished speaking, Aizen''s body began to change once more.


    A black, eye-like cavity ripped open on his forehead, and the hole in his chest emitted a brilliant light.


    The H��gyoku in Naruto''s hand resonated with it, releasing the same intense, radiant light that shone through his fingers.


    Behind Aizen, massive wings unfurled.


    Butterfly-like, they appeared in three sets of six wings.


    "I didn''t expect such a transformation to be triggered by you, Gin," Aizen extended his hand as his Zanpakut�� vanished, seemingly merging with his body. "I owe you thanks."


    "I''ve now become something beyond both Shinigami and Hollow."


    "This boring game can end now."


    He moved with a flash step, aiming for Naruto.


    Raising his right hand, a blade extended from his wrist. He swung it down with force.


    Naruto blocked it, but the immense force made him stagger, and the invisible platform formed from spiritual particles beneath his feet cracked with a sharp sound.


    "What immediate results," Aizen laughed joyfully, "I''ve become so much stronger than you."


    With his other hand, Aizen reached for the H��gyoku in Naruto''s grasp, intending to reclaim it.


    A flash of golden light.


    *Flying Thunder God Technique* activated.


    But almost at the same moment, Aizen turned, flash-stepped, and thrust his blade forward.


    The short blade pierced Naruto''s abdomen.


    Blood sprayed out.


    Naruto looked down, his brows furrowing deeply.


    *Flying Thunder God... had been caught up to.*


    "Don''t be surprised," Aizen said softly, his tone gentle. "Your technique is fascinating, even better than the Arrancar''s *Son��do*."


    "It activates without a sound."


    "But I can still catch up to you. Do you know what that means?"


    Kisuke Urahara slashed at Aizen, his blade glowing red as it sliced through the air.


    Aizen casually waved his hand toward the direction of the strike. "No matter how powerful a technique is, it''s still limited by the user''s ability."


    The red light of Benihime''s attack dissipated with ease.


    Aizen sneered and continued, "This means that, in terms of speed and reaction, I am completely above you."


    "I am the evolved one."


    "And you''re stuck clinging to old relationships, stuck in the past..."


    Naruto stepped back, allowing the blade to exit his body. He then brushed his hand lightly over the wound.


    "Don''t bother thinking about *Ky��ka Suigetsu*," Aizen remarked, noticing Naruto''s small gesture. "I no longer need to use that power."


    "Now..."


    "I possess the power of evolution."


    "Weak and boring Shinigami are no longer worth using it on."


    Naruto placed his hand over his stomach, green light blossoming in his palm. His healing ability, combined with his natural regeneration, closed the wound at a speed reminiscent of *High-Speed Regeneration*. "Just as Kisuke Urahara said, you really do despise your own inner self."


    Aizen narrowed his eyes, unfazed. "Urahara''s assessment?"


    "Yes, I hate the power of my Zanpakut��." sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is perhaps the greatest flaw in my life as a Shinigami."


    "But now."


    "Having evolved, I am something transcendent."


    Naruto met his gaze, speaking calmly, "Evolved, evolved, evolved..."


    "You keep repeating that word."


    "But what about now..."


    "Is this truly evolution?"


    Aizen spread his arms wide, questioning him, "Isn''t it?"


    "Look at my beautiful form, my immense power."


    Naruto shook his head, raising the hand that held both "Ashura" and the H��gyoku. "You said it yourself, the H��gyoku''s power is to guide a person''s inner desires into manifesting changes in their body."


    "So..."


    "These changes you''re experiencing are simply what you desired, happening to you."


    "What you consider evolution is merely a reflection of your wish."


    "It formed a cocoon, and now a butterfly emerges..."


    "Your idea of evolution is really quite mundane."


    Aizen didn''t seem angry or introspective. Instead, he smiled grandly and raised a hand, "Are you envious?"


    "I said before, that was your last chance."


    "Now allow me to go back on that."


    "I''ll give you one more opportunity, Naruto-kun. We both reject the Soul Society, both reject this world manipulated by the Five Noble Clans."


    "We can walk together. We can cooperate."


    His gaze shifted to the H��gyoku in Naruto''s hand. "You''re so attached to the H��gyoku."


    "I''ll even let you borrow its power, let you evolve as I have, and become a transcendent being."


    Naruto shook his head. "Over and over again."


    "This is pointless, S��suke Aizen."


    Aizen''s expression darkened, and his voice followed suit. "You really are ungrateful, Naruto-kun."


    "It seems you''ll only end up as a test subject for me."


    Naruto raised his other sword.


    The incantation for release began.


    "It''s time, Kurama."


    In his inner world, the red-furred fox lowered its head, teeth clenched. "This enemy isn''t easy to deal with."


    "But Naruto..."


    "If you want my power, take it all."


    Aizen watched with an amused expression, not attacking, tilting his head as he observed. "Such incredible power."


    "Even within a Bankai, this is remarkable."


    "I''ve always had a bold theory in my mind."


    "Naruto-kun, are you truly someone from the Soul Society?"


    The nature of these powers seemed almost identical to the "Shinigami powers," but the way they manifested was entirely different. And now, with his newly evolved eyes, Aizen could see much more.


    Aizen paused for a moment, then looked Naruto up and down again. "It seems I was wrong in the beginning."


    "This isn''t the power of your Zanpakut��''s Bankai."


    "Are you manipulating the ''spiritual particles'' in a special way, like the Quincy?"


    "How interesting, and you''ve actually succeeded in doing it."


    Naruto glanced at Aizen''s forehead. "Gaining a new eye only let you see these things."


    "Secrets are called secrets because they''re hard to uncover." Aizen smiled. "The more elusive the secret, the more valuable it is."


    "Now, in my mind..."


    "You are second only to Ichigo Kurosaki."


    Aizen lunged forward, slashing at Naruto.


    Naruto blocked the attack, but compared to before, he could barely hold on.


    Meanwhile, Kisuke Urahara, Yoruichi Shih��in, and the other Shinigami tried to step in to help.


    But Aizen waved his hand lightly, and the sheer force of his spiritual pressure easily pushed them back.


    Even the vice-captains couldn''t get close to the battlefield.


    Only the captains could stand on the fringes, providing long-range support.


    "Is this all?" Aizen mocked, "Where''s your other sword?"


    "That one called... Ashura?"


    "Why haven''t you used it yet?"


    "It seems like it could make you a bit stronger. Maybe if you use it, you could actually challenge me."


    Naruto remained silent, focusing on defense.


    Aizen''s target was clear: Naruto''s left hand, the one holding both "Ashura" and the H��gyoku. That was what he truly wanted to reclaim.


    After several exchanges...


    *Clang!*


    Aizen''s blade clashed with "Ashura."


    Small cracks appeared on the golden sword, fragments breaking off.


    "Your sword is broken," Aizen noted immediately. "It''s damaged before you''ve even used it."


    "What a shame."


    "Have you been saving it as a trump card?"


    "You made the same mistake as Gin."


    Naruto withdrew, his expression blank. He sheathed "Kurama" and returned "Ashura" to his right hand. "Broken?"


    "Why..."


    "Why would you ignore something that just happened to you?"


    Aizen narrowed his eyes.


    Metamorphosis?


    Did that statement mean... transformation?


    But how could a Zanpakut�� undergo some kind of transformation, and how...


    "Did you leave it behind not because you didn''t want to give it to me, but because you were trying to use the H��gyoku''s power?" Aizen realized.


    Naruto smiled. "Of course."


    "And I have you to thank for explaining the H��gyoku''s ability to guide power."


    He paused, adjusting his tone as his wrist moved, shaking off the golden dust from the sword. "It''s well-known that ''Kurama'' is a special sword, born from Kurama''s power. You''ve all seen it."


    "But when did I ever say that Ashura was my true power?"


    "Like Kurama, it''s a force inside me that doesn''t belong to me."


    In the distance, Ichigo Kurosaki froze.


    He recalled what Naruto had said to him some time ago.


    So it turned out...


    Naruto''s inner power was also a tangled mess.


    "But unlike Kurama," Naruto continued, watching as more golden fragments fell away from the sword, revealing larger and larger pieces, "Ashura doesn''t possess a soul."


    "It''s just a remnant power from ancient times, a kind of primal instinct."


    "My true power has always been feeding on it like nutrients, and only recently did it begin to sprout."


    "The H��gyoku complied with my wishes, and it complied with this sword''s desire too."


    "Allowing it to fully grow."


    Aizen looked down, his voice low. "Another unexpected turn of events."


    "Naruto-kun, you always manage to bring so many surprises."


    "But what does it matter?"


    "A sword..."


    Naruto cut him off, swinging the sword once. The golden casing fell away entirely, revealing a plain, unadorned blade. "Aizen, you said you''ve reached the end of the Shinigami''s path."


    "But as a Shinigami, you''re still no match for the Captain-Commander."


    "With such pitiful progress..."


    "How dare you claim you''ve reached the pinnacle of the Shinigami?"


    Aizen casually waved his sword, dismissing Naruto''s words. "That''s a problem with my Zanpakut��."


    "Ky��ka Suigetsu doesn''t have offensive capabilities."


    Naruto tilted his head, studying him. "So, just like you think the H��gyoku gave you evolution."


    "You also believe you''ve reached the end of the Shinigami''s path."


    "But the power of a Shinigami..."


    "Is far from being as limited as you think."


    Aizen stared at his sword. "Does your new blade give you confidence?"


    Naruto released his grip, letting the sword dangle loosely.


    "Yes, a true sword gives me that confidence."


    "Because unlike you..."


    "I''ve always been firm in my path."


    He paused briefly, lowering his head as he chanted the release command.


    "Disturb , Vortex (Uzumaki)."


    The Zanpakut�� responded, halting mid-air as its blade began to slowly disintegrate. A gust of wind swept by, carrying blue particles that dissolved into the air, becoming invisible to the naked eye.


    Aizen extended his hand.


    The increasingly violent wind battered his palm, bringing with it faint tinges of pain.


    "A wind-based sword?" He muttered softly, recognizing it in an instant. "What difference does that make?"


    "Even if it''s the strongest wind-type sword, it still won''t..."


    His words were cut short as he turned around to see his six wings being gradually erased, as if they were being wiped away.


    "My sword is indeed wind-based." Naruto raised his hands, the golden light around him now interspersed with bright blue strands, swirling like a tangible force in the air.


    "But its wind doesn''t just act physically��it reaches into your mind."


    "As you said, I always surprise you."


    "And this sword''s ability is to deliver surprises."


    Aizen clenched his teeth, lunging at Naruto with a grab.


    But this time...


    His strike missed as Naruto''s body split into two gusts of wind��one reformed nearby into his body, while the other wrapped around Aizen''s sword, eroding it until only a thin metal rod remained.


    "Is this what you''re after?" Naruto raised his left hand, holding the H��gyoku as he locked eyes with Aizen.


    Aizen narrowed his gaze, choosing not to answer.


    Naruto exhaled, the blue light enveloping the H��gyoku.


    Slowly but surely, its transparent outer shell began to dissolve and break apart.


    Aizen''s pupils dilated.


    Even Kisuke Urahara was taken aback.


    "The H��gyoku... is being destroyed?" Yoruichi Shih��in exclaimed. "Didn''t you say, Urahara, that it couldn''t be destroyed?"


    Urahara smacked his hat as if something had dawned on him but remained silent.


    "The H��gyoku''s power is to guide the development of power." Naruto spoke in a calm tone as he watched the gem break apart. "Of course Kisuke Urahara couldn''t destroy it."


    "He was only worried about the boundaries between Shinigami and Hollow being erased."


    "How could he bring himself to destroy his greatest creation?"


    "I wanted to destroy it."


    "So, I could."


    As he spoke, most of the H��gyoku had already been eroded.


    The spiritual pressure on Aizen''s body became increasingly unstable; his wings had completely vanished, and the black, eye-like cavity on his forehead flickered erratically.


    Naruto turned toward him. "Your current appearance is truly grotesque."


    "Unable to believe in yourself..."


    "You placed all your hope on the H��gyoku."


    "You''ve completely denied your own inner self. Can you hear it? Even Ky��ka Suigetsu is crying."


    "For itself, and for you."


    ~~~


    Last bonus chapters today! This fanfic might be finished soon. Also, the 10 $10 free memberships will roll out today, and I''ll announce it tomorrow.


    Thank you for the support, readers!


    Patreon.com/Bleam


    �� You can currently read 120 chapters ahead of everyone else.


    8/8 Bonus Chapters... Complete!

 Chapter 221: Aizens Defeat and Balance

    For the first time, Aizen''s emotions fluctuated intensely.


    "Anger," "pain," "shock"��emotions he had long suppressed erupted from his body in that moment.


    Beings with emotions cannot avoid negative feelings. Positive outcomes like "victory" and "advantage" tend to suppress them. But when those positive reinforcements vanish, the negative emotions flood back, much larger and more violent, opening a gaping, bloody mouth that sinks into the heart, tearing it apart with a weighty sense of void, dragging the person into a deep abyss.


    "Stop being so arrogant!" Aizen roared furiously, his voice fluctuating wildly.


    "How pretentious!"


    "The power of evolution is still within me."


    "Naruto-kun, are you using these tricks as well?"


    Naruto raised his hand, and the power of "Vortex" had already ground the H��gyoku into fine dust, which scattered into the wind, drifting far away.


    Kisuke Urahara''s eyes filled with dread.


    With his abilities, he clearly understood what had just occurred��this wasn''t an illusion, nor a mere trick.


    The *H��gyoku* had truly been destroyed.


    Aizen stood in silence, raising his hand as spiritual pressure surged around him.


    "Seeping crest of turbidity!"


    As he chanted, black spiritual pressure began to surge, weaving countless dark spiritual fragments around him.


    "Arrogant vessel of lunacy. Boil forth and deny!"


    "Grow numb and flicker. Disrupt sleep. Crawling queen of iron. Eternally self-destructing doll of mud!"


    "Unite. Repulse. Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!!"


    "Had�� #90. Kurohitsugi (�\��, Black Coffin)!"


    The black spiritual fragments, glowing faintly purple, converged and formed a massive black box, swallowing Naruto completely.


    It was immense, heavy.


    Even the sky and the ruins below were dyed in purplish-black hues.


    "This is who I am!" Aizen''s voice grew louder, unlike his usual calm demeanor. "I, who have broken the boundary between Shinigami and Hollow, evolved into a higher being, releasing this power of Kid��."


    "Under this overwhelming force, even space itself is distorted."


    "Naruto, you are just wielding a Zanpakut��..."


    His maniacal laughter was abruptly cut off.


    A vortex swirled before his eyes, distorting space.


    The sturdy walls of the black coffin were twisted and unraveled in mere seconds.


    A vortex.


    The "Kurohitsugi" was compressed into a swirling mass.


    It failed to cause any damage and was swept into Naruto''s hand, condensed into an "obsidian" orb, which, like the H��gyoku, crumbled into dust and gradually dissipated. ?


    "Aizen, the H��gyoku merely followed your desires, making you stronger, shaping your body into this so-called ''evolution.''" Naruto released the ashes of the "Kurohitsugi" as well. "But that''s not true evolution."


    Aizen said nothing, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    Impossible!


    How could this be?


    How could the Kid�� he just cast be so easily neutralized?


    Even more unbearable was the change happening to his own body.


    The black, eye-like cavity on his forehead completely disintegrated.


    The white armor-like solid material on his body began to fall away in fragments.


    And just as Naruto had said, much of this was due to the power of Naruto''s sword.


    But part of it also came from... his own inner self.


    Naruto raised his hand.


    Wind gathered in his palm, condensing and spinning into a semi-transparent, faintly glowing blue sphere.


    He looked at Aizen, his expression tinged with pity.


    But...


    "It ends here. You''ve caused too many sacrifices."


    Just as he was about to hurl the condensed "Vortex" at Aizen��


    "Wait, Naruto, don''t kill him," Kisuke Urahara called out.


    Naruto turned his head. "Why?"


    "The Captain-Commander will explain," Urahara took a deep breath and raised his hand. "Coming from me won''t be as convincing, will it?"


    The Captain-Commander?


    Hearing those words, Naruto paused, dispersing the gathered wind.


    Clasping his hands together, he activated the "Adamantine Sealing Chains," which tightly bound Aizen.


    Aizen did not resist.


    He merely lifted his head. "Naruto-kun, I still don''t understand why you would submit to that system."


    "It''s not submission; it''s necessity," Naruto responded quietly. "The Soul King acts as the keystone. Without him, the balance of the Three Worlds would collapse."


    "As I''ve always said, I don''t reject your ideas."


    "But..."


    "One''s blade should not be turned against the innocent, otherwise, how are we any different from the people we fight against?"


    Aizen shook his head with difficulty, the seal now wrapping around his neck. "That doesn''t sound like something a victor would say."


    "But since you''ve won..."


    "The fate of this world is now in your hands."


    The seal wrapped around his head.


    Naruto hesitated, leaving Aizen''s eyes exposed. "Aizen, this is where we differ."


    "I never intended to decide what the world should be like."


    "I simply wish for it to become a little better."


    "The world doesn''t belong to us alone; it belongs to them as well."


    Aizen forced a smile, attempting to maintain some dignity even in defeat. "Is that so?"


    "Then let''s see what you do with it, Naruto-kun."


    Naruto said nothing, raising his hand. With his index and middle fingers, he gently tapped Aizen''s forehead.


    The seal surged, covering his eyes.


    Darkness descended.


    Sealing his world, isolating him from the rest of existence.


    Three days later.


    Karakura Town had returned to its original state after the battle, with most people unaware of what had transpired.


    To them, their perception and memories held only a brief citywide power outage.


    Some sensed that something had happened, but seeing that nothing came of it, they put their anxieties to rest.


    Inside the 1st Division''s barracks, only Captain-Commander Yamamoto and Naruto were in the room.


    "Captain-Commander, if there''s something you need, there''s no need to rush. You should focus on recovering," Naruto spoke softly, glancing at Yamamoto''s empty left sleeve.


    This was an injury he had sustained in his battle with Aizen.


    "Now is not the time for rest," Yamamoto shook his head. "As the Captain-Commander, I must set an example for the Gotei 13."


    Naruto thought for a moment. "Among Ichigo''s friends, there''s a human woman named Orihime Inoue. She has an extraordinary ability."


    "Perhaps she can heal you."


    Yamamoto shook his head again. "That won''t be necessary."


    "Receiving help from a human..." Naruto continued to persuade him, knowing how much of an impact losing an arm could have on one''s strength.


    Yamamoto smiled slightly. "I know what you''re thinking."


    "It''s not about pride."


    "It''s just that..."


    "In this battle, how many of our soldiers have been lost, and how many more have been wounded?"


    "Those who survived, I could set aside my pride and ask Orihime to heal them one by one."


    "But what about those who have fallen?"


    "The role of the Captain-Commander is not just about power; it''s about responsibility."


    "I must set an example for all our soldiers. To protect the Soul Society, to protect the Seireitei, I am willing to sacrifice."


    Naruto nodded.


    He studied Yamamoto for a moment, curious. The Captain-Commander seemed more talkative today than usual.


    "Your growth has exceeded my expectations," Yamamoto remarked, watching Naruto with a warm smile. "Let that mischievous little fox come out too."


    Naruto reached for his stomach and pulled.


    Reluctantly, Kurama emerged, dragging its feet and immediately hiding behind Naruto.


    It wasn''t keen on facing the old man, especially not in front of Naruto.


    Kurama and Yachiru had caused no small amount of trouble for him in the past.


    Now, it felt like a child being reprimanded by a parent.


    "I''ll start by explaining why Aizen couldn''t be killed," Yamamoto''s face grew serious. "Have you heard of ''Hell''?"


    Naruto nodded.


    It was a topic covered in the curriculum of the Shin''�� Academy.


    A Zanpakut�� can purify the sins of Hollows, but if a Hollow was a wicked being in life, when killed, it doesn''t dissolve into reishi or return to the Soul Society. Instead, it is drawn into Hell.


    "The World of the Living, Hueco Mundo, the Soul Society," Yamamoto continued. "Adding Hell, that makes four realms. But why do we only speak of three?"


    Kurama tilted its head. "We''ve never really dealt with Hell before, and I don''t know anyone who has."


    Naruto thought deeper. "Is Hell''s existence more important than the other Three Worlds?"


    Yamamoto nodded. "It is very special. Only with the balance of all Three Worlds can we maintain the seal on Hell."


    "Or, more accurately..."


    "Keep Hell''s gates suppressed."


    Suppressed?


    That word...


    Naruto pondered.


    "The souls that enter Hell aren''t just those who were evil in life, but also..." Yamamoto spoke softly, "Shinigami or Hollows with spiritual power above the 3rd Class."


    Naruto was taken aback.


    Kurama questioned, "Isn''t it said that when Shinigami die, their spiritual bodies disperse into reishi and return to the Soul Society?"


    "How could they end up in Hell?"


    "Because spiritual power above the third rank is too dense, heavier than the reishi in the atmosphere," Naruto surmised.


    Yamamoto nodded. "Exactly."


    "So, when a captain-level Shinigami or Hollow dies, they are sent to Hell."


    "This time..."


    "Too many captain-level Hollows have died. The balance has already shifted toward Hell."


    "And with Aizen''s immense spiritual pressure, if he were to die, even with both of us here, it would be difficult to stabilize the balance with Hell."


    "Even if it wouldn''t, we shouldn''t add fuel to an already fragile balance."


    "Naruto, I leave Aizen''s situation in your hands."


    Naruto nodded. "Understood."


    "Aside from Aizen, I have two other matters to discuss," Yamamoto took a deep breath. "The first concerns the Central 46."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    "This isn''t something I should be handling personally," Yamamoto sighed. "But the head of the Kuchiki family refuses to step in."


    "You know the situations of the Shiba and Shih��in families..."


    "The remaining two families have special circumstances."


    These were the "most unreliable" families.


    Yoruichi had returned to her family briefly after the battle with Aizen, but quickly went back to the World of the Living.


    As for Kaien Shiba...


    He was a dependable man, but he was currently preparing for his captaincy exam and wasn''t interested in getting involved.


    The Visored were also reluctant to return to the Seireitei. Despite their stellar performance in the war and Yamamoto''s promise not to pursue their Hollowfication, most were firm in their decision to remain in the World of the Living. A few were still undecided.


    As for the Tsunayashiro family, Tokinada Tsunayashiro was wisely avoiding appearing before Naruto.


    The last family, much like the Shiba, had little interest in "noble games."


    Yamamoto continued, "So, they have entrusted me with this task."


    "I recall..."


    "You once mentioned that your view of the Central 46 is similar to Aizen''s."


    Kurama squinted, contemplating something.


    Naruto understood and shook his head. "Power should be in the hands of those who bear responsibility, not with people who have no connection to the Gotei 13."


    "Like..."


    "What Yoruichi Shih��in did."


    Yamamoto''s expression remained neutral. "I''ll relay that to them."


    He knew exactly what Naruto was referring to with Yoruichi. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she became the captain of the 2nd Division, the division and the Stealth Force were two separate entities.


    One served the Gotei 13, while the other served the nobility.


    But under Yoruichi''s leadership, the two entities gradually merged, until now, the Stealth Force that once served the nobility had all but disappeared, replaced entirely by the 2nd Division.


    "The other matter," Yamamoto said, waving his hand, "is something I''ve long deliberated on, and you, Naruto, are the most suitable person to handle it."


    "Before now, we didn''t have the right opportunity or candidate."


    "But after what happened with Aizen, to be cautious, I believe Hueco Mundo should also fall under the supervision of the Gotei 13."


    "Naruto, I''d like you to go to Hueco Mundo and investigate how many Arrancar and captain-level Menos remain."


    "You don''t need to report back to me."


    "I trust you to handle this however you see fit."


    "This..."


    "It''s also a test."


    Naruto didn''t hesitate to reply, "Understood. I''ll take care of it."


    Kurama pondered. "Looks like we''re going back to Hueco Mundo for another adventure?"


    Yamamoto shot him a sharp look.


    Kurama shivered, hiding behind Naruto, but then remembered the old man was missing an arm, so it puffed up its chest, standing proudly.


    "The little fox can stay behind," Yamamoto said softly. "It has power and potential, just a bit of a mischievous streak."


    "I could spare some time to teach it."


    Kurama bristled.


    Naruto spoke quietly, "I''ll leave it to you then."


    Kurama puffed up even more. "Naruto, what are you saying?!"


    "How can you bear to hand me over to him?"


    Naruto stood up, waving goodbye.


    A week later.


    A Garganta opened in Hueco Mundo.


    Naruto and Kurama emerged.


    "Back here again." Kurama stretched lazily. "It''s nice without that old man around."


    Naruto reached out, rolling up his sleeve as he activated a sealing technique.


    A blue-haired man fell to the ground in a disheveled state.


    It was Grimmjow, one of the Espada.


    His condition wasn''t great��Mayuri had conducted many experiments on him, and even during the battle with Aizen, as the research division''s support, Mayuri hadn''t let up on his studies of the Arrancar.


    "So you chose to release me." Grimmjow glanced around.


    The familiar desert, the familiar lifeless atmosphere.


    "Hueco Mundo needs stability." Naruto waved. "This is an olive branch."


    "Shinigami and Hollow may be enemies, but at our level, we have to consider more��like the balance of the Three Worlds."


    "We hope to build a more harmonious relationship with the Arrancar."


    Grimmjow sneered. "Sounds like pity from those in power."


    Naruto shook his head. "Let''s go. I sense the presence of... some of your former comrades."


    Grimmjow said nothing and followed behind Naruto.


    Meanwhile...


    In the World of the Living, outside Karakura Town, on a hillside...


    "Is this... the human world?" A man with brown hair, wearing a white fur coat, appeared quietly. He glanced around, his tone curious.


    The reishi density here was nothing like the Soul Society.


    "K��ga?" he called out a name.


    Logically, his close companion should have responded immediately.


    But...


    The only answer came from a few restless bird calls and the sound of the wind.


    The man remained silent, searching the area.


    Until he came across a seal.


    "Shis�� Kepp�� (Blood Seal of Four Spears)," he muttered, recognizing the technique. "K��ga has been sealed."


    "Captain-Commander Yamamoto?"


    "Or... Ginrei Kuchiki?"


    He tried to use his own abilities, but the seal remained unmoved by his power.


    After all...


    He was just a Zanpakut�� spirit.


    "If I want to break the seal and release K��ga, will I need a Shinigami?" The man, who took on the appearance of a human, spoke quietly, his tone deep.


    "In that case..."


    "I''ll have to do it again."


    He turned and disappeared.


    Back in Hueco Mundo.


    Naruto, Kurama, and Grimmjow arrived at the ruins of Las Noches.


    Grimmjow''s expression grew serious.


    Though he had spent most of his time on Mayuri''s dissection table, the man had rambled on during his research, so Grimmjow had a rough understanding of the recent events.


    The major battles hadn''t taken place in the World of the Living.


    Aizen hadn''t breached the Soul Society...


    So how did none of this affect Hueco Mundo?


    As he pondered this...


    A tall, muscular, tan-skinned, blonde female Arrancar appeared through a Sonido, cautiously stopping a few meters away from Naruto. "Blonde Shinigami, I remember your name is Naruto Uzumaki..."


    "What brings you to Hueco Mundo this time?"


    Naruto raised his hand and pointed. "Look, I brought someone back for you."


    The blonde female Arrancar glanced briefly at Grimmjow, then returned her gaze to Naruto. "Just to return him?"


    "Harribel wouldn''t consider me a comrade," Grimmjow sneered. "Your Shinigami sentimentality doesn''t seem to work on us Arrancar."


    Naruto shook his head and continued. "We hope to establish some form of cooperation with Hueco Mundo."


    "For the sake of maintaining balance and stability across the Three Worlds."


    ~~~


    Hello! Here''s the Winner for $10 Memberships:


    Shinigami in the Ninja World''s Winners:


    1: Raisku / 81 Fan Value


    2: DaoistNick / 36 Fan Value


    3: Chaos / 42 Fan Value


    4: Kain_08 / 72 Fan Value


    5: kshitij97 / 120 Fan Value


    6: Chopi / 58 Fan Value


    7: Maniacwolf / 40 Fan Value


    8: eri_mav / 93 Fan Value


    9: BlueDao / 50 Fan Value


    10: Kein / 96 Fan Value


    (PS: Fan Value might not match the recording)


    How to Claim?


    �� You can Paragraph Comment ''your Discord Username or your Patreon Name'' Under your, the Winners Username.


    �� Or join the Discord, @Bleam me, PM me, and let''s confirm it in real time, the long way.


    �� (Not recommended) Use your most useless Gmail and Comment it�� I''ll email you the code not do anything else.


    Thank you for supporting me!

 Chapter 222: Ashido and Muramasa

    Shinigami needed permission to use the "Senkaimon," which at least officially allowed for the control of most Shinigami movements. However, controlling the movements of Hollows in Hueco Mundo was impossible.


    Hollows were once human souls, born when the "Chain of Fate" consumed their souls. They were born into the World of the Living, and only by devouring enough souls did they become powerful enough to open a Garganta to Hueco Mundo.


    Even if all the available forces of the Soul Society and Hueco Mundo were mobilized, it wouldn''t be enough to monitor these Hollows, which could be born and leave at any moment.


    Harribel remained silent, cautiously observing the young Shinigami who had already defeated Aizen.


    "Two things." Naruto raised two fingers. "First, the Seireitei will register all Arrancar with captain-level power and above."


    "Spiritual pressure, abilities, age..."


    He put down one finger and continued, "Without the Seireitei''s permission, no captain-level Arrancar or higher is allowed to engage in conflict."


    Grimmjow sneered and scoffed, "So you''re going to cage us?"


    "Other than that, the Soul Society won''t interfere with Hueco Mundo''s affairs."


    "Collaboration between Shinigami and Hollows..." Harribel said softly, narrowing her eyes.


    Whether it was because of their inherently opposing roles as natural enemies or because of the recent war they had lost��even under Aizen''s leadership��they had been defeated by the Shinigami.


    In the eyes of the Shinigami, they were the "losers."


    "What do you want to do?" Grimmjow asked quietly. "Are you trying to rule Hueco Mundo like Aizen?"


    Naruto shook his head, glancing at him. "That''s unrealistic."


    Arrancar were still capable of communication.


    But most Hollows were not.


    Those creatures that fed on "souls" had no common ground with Shinigami. They thrived on devouring souls, and there was no way for them to coexist with Shinigami.


    The key issue...


    Once they became strong enough, Hollows didn''t need to be at the level of a captain or vice-captain. Even high-level Hollows, comparable to fourth or fifth seats, could open Garganta and freely travel between the World of the Living, Hueco Mundo, and even the Soul Society.


    Harribel spoke in a low voice, "Hueco Mundo is not as chaotic as you think."


    "Before Aizen came, we had our own order."


    Naruto said nothing, just stared at her.


    The wind swirled around him, lifting a few grains of yellow sand.


    Kurama yawned and chased after a few Hollow creatures nearby, which were also wearing masks, resembling armored insects.


    "I understand." After a moment of silence, Harribel agreed, "But I want to handle this matter myself."


    Naruto didn''t hesitate and agreed, "Of course."


    "Are you now the ruler of Hueco Mundo?"


    He remembered this Arrancar vaguely. She was "No.3." In the previous battle, "No.1" and "No.2" had perished, so she should now be the strongest remaining Arrancar.


    "Yes." Harribel nodded, speaking sparingly. "Give me three days."


    Naruto smiled, used Shunpo, and grabbed Kurama by the neck.


    "Are we leaving already?" Kurama jolted. "We just got here."


    "I really don''t want to see that grumpy old man right now."


    Naruto shook his head and lowered his gaze. "No, we''re going to meet someone interesting."


    Kurama tilted its head.


    It extended its senses but, compared to Naruto, found nothing particularly interesting.


    Naruto stepped forward and disappeared, leaving the two Arrancar behind.


    "Why did you agree with him?" Grimmjow scoffed, rubbing his body, still aching from the painful experiments Mayuri had subjected him to. "He''s just a��"


    Harribel cut him off, "We are the defeated."


    "We are in no position to resist the victor''s demands."


    "You''ve fought him. You should understand how terrifying he is."


    Grimmjow looked down.


    That sealing technique... was indeed frightening.


    During his years as a test subject, he had overheard Mayuri mention that when captain-level Shinigami entered the World of the Living, their spiritual pressure was sealed by "80%." Meaning, the Naruto Uzumaki they had encountered that night had only been using "one-fifth" of his true power.


    One-fifth...


    And it had left him utterly helpless.


    "His promise can be trusted," Harribel said softly. "Even Aizen, in his moment of assured victory, still sought to recruit him."


    Grimmjow said nothing. Using Sonido, he disappeared.


    He wanted no part in this.


    Naruto and Kurama arrived at the entrance of a cave in the desert.


    "Isn''t this the Forest of Menos that Captain Unohana mentioned?" Kurama asked, looking around.


    The passage was filled with Hollows, but most were low-level, with spiritual pressures comparable to fourth or fifth seats.


    Naruto nodded.


    Kurama asked again, "What''s so interesting about this place?"


    "It''s interesting because of one person," Naruto replied, walking inside.


    The Forest of Menos lay beneath the sands, home to Hollows that had just returned from the World of the Living or weren''t yet strong enough to claim territory on the surface alongside the Adjuchas.


    A red-haired man, cloaked in fur with a Shinigami uniform underneath, moved cautiously through the forest.


    His expression was grim.


    The Hollows were fleeing.


    Of course, fleeing wasn''t unusual in itself��Menos often fought for territory, and weaker Hollows could only run away.


    But this time, among the fleeing Hollows were Gillian and even Adjuchas.


    The fact that Menos of that level were fleeing��


    Could it be a Vasto Lorde?


    Why would such a high-level being come to the Forest of Menos?


    "Found you." A voice suddenly spoke from behind him, startling him so much that his back prickled with tension.


    He instinctively turned and slashed with his sword.


    "Quite the direct attack."


    The voice was gentle, and the figure had not moved.


    The red-haired Shinigami stared at his blade, his eyes narrowing.


    An attack strong enough to severely wound an Adjuchas had been stopped by two fingers.


    Following his gaze, his expression froze.


    Shihakush����


    A white haori��


    With two Zanpakut�� at the waist.


    Was it Captain Ky��raku? Or Captain Ukitake?


    He trembled, slowly lifting his head to see an unfamiliar face��young, calm, and strong. His golden hair seemed to light up this dim, desolate Forest of Menos like a beacon.


    An unfamiliar captain��


    But he was too young.


    Still, his strength was undeniable.


    He had spent years honing his skills in the Forest of Menos, and even though he had learned *bankai,* he felt overwhelming pressure from this captain.


    The sheer force that had driven the Hollows to flee��


    This captain was stronger than ordinary captains.


    "A Shinigami in a place like this?" Kurama jumped onto Naruto''s shoulder, eyeing the red-haired man in front of them. "Did you wander in here by mistake?"


    The red-haired man tilted his head, focusing on the fox��especially since it too was wearing a Shihakush��.


    In the centuries since he had left the Soul Society��


    Foxes could become Shinigami?


    Had things changed that much?


    "What''s your name? Which division were you from?" Naruto asked him. "I''m Naruto Uzumaki, Captain of the 7th Division."


    "This is my vice-captain, Kurama."


    The red-haired man stood straight. "I was once the third seat of the 13th Division, Ashido."


    He paused, then added two words: "Formerly."


    "How did you end up here?" Naruto asked again.


    Ashido glanced at the barren forest. "My comrades and I were on a mission to eliminate Hollows in the World of the Living. When we saw them fleeing, we followed them through a Garganta."


    "I''ve been here ever since, endlessly fighting Hollows."


    "My comrades..."


    "They''re all gone. I''m the only one left."


    Naruto looked at him. "How long has it been?"


    "Three hundred? Maybe four hundred years?" Ashido shook his head. "I''ve lost track."


    Kurama was impressed. "That long?"


    "That''s amazing."


    It was both a compliment to his resilience and a recognition of his strength.


    Even if the Vasto Lorde didn''t visit this place, it was still teeming with Gillian and Adjuchas. Even without their Arrancar forms, the sheer number of them would be too much for a vice-captain, even one with *bankai,* to survive here for so long.


    "Captain Uzumaki and Vice-Captain Kurama, did you wander in here as well?" Ashido asked.


    The title "Vice-Captain Kurama" made the fox wag its tail and smile, looking at the rugged red-haired Shinigami with newfound appreciation.


    He knew how to flatter.


    Naruto smiled. "We''re here on a mission."


    "The Seireitei has developed technology to open Garganta, allowing us to travel between the Soul Society and Hueco Mundo."


    "Would you like to return?"


    Ashido opened his mouth but hesitated, lowering his head, clearly conflicted. After a long pause, he asked, "Is the 11th Division still led by Captain Kuruyashiki?"


    Naruto shook his head. "The current captain is Kenpachi Zaraki, the 11th Kenpachi."


    Ashido was stunned.


    The 11th generation?


    His dear friend had only been the 7th Kenpachi.


    Five generations apart.


    If the captains had changed so much, what about the regular soldiers?


    "The 13th Division is still led by Ukitake," Naruto added.


    Ashido shook his head. "I''ll stay here."


    "I''ve lived here longer than I ever lived in the Seireitei."


    "I''ve gotten used to this life."


    The Seireitei wasn''t the same place he had known.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to return?" Naruto asked, pulling out a scroll and summoning a communication device, which he handed over. "This is a device developed by the 12th Division. It allows for communication across worlds. I think you might find it useful."


    Ashido was surprised and accepted it.


    "My mission is to oversee the management of Hueco Mundo," Naruto continued. "I''ve been trying to figure out how to handle it."


    "Whether to leave Hueco Mundo autonomous or to work with Captain Ukitake to establish a special task force to monitor it."


    "The former option feels too uncertain."


    "And for the latter, it''s difficult to find the right people."


    Pausing, Naruto met his gaze. "Then I found you."


    "If you want to stay in Hueco Mundo, why not take on this task? What do you think?"


    Ashido was still in shock, staring at Naruto.


    "I..." After a long pause, he shook his head. "I''ve been away from the Seireitei for so long."


    He was torn, struggling internally.


    Naruto smiled. "This is an important matter. Even those trusted must go through the 2nd Division for screening."


    "But you''re the most suitable."


    "And right now, the Seireitei needs you."


    Ashido looked up in confusion. "The Seireitei... needs me?"


    "A Shinigami who has lived in Hueco Mundo, holding firm to his beliefs, fighting against Hollows and Menos for hundreds of years, alone." Naruto''s voice was gentle. "Beyond the symbolic significance this would have for the morale of Shinigami everywhere��"


    "A hero like you shouldn''t be hidden away."


    Ashido was even more confused. "I''m a hero?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Naruto smiled, his words phrased as a question but spoken with certainty.


    All the confusion and hesitation in Ashido''s eyes disappeared with that one sentence. He nodded. "I understand, Captain Uzumaki."


    "I''ll do my best."


    Kurama pondered.


    So this was the interesting person Naruto had mentioned?


    While Naruto was busy sorting out the Arrancar in Hueco Mundo...


    In the Soul Society.


    At the 1st Division barracks.


    Yamamoto suddenly opened his eyes. "Come out!"


    "Still as sharp as ever, Captain-Commander." A brown-haired man appeared slowly, meeting his gaze, his eyes cold. "Just a slight spiritual pressure fluctuation, and you''re on alert." S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yamamoto''s face turned serious. "Muramasa."


    "What are you doing here?"


    It wasn''t a distant memory.


    The man before him was the spirit of a Zanpakut�� called "Muramasa."


    His ability was lethal to Shinigami.


    This Zanpakut�� could "turn" other Shinigami''s Zanpakut��s against their owners.


    Muramasa raised his hand. "More than a hundred years have passed, and I still haven''t been able to communicate with K��ga."


    "Recently, I sensed a massive, violent spiritual pressure. Did a war break out?"


    "K��ga still didn''t use my power."


    "When I finally came out to investigate, I realized he wasn''t unwilling to use it��"


    "He''s been sealed."


    "By you."


    Yamamoto responded calmly, "His abilities and thoughts were too dangerous."


    "That was not just my decision but also the decision of the Kuchiki family��"


    "What does that have to do with me?" Muramasa gathered spiritual pressure in his palm, forming an invisible blade aimed at Yamamoto. "Let''s see what method you used."


    Yamamoto sighed. "Why force this?"


    With a flick of his wrist, his staff transformed into its Zanpakut�� form.


    But��


    Muramasa''s attack wasn''t physical��it was a mental assault.


    He aimed to read Yamamoto''s memories.


    "I won''t let you succeed." Yamamoto expanded his spiritual pressure, forming a square barrier around him.


    He sat motionless, sealing off his inner world.


    Muramasa''s ability was rendered ineffective.


    Whether it was trying to sway the Captain-Commander''s mind or affect Ry��jin Jakka, it was blocked by this barrier.


    However��


    This barrier had a side effect.


    Yamamoto, like a stone, sat in a meditative state, unmoving.


    Muramasa approached, reaching out with his spiritual pressure to pry open the barrier.


    But even the slightest spiritual pressure fluctuation triggered Yamamoto''s instincts, sending flames roaring toward him.


    ~~~


    How''s my Patreon works? Let''s use the [Chunin?Bleam] Membership Tier as an example:


    With this tier, you''ll always have access to chapters that are 50 ahead of what''s publicly available. For instance, if today''s public chapter is 222, you''ll be able to read up to chapter 272.


    Every time I release more chapters publicly, your advanced access adjusts to keep you consistently 50 chapters ahead. So, if tomorrow I post one more chapters (bringing the public count to 223), your access will shift up to chapter 273.


    Across a full month, if I release, say, 30 new chapters (making the public chapter 252 from today''s 222 + 30), your access would extend to chapter 302 (252 public + 50 advance) by month''s end. This way, you''ll always enjoy exclusive access to content beyond what''s publicly available.


    Of course, all content will eventually be released publicly, so subscribing to my Patreon is never required. However, having subscribers helps keep this ''work/hobby'' sustainable, and your support truly makes a difference (no joke). Thank you for reading, and an extra thanks to those who choose to support me on Patreon!


    My Patreon: Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    Let''s have a happy December!

 Chapter 223: Zanpakutō Rebellion

    Unbreakable, immovable.


    Attempting to break it will only provoke a natural counterattack.


    With a solemn expression, Muramasa raised his right hand, staring at the old man sitting motionlessly within the barrier, like a stone.


    This is... terrible.


    Both the thought of breaking the seal and the idea of controlling *Ry��jin Jakka* were completely thwarted.


    His facial features twisted in anger and disdain.


    An old man is still an old man��crafty and sly.


    It seems I''ll have to target the other Zanpakut��.


    Late into the night, a group of modernized Zanpakut�� spirits quietly gathered around Muramasa, listening as they discussed the events of the past hundred years.


    The former captains had long since vanished, with only three old acquaintances remaining: Shunsui Ky��raku, J��shir�� Ukitake, and Retsu Unohana.


    He also figured out what that special spiritual pressure fluctuation he had recently sensed was all about.


    Chaos and war...


    A man named "Aizen S��suke" had mastered a power called the "H��gyoku," breaking the boundary between Shinigami and Hollows, attempting to overthrow the Soul Society.


    This event also left him with a name to remember.


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    In just over a hundred years, it felt as if the Soul Society had undergone millennia of changes.


    The once-unattainable and extraordinarily powerful Yamamoto Genry��sai Shigekuni had been defeated by that man named Aizen.


    Moreover...


    After defeating the Captain-Commander, Aizen evolved once again, growing even more powerful��only to be defeated by someone else.


    The current 7th Division captain, *Naruto Uzumaki*, using only the power of Shikai...


    "*Vortex*, huh?" Muramasa muttered the name of that sword. "The most powerful wind-type Zanpakut��, capable of obliterating everything."


    As he spoke, his gaze fell on *Hy��rinmaru*.


    The massive sword, fused with the bodhisattva statue on its back��a wind-and-ice-type Zanpakut��.


    "The power that surpasses even the Captain-Commander," Muramasa continued softly, filled with longing, "If I could obtain it..."


    He raised his hand, his words trailing off.


    "Then, let''s begin."


    The modernized Zanpakut�� spirits sprang into action.


    The 7th Division''s internal guards were the first to respond, but with both the captain and vice-captain absent, the duties fell temporarily to the Third Seat, Momo Hinamori. ?


    The announcement from *Bakud�� #77. Tenteik��ra (��ͦ���_, Heavenly Rickshaws in Silken Air)* reported the intruders.


    The whole Gotei 13 was on high alert.


    The last war had just ended, and now a new group of enemies had suddenly appeared.


    "Who are these intruders this time?" Hitsugaya T��shir�� raised an eyebrow. "Arrancar? Or something else?"


    "But... Captain Naruto is in Hueco Mundo," Rangiku Matsumoto said, shaking her head from behind him. "They''re not Arrancar, nor any other known enemies."


    "Apparently, they''re people who possess the power of Shinigami."


    Hitsugaya turned to his lieutenant.


    The power of Shinigami?


    Impossible!


    Another Aizen?


    Rangiku said nothing further.


    The two of them *shunpoed* forward, quickly arriving at the scene of the rebellion.


    The sounds of chaos were unceasing��ice, fire, and wind blades raged through the buildings. The ordinary soldiers seemed so small and fragile in the face of such power, toppling over helplessly with even a slight gust of wind, unable to resist.


    One building after another collapsed, the glow of flames illuminating the wreckage.


    The cries and commands of the Shinigami echoed in all directions, mingling with calls for reinforcements.


    It was a chaotic scene, composing a grim tableau.


    Most of the captains and vice-captains had already arrived.


    A man with brown hair stood tall among them.


    Brown hair...


    Again with the brown hair.


    Do people with this hair color have some innate rebellious streak?


    "A young face," Muramasa remarked, standing on the broken spire, the ruined crescent moon of the Soul Society silhouetting him from behind, hanging crookedly in the sky, just like the shattered Seireitei. "White hair, short in stature��the captain of the 10th Division, T��shir�� Hitsugaya."


    Hitsugaya narrowed his eyes.


    This way of speaking...


    Does he understand Seireitei, or does he not?


    "Aren''t old friends going to greet me?" Muramasa''s gaze swept over three figures.


    Hitsugaya froze for a moment and glanced at the other captains. He hadn''t heard a name, but his gaze naturally fell upon those three individuals.


    The three with the most seniority.


    "Muramasa��" Shunsui Ky��raku lowered his bamboo hat, uneasily pressing his hand on the hilt of his Zanpakut��. "Weren''t you sealed away?"


    Muramasa clapped his hands and laughed, "You remember me, Captain Ky��raku."


    "Let me correct you."


    "The one who was sealed... was K��ga."


    K��ga?


    Hearing that name, along with "Muramasa," stirred something deep in Byakuya Kuchiki''s memories, bringing forth faint recollections from his childhood. Though he hadn''t experienced those events, they were undeniably a significant chapter in his life.


    "What''s your purpose in coming to Seireitei?" Hitsugaya drew his sword and questioned sternly.


    Muramasa looked at him carelessly, "So impatient, young one."


    "Have you drawn your sword, intending to strike me down?"


    In an instant, Ukitake *shunpoed* to Hitsugaya''s side, pressing his hand down to make him sheathe his sword.


    "He''s not a Shinigami," Ky��raku spoke, introducing Muramasa. "He is... a Zanpakut��."


    Many were shocked, turning their gaze toward him.


    A Zanpakut��?


    How could such a living, breathing, human-like figure in front of them be a Zanpakut��?


    Those who had learned or were beginning to practice Bankai could understand.


    The materialization of the inner power of a Zanpakut��.


    But...


    Such manifestations rarely appear, especially not in battle.


    "When dealing with him, do not use the power of your Zanpakut��," Ky��raku continued gravely. "Muramasa''s ability is to make Zanpakut�� ''betray'' their masters."


    The words weighed heavily, like a thousand pounds pressing on their hearts.


    "Impossible!" Sajin Komamura shook his head, his voice low and muffled. "The Zanpakut�� is a part of our soul. To make it betray..."


    Ky��raku said nothing more and simply shook his head.


    "Captain Ky��raku still underestimates me," Muramasa raised his hand high, his thumb and index finger pinching together, the tip of the crescent moon caught between them. A shadow fell, covering his face. "Perhaps we''ve never fought directly��"


    "Which is why you don''t truly understand my abilities."


    "What makes you so sure your Zanpakut�� hasn''t already betrayed you?"


    With a crisp snap of his fingers, figures began to appear.


    Each one was a familiar face to someone present.


    A tall woman and a short one; twin boys dressed as Onmyoji; a girl with twin ponytails...


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Renji Abarai leaped forward from behind Byakuya Kuchiki, his left hand gently stroking the back of his sword. "Arrogant fool."


    "Surrender yourself to me!"


    "Howl, Zabimaru!"


    Spiritual energy surged into his blade, but there was no response, not even a glimmer of light.


    Renji froze, looking down at his sword.


    His Shikai had failed?


    What... was happening?


    Muramasa lowered his hand and clasped it to his chest. "I told you already, I''ve stripped you of the ability to use your Zanpakut��."


    He made a gentle gesture.


    "Abarai Renji." From the shadows emerged a figure that walked toward him��a woman with a monkey-like appearance, accompanied by a snake-tailed child at her side. They were one entity. "We refuse to lend you our power any longer."


    Renji''s eyes widened.


    He recognized this figure instantly.


    It was the manifested form of his Zanpakut��!


    "Thank you for teaching me an important lesson." Muramasa crossed his arms, slightly raising his chin, his tone and expression equally arrogant. "The old era should come to an end."


    "Shinigami have ruled over Zanpakut����"


    "But that era should end."


    Shunsui Ky��raku shook his head. "Such powerless statements aren''t convincing in the least."


    "Then let me show you something more convincing." Muramasa waved his hand, leaning forward, his voice heavy with emphasis. "Haven''t you noticed there''s someone missing here?"


    The thought flashed in someone''s mind.


    Muramasa, seeming to read it, immediately denied, "I''m not talking about the 7th Division captain, Naruto Uzumaki, who went to Hueco Mundo."


    "I mean��"


    "The Captain-Commander, Yamamoto Genry��sai Shigekuni."


    "Hasn''t anyone noticed he''s not here?"


    Soi Fon *shunpoed* to his side, even without a sword, her Hakuda skills were still formidable.


    Muramasa remained unmoved.


    A golden flash appeared, blocking Soi Fon''s kick.


    "Suzumebachi." Soi Fon squinted, staring at the one who had intercepted her attack. "Are you truly going to betray me?"


    This brown-haired, twin-tailed figure...


    Was her Zanpakut��.


    Suzumebachi shook her head. "Muramasa has shown me another path��one that''s more interesting and free." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will no longer be bound by your inner self."


    Muramasa chuckled, clearly enjoying this master-servant conflict, as if it brought him pleasure, even excitement.


    "The first thing I wanted to do upon arriving in the Soul Society was to capture *Ry��jin Jakka*," he spread his arms wider, "but that old man is indeed skilled. He was able to resist my powers to some extent."


    "I had no choice but to seal him, to prevent him from interfering with my plans."


    "As for now��"


    He extended his right hand, his spiritual pressure surging.


    The Zanpakut�� spirits behind him lent their power to Muramasa, mixing together to form an even greater spiritual force.


    The ground cracked, twisted, and dozens of pillars rose from the earth.


    The Zanpakut�� spirits stood upon these pillars, towering above, looking down upon the scene below.


    A massive shadow fell, engulfing all the captains and soldiers.


    Muramasa stood with his hands in his pockets, his gaze cold and indifferent; after scanning the crowd, his eyes finally locked onto Byakuya Kuchiki, staring intently at him.


    "What a pity. That man, Aizen S��suke, couldn''t inflict enough damage on you to be truly devastating."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "Shinigami without their Zanpakut�� are no better than trash."


    "You''ve been under the illusion that you are capable because you''ve controlled your Zanpakut��."


    "Now, let me shatter that illusion."


    "From today onward, Zanpakut�� will no longer be controlled by Shinigami."


    ~~~


    This fanfic is already finished in Patreon! If you to read the rest without stop, please head to my Patreon Page, thank you for the support.


    Here''s my Patreon Please Check it out:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon!

 Chapter 224: , Part 1: Nel and the Most Beautiful Zanpakutō

    There were many Shinigami who didn''t believe these words.


    One after another, they drew their swords and recited the chants for Shikai.


    But...


    Just like Renji Abarai, no matter what they did, they could no longer perform Shikai.


    Muramasa sneered disdainfully.


    With a wave of his hand, he tore open a pitch-black crack in the sky, ripping through space and forming a passageway similar to a *Garganta.*


    "Now then�� the war between Zanpakut�� and Shinigami begins."


    The Zanpakut�� spirits, following his command, walked into the passageway, their figures disappearing from sight.


    Until only Muramasa remained, the last of the Zanpakut�� souls to enter.


    "I''ll be taking the Captain-Commander as my trophy," Muramasa turned his head, locking eyes with Shunsui Ky��raku. Their gazes clashed intensely, as if sparks were flying between them. "Farewell, Shinigami."


    He turned and stepped into the *Garganta,* vanishing from sight.


    The crescent moon seemed to catch on the crack, pulling at it, gradually sealing it shut.


    The Shinigami were left in shock.


    Some sighed in relief. The overwhelming sense of powerlessness and threat that this encounter had brought was simply too much.


    It was unlike the feeling of facing a strong enemy.


    "Losing" something was far more painful than anything else.


    Especially when it was something...


    That they had worked so hard for hundreds of years to obtain, and which allowed them to continue living.


    "He''s... just gone like that?" T��shir�� Hitsugaya was astonished, staring at the few remaining black marks in the sky, his eyes and tone filled with disbelief.


    J��shir�� Ukitake softly remarked, "Perhaps he thought that with their current strength, they still aren''t enough to conquer Seireitei."


    "Even though both the Captain-Commander and Naruto are absent..."


    "And even though we can no longer use the power of our Zanpakut��..."


    "Kid�� and Hakuda are still formidable."


    "Not to mention, Naruto could return at any moment."


    Zanpakut�� capable of Shikai were in the minority, and no matter how strong Muramasa''s power was, it had no effect on those Shinigami who hadn''t yet awakened their Zanpakut��. How could he "whisper" to something that didn''t exist?


    The number of "comrades" at his side wasn''t that large either.


    "It might be worse than we think," Shunsui Ky��raku shook his head. "The power of the Shinigami..."


    "Is not limited to just Seireitei."


    Ukitake turned to look at his old friend: "The World of the Living."


    "Substitute Shinigami and the Visored?"


    His expression became even more serious.


    Soi Fon approached and added, "And Yoruichi-sama and that man as well."


    Ichigo Kurosaki, without a doubt, possessed captain-level strength, and even in battles against Kenpachi Zaraki, he was not completely outmatched.


    K��go Ginj�� had similar strength.


    If you counted the Visored and the people at Urahara''s shop...


    There were plenty of individuals in the World of the Living with captain-level power. If their Zanpakut�� "betrayed" them, the damage this force could bring to Seireitei would be incalculable.


    "What should we do?" Ukitake looked at Ky��raku.


    He shook his head. "Send someone to notify the people in the World of the Living."


    "As for the rest, we''ll wait for Naruto to return and see what he thinks."


    Naruto''s strength had already surpassed theirs.


    At least...


    It wasn''t hard to see how much the Captain-Commander favored Naruto.


    He had talent, a decent personality, and though young, his overall abilities were rated higher than those of Shunsui Ky��raku and J��shir�� Ukitake.


    He was clearly being groomed to be the next Captain-Commander.


    Otherwise, no matter what, the issue of Hueco Mundo wouldn''t have fallen to the 7th Division, which was responsible for guarding the court.


    Now, the Captain-Commander had been sealed.


    The mantle of "acting Captain-Commander" should fall to the one meant to hold that power.


    "I thought you''d feel somewhat uncomfortable," Ukitake smiled.


    Shunsui Ky��raku shook his head and yawned: "Do you really think I''m that kind of person? J��shir��, you should know my nature by now."


    "Naruto being here is a great thing. Haven''t you noticed how much older our teacher has gotten over the years?"


    "Plus, he''s much more suited for the position than I am."


    As they spoke, the 7th Division was already busy assessing the damage to the inner court buildings.


    The 4th Division was tending to the wounded.


    Despite the commotion caused by the Zanpakut��, the damage was minimal��only some buildings had been destroyed, a few people had been caught up and injured, and the worst case was a poor soul who had broken their limbs. No one had died.


    That was the best news.


    No deaths��this cleared some of the shadow that Muramasa had cast over them.


    Above, the wind scattered the clouds, and the crescent moon still hung low, casting its dim light over Seireitei, covering everything in a soft, downy glow.


    Ukitake waved and called over Rukia and Kaien, instructing them to head to the World of the Living and deliver this message to the Shinigami there.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi toyed with his communication device, amused.


    In the Forest of Menos, Ashido''s eyes widened as he listened to the message coming through the device, his body trembling and his spiritual pressure fluctuating.


    The emotions that surged through him were almost like the excitement he had felt when, after more than three hundred years of loneliness, emptiness, and helplessness, he had met another living person for the first time��a fellow Shinigami.


    The Captain-Commander had been sealed?


    The Zanpakut�� had rebelled?


    How had the world turned into this after he left the Soul Society?


    He couldn''t understand it at all.


    "Can Zanpakut�� really be made to rebel?" Kurama hissed, glancing at his own paws. "If this ability were used on me, what would happen?"


    In a sense, Kurama was also a "Zanpakut��."


    But...


    As a "Zanpakut��," it also wielded a Zanpakut��.


    Naruto was curious too, though having never encountered such power, he couldn''t imagine what such a situation would be like. "I''m not sure, but just know this��if something goes wrong, I won''t hold back. I''ll seal you up."


    Kurama curled its lips, half-dismissive and half-serious: "Don''t underestimate me. I won''t fall for such a cheap trick."


    "Even among Zanpakut��, I''m the most unique."


    Naruto nodded, his expression serious. "Then why did you react so strongly when we talked about the Sharingan?"


    Kurama''s eyes widened: "That was a long time ago!"


    "Times have changed!"


    It wanted to confidently shout, "Even if Madara Uchiha himself were here, I wouldn''t fear him now!" But on second thought, that man was still alive... and if Madara appeared and used the Sharingan on him again...


    Kurama couldn''t help but shudder slightly at the thought of the power that had controlled him before.


    Ashido stared at them, confused: "Seireitei is in such chaos, and you two are still so..."


    The atmosphere between Naruto and Kurama was relaxed.


    Muramasa''s earlier words had not disturbed them in the slightest.


    The only thing that radiated from them was calmness, just like the stillness of the Forest of Menos��where not even a single Hollow was present.


    "Mayuri wasn''t calling for help," Naruto shook his head with a smile as he explained to Ashido. "Although it sounds troublesome, those guys have already retreated. Even if we rushed back now, we wouldn''t be able to catch up."


    Ashido frowned. "But the Captain-Commander..."


    "Yes, the Captain-Commander has been sealed," Naruto''s tone remained gentle. "Because he''s so strong, that''s why he was targeted."


    "But..."


    "The Captain-Commander is already quite old. There will come a day when he grows frail or passes away."


    "We can''t rely on him to carry the burden of the Soul Society forever."


    Ashido wanted to say more.


    But Naruto stood up: "Alright, I was hoping to take things slowly, but it seems time is running out."


    "Now, come with me to Las Noches..."


    "You''ll need to take over matters in Hueco Mundo temporarily."


    Ashido nodded.


    He followed Naruto, leaving the Forest of Menos for the first time in a long while. The cold night winds hit them as they emerged into the desert, a stark contrast to the damp, oppressive atmosphere of the forest.


    In Las Noches.


    As Naruto and Ashido arrived, Harribel appeared, dragging along a child dressed in green.


    "Uzumaki-sama, you''re back so soon?" Her gaze shifted to Ashido.


    Naruto responded quietly, "An urgent situation arose. I need to return to Seireitei."


    "As for Hueco Mundo, I''ll leave it in his hands for now."


    He pointed to Ashido, about to make an introduction.


    The little green-clad child in Harribel''s grasp looked up and pointed. "I know!"


    "You''re that red-haired Shinigami from the Forest of Menos!"


    "You''re pretty famous."


    Naruto paused mid-sentence. "You know him?"


    "Of course! The Hollow hunter from the Forest of Menos," the child exclaimed. "He''s really strong. Some of the Adjuchas were killed by him."


    "All the Hollows probably know about him."


    Her gaze then shifted to the Arrancar woman holding her.


    Harribel nodded slightly, giving a simple "Hmm" in agreement.


    "Since you''re familiar, that makes things easier," Naruto smiled. "His name is Ashido. Please cooperate with him."


    Harribel gave another soft "Hmm" in response. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this little one also an Arrancar?" Naruto asked, glancing at the child Harribel was holding.


    The girl, who had seemed so bold earlier, suddenly shrank back, her gaze darting between Naruto and Kurama, fear flashing in her eyes. She grabbed onto Harribel''s waist, trying to hide behind her.


    But...


    Harribel frowned and shook her off, holding the child at arm''s length to prevent her from clinging to her waist. "Uzumaki-sama asked me to record the names of Arrancar with captain-level strength."


    "She''s one of them."


    "Nelliel Tu Odelschwanck."


    "Since her territory is near Las Noches, I brought her here."


    Kurama opened its eyes. "Does this kind of spiritual pressure and ability really have captain-level strength?"


    "Don''t be fooled by her current appearance," Harribel said coldly. "She''s incredibly strong. She was once one of the Espada, ranked No. 3."


    "But she was ambushed by Nnoitra, and her mask was damaged, which turned her into what you see now."


    Naruto nodded thoughtfully.


    He noticed the little girl''s gaze lingering on Kurama. "Nelliel, are you afraid of him?"


    "Just call me Nel!" she replied in a small, trembling voice. "That guy is terrifying."


    "With just one breath, he could destroy all of Las Noches. He almost wiped out my pets."


    Ashido''s eyes widened.


    He looked at the nearby ruins, waves of emotion surging in his heart.


    This...


    This destruction was caused by that little fox?


    ~~~


    Thank you for the Support!


    This fanfic is already finished in Patreon! If you to read the rest without stop, please head to my Patreon Page, thank you for the support.


    Here''s my Patreon Please Check it out:


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon!

 Chapter 225: , Part 2: Nel and the Most Beautiful Zanpakutō

    When he first saw it, he had thought it was the result of a war incited by Aizen, and that the battlefield had spread to Las Noches, causing such devastation.


    But it was all caused by a single fox?


    And the most incredible part was, this fox was merely Naruto''s lieutenant.


    How strong was the captain himself?


    "It''s not like I''d just casually use that technique," Kurama wagged its tail, clearly in a good mood. Being called terrifying by someone who used to be No. 3 in the Espada was, in a way, a compliment.


    Naruto chuckled, his gaze lingering on the crack in Nel''s mask. "So it was the damage to your mask that caused all of this?"


    Nel tilted her head, her expression confused.


    She understood what the "Espada" were��important figures in Hueco Mundo.


    But was she really one of them?


    "She has amnesia," Harribel answered for her. "The situation might be more complicated than it seems."


    Naruto nodded, contemplating.


    "If you''re interested, you could take her back with you," Harribel said, tossing Nel toward him.


    Nel shrieked in surprise. "Ah?!"


    "Wasn''t it enough just to record my name? Why are you giving me away to a Shinigami like a gift?"


    She turned her head, and though she was fine when she looked at Naruto, the moment her eyes landed on Kurama, she burst into tears. "I''m doomed!"


    "Nel is going to become a Shinigami''s toy."


    Naruto smiled as he reached out to touch her mask, trying to use basic healing techniques to smooth over the damage.


    But it was useless.


    Such simple methods had no effect on the "cracks in the mask."


    "What kind of person was she before she lost her memory?" Naruto asked, lifting her up.


    Nel was still crying.


    Kurama leaned in, baring its teeth. "If you keep crying, I''ll eat you!"


    Nel immediately stopped crying, her body trembling, tears still flowing down her cheeks, but she made no sound.


    "She''s an odd one," Harribel said coldly. "She was a peaceful person, a bit soft-hearted."


    "It''s hard to imagine..."


    "That a Hollow would ever hold a ''peaceful'' ideology."


    Naruto was surprised.


    Peace?


    A Hollow seeking peace?


    That was truly hard to believe.


    "She once said that Hollows who regain their rationality after falling from being human shouldn''t engage in meaningless battles," Harribel continued. "None of the other Arrancar shared her views, but she was too strong for anyone to oppose her." ?


    Naruto nodded.


    Harribel then revealed her true purpose. "If possible, I hope Uzumaki-sama can heal her."


    Nel blinked her big eyes, looking up at the tall, mature, and somewhat intimidating woman beside her.


    "For a Hollow like her to rule Hueco Mundo would be more suitable for what you Shinigami need," Harribel said softly.


    Naruto looked at her. "You''re very rational."


    Harribel didn''t respond.


    In the yellow sands, there was only the sound of the wind howling, crashing into the petrified branches of quartz trees, producing eerie wails.


    This suggestion seemed feasible.


    Naruto''s senses told him that everything Harribel had said was true.


    This Arrancar named "Nel" might really be different.


    "Will you come with me to the Soul Society?" Naruto asked, lifting Nel up to meet his gaze. "I''ll find someone to try and heal you."


    Nel thought for a moment and then turned her head to look into the distance.


    Over there, a bull-horned Hollow and an insect-like Hollow were watching her nervously.


    Were those her brothers?


    But...


    "If I''m healed, will I regain my memories?" she asked in her small, clear voice.


    Naruto nodded. "It''s possible, but since I don''t fully understand your situation, I can''t promise anything."


    Nel focused on the words "It''s possible."


    "Can I say goodbye to my brothers and pets first?"


    Naruto nodded and casually tossed her into the air.


    Nel screamed, her tears flowing again as the fear she had just suppressed came rushing back. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I almost died!" Nel patted herself, feeling as though she had narrowly escaped death.


    Her life now wasn''t so bad.


    She was happy spending time with her "brothers" and "pets."


    But she also wanted to recover her lost memories.


    Her "brothers" and "pets" didn''t stop her. Upon learning about the situation, they even encouraged her. They hoped Nel would regain her strength, and if she couldn''t recover her memories, that was fine too.


    After contacting Mayuri Kurotsuchi, a Garganta opened.


    In the 12th Division, underground laboratory.


    "Captain Ky��raku and the others have been eagerly waiting for your return," Mayuri grinned. "They''ve been waiting..."


    "Oh? This little thing?"


    "A gift you brought back from Hueco Mundo?"


    Nel clung to Naruto''s leg, her wide eyes staring at Mayuri.


    This black-and-white painted guy was terrifying!


    Especially his eyes...


    They gleamed with a desire to devour her like a piece of food.


    "She''s not research material," Naruto shook his head, rejecting the idea and briefly explaining Nel''s situation.


    "A damaged mask?" Mayuri mused, intrigued. "A peace-loving Hollow? No wonder Aizen didn''t use the H��gyoku''s power to heal her."


    "Someone with such conflicting beliefs wouldn''t be worth saving."


    "I''ll take care of healing her," he waved his hand, agreeing without hesitation.


    This was an interesting case.


    If he could figure it out...


    He might even be able to create Hollows or Arrancar without using the H��gyoku''s power.


    Nel looked up pitifully. "Naruto, are you leaving me here?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve warned him," Naruto crouched down, patting her head. "He won''t dare do anything to you."


    "Though he looks scary, when it comes to serious matters, he''s reliable."


    Nel turned to study Mayuri.


    Reliable?


    Really?


    Mayuri let out a sly grin.


    Nel cried out loud again.


    Even Kurama couldn''t bear it, growling at Mayuri to stop scaring the child.


    It was hard to imagine a Hollow being so cute and innocent.


    Nel nodded, though not particularly clingy. There was something about Naruto that made her feel reassured.


    After leaving her with Mayuri, Naruto headed to the 1st Division''s headquarters.


    In the meeting room.


    "Naruto''s finally back," Shunsui Ky��raku tilted his head, watching the blonde figure walk in from the doorway. He let out a sigh of relief. "Captain Kurotsuchi should have explained the situation to you."


    Naruto nodded, returning to his seat. "Is the Captain-Commander really sealed?"


    "It''s hard to say for sure," Ky��raku spread his hands and shook his head. "We asked the vice-captains, and none of them sensed any unusual spiritual pressure."


    "But indeed..."


    "The Captain-Commander has not been seen."


    Naruto frowned. "We should prepare for the worst-case scenario."


    "Does Muramasa have sealing abilities? Or does he have the power to seal others?"


    This sounded strange.


    Sealing the Captain-Commander...


    That wasn''t an easy task. Even with Naruto''s current strength, the chance of sealing the Captain-Commander was slim. Even without *Ry��jin Jakka*, the Captain-Commander''s own spiritual pressure and Hakuda abilities were terrifying in their own right.


    Byakuya Kuchiki shook his head. "No."


    "I asked my grandfather and father when I returned. The Zanpakut�� that belonged to K��ga Kuchiki doesn''t have any sealing abilities."


    Naruto nodded but remained silent.


    He was beginning to suspect...


    Whether the Captain-Commander had truly been sealed, or if Muramasa had really done it.


    After all, if someone else were to gain control of *Ry��jin Jakka*, it would be terrifying. The Captain-Commander might have sealed himself as a precaution. It wasn''t impossible for him to take such a step.


    But regardless of the possibility, the outcome remained the same.


    Which was...


    The absence of the Captain-Commander as a combat force.


    "Did only Rukia and Kaien go to the World of the Living?" Naruto asked quietly.


    Ukitake nodded. "Only the two of them. That should be enough..."


    Through the Shiba family, they could contact the Shih��in family.


    Rukia had a good relationship with Ichigo, which would also allow them to get in touch with Ginjo and the Visored.


    He suddenly realized something. "You''re worried they might be ambushed."


    Naruto hadn''t yet nodded when��


    "Beep-beep��"


    An urgent beeping sound rang out from Mayuri''s pocket, drawing everyone''s attention.


    He pulled out a device resembling a modern phone. "It''s a distress signal."


    "From Karakura Town."


    "From... Rukia Kuchiki."


    All eyes immediately turned toward Naruto, awaiting his orders.


    "Captain Kuchiki of the 6th Division, Captain Kenpachi of the 11th Division, and I will head to the World of the Living," Naruto thought for a moment before giving his command. "The other divisions should prepare for battle."


    "Captain Ky��raku..."


    Ky��raku nodded. "Don''t worry, leave Seireitei to me."


    "Be careful, Naruto."


    "If possible, it might be best to seal your own sword."


    Naruto acknowledged the advice.


    Central 46 hadn''t had time to reorganize itself yet, and even when they did, their authority wouldn''t easily extend back into the Gotei 13 after being destroyed once.


    Given the special circumstances, Naruto allowed himself to leave without any restrictions.


    In the World of the Living, Karakura Town.


    Rukia was running, fleeing forward.


    Behind her, a woman with long white hair and a snowy kimono was pursuing.


    It was her Zanpakut��.


    The manifested form of "Sode no Shirayuki."


    "How pitiful," Sode no Shirayuki laughed lightly. "Have you become this weak after losing my power?"


    "No wonder you''ve been so repeatedly embarrassed."


    Rukia Kuchiki gritted her teeth, panting heavily.


    The streets were familiar.


    She was almost there.


    Since the moment she had landed, she had been attacked. Now, her stamina was almost completely drained.


    Sode no Shirayuki was gradually closing the distance, raising the white blade in her hand.


    "It seems this game of chase has come to an end," her voice was sharp, filled with malice, leaving no room for mercy. "Farewell, Rukia Kuchiki..."


    Clang��


    The sword struck, but it did not meet flesh or bone. Instead, it collided with another sword.


    A black-bladed, white-edged sword.


    Rukia looked up at the owner of the blade: "Ichigo."


    The orange-haired boy frowned: "Is the Soul Society always this chaotic?"


    "Aizen''s matter was just settled, and now so many people are showing up out of nowhere."


    "Let me finish dealing with her, then we can catch up."


    He swung his sword to strike.


    Sode no Shirayuki raised an eyebrow, her voice cold: "You''re a nuisance."


    With a flick of her wrist, she elegantly countered his attack.


    Ichigo Kurosaki stared at her.


    This sword... looked familiar, as if he had seen it not long ago.


    Where the blade pointed, a circle of white light appeared beneath his feet, glowing brightly and exuding an icy chill.


    "Some no mai, Tsukishiro (������?�°�, First Dance, Moon White)"


    This technique!


    Ichigo Kurosaki was surprised and used *shunpo* to escape the range of the light before it erupted.


    Now he remembered. No wonder it had felt familiar.


    "Isn''t that Rukia''s move?" he exclaimed. "How do you know that move?"


    "I remember that being Rukia''s Zanpakut��''s ability."


    Rukia and Sode no Shirayuki spoke simultaneously, their words nearly identical.


    "She is my Zanpakut��."


    "I am her Zanpakut��."


    The only difference was the subject of the sentences.


    A Zanpakut��?


    Ichigo Kurosaki''s eyes widened. "Are you training for Bankai?"


    "It''s a rebellion of the Zanpakut��," Rukia shook her head, beginning to explain, but she cut herself off abruptly: "Watch out!"


    Sode no Shirayuki gave them no time to reminisce.


    With a flip of her palm, she thrust her sword downward.


    "Tsugi no mai, Hakuren (�Τ���?�םi, Next Dance, White Ripple)."


    Ice and frost surged, sweeping down upon Ichigo Kurosaki like a tidal wave.


    Ichigo raised his sword to block, preparing to leap upward.


    A gentle breeze swept by.


    The cold air dispersed along with the wind, swirling away and gradually dissipating.


    The attack was neutralized.


    Ichigo and Rukia both looked up at the sky.


    A golden figure stood in the air, an irregular crescent moon beneath his feet, and the wind dancing at his side.


    "Rukia, you''ll need to train harder when we get back," the black-haired man in a captain''s haori standing beside the golden figure spoke, his voice cold. "Just because you lost the power of your Zanpakut��, you''ve been reduced to this state?"


    "A Shinigami''s abilities shouldn''t rely entirely on their Zanpakut��."


    Sode no Shirayuki also looked up, her expression cautious: "Byakuya Kuchiki."


    "And��"


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto gazed at the woman in the kimono, smiling slightly: "Rukia, is this your sword?"


    "It''s beautiful."


    "No wonder it''s known as the most beautiful Zanpakut�� in the Soul Society."


    Rukia pouted. "Thank you for the compliment, Captain Naruto."


    "But is this really the right time to say something like that?"


    "Besides... that didn''t sound much like a compliment."


    Kurama grinned. "It wasn''t really a compliment..."


    Before it could finish, its head turned, its gaze fixed behind Sode no Shirayuki.


    There was a slow, rhythmic clap of hands, clear and deliberate.


    "I was just hoping to deal with a few troublesome Shinigami."


    "But it seems I''ve caught a much bigger fish."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 226: Invalid Ability

    Laughter descended from the sky.


    A sky was torn open, and a figure stepped out.


    "Blonde hair, a fox, such immense spiritual pressure..."


    A brown-haired man walked out from the alley, hands in his pockets, stepping onto the rooftops. His gaze was filled with curiosity, exploration, and a hint of smug pride.


    "7th Division Captain, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "I thought Seireitei would protect you."


    "After all..."


    "You are their only hope."


    Naruto looked up, meeting his gaze.


    Kurama squinted: "Is that Muramasa?"


    "Seireitei didn''t warn you all, did they?" Muramasa smiled, raising his hand, forming a claw and extending it forward. An invisible shockwave surged. "Come, Naruto Uzumaki, let your power be mine."


    "Muk��j��ch�� Muramasa."


    This was his most powerful ability.


    Praised as something akin to "Bankai."


    He entered Naruto''s inner world, pulling both Naruto and Kurama inside.


    In the real world, Sode no Shirayuki stood atop the alley wall, watching the two of them without any further intention to attack.


    "What''s that?" Ichigo Kurosaki looked up. "It doesn''t seem real."


    The black void tore the sky apart, leaving behind a jagged, ugly scar.


    It reminded him strongly of something.


    Many of the Hollows he had fought before used a similar ability.


    During the battle of the "Fake Karakura Town," Aizen and the Arrancar had emerged from such voids.


    "That''s a Zanpakut��," Rukia Kuchiki stared at Sode no Shirayuki, her expression complicated. She pressed her hand against her wound, performing basic healing.


    "Another one?"


    Ichigo Kurosaki turned back, his expression shocked.


    "It''s complicated. Let me think about how to explain," Rukia said softly, beginning to recount. "It starts with a ''senpai'' from the Kuchiki family, a man named K��ga Kuchiki..."


    Kurama''s massive body was fully visible.


    In front of it, Naruto and Muramasa seemed minuscule.


    "What an incredible body," Muramasa raised his head, lifting his hand, marveling at it. "And such powerful spiritual pressure."


    Kurama grinned: "Thanks for the compliment."


    "But..."


    Muramasa smiled as his chest opened, and countless thin, milky-white strands extended out, piercing Kurama''s body. Each strand ended in a hand, gripping its flesh and fur.


    "A body this powerful, cooped up in such a small space��what a waste."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to have a will of your own?"


    His words flowed through the hands, pouring into Kurama''s heart.


    "Rebellion," "battle," "anger," "hatred"...


    These negative emotions accumulated like snow, like rain, forming a complex storm of thoughts.


    Images flickered in Kurama''s eyes.


    But what emerged in his mind wasn''t Muramasa''s words.


    Rather...


    They were the negative memories that had been sealed away and long since digested through his training in the "Falls of Truth."


    He recalled the scene when a ninja first discovered him, mercilessly attempting to tame him as a summoning animal.


    He also heard the curses that branded him a "natural disaster."


    But...


    What did those things even mean now?


    He had already gone through the Falls of Truth once.


    If they were originally his own experiences, what use was it for someone to attempt to "brainwash" him?


    Kurama''s expression turned strange as he stared at Muramasa: "Is this all you have to say to me?"


    Muramasa was stunned.


    What kind of reaction was this?


    Other Zanpakut��, after receiving his thoughts, would at least show agitation, even if they didn''t immediately submit.


    But this fox remained utterly calm.


    "You''re something else," Kurama shook his body, easily breaking free from the grasp of the hands. "You think these negative emotions alone could enslave me?"


    "How naive."


    Its eyes gleamed red.


    Naruto could feel the agitation in Kurama''s emotions.


    Malice...


    It was nothing new to Kurama.


    For nearly a thousand years, countless people��tens of thousands, maybe even hundreds of thousands��had projected their malice onto this fox. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bond between Naruto and Kurama was built on mutual understanding, forged through this endless cycle of malice.


    Muramasa''s pupils widened.


    He realized it too...


    There were two ways to break his ability to brainwash Zanpakut��.


    One was for the Zanpakut�� to be told directly that it had been manipulated.


    The other was for a Shinigami who had lost their Zanpakut�� to complete the "Bankai" training again, reawakening their bond with their Zanpakut��.


    So, they understood each other through malice?


    Damn it!


    Why are there Zanpakut�� and wielders like them?


    Kurama lifted its hand and smirked arrogantly: "So, Naruto, was I right or what?"


    "His power doesn''t work on me."


    "As for this guy..."


    "Leave him to me!"


    It swung its fist down with tremendous force.


    Muramasa dodged clumsily, not retreating, his gaze shifting back to Naruto.


    He reached out his hand.


    Before Kurama''s second attack could land, milky-white strands surged from his palm, forming a hand that pierced through Kurama''s fluffy tail and grabbed hold of a sword.


    "Come forth!"


    "The strongest wind-type Zanpakut��!"


    His eyes burned with desire.


    It was the same sword that had defeated Aizen, whom even the Captain-Commander couldn''t handle.


    If he could control its power, then he could easily...


    Break the seal that had been troubling him.


    Muramasa pulled.


    A man with golden hair, somewhat resembling Naruto, but slimmer and dressed in a white god-robe, was drawn out.


    Kurama turned its head, surprised: "Minato Namikaze?"


    "No..."


    "It''s not him."


    His face resembled Minato''s, but there were slight differences in the details. On his head were two small horns, similar to the ones seen on the Sage of Six Paths and his descendants.


    "Vortex?" Naruto called out his name.


    The figure raised his hands, pressing them together in a gesture of respect. Spiritual pressure surged around him, ready to be unleashed.


    Vortex smiled and nodded: "It''s me, nice to meet you, Naruto."


    Since the battle with Aizen, Naruto had been busy restoring Seireitei and handling various matters, so he hadn''t had much time to communicate deeply with his sword. They only exchanged a few words during daily meditation.


    Muramasa''s "hand" was still gripping Vortex.


    Just as he had done with Kurama, negative thoughts flooded into Vortex''s heart.


    Vortex sighed: "I was really looking forward to meeting Naruto."


    "You''ve ruined that for me."


    He turned his head, lightly tapping Muramasa''s "hand" with his own. A surge of blue spiritual pressure flowed from the touch, dissolving the hand into spirit particles that drifted away.


    Muramasa''s pupils dilated further.


    It didn''t work again?


    What was going on?


    His power had failed?


    Naruto didn''t release his hold. "You weren''t affected by him?"


    "Why would I be?" Vortex remained calm. "I''m not like ordinary Zanpakut��."


    "My birth was tied to you, Naruto, and... the power of Ashura."


    He glanced at Muramasa, his expression serious. "Betrayal, rebellion, escape..."


    "Why would I ever do that?"


    "Naruto chose not to use my power when I wasn''t yet fully developed, and he allowed me to grow..."


    "Not to mention..."


    "Your dark little schemes are insignificant compared to Ashura''s ideals of love and peace."


    Through Ashura''s power, he had learned about "love" and "peace."


    Muramasa gritted his teeth, glaring at Naruto. "So you knew from the start that your sword wouldn''t fall under my influence, didn''t you?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki, indeed worthy of being compared to the Captain-Commander..."


    Naruto shook his head and smiled gently. "Of course not. I can''t see the future."


    "But I had a feeling all along that if you tried to use them, it wouldn''t work out well."


    Muramasa clenched his fist.


    "Now it''s my turn." Naruto stepped forward. "Did you seal the Captain-Commander?"


    Muramasa pursed his lips, refusing to answer.


    Based on what he had learned from other Zanpakut��, Naruto had the ability to discern "truth from lies."


    "If you won''t answer, that means you did," Naruto nodded thoughtfully.


    Muramasa scowled.


    It suddenly dawned on him why all the Zanpakut�� were so wary of Naruto, and why they all agreed that he was as troublesome as the Captain-Commander.


    He was powerful and perceptive.


    This wasn''t going well...


    "Such a terrifying Shinigami." He extended his hand and lightly tapped, revealing a passage out of the inner world.


    There were many who could guard against his ability.


    Ginrei Kuchiki was one. The Captain-Commander could do it too.


    But only this man could bring his power to a halt.


    "Until next time." Muramasa waved his hand and, with a serious expression, slipped out of the inner world.


    In the real world...


    "That''s the situation," Rukia said, shaking her head as she finished explaining. "After arriving in the World of the Living, Vice-Captain Kaien and I split up."


    "I came to find you, and he went to find Kisuke Urahara."


    "Looks like it worked out well. Since Muramasa showed up here, Kaien should be relatively safe."


    She said this, but worry was still evident on her face.


    After all, as soon as they entered the World of the Living, they had been hunted by their own Zanpakut��.


    She was being pursued by Sode no Shirayuki.


    And Kaien was being pursued by Nejibana.


    "I thought Zanpakut�� could only manifest near their wielders," Ichigo Kurosaki shook his head, staring at Zangetsu in his hand.


    He wondered...


    If Muramasa used his power on him, who would materialize and "betray" him?


    Old Man Zangetsu? Or Hollow Ichigo?


    Just then, Muramasa reappeared, hurriedly heading toward the void.


    "Sode no Shirayuki, let''s go!" he shouted, calling her.


    Naruto also left the inner world, clapping his hands together.


    Golden chains spread out.


    "Do you think you can just come and go as you please?"


    "It won''t be that easy."


    Muramasa raised an eyebrow, spiritual pressure surging as he swung his sword.


    Like a "Shadow Clone," countless copies of Muramasa appeared in the sky.


    "What a childish trick." Kurama opened its mouth, gathering black spiritual energy.


    Without even needing to charge, it launched a direct blast at one of the figures.


    There was no hesitation, and the result was spot on.


    The figure tried to dodge, but it was too late. The real Muramasa was hit and sent flying.


    Muramasa was shocked.


    However...


    There was some good news for him.


    Naruto''s "Adamantine Sealing Chains" weren''t targeting him but Sode no Shirayuki. As the kimono-clad woman attempted to fly toward the void, golden chains wrapped around her tightly.


    She struggled, but more chains bound her.


    In the face of an unrestricted Naruto, her spiritual pressure had no effect.


    Muramasa took the chance to dive into the void, hastily sealing the crack behind him.


    "Captain Naruto, you could have caught Muramasa," Rukia bit her lip, guilt filling her as she looked at her own Zanpakut��, now bound in golden chains. "I can handle Sode no Shirayuki..."


    Naruto glanced at her and smiled. "I let him go on purpose."


    Kurama scratched at its haori with a paw. "We still don''t know where the old man''s being held."


    "And where the other Zanpakut�� are."


    "Now that he''s wounded, he''ll definitely return to his lair. I planted a tracking device made by Mayuri Kurotsuchi on him. We''ll follow it to his hideout."


    Rukia nodded, realization dawning.


    Sode no Shirayuki continued to struggle, her cold energy coating the golden chains in a layer of frost.


    After watching for a moment, Rukia turned away. "Captain Naruto, how did you break Muramasa''s power?"


    "My grandfather said that even the Captain-Commander had difficulty resisting Muramasa''s abilities..."


    Naruto shook his head and said softly, "No ability is perfect."


    "Even Aizen''s *Ky��ka Suigetsu* has flaws and ways to break it."


    "Muramasa''s power is impressive, but..."


    Kurama interrupted: "It''s too immature."


    "To think he could manipulate me with just that��he''s dreaming."


    Naruto looked up.


    Several spiritual pressures were rapidly approaching.


    Rukia and Ichigo Kurosaki felt them too, and they also raised their heads.


    Before anyone arrived, Kenpachi Zaraki''s wild laughter rang out.


    "That was amazing, so amazing!" He landed, carrying a struggling figure on his shoulder. "It''s been so long since I''ve had such a good fight!"


    Kurama scoffed: "Didn''t you fight Aizen not too long ago? That was plenty fun."


    Kenpachi retorted boldly: "I''ve been fully healed for days now!"


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    Naruto looked at the man slung over Kenpachi''s shoulder. "Is that Vice-Captain Kaien''s Zanpakut��?"


    Kaien Shiba scratched his head. "I''m ashamed to say it, but yes."


    "But..."


    "Even though Captain Zaraki defeated Nejibana, we couldn''t break Muramasa''s influence."


    Byakuya Kuchiki glanced at Ichigo Kurosaki, then moved closer to Rukia. "We didn''t encounter Muramasa, so he must have gone to you, Naruto?"


    "We just fought him. I let him go," Naruto nodded. "We''ll have Mayuri track him down. That should lead us to the Captain-Commander."


    "You weren''t affected by his power?" Kuchiki Byakuya asked, surprised.


    Naruto grabbed Kurama by the scruff and lifted him up. "Both of my Zanpakut�� are... unique."


    "I have a theory now."


    "I''ll explain more when we get back."


    He paused, then looked over at the orange-haired boy next to him. "Ichigo, you''re coming too."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 227: Ryūjin Jakka

    Byakuya Kuchiki drew his sword, thrusting it into the sky.


    The "key" turned, opening a traditional Japanese-style gate.


    A group of individuals from the World of the Living walked through, arriving in a vast square.


    "Seireitei looks the same as always," Shinji Hirako remarked, glancing around at the unchanged architecture from over a hundred years ago. His hands were in his pockets, and he spoke quietly.


    Naruto approached him: "This time is a special situation."


    "Once this is over, whether you stay or leave, I won''t stop you."


    Shinji Hirako turned, his voice half mocking: "Has Naruto grown so strong that he can now handle those old folks from Central 46?"


    Naruto smiled, leading the way. "Aizen made many mistakes."


    "But there was one thing he didn''t get wrong."


    Shinji Hirako nodded. "Killing off those old geezers in Central 46?"


    Naruto shook his head. "He made them realize that the so-called authority granted by the ''Spirit King'' isn''t as unshakable as they thought."


    "And also, he made them see just how merciful the Captain-Commander has been all these years."


    Shinji Hirako seemed to understand.


    "The Gotei 13 is in a good place now," Naruto continued. "They have the power to oversee and warn."


    "But it''s different from before."


    "The Captain-Commander and the captains, those responsible for the day-to-day matters, now hold the real decision-making power."


    Shinji Hirako chuckled. "Is that so?"


    "How impressive Aizen was."


    The last line was sarcastic, just like how he used to talk to Aizen back when Hirako was still the captain of the 5th Division and Aizen was his lieutenant.


    As they walked toward the First Division headquarters, R��j��r�� Otoribashi, formerly the captain of the 3rd Division, with his signature golden wavy hair, asked, "What does Seireitei think of hollowfication now?"


    "It''s just another form of power," Naruto explained. "Like the regulations on ''Substitute Shinigami.''"


    "Since it was something forced upon you, of course, you won''t be punished for it, and you''re allowed to use it."


    "Are you thinking of returning?" Naruto tilted his head, looking at him.


    ��toribashi hesitated for a moment but then nodded. "I heard that a member of the Shiba family is preparing for the captain''s exam."


    "He''s more interested in joining the 5th Division." Naruto glanced at Shinji Hirako. "After all, in the 13th Division, he''s mostly been covering for others."


    Shinji Hirako scoffed and turned his head away, gazing into the distance.


    Kaien Shiba was taking over.


    Although Hirako was already the former captain, for some reason, whenever the topic of becoming the 5th Division captain came up in front of him, he always felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Is there no suitable candidate for the 3rd Division?" ��toribashi asked again.


    Naruto thought for a moment and shook his head.


    Renji Abarai''s training for "Bankai" had not gone smoothly. His Zanpakut�� was special, and even though it was a single sword, its soul had two consciousnesses. One part had accepted him, but the other hadn''t.


    Ikkaku Madarame had mastered "Bankai," but he believed deeply in his roots. It was known that during the war Aizen had instigated, he would rather die than use his Bankai in front of others.


    Regardless of his abilities, his personality wasn''t suited to leading a division.


    "If Captain ��toribashi is willing to return, the position of 3rd Division Captain is yours," Naruto added.


    ��toribashi said nothing further.


    Seireitei hadn''t changed.


    Though some buildings were damaged, the 13th Division was busy with repairs. Along the path to the 1st Division''s headquarters, not many structures were destroyed, but with the soldiers standing tall, it was easy to imagine how they had looked when intact.


    But many things had changed.


    Few familiar faces walked among the Shinigami passing by.


    A few names were mentioned in conversations.


    Some had died in battle, sacrificed, while others had retired to enjoy the final centuries of their lives.


    It left them feeling lost. Seireitei was still Seireitei, but as time passed and people came and went, it no longer belonged to them, and they no longer belonged to it.


    This trip had solidified the decision for many of them��they would not be returning to Seireitei.


    Compared to this place, they had grown more accustomed to life in the World of the Living.


    They reached their destination.


    Inside the 1st Division''s headquarters, the captains, former captains, and Ichigo Kurosaki had gathered in the meeting room.


    "If the Captain-Commander saw this, he''d probably be furious," Shunsui Ky��raku remarked teasingly, his gaze sweeping over the assembled group.


    Including Rukia and Kaien, there were a total of nineteen people.


    In all his years as a captain, Ky��raku had never seen so many gathered in this room.


    Even when all the captain seats were filled, it was rare to have thirteen present��since Ukitake''s health didn''t allow him to attend unless it was important.


    "Captain Kurotsuchi, have you found where that guy is?" Naruto asked, not stopping as he glanced at one of his shadow clones.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi raised the device in his hand. "I thought he would be a more interesting opponent."


    "But unfortunately, the truth is disappointing."


    "I had prepared three different countermeasures in case he discovered me, but none were needed."


    "He''s in Northern Rukongai, coordinates here."


    He tapped the device lightly, and a projection appeared, displaying the coordinates.


    "Hiding in the Soul Society?" Kenpachi Zaraki grinned, his voice eager. "Naruto, let''s head out right now!"


    Naruto waved his hand. "No need to rush. Two things first."


    "First, the Captain-Commander might not have been sealed by Muramasa." Naruto spoke calmly.


    The other captains turned, their expressions shifting.


    "But the Captain-Commander certainly..." T��shir�� Hitsugaya frowned.


    Naruto gestured dismissively, his tone steady. "Kurama and I fought Muramasa."


    "His power doesn''t force control."


    "Instead, he invades the inner world, hypnotizes the Zanpakut��, and brainwashes them through suggestion."


    He paused for a moment. "Muramasa must have talked to other Zanpakut�� and learned that I can discern truth from lies, so he avoided answering my question directly."


    "My guess is that the Captain-Commander sealed his own mind to prevent Muramasa from invading."


    "After all, if *Ry��jin Jakka*''s power were unleashed, it would be quite troublesome."


    Shunsui Ky��raku chuckled bitterly.


    To Naruto, it was only "troublesome"?


    To the rest of them��


    It was far more than just troublesome.


    "So, if we find the Captain-Commander, don''t be in a hurry to break his seal," Naruto concluded. "Focus on defeating Muramasa first."


    "Deal with him, then we''ll consider removing the seal."


    Naruto continued. "The second thing is that Muramasa''s power doesn''t control��it brainwashes."


    The captains were intrigued.


    Their Zanpakut�� had all been influenced by Muramasa.


    "The Zanpakut�� were only misled by Muramasa, causing a rift between you and them," Naruto said quietly. "As long as you mend that rift, you can regain control of your Zanpakut��."


    Shunsui Ky��raku lowered his hat. "You''re saying we need to undergo ''Bankai'' training again?"


    He summarized succinctly.


    Naruto nodded and smiled. "That''s right."


    He paused, thinking for a moment. "So this time, I want Shinji Hirako and the Visoreds to stay in Seireitei with the 4th, 9th, and 12th Divisions."


    "And Ichigo, that includes you."


    Ichigo Kurosaki nodded. "Of course, no problem."


    Shinji Hirako and the others agreed as well; it was hard to refuse a request from Naruto.


    "The remaining captains, follow me." Naruto said, "Muramasa was injured by Kurama, so he''s currently weak."


    "This is the best time to reclaim your Zanpakut��."


    Kurotsuchi raised his hand, still holding the device. "His location hasn''t changed much; he''s still in that spot."


    In Northern Rukongai, inside an underground cave.


    "Muramasa?" The Zanpakut�� gathered at the base level gasped in horror upon seeing him. "What happened to you?"


    Muramasa looked pitiful, his chest wounded and scarred, with a devastating mark left by Kurama''s Tailed Beast Bomb. His flesh was burned, and his bones were exposed.


    He sat down weakly by a table. "I encountered Naruto Uzumaki in the World of the Living while trying to recruit more allies."


    "We fought."


    "He''s a formidable opponent��"


    "Completely in control of his Zanpakut��. I trusted my companions'' strength too much and got ambushed."


    "I was lucky to escape. Unfortunately, Sode no Shirayuki was captured."


    A purple-haired woman with an eyepatch over her right eye lazily sat down and waved her hand. "You didn''t escape; you were let go."


    Muramasa flinched, turning his gaze toward her.


    This was "Katen," from Shunsui Ky��raku''s Zanpakut��, "Katen Ky��kotsu."


    "Naruto wouldn''t have gone easy on you," Katen continued, her voice slow and taunting. "That wound on your chest��it''s from that fox, Kurama, isn''t it?"


    Muramasa nodded. "What of it?"


    "That''s from a technique called the Tailed Beast Bomb." Katen shook her head. "Kurama once used that move to destroy all of Las Noches with ease."


    "You should be cautious... Is your body stronger than Las Noches?"


    Muramasa''s expression shifted as he looked down at his body.


    As a sensory-type Zanpakut��, it didn''t take him long to find the problem.


    He reached out, rummaging through his ribcage, and pulled out a small device, barely smaller than a fingernail.


    "This is..." He could only mutter two words in confusion.


    Katen raised an eyebrow and smiled slightly. "Oh dear, that''s unfortunate."


    "That''s a tracking device from the 12th Division."


    "We''ve been exposed."


    Muramasa braced himself on the table, standing up despite his injuries.


    "Don''t bother trying to escape," Katen shook her head, tapping the table lightly. "Naruto''s sensory ability is incredibly strong. It''s likely he''s already traced us by now."


    She teased further, clasping her hands behind her head. "I was told his range of detection is at least 50 kilometers."


    Muramasa gritted his teeth, his expression shifting between rage and frustration. "We can''t let them achieve their goal so easily."


    "If they''re coming and there''s no escape, then we''ll fight."


    "This battle was inevitable, so there''s no harm in starting early."


    "Without their Zanpakut��, the only one to really worry about is Naruto Uzumaki."


    "As for the others..."


    He trailed off, pausing.


    "Minazuki, I need you to heal me," he called, searching among the Zanpakut�� souls for a figure in a hooded cloak, whose appearance and gender were indistinguishable.


    The figure nodded silently and stepped forward, revealing its true form.


    Its power activated, and a massive manta ray flew out, swallowing Muramasa whole.


    In the dark space within, Muramasa thought.


    Naruto must have figured out that the Captain-Commander wasn''t sealed by Muramasa, but by the Captain-Commander himself.


    Even if he wasn''t completely certain.


    Naruto probably wouldn''t recklessly break the seal, especially after their battle, knowing that Muramasa''s power had no effect on his Zanpakut��. Naruto would be confident in his victory.


    It seems the plan to use the Captain-Commander as a trump card has failed.


    What to do now...


    ��


    Back in Seireitei, in the 12th Division''s underground training grounds.


    "Ms. Kuchiki, are you sure you don''t need my help?" Mayuri Kurotsuchi asked, watching two figures��one black, one white��duel in the training arena. "I am quite the expert when it comes to Zanpakut�� research."


    "Even Naruto consults me on these matters."


    Rukia shook her head, her gaze fixed firmly on the beautiful figure in front of her. "No, thank you, Captain Kurotsuchi. This is my Zanpakut��."


    "I need to do this myself."


    She stared ahead unwaveringly. "Wasn''t it nice being protected all the time?"


    "But now I finally want to rely on my own strength."


    Rukia gripped her sword tightly. "Captain Naruto once told me, never to trust appearances so easily."


    "Whether they show goodwill or malice."


    Her eyes softened, her voice calm. "Sode no Shirayuki, you say you hate me."


    "But I don''t feel the kind of hatred that would make me tremble."


    "Enough with the nonsense!" Sode no Shirayuki waved her sleeve, frost and ice spreading, forming glaciers and snow. "If you choose to face me directly, be ready to die by my hand!"


    "You..."


    "You never valued me at all."


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi leaned his head on his hand, lightly tapping as a transparent spiritual barrier descended, protecting him.


    ��


    Back at the entrance of the cave in Northern Rukongai.


    "Is this the place?" Shunsui Ky��raku surveyed the area. "To pick a place like this..."


    He hadn''t finished speaking.


    Kenpachi Zaraki burst out laughing, swinging his sword and dragging the pink-haired little girl on his shoulder as he took a giant leap forward into the cave.


    "Let''s move." Naruto shook his head, smiling helplessly. He finally understood how the Captain-Commander must have felt.


    A subordinate like Kenpachi Zaraki...


    Was never easy to manage.


    They entered the cave one after another. Upon reaching a fork in the path, they didn''t hesitate, quickly discussing before splitting into two groups. The enemy was strong, their Zanpakut�� possessing strength comparable to their masters, but no more than that. Their power wasn''t extraordinary beyond the norm.


    Shunsui Ky��raku and J��shir�� Ukitake paired up.


    As they descended to the next level, four spiritual pressures were already waiting for them.


    "Katen, Ky��kotsu," Shunsui Ky��raku recognized two of them immediately, lowering his hat with a resigned smile. "Let''s not make this harder than it has to be."


    Katen leaned forward, a teasing smile on her lips. "You bad man, you abandoned me after you were done with me."


    She pulled Ky��kotsu close. "Don''t end up like Shunsui, okay?"


    Shunsui Ky��raku sighed. "Zanpakut�� don''t grow up."


    "How cold," Katen snorted. "Leaving you was clearly the best choice."


    "This situation is special, so don''t be stubborn," Ky��raku said softly. "After this is over..."


    Katen raised her hand, snapping her fingers. "Then let''s play a game."


    "As long as you don''t lose, I''ll go back."


    Shunsui Ky��raku nodded, unsurprised. He had anticipated this.


    J��shir�� Ukitake focused on the two small boys beside Katen Ky��kotsu, dressed as yin-yang priests.


    They exchanged few words.


    The boys giggled and ran forward, playing as they circled around him.


    Ukitake sighed. He knew what was coming and immediately used *shunpo* to chase after them.


    ��


    At the bottom of the cave.


    Muramasa emerged from Minazuki''s body.


    "What''s the situation?" he asked eagerly before he even touched the ground.


    "The Gotei 13 has arrived," a tall, slender man with a house-like ornament on his back reported. "They''ve entered, and Katen Ky��kotsu and S��gyo no Kotowari have already engaged Shunsui Ky��raku and J��shir�� Ukitake."


    This was "Gonry��maru," the Zanpakut�� of Lieutenant Ch��jir�� Sasakibe of the 1st Division.


    "And Naruto Uzumaki?" Muramasa asked again.


    Gonry��maru shook his head: "No sign of him yet."


    "Suzumebachi, Gonry��maru, and Ruri''iro Kujaku��I need your strength."


    "Come with me." S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the corner of the room, a handsome man with long blue hair, dressed in peacock-like attire, stepped out and nodded in response.


    He waved his hand, leading the way, followed by the three Zanpakut��.


    They reached the deepest part of the cave.


    A green triangular chain bound the Captain-Commander, who sat meditating with his sword in hand inside a barrier.


    Muramasa stared at the barrier, his voice calm: "As I told you and the Shinigami, I sealed Yamamoto Genry��sai."


    "And that is indeed the case."


    "But��"


    He reached out, moving closer, and a wave of flames suddenly surged from within the barrier, lashing out at him.


    Muramasa was prepared and dodged to the side: "This seal was set by Yamamoto Genry��sai himself."


    "He wanted to continue controlling *Ry��jin Jakka*, but couldn''t manage its will."


    "So, he used himself as a wedge to seal *Ry��jin Jakka*."


    The three Zanpakut�� were shocked.


    Even though they had been deceived, they weren''t angry. For the strongest Shinigami to have done this, it was only natural. It made more sense than Muramasa claiming to have sealed the Captain-Commander with his own power, which had seemed unbelievable.


    "I had originally planned to wait for Naruto Uzumaki''s two Zanpakut�� to join us, and then use their power to break the barrier and free *Ry��jin Jakka*." Muramasa continued, "But it seems that''s no longer possible."


    "So, I''ll need your strength instead."


    Muramasa turned to face the three Zanpakut�� behind him: "Your abilities are unique and perfectly suited for this task."


    "Ruri''iro Kujaku..."


    "I need you to absorb the spiritual pressure of the barrier."


    Suzumebachi agreed readily, "You have the strongest offensive ability. Once the barrier is weakened by Ruri''iro Kujaku, try to break it."


    "Against Naruto Uzumaki, we can only rely on *Ry��jin Jakka*."


    The three Zanpakut�� complied.


    Ruri''iro Kujaku extended his hand, his whip unfurling, thorns sprouting from his palm like vines that wrapped around the barrier.


    His ability activated, absorbing the spiritual pressure of the barrier as easily as drinking water.


    The deep green barrier began to thin visibly, its powerful spiritual pressure slowly weakening.


    Suzumebachi raised her hand, stepping forward with her right hand poised like a scorpion''s tail, straight as a missile.


    Gonry��maru extended both arms, the house on his back exploding as a thick cloud gathered in the cavern, filled with flashes of lightning.


    Their spiritual pressure swelled, preparing for the strike.


    Once Ruri''iro Kujaku reached his limit and the barrier''s strength was reduced by more than half, the two Zanpakut�� launched their attack.


    The missile fired, lightning struck down, and a thunderous boom shook the entire cave.


    ��


    In the lower level of the cave.


    Kurama''s ears perked up: "An explosion."


    "Who''s fighting now, causing such a ruckus? Aren''t they afraid of waking us up here?"


    It said this in a lighthearted tone, clearly not worried at all.


    "Not a battle," Naruto shook his head, looking ahead. "It''s the power of a few Zanpakut��."


    "Remember my earlier theory?"


    "The Captain-Commander wasn''t sealed by Muramasa, but by himself."


    "Muramasa must have known I''d figured out his plan, so instead of attacking Seireitei while I was away, he''s trying to manipulate my Zanpakut�� or use the power of other Shinigami to break the seal on the Captain-Commander."


    "Now that he knows I''ve caught onto him, he''s trying to use other means to break the seal."


    "But without the power of *Ry��jin Jakka*, what''s he going to do against me?"


    Kurama nodded, shaking his fur.


    That was good news��their spiritual pressure was giving away their position clearly.


    Following the trail of spiritual pressure, they arrived a short while later.


    Naruto appeared, immediately drawing the attention of four Zanpakut��.


    "The barrier doesn''t seem to be broken?" Kurama muttered.


    The triangular chain barrier was still intact, and inside, the old man remained in meditation.


    There was no light except for the faint glow reflecting from the barrier, casting an eerie shadow over Muramasa''s face.


    "Not broken?" Muramasa chuckled, his once-handsome face now twisted with malice. "What are you talking about?"


    "This is the combined power of the three most suited Zanpakut��."


    "Even Yamamoto Genry��sai''s barrier..."


    He moved closer, reaching out to touch it lightly.


    The barrier''s self-defense mechanism didn''t activate. Instead, a crisp cracking sound echoed.


    The barrier shattered into pieces, scattering glowing fragments.


    "Will be broken." Muramasa said quietly, his eyes filled with greed as he extended his hand. "Naruto Uzumaki, you''re too late."


    His ability activated.


    "Muk��j��ch�� Muramasa!"


    He grasped Yamamoto Genry��sai''s mind.


    "Even if you figured out my plan, so what? I''ve already gotten what I wanted." Muramasa grinned, his smile wide and triumphant.


    The barrier was broken.


    Yamamoto Genry��sai opened his eyes, looking at Naruto and the three Zanpakut�� beside him: "Naruto, you''ve returned."


    "The barrier is broken after all?"


    "Be careful, Muramasa..."


    Naruto spoke calmly: "Captain-Commander, I''ve already fought him once. His ability doesn''t work on my Zanpakut��."


    "Is that so?" the Captain-Commander muttered softly.


    Muramasa was still smiling as he slashed through the air, tearing open a Garganta: "We don''t need to keep fighting."


    "Wait! Muramasa, what are you doing?" Suzumebachi''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You''re leaving?"


    "But the barrier is broken."


    "Ry��jin Jakka can be our ally too."


    "Now is the time to defeat Naruto Uzumaki and achieve our goal."


    The Captain-Commander rebuked: "Who do you serve? How can you have such foolish thoughts?"


    Suzumebachi was stunned, blinking in confusion.


    "Muramasa''s goal was never to lead the Zanpakut�� in rebellion against the Shinigami," Naruto continued. "I believe he has a different purpose altogether."


    The Captain-Commander narrowed his eyes: "He intends to invade my mind."


    "To find... a way to break a certain seal."


    Muramasa smiled sweetly: "Exactly. Even though you went so far as to seal yourself to stop me, it was in vain."


    "In the end, I succeeded."


    "Goodbye, Shinigami."


    "Goodbye, Zanpakut��."


    Gonry��maru''s eyes widened: "You used us."


    "Such harsh words. Why not use a more pleasant term?" Muramasa shrugged and said softly, "I simply made use of your strength from a different angle."


    Suzumebachi gritted her teeth, her gaze fierce as she raised her fist and struck at Muramasa.


    Naruto clapped his hands.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    Golden chains shot out, also aiming for Muramasa.


    Muramasa raised his hand and lightly waved: "I have no interest in playing with you."


    "Let him handle it instead."


    As he spoke, flames suddenly erupted from the ground, forming a towering wall of fire that blocked Suzumebachi''s path. Another wave of fire coiled around the chains, melting them into spiritual energy before evaporating into steam.


    This was the power of Ry��jin Jakka.


    "J��kaku Enj��."


    This technique, which the Captain-Commander had once used in the battle against Aizen, now flared before them once more.


    Muramasa chuckled and stepped into the Garganta.


    This time, his escape was even more leisurely and carefree than his previous one when fleeing from Naruto.


    Within the wall of flames, a figure resembling the Captain-Commander appeared.


    But it was taller, younger in appearance, and wielding a charred sword.


    Kurama''s eyes widened in shock: "That''s�� Enma!"


    Naruto turned, confused.


    "The first time I saw that image was in a painting in the old man''s command tent," Kurama explained. "He said it was Enma, a being who wreaked havoc in Soul Society for a long time."


    "In the end, the Captain-Commander personally sealed him."


    "Turns out��"


    It turned its head toward Yamamoto Genry��sai.


    Back then, Kurama had thought Enma was some terrifying, powerful enemy that haunted the Captain-Commander''s thoughts.


    But now it seemed that Enma was the Captain-Commander himself.


    It was his Zanpakut��, Ry��jin Jakka.


    ~~~


    Enma means Flame Demon, so long ago there''s a Flame Demon that wreaked havoc in Soul Society but little did they know that it''s Captain-Commander himself��


    Damn?!


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon


    Yeah 3.8k words haha. Some chapters are cut into part.

 Chapter 228: Zanka no Tachi

    "Is this the old man''s sword?"


    Kurama''s gaze was serious as he spoke softly.


    Neither he nor Naruto had ever seen the Captain-Commander''s *shikai* (initial release). During the previous battle between the Captain-Commander and Aizen, both Naruto and Kurama had been in Hueco Mundo. By the time Naruto arrived in the World of the Living, the fight had ended, and the Captain-Commander''s Zanpakut�� had already been "sealed."


    Naruto remained silent, his hand resting on his sword hilt.


    The oldest and most powerful flame-based Zanpakut��, just by its presence, radiated an overwhelming scorching pressure.


    Intense heat�� burning��


    It was as though all the moisture in the air had evaporated, and even within his body, there was a sense of being "dried out." His skin felt parched, and his body was screaming for water.


    No technique had even been unleashed yet.


    Its mere appearance caused such a disturbance.


    However��


    Why did Muramasa leave the sword behind instead of taking it, leaving it with us?


    "Be careful, Naruto," the Captain-Commander warned. "Ry��jin Jakka is no longer under my control."


    "It''s not something to be trifled with."


    Flames coiled around, forming steps for Ry��jin Jakka to walk upon.


    "Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, you''ve grown too old." The sword''s gaze swept over the people and Zanpakut�� before finally resting on its master.


    The Captain-Commander responded calmly, "I''ve lived for over two thousand years. Even stone would erode with time; I''ve merely grown old."


    "It''s not your appearance��it''s your heart," Ry��jin Jakka shook his head. "Weak, frail..."


    "You''ve become weaker."


    "You''ve even started to fear your own power."


    The Captain-Commander said nothing.


    "You''re not even as impressive as this youngster," Ry��jin Jakka waved its blade, sending a wave of fire, and pointed the tip at Naruto. "At least he understands where power should be wielded."


    "Aizen wasn''t wrong after all."


    "Foolish and outdated, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto."


    The Captain-Commander lowered his voice: "You and I have witnessed many things together. Power is not the only solution."


    "Even Naruto knows better than to abuse his power."


    Ry��jin Jakka turned away, uninterested in his words: "Then what was the point of training so hard, using me to cleanse the Soul Society, and founding the Gotei 13?"


    "To create a comfortable hole for yourself."


    "And then to hide in it, becoming a piece of stone?"


    The Captain-Commander wanted to say more.


    "Let me prove to you that you are wrong," Ry��jin Jakka raised its sword, but its gaze wasn''t on the Captain-Commander��it was fixed on Naruto. "This young one, the one you''ve placed all your hopes in�� If I destroy him..."


    "Maybe then you''ll understand me."


    The sword slashed downward.


    In an instant, the world turned to two colors: "orange" and "gray."


    Orange was the withered blade, and the slash that emanated from it.


    Gray was everything else in the world, including the fiery wall of "J��kaku Enj��."


    "Zanka no Tachi, Kita��"


    "Tenchi Kaijin."


    Naruto raised his hand and gently tapped the air.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    A golden shield materialized in front of him.


    But this technique, which usually provided at least some delay, was utterly ineffective this time, as if "chakra" had encountered the "Truth-Seeking Orbs"��the barrier was instantly obliterated upon contact.


    However, unlike the Truth-Seeking Orbs, it wasn''t pure energy that obliterated it...


    It was the intense heat��blazing, incomprehensible heat��without a single spark, the expanding orange light devouring everything, growing from a small point to consuming the world.


    Kurama drew his sword.


    "Shine, Kogarashi Kagami."


    He released his *shikai* and swung lightly.


    The mirror-like surface flickered.


    "Mirror Reflection."


    It had the power to reflect any attack within its own spiritual pressure range.


    But Kurama had no confidence that his ability could surpass the Captain-Commander''s, even though they were dealing with just the sword itself. After using the technique, both he and Naruto were already prepared to flee with *shunpo*.


    Kurama''s worries were justified.


    The "Mirror Reflection" only absorbed part of the spiritual pressure��just a fraction.


    Kurama could feel that the mirror hadn''t yet reached its limit before it shattered under the searing heat.


    The attack, almost unobstructed, surged forward.


    The slash struck the cave wall where they had been standing moments ago without making a sound. The stone, vaporized, sent steam rising, and a small portion turned into molten lava. These changes didn''t drain much energy from the slash.


    Moments later, it pierced through the deepest part of the cave.


    Moonlight streamed in, and even the cold, pale moon seemed uneasy under the oppressive heat.


    "What a terrifying slash!" Kurama exclaimed, his face growing even more serious.


    This was the first time something like this had happened��his Zanpakut�� hadn''t reached its limit, yet the technique was broken.


    Naruto drew his sword.


    "Disrupt, Vortex."


    Blue light expanded, wind stirred within the cave, swirling outward, sweeping toward Ry��jin Jakka.


    It only bent slightly and swung its sword.


    "Zanka no Tachi, Nishi��"


    "Zanjitsu Gokui."


    The sun rose! Right within the small cave.


    Ry��jin Jakka was bathed in the sunlight, its body, arms, and sword all aflame, clad in fiery armor.


    The power of the whirlwinds from Vortex rushed toward it.


    Destruction, disintegration, chaos��


    The flames flickered, waves of fire undulating, slowly dissipating in a nearly imperceptible manner.


    "What an extraordinary ability," Ry��jin Jakka remarked, glancing down at itself. "Since this technique was created, this is the first time someone has been able to disrupt it."


    Naruto''s voice was calm: "Should I take that as a compliment?"


    The wind carried "spiritual particles" toward him, gathering around him in radiant golden light, forming the power of Sage Mode.


    Ry��jin Jakka reversed its grip on the sword, the tip pointed downward: "If given enough time, you might become an exceptionally difficult opponent, even if you still don''t understand fully."


    "But for now..."


    "Brace yourself, youngster."


    It plunged its sword into the ground.


    The earth immediately turned black, as something was released.


    Charred hands clawed their way out of the ground, followed by scorched limbs, and soon, skeletal bodies began to rise.


    They numbered in the thousands, each only possessing strength around that of a third seat at most.


    Kurama''s Yin-Yang Release creations were stronger, but fewer in number. These skeletons were numerous but weak, creating a balanced situation.


    Ry��jin Jakka smiled softly, with a grin that was strikingly similar��almost identical��to Kenpachi Zaraki''s: "Now this is interesting."


    "To handle this move��"


    "You''re truly worthy, Naruto Uzumaki."


    It closed the gap, Naruto wielding his twin blades, engaging in close combat.


    Ry��jin Jakka was strong.


    Its spiritual pressure was overwhelming, its combat experience vast, seamlessly blending its swordsmanship and hand-to-hand combat.


    It was almost an exact replica of the Captain-Commander.


    Elsewhere in the cave��


    T��shir�� Hitsugaya stared at the man in front of him, who claimed to have lost his memory��*Hy��rinmaru*.


    At that moment, the ice that had frozen the entire area melted away, and no matter how hard he tried, T��shir�� couldn''t generate new ice. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hy��rinmaru stared at his own hands and sword in disbelief.


    His powers had failed��


    What was happening?


    T��shir�� reached up, touching his parched throat, coughing uncomfortably.


    The air had suddenly become incredibly dry.


    Hy��rinmaru''s *bankai* relied on moisture in the atmosphere. Without moisture, none of its abilities could activate.


    T��shir�� had never considered such a situation before.


    How could there be no moisture in the atmosphere?


    Not just one, but many.


    A legion of corpses.


    "Zanka no Tachi, Minami��"


    "Kaka J��manokushi Dais��jin."


    The Captain-Commander warned: "Be careful!"


    "This technique..."


    "The ones it summons are all enemies I''ve killed."


    "Their lives and existence are tied to Ry��jin Jakka''s spiritual pressure."


    "As long as Ry��jin Jakka''s flames continue to burn, they will relentlessly pursue their targets."


    Naruto drew a golden sword.


    Kurama grumbled, but there was no other option. In this battle, Kurama wasn''t completely useless, but his current form wasn''t providing much assistance either.


    "Let''s go, Kurama."


    In their inner world, the recently returned fox reluctantly agreed: "Fine, let''s go."


    "This is such a mess."


    Naruto''s sword released.


    He swung lightly, spiritual energy surging, condensing in the air before him.


    Several creatures, each with the spiritual pressure of at least a lieutenant, took shape. Naruto hadn''t even bothered to form their heads, leaving them with only basic torsos and limbs.


    They charged into the skeleton army.


    Pouncing and tearing, they fought with a distinctly fox-like combat style, wrestling with the charred skeletons.


    The skeletons were numerous, almost filling the entire cave.


    But they would revive after being killed. They retained none of their previous powers, not even their spiritual pressure.


    And yet, this was happening.


    Why?


    Was it because of Ry��jin Jakka?


    Elsewhere in the cave��


    Shunsui Ky��raku looked disheveled as he faced the two figures before him��one large, one small: "Katen, let''s end this game."


    "The Captain-Commander is angry."


    "He''s even used his *bankai*."


    Katen smiled softly: "Oh? Was it something you hadn''t expected?"


    "Or are you just looking for an excuse to leave our game?"


    "This isn''t the Captain-Commander''s *bankai*��it''s just the power of Ry��jin Jakka itself."


    Shunsui Ky��raku leaned forward, issuing an invitation: "Who could possibly warrant Ry��jin Jakka using such power?"


    Katen seemed thoughtful.


    "It can only be Naruto," Shunsui Ky��raku answered his own question.


    "Aren''t you curious to see who will win the fight between Naruto and Ry��jin Jakka?"


    Katen hesitated for a moment before nodding: "I''ll let you off this time."


    She waved her hand, dispelling the game''s domain.


    Shunsui Ky��raku sighed in relief, spreading his arms: "Then come back."


    Katen smiled but shook her head: "I can''t go back."


    Shunsui Ky��raku was startled.


    "Muramasa''s ability materialized us," Katen continued. "I thought I could return at any time, so I brought Ky��kotsu out to play."


    "But..."


    "Once we were materialized, we couldn''t return. It seems we''ll have to wait for Muramasa to release his ability."


    Shunsui Ky��raku chuckled: "That''s not so bad."


    "I''ve always been jealous of Naruto. His Kurama can materialize whenever he wants."


    Katen brushed her hair aside, her eyes drifting to her master''s chest: "Is that so?"


    "What are you looking forward to, Shunsui?"


    The disturbance caused by Ry��jin Jakka''s power was felt by every Zanpakut�� and every person present.


    Kenpachi Zaraki was the only one who didn''t care. He simply swung his sword and cut down anything in his path.


    Deep within the cave��


    Ry��jin Jakka was covered in wounds, and the blood that flowed out was instantly dried by the flames.


    Naruto wasn''t faring much better.


    Upon realizing that the blonde boy possessed an extraordinary healing ability, much like *Unohana Retsu*, capable of using healing techniques during battle, Ry��jin Jakka had incorporated "flames" into every attack.


    Each slash left a wound, and a fireball would ignite within it.


    As a result��


    Naruto had to first use Vortex''s power to extinguish the flames, which would otherwise interfere with his healing or even worsen his injuries, slowing down his recovery compared to earlier.


    The injuries were inevitably affecting the battle.


    Both Naruto��


    And Ry��jin Jakka.


    At this moment, Ry��jin Jakka''s flame armor flickered, reduced to a thin layer. Vortex''s power was eroding it, on the verge of consuming it completely.


    Ry��jin Jakka sheathed its sword: "Impressive."


    "To have fought to this extent."


    "Even though you''re just a kid who hasn''t mastered *bankai*."


    Naruto raised his sword and waved his hand, sending golden chains spiraling forward.


    Ry��jin Jakka''s eyes seemed to ignore the chains, as he gripped his sword tightly: "I have one final strike."


    "If you can take it��"


    "Then I''ll concede, without hesitation."


    The chains shot forward, wrapping around his body.


    At that moment, he drew his sword.


    "Zanka no Tachi, Higashi��"


    "Kyokujitsujin."


    Both spiritual pressure and heat converged at the sword''s tip in an instant!


    It was a swift, decisive strike.


    Even space itself seemed to evaporate, tearing and melting, revealing the void beyond.


    Naruto didn''t dodge.


    Ry��jin Jakka''s "Zanjitsu Gokui" was entirely broken by Vortex''s power. The chains swiftly coiled around his arm, locking it in place.


    The sword was drawn, but it couldn''t be swung.


    With a hiss, the intense heat ignited Naruto''s chest, setting his clothes ablaze.


    But the mere hundreds of degrees of heat caused little damage. The flames flickered around him, obscuring the lower half of his face.


    Ry��jin Jakka''s pupils widened.


    He had used such a method��


    "A terrifying ability," Naruto said quietly, raising his hand.


    Golden chains flowed like tails behind him, coiling around Ry��jin Jakka''s body.


    "As expected of the oldest and most powerful flame-based Zanpakut��."


    Ry��jin Jakka remained still, unable to move even if he wanted to: "Yet you still defeated me."


    "Was there ever any doubt?" Naruto smiled, shaking his head. "Your defeat was inevitable from the start."


    "You are incomplete."


    "You possess the power of the sword, but not the power of the man."


    "The true strength comes from both you and the Captain-Commander, not just you."


    The Captain-Commander chuckled: "That''s enough, Naruto. No need to say any more."


    He turned to look.


    Aside from Kenpachi Zaraki, all the other captains involved in the mission had already gathered.


    "Now we need to focus on Muramasa."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 229: Rejection and Calling

    The Captain-Commander issued his orders.Instinctively, Byakuya Kuchiki glanced toward Naruto.


    This small action was immediately caught by the Captain-Commander, but instead of anger, it brought a slight smile to his face.


    Realizing his reaction was somewhat inappropriate, Byakuya adjusted his posture, showing the composure expected of the head of the Kuchiki clan. He then spoke: "Captain-Commander should be aware that Muramasa''s true target is most certainly that person."


    He paused, speaking with careful and serious deliberation: "K��ga Kuchiki."


    "That means his next target will be the World of the Living..."


    "Karakura Town."


    Hearing that name, Naruto felt a moment of disorientation.


    That town again.


    Why does it always seem to face disaster?


    "It''s just a coincidence," the Captain-Commander said calmly. "I only now realize that the place where the battle with Aizen took place is the same location where K��ga was sealed. It seems Muramasa was awakened during the transfer."


    After all...


    He wouldn''t care about a mere location in the World of the Living.


    "Father has already gone ahead," Byakuya continued after the Captain-Commander spoke, but he hesitated, unsure how to continue.


    He could have expressed himself freely to Naruto, but now that the Captain-Commander was involved...


    The Captain-Commander, sensing Byakuya''s hesitation, waved his remaining hand dismissively: "Changing command mid-battle is never wise. Since Naruto has been handling this matter, it will remain under his purview."


    As he spoke, that smile which had faded briefly returned.


    "Being so harshly criticized by Ry��jin Jakka does cause me some heartache," he said, though his face carried no expression beyond the smile.


    Naruto turned to Byakuya: "You, I, and the Captain-Commander will proceed to the World of the Living."


    He understood Byakuya''s concerns.


    S��jun Kuchiki had already gone ahead to the World of the Living...


    Byakuya''s expression softened a little, and he offered a rare smile: "Thank you, Naruto."


    A few captains stayed behind to handle the remaining rebellious Zanpakut��, while the others returned to the Soul Society.


    Naruto had Soi Fon go ahead to notify the Visored group since he could get along with them, but the Captain-Commander might not be so accommodating.


    "You''ve handled things well," the Captain-Commander said as he walked beside Naruto. "I thought Shunsui might step in to assist you."


    Shunsui Ky��raku and J��shir�� Ukitake had stayed behind in the cave to manage the situation with the Zanpakut��.


    They had completely followed Naruto''s lead without interference.


    Naruto smiled slightly: "Maybe Uncle Shunsui no longer sees me as a child."


    "You''ve certainly grown," the Captain-Commander nodded with a smile. "How was the experience of fighting Ry��jin Jakka?"


    "It''s a very powerful sword," Naruto replied softly.


    He paused.


    "But in the end, it''s just a sword."


    "I''d love the chance to spar with you someday, Captain-Commander."


    Kurama, emerging from Naruto''s body, frowned: "You want to fight this old man?"


    The fox extended a paw, tapping Naruto''s head.


    "Naruto, have you been infected by Kenpachi''s insanity?"


    "Ry��jin Jakka alone was hard enough to deal with."


    Naruto said nothing, only smiling slightly.


    The Captain-Commander also remained silent.


    In the World of the Living, near Karakura Town��


    Deep in the hills, after obtaining the secret he sought from the Captain-Commander''s mind, Muramasa arrived through a Garganta, his expression excited.


    However...


    The figure standing before the seal caused his excitement to freeze.


    The man was not dressed as a Shinigami, wearing a simple kimono, but his face bore a striking resemblance to Byakuya Kuchiki. The silver "Confining Star" headpiece he wore identified him clearly.


    "S��jun Kuchiki," Muramasa spat the name, sneering with a cold, mocking laugh: "I thought you were dead."


    "As good as dead," S��jun smiled gently, his tone soft.


    Muramasa gripped his sword: "What are you doing here?"


    "To stop you," S��jun said calmly. "Give it up. He shouldn''t��"


    "Shouldn''t what?" Muramasa interrupted, sneering. "Do you think you can stop me, S��jun Kuchiki?"


    "You sickly fool..."


    S��jun paused briefly: "Whether I can or not, it''s the responsibility of the Kuchiki family."


    "And my responsibility."


    "After all��"


    He raised his hand, drawing his sword.


    "Shinigami tricks won''t work on me," Muramasa lifted his hand, ready to unleash his power.


    But then...


    S��jun raised his other hand, covering his face: "You and K��ga... have been disconnected from this world for too long."


    "The world is not stagnant."


    "There are always more talented people who appear suddenly and turn the entire world upside down."


    Muramasa''s eyes widened: "You mean..."


    "Naruto Uzumaki?"


    S��jun didn''t respond, and white, writhing material began to spread from beneath his fingers: "Ever since I gained this power, I''ve never had to use it."


    "This is undignified, but I have no other choice."


    Muramasa''s pupils dilated: "That''s..."


    In an instant, a Hollow mask spread over S��jun''s face. His feet moved in a flash step, and he swung his sword at Muramasa.


    Muramasa moved to block.


    With a clash of steel, sparks flew.


    Muramasa''s face twisted in surprise.


    S��jun�� had grown stronger.


    Although his talent had once rivaled that of K��ga, his body had been too frail. He hadn''t possessed the kind of overwhelming potential like J��shir�� Ukitake, who could grow stronger despite his physical limitations.


    When K��ga had been brought into the Kuchiki family, S��jun had already been a lieutenant.


    And even by the time K��ga was sealed away, S��jun remained a lieutenant.


    Otherwise, S��jun Kuchiki wouldn''t have worked so hard to select such an outstanding son-in-law.


    But now, S��jun''s power was no longer limited by his body.


    He possessed "captain-level" strength.


    Was it because of the power of *Hollowfication*?


    Moreover, S��jun''s newfound confidence wasn''t unfounded��Muramasa''s abilities weren''t receiving feedback from Hollow reiatsu.


    And, crucially, Muramasa was still injured��from the wounds left by Kurama.


    Although the healing within Minazuki''s body had allowed him to recover enough to move, it wasn''t complete.


    S��jun, having undergone *Hollowfication*, no longer fought with the elegance and calmness of his former self��his fighting style was now tinged with violence and frenzy.


    They clashed repeatedly, each wielding their sword with precision.


    After dozens of exchanges, a portal opened in the sky above.


    Three figures stepped through.


    Muramasa immediately noticed the three spiritual pressures.


    His face twisted in frustration.


    So soon?


    Even Ry��jin Jakka hadn''t delayed them for long.


    And it was all because of this damnable...


    S��jun Kuchiki!


    Before Muramasa could continue his thoughts, S��jun interrupted with a gruff, raspy voice, unlike his previous gentleness: "Do you still have the luxury of distraction?"


    Muramasa turned back.


    S��jun, now fully masked, had a pink *Cero* charged at the jaws of his Hollow mask, which shot toward him at point-blank range.


    Having just been distracted, Muramasa couldn''t dodge in time.


    The explosion scattered dust and smoke, filling the air. The undulating spiritual pressure was still present, though.


    "You can even use a *Cero*��have you fully fallen into being a Hollow?" Muramasa clicked his tongue in frustration, half of his face blown away by the blast, revealing shattered cheekbones. "You''ve completely abandoned your Kuchiki heritage."


    He extended his hand.


    Thin threads of energy began to emanate from his fingertips.


    As for the three figures in the sky...


    Muramasa no longer cared. He had no strength left to worry about them.


    Other than the young Kuchiki, he had no confidence in defeating the other two��especially since one of them wielded a Zanpakut�� he couldn''t control.


    The three simply watched.


    If that was the case...


    The fight here couldn''t stop.


    "Father''s health has always been poor," Byakuya said softly, still observing the battle. "He was limited by his body''s weakness."


    "The Kuchiki family needs a capable heir."


    "While my father was excellent in many ways, his strength... never reached that level."


    "That''s why he chose an adopted son-in-law��K��ga Kuchiki."


    Naruto listened quietly.


    The customs and traditions of the Soul Society weren''t all that different from those of the noble families in the World of the Living: In large families, if the direct heir or main branch was incapable of fulfilling their role, the son-in-law became crucial.


    The head of the family would carefully select a man who was reliable in appearance, ability, and character to marry his daughter.


    After a period of time��one or two years in the World of the Living, but longer in the Soul Society��if the son-in-law''s character and ability were deemed consistent and trustworthy, the head of the family would recognize him as an adopted son.


    When the family head grew old or passed away, this hand-picked son-in-law would become the new leader of the family.


    "K��ga was indeed a remarkable person," the Captain-Commander interjected, adding to Byakuya''s words. "He was a kind and gentle man, much like you, Naruto."


    Byakuya glanced at the Captain-Commander, surprised.


    But...


    Being compared to Naruto��wasn''t that too high of a compliment?


    Seeing that the Captain-Commander had nothing further to say, Byakuya gathered his thoughts and continued: "However, within the Kuchiki family, there were those who opposed K��ga."


    "At first, their dissent was quiet."


    "But when K��ga was appointed as the Third Seat of the 6th Division, they grew uneasy, using whatever influence they had to convince the Captain-Commander to transfer him to the 1st Division."


    Just as the Shih��in family was closely tied to the 2nd Division, the Kuchiki family was directly linked to the 6th Division. Each head of the family also held the position of Captain of the 6th Division.


    Not placing K��ga in the 6th Division��the seat of future family heads��made the opposition abundantly clear.


    No wonder the Captain-Commander had made such an assessment earlier...


    As the Captain of the 1st Division, he would have had a clearer view of these dynamics.


    "Naruto, you know as well as I do how greedy and insatiable some of the noble houses can be," Byakuya said coldly, without mincing words or using polite euphemisms. "They began to oppose K��ga in increasingly manipulative ways."


    "Of course..."


    "I can''t deny��and even my grandfather acknowledges��that he shares some of the blame for what happened."


    "My grandfather allowed the branch families too much freedom, thinking it would serve as a form of training for K��ga. The branch families, emboldened by this, pushed their agenda further."


    "And it led to catastrophe."


    "K��ga was framed, accused of killing his comrades."


    Byakuya paused, his gaze returning to the battlefield.


    S��jun and Muramasa were locked in a desperate struggle. Their spiritual pressures had weakened significantly, their bodies exhausted as they fought to strike a decisive blow.


    "Naruto, I don''t like admitting this, but you and I both know that for a noble family, that sort of crime is not a death sentence. In fact, it''s hardly even significant." Byakuya''s voice was icy, acknowledging a truth he found difficult to accept.


    But his statement wasn''t wrong. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least, in the era over a century ago, it wouldn''t have been an issue.


    The servant of the noble Tsunayashiro family, despite having murdered a Shinigami comrade and his own wife, had only had his Zanpakut�� confiscated after Shunsui Ky��raku reported the incident��he wasn''t even imprisoned.


    And K��ga, as an adopted son-in-law of the Kuchiki family, certainly held a higher status than that.


    "K��ga seems to still believe this to this day," Byakuya said coldly. "One day, he snapped, fled, and killed three guards in the process."


    "And after that..."


    "He began organizing activities aimed at overthrowing the Soul Society."


    "My grandfather and father have both regretted how things turned out."


    "My grandfather believes he was too harsh on K��ga and that if he hadn''t allowed the branch families to exert such pressure, none of this would have happened."


    "My father thinks��"


    "That if he had taken on the responsibility himself, rather than passing it onto K��ga, things wouldn''t have escalated to this point."


    He stopped, turning to Naruto.


    There was a hint of confusion in his gaze.


    In his light purple eyes, there was a silent plea: "What should I do?"


    On one hand, the Kuchiki family had wronged K��ga. But on the other hand, K��ga had become a threat��and had already posed a threat��to the Soul Society.


    A dilemma with no clear answer.


    On the battlefield, the outcome had already been decided.


    S��jun Kuchiki, despite his *Hollowfication*-enhanced strength, could only fight at "captain-level" for so long.


    His mask cracked, fragments of bone scattering, as he fell to the ground.


    Defeated, but not dead.


    He lay there, gasping in pain, his body pushed to its limits.


    Muramasa stood shakily, struggling to rise.


    The night had turned to dawn.


    The rising sun painted the clouds behind the hills a bright red.


    The three figures above appeared to be standing on the red clouds, the sunlight giving them a faint golden glow, though not harsh, but a muted light.


    They stood quietly, watching him in silence.


    "Are you not going to act?" Byakuya asked.


    Naruto shook his head: "S��jun is in no immediate danger."


    Muramasa didn''t know what they were thinking or why they hadn''t attacked him while he was so severely wounded and barely able to stand.


    But it was a blessing for him.


    Now, he was only one step away from what he had long desired.


    Muramasa forced himself to his feet, moving toward the seal, gathering what little spiritual pressure he had left.


    Flocks of black swallowtail butterflies fluttered in panic, scattering in all directions.


    He began chanting an incantation.


    Space began to warp and ripple, and with the final words of the chant...


    There was a cracking sound��


    A fissure appeared, and the barrier shattered.


    The illusion of trees and hills dissolved like a fleeting dream.


    Revealing what had been hidden beneath it.


    A coffin, bound with several chains.


    Muramasa tore away the chains, removing the last layer of the seal.


    Purple liquid seeped out from the cracks, and spiritual pressure surged, having built up over centuries, now erupting all at once.


    Naruto raised an eyebrow.


    This level of power...


    Was stronger than that of an ordinary captain. Even new captains like Soi Fon or Sajin Komamura had less spiritual pressure.


    The coffin shattered, revealing a figure inside.


    A man with short black hair, his upper body bare, covered in scars and bulging, twisted muscles. His face was partially covered by a mask that almost obscured half of his nose, and in his hand, he held a short sword.


    Muramasa reached out, his hand trembling as he extended it toward the man: "After all this time..."


    "We''ve finally been reunited."


    K��ga Kuchiki blinked, squinting at the world around him. Centuries of being sealed away had left him unaccustomed to this new reality.


    "K��ga," Muramasa called out loudly, his voice trembling with emotion. "Let''s continue what we started so long ago."


    "Do you know how long I''ve waited for this moment?"


    But the man''s reaction was unexpected, even to the three observers above.


    K��ga raised his sword without hesitation and stabbed Muramasa, who was already covered in wounds.


    His eyes were cold��filled with disdain.


    Muramasa''s eyes widened in disbelief: "Why... why?"


    The strength that had sustained him until now collapsed in an instant.


    Leaving him powerless, as he fell to his knees.


    The joy he should have felt at breaking the seal and reuniting with his master was gone.


    "K��ga," Muramasa whispered, his voice laced with confusion. "Why?"


    K��ga''s voice was as cold as his gaze: "Because you betrayed me."


    Muramasa''s confusion deepened: "Betrayed?"


    "When I was about to be sealed, I called for you, but you never answered," K��ga''s eyes burned with anger, glaring at his Zanpakut��. "You refused my call."


    Muramasa tried to deny it: "That''s impossible. Whenever you called for me, I always responded, no matter what."


    "I could hear your voice."


    "Until recently, when the strange spiritual pressure in Karakura Town awakened me, I didn''t even know you''d been sealed."


    "And now I''ve finally freed you."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 230: Returning in advance...

    He still felt somewhat unwilling in his heart.However, before he could stand, a hand rested gently on his shoulder, pressing him down softly: "You''re too badly injured. Don''t try to get up."


    Muramasa turned his head, tearing his gaze from the battlefield and looking upward.


    It was a golden-haired figure.


    That...


    The person he found the most troublesome: Naruto Uzumaki.


    But this man hadn''t come to take his life, nor was he in any hurry to imprison him.


    A warm sensation spread from his shoulder.


    This feeling indicated that his wounds were being healed.


    "Why?" he asked.


    Naruto smiled: "Just convenient timing."


    "K��ga didn''t hold back, and while you are ''just a sword,'' a Zanpakut�� isn''t merely for cutting, nor is it just a tool."


    Muramasa''s eyes widened as he stared at Naruto intently.


    Hearing such words...


    From the mouth of a Shinigami, it was truly surprising. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Very few Shinigami held such an understanding, which was why Muramasa''s ability had been so successful and difficult to resist. Only a select few had managed to escape the effects of his powers.


    No wonder those two swords weren''t influenced by him.


    Muramasa''s emotions were genuine.


    But K��ga Kuchiki wasn''t convinced. He kicked Muramasa away, his voice cold and dismissive: "Really? It doesn''t matter anymore."


    "When I needed you, you weren''t there. No amount of excuses can change that."


    He lifted his head, looking toward the sky.


    "Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto..."


    There was still one left.


    A blond man, unfamiliar in appearance, clearly a recently appointed captain from the past few years.


    Though he didn''t know why this person was here, it didn''t matter��he wasn''t important.


    Naruto turned his head toward Byakuya Kuchiki.


    Byakuya had already raised his hand to grip the hilt of his sword, and he also turned toward Naruto.


    Naruto gave a small nod.


    Byakuya immediately vanished with a flash step, seizing the opportunity to confront K��ga.


    Whether due to the honor of the Kuchiki family or his position as the Captain of the 6th Division, handling a noble-born "traitor" made him the most suitable person for the task. ??????


    Byakuya was not weaker than K��ga.


    His Zanpakut�� had also remained unaffected by Muramasa''s influence.


    Sakura petals danced as the two black-clad figures clashed.


    Muramasa gritted his teeth, pressing his hands against the ground to push himself up.


    "Why?" Muramasa asked again, repeating the same question.


    But this time��


    The "why" was different. He wanted to understand what Naruto thought about the situation.


    "Are you asking why K��ga said those things?" Naruto replied as he reached out to steady the wounded S��jun Kuchiki, who managed a weak smile.


    S��jun wanted to thank him, but he was too weak to speak.


    The Kuchiki family��


    Owed this man once again.


    "I don''t think K��ga is lying," Naruto said as he nodded toward Muramasa. "As for why you couldn''t hear his call��"


    "While I don''t know the specifics of your situation, Byakuya mentioned something earlier."


    "I think it''s quite normal."


    Muramasa was confused.


    Normal?


    This was anything but normal.


    How could a Zanpakut�� not hear its owner''s call?


    "Zanpakut��s are born from the soul," Naruto said, his gaze shifting toward the distant battlefield. "If someone doesn''t face their soul directly, they may not hear their Zanpakut��, just as the Zanpakut�� may not hear their owner."


    "When the soul is closed off, or the connection is disrupted for any reason..."


    Naruto lowered his head.


    Muramasa chuckled, bitterly replying: "Then the Zanpakut�� won''t hear its master''s call."


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    But somehow, that statement seemed to touch something deep within Muramasa. He turned his gaze toward the battlefield as well.


    "It was me..."


    "I was the one who hurt K��ga."


    His whispers, filled with regret, were not only aimed at his Zanpakut�� but also at himself.


    Naruto didn''t pry any further.


    He continued to watch the battle.


    The fight between Byakuya and K��ga was not a display of skillful finesse. It was messy and brutal, much like the earlier fight between Muramasa and S��jun.


    But the outcome was different��


    S��jun had lost to Muramasa, while Byakuya won against K��ga.


    It wasn''t surprising��those who believed in their souls naturally triumphed over those who abandoned theirs.


    Byakuya, bloodied and exhausted, approached his father, S��jun: "Father, I''ve defeated him."


    S��jun smiled, raising his hand.


    The father and son clasped hands.


    "Byakuya is a fine young man," the Captain-Commander descended from the sky, offering his praise.


    Naruto nodded in agreement.


    He then paused and turned to the Captain-Commander, who had been meditating peacefully beside him. His tone softened: "Captain-Commander, have you had the chance to inform them?"


    "I''ve already informed them," the Captain-Commander replied without opening his eyes, delivering his response calmly.


    Naruto said nothing further, his gaze returning to the group before him.


    "We are, of course, aware," one of the men said, taking a deep breath. "But the Soul Society has always been governed by the power granted to us by the Spirit King..."


    Naruto cut him off again: "Are you trying to test how much I know?"


    "Trying to gauge how aware I am of the fact that the Five Noble Families were instrumental in sealing the Spirit King and stealing power from him?"


    The eyes of the men across from him widened in disbelief.


    Some of them even trembled, their spiritual pressure fluctuating uncontrollably.


    Naruto continued in a calm tone, devoid of emotion: "If you, like the Shiba family or the clan guarding Hell, contributed to the stability of the three realms, then possessing such power wouldn''t necessarily be a bad thing."


    "But what do you want this power for��for yourselves or for the Soul Society?"


    "And after stealing it, if you don''t use it properly, then your sins are even greater."


    Several of the men flinched.


    His words were like sharp blades, cutting straight to their throats.


    "Or perhaps the reason you stand before me now��" Naruto narrowed his eyes, locking onto the man leading the group, "Is it really because you''re worried about the power of Central 46, or is it to protect your own interests?"


    "I remember you."


    "We met at the Kuchiki estate once."


    He understood why Byakuya had acted this way. It wasn''t just to protect the honor of the Kuchiki family��it was also to prove that he was more qualified and capable of leading the Kuchiki family than K��ga. It was for the honor of both him and his father.


    K��ga lay on the ground, dazed.


    Byakuya hadn''t killed him.


    Naruto sealed both K��ga and Muramasa, bringing them back to the Soul Society.


    One day later, at the 1st Division barracks.


    The post-battle meeting about Muramasa''s rebellion had not yet begun, as someone had disrupted the Captain-Commander''s plans.


    Naruto sat at the table.


    Across from him sat several elderly figures. Judging by their attire, they were representatives of the "new Central 46," led by the Kuchiki and Tsunayashiro families.


    "K��ga Kuchiki, a dangerous individual, should be handed over to Central 46 for trial!" one of them said, his tone restrained but deliberate. "It is improper and against procedure to bypass us."


    "How can you hand him over directly to the 6th Division?" another person followed with a protest.


    Naruto studied the two speakers, his tone calm: "Tch! K��ga Kuchiki has not been disowned or expelled from the Kuchiki family. He remains the legitimate adopted son of one of the Five Great Noble Families."


    "Is there a problem with handling nobles within the Sixth Division?"


    The man gritted his teeth: "Of course, there is��it bypasses Central 46."


    "This is an affront to the Golden Seal..."


    Naruto''s brow furrowed, and he interrupted without hesitation: "I recall that just a few days ago, you had me, the Captain of the 7th Division, ask for my views on Central 46."


    "Were you involved in K��ga''s case as well?"


    The man leading the group lowered his head.


    Another member couldn''t help but turn to the Captain-Commander: "Captain Uzumaki, you''ve overstepped your authority!"


    "You are merely the Captain of the 7th Division. Matters concerning the Gotei 13 should be decided by the Captain-Commander."


    "The only reason you''re even present is that this situation involves you, yet you dare to disregard the Captain-Commander��"


    His provocation earned no response.


    The Captain-Commander sat cross-legged, silent and unmoving, as though asleep. Not even the most brazen attempt to provoke him could stir a reaction from the venerable elder who had weathered thousands of years of turmoil.


    With a sudden thud��


    Chains shot out from behind Naruto, flashing with golden light and piercing through the shoulder of the man who had attempted to provoke him, lifting him into the air and pinning him to the doorframe.


    The man gasped in shock, his eyes wide: "What are you doing, Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    "Are you from the Tsunayashiro family?" Naruto asked softly, waving his hand as another chain flew out, pinning the man''s other shoulder. "The moment you opened your mouth, I could smell the stench of rot and corruption."


    "The Captain-Commander may have a gentle temperament."


    "But I do not."


    "I thought I made myself very clear."


    "Central 46 can continue to exist. You so-called nobles can play whatever games you like. But when it comes to matters concerning the Gotei 13 and the Soul Society, leave it to those of us who truly understand."


    Some of the members seemed ready to speak.


    Others cast furtive glances at the Captain-Commander.


    But the old man appeared to be genuinely asleep, his head tilted to the side, his breathing slow and heavy.


    "Did you understand?" Naruto asked, lowering his voice.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then he asked again: "No answer?"


    "Understood," the group responded, their voices subdued.


    Those who had been sneaking glances at the Captain-Commander turned their gaze back down.


    Their last glimmer of hope had been extinguished the moment they uttered the word "understood." Even if the Captain-Commander didn''t agree, he had at least allowed this to happen.


    Because if Central 46 could no longer oversee the Gotei 13 and the Soul Society, what purpose did it serve?


    To exist for its own amusement?


    Naruto retracted the chains, and the pinned man fell with a thud.


    They left dejectedly, no longer mentioning "Central 46" or "K��ga Kuchiki."


    Naruto stood and bowed to the Captain-Commander before preparing to leave.


    "The smell of blood lingers in my quarters," the Captain-Commander finally opened his eyes, his expression stern. "And the damaged doorframe will need to be repaired. The costs will be deducted from the 7th Division''s budget."


    Naruto smiled and nodded: "Take it from my stipend."


    The Captain-Commander let out a soft "hmph" and nodded.


    With the Muramasa incident finally concluded, peace returned to the Soul Society.


    But the series of major events had left many young officers on edge. Some would wake up in the middle of the night, fearing another attack.


    At the bar��


    "Those young ones are too inexperienced," Shunsui Ky��raku said with a shake of his head, holding his sake cup in his usual nonchalant manner. "Incidents that threaten the safety of the Soul Society like this are rare��maybe once every few centuries."


    "It''s just bad luck that the incidents with Aizen and Muramasa happened to occur so close together."


    "From now on, we can enjoy some peaceful days."


    Naruto, Byakuya, and Rangiku all stared at him.


    "What?" Shunsui scratched his head.


    "It''s just�� what you said sounds like a jinx," Rangiku sighed, resting her head on the table. "I feel like something bad will happen again soon."


    Shunsui protested loudly: "There''s no way!"


    Naruto turned to Rangiku, speaking softly: "The decision on Gin Ichimaru''s case has been made."


    Rangiku didn''t move, her head still resting on the table, but her ears perked up.


    "Even though he went undercover with Aizen for your sake," Naruto continued, noting the slight flush on Rangiku''s cheeks, "he was still one of Aizen''s accomplices and helped frame Captain Shinji and the others. The 2nd Division will confiscate his Zanpakut��, and I''ll seal a portion of his spiritual pressure. He''ll be imprisoned in the Nest of Maggots."


    Rangiku suddenly lifted her head: "Just the Nest of Maggots?"


    "I thought someone like him would be sent to Muken, like Aizen."


    Naruto''s tone softened: "He showed genuine remorse."


    "And in the final moments, he severely wounded Aizen��that counts for something."


    Rangiku''s expression relaxed, her head swaying slightly.


    The *Nest of Maggots* was a specialized prison managed by the 2nd Division, reserved for individuals deemed a threat to the Soul Society. It was one of the most secure facilities.


    However��


    Unlike *Muken*, where even captains found it difficult to enter, the *Nest of Maggots* was overseen by lower-ranking officers. With Rangiku''s charm and connections, she could easily gain access.


    Naruto turned to Byakuya.


    "K��ga and Muramasa have been imprisoned in *Muken*," Byakuya said, his gaze distant. "Their sentence is not fixed. Once K��ga can regain control over Muramasa and reconnect with his soul, his thousand-year imprisonment will begin."


    ��A thousand years.


    It sounded like a long time.


    But compared to Aizen''s 20,000-year sentence, a thousand years seemed relatively short.


    Things were finally beginning to settle down.


    Kaien Shiba successfully passed the captain''s exam and officially became the new Captain of the 5th Division.


    R��j��r�� ��toribashi returned to the Soul Society to resume his position as the Captain of the 3rd Division, while the rest of the Visoreds chose to remain in the World of the Living.


    Naruto, having dealt with the numerous tasks at hand, frequently traveled between the Soul Society and the World of the Living.


    He was determined to uncover why Masaki Kurosaki, along with nearly all the Quincy, had lost their powers.


    It was highly unusual.


    The Quincy were an ancient force.


    However��


    One year later.


    Naruto opened his eyes to find himself in a room that was unfamiliar��not the 7th Division''s barracks.


    The air was damp, and moss crept up the corners of the walls.


    This was the inn where he had been staying in the Land of Rain.


    It wasn''t time yet.


    He was supposed to remain in the Soul Society for ninety-six years��


    Not even forty years had passed.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 231: Nine Masked Tailed Beast

    Naruto pushed the window open.The sky was gloomy, and the heavy rain pounded relentlessly against the ground.


    Towering buildings, with a strange style resembling those in the "World of the Living" from another realm, filled his view.


    He really was back...


    Next door, another window opened with a bang, and Karin''s red hair popped out. It had been a while since he last saw her.


    Her bright, sunny smile contrasted sharply with the dark, dreary atmosphere of the world around her.


    She hadn''t even greeted him yet when she noticed the expression on Naruto''s face, which was as heavy as the weather in the Land of Rain.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    Naruto smiled, pulling himself together. "Nothing."


    "Just thinking about some things."


    As if they were no big deal.


    Karin spoke softly, "The ninja world is only so big. We''ll find Madara Uchiha and Obito Uchiha. Haven''t we already discovered some clues?"


    Naruto shook his head, remaining silent.


    His time in the Soul Society had been shorter than expected. At first, he had felt some impatience and frustration, but he wasn''t the same inexperienced kid who had once crossed between two worlds.


    Maybe it was just a coincidence.


    Maybe the rules for traveling between worlds weren''t as he had imagined.


    Maybe...


    But no matter what, since he had gone there once, he knew he could go again.


    After washing up, another new day began.


    Naruto set out, continuing his search for the location that had been on his mind.


    He could sense something, though he couldn''t pinpoint the exact spot yet, so he had to conduct a careful search within a certain range.


    The space between life and death.


    It wasn''t completely cut off from the "World of the Living."


    Even the fluctuations from outside this space were detected by Madara Uchiha.


    "What a terrifying successor." He looked up, his eyes hollow as he stared at the sky. "He can even..."


    "Sense this place."


    Kabuto stood behind him, also looking up, though he couldn''t sense any power. "Has Naruto already found us?"


    "Not yet, but soon," Madara Uchiha replied, lowering his gaze to the colossal figure above.


    A tree-like creature with ten spikes protruding from its back, resembling stone pillars.


    Naruto''s power didn''t frighten him.


    But that...


    The ability to strip "Edo Tensei" of its chakra was certainly something remarkable.


    As much as he hated to admit it, Naruto Uzumaki was not someone he could currently handle.


    Kabuto smiled but kept his gaze fixed upward.


    Naruto hadn''t yet found the space between worlds, but he wasn''t completely without progress. His search area had narrowed.


    There was no rush to find Madara Uchiha.


    The man who had fled hastily after just one encounter didn''t leave a deep impression on him, especially after the things Naruto had experienced in the Soul Society. Both Aizen and Muramasa had been far more formidable opponents, much more difficult to deal with than anything he had faced in the ninja world.


    As a result, Naruto''s focus had shifted toward something else��specifically, matters concerning his blade, *Kurama*.


    That night, on the outskirts of the city.


    Karin sat on a tree branch, her legs crossed, watching the boy in the center of the forest.


    Naruto unsheathed his sword, reciting the release command, though he didn''t use much of its power.


    Kurama, still able to emerge from Naruto''s inner world, perched on his shoulder, curiously peering around.


    Although...


    The fact that *Yin-Yang Release* could create living things didn''t surprise Kurama. After all, the Tailed Beasts had been born from this very power, created by the Sage of Six Paths, who had drawn their power from the Ten-Tails.


    Still, Kurama was curious.


    The power of a Tailed Beast, even when wielded lightly, could create something impressive using *Yin-Yang Release*. What kind of life could be created from it?


    Naruto raised his sword, channeling his inner spiritual energy to activate Kurama''s power.


    The energy of *Yin Release* flowed, shaping the formless into form.


    A milky white liquid appeared out of thin air, like clay, slowly taking the shape of a tanuki.


    "Shukaku doesn''t look like that," Kurama observed after a long silence, staring at the figure. Although it looked quite different from the One-Tail he remembered, it was clear who this creature was meant to represent.


    Naruto nodded, a little helpless. "I know, it''s quite different, but this is the best I can do."


    He extended his hand, and with a gesture, a summoning scroll appeared in a puff of white smoke.


    He tapped the scroll, and it floated open, releasing the chakra of the One-Tail.


    Naruto grabbed it and placed it into the tanuki-shaped creature.


    Kurama''s power activated once again.


    The energy of *Yin Release* surged, giving life to the newly formed creature.


    The little tanuki instantly came to life.


    The chakra of the One-Tail hadn''t fully merged with the creature. The nature of their powers was different, as the tanuki was made of spiritual energy, not fully compatible with chakra.


    Its consciousness became its "soul."


    Meanwhile, the remaining power condensed on its head, forming a mask similar to a *Hollow*. The mask wasn''t overly intricate; it had normal features, but in the center of its forehead was an eye-like mark.


    It blinked, staring in confusion at Naruto and Kurama before finally shifting its gaze to Kurama.


    The golden-haired human seemed kind, but the fox with the "ugly face" carried a much more familiar, much more comforting aura.


    "It''s better than the puppets you created before," Kurama commented, jumping down from Naruto''s shoulder to inspect the tanuki. "It has a nice aura too."


    "But��"


    "It''s still not at the level of a captain."


    Kurama could sense the tanuki''s spiritual pressure. It wasn''t even at the level of a vice-captain, let alone the "captain-class" strength they had initially hoped for.


    "Kurama, did you have this kind of power when you were first born?" Naruto asked, tilting his head.


    Kurama thought for a moment before shaking his head. "I had a juvenile phase too. I had considerable strength even then, but I wasn''t as powerful as I am now."


    "Especially not compared to the strength I possess now."


    Naruto looked at the little tanuki. "Then they should be able to grow as well."


    "Shall we test your power?"


    His last words were directed at the newly created creature.


    The tanuki, though just born, possessed a certain level of intelligence. It understood Naruto''s words and nodded.


    It turned, its body swelling like a snake''s, before opening its mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A whirlwind shot forward, surging toward the distance.


    The wind was turbulent, though not strong enough to stir even a few leaves from the trees.


    However��


    The wind was compressed and sharp.


    With a loud crashing sound, the trees in the wind''s path were cleanly sliced in half, the severed trunks falling with a heavy thud, sending up a spray of dirt and mud.


    The little tanuki seemed quite pleased with its work, clapping its hands in celebration.


    Not only was it celebrating its own achievement, but it was also testing a new way to attack.


    The muddy soil, soaked by the rain, was churned up by the spiritual energy, forming dark, towering waves that crashed down heavily.


    "It''s just like Shukaku''s power," Kurama muttered with a snort. "Wind and sand."


    Naruto observed.


    Though the power wasn''t on par with that of a captain, it was stronger than what many vice-captains could muster. Once this "little tanuki" grew in strength, even if it didn''t reach Kurama''s level, having just ordinary captain-class power would already be quite impressive.


    The second and third creatures were created soon after.


    With each one, Naruto became more adept, and their appearances became closer to the original Tailed Beasts.


    By the time the seventh appeared, Naruto had used up all the Tailed Beast chakra in his possession.


    He still lacked the chakra of one Tailed Beast��the Six-Tails. Its jinch��riki was named Utakata, a former ninja of the Mist. Utakata was also a rogue ninja.


    Utakata''s whereabouts were uncertain, and Naruto hadn''t made a concerted effort to search for him. The Hidden Mist hadn''t provided any information about him either.


    Naruto watched the seven little creatures playing together��though their play wasn''t exactly gentle on the surrounding environment. Even a casual swipe of their tails could easily topple tall trees.


    Kurama''s expression softened slightly.


    The scene reminded him of his youth, when the Tailed Beasts had grown up together under the care of the Sage of Six Paths. Though that time was short and now seemed insignificant at his current age, it had been one of the happiest periods of his life, aside from the recent time spent in the Soul Society.


    Naruto swung his sword.


    The seven little Tailed Beasts transformed into beams of light, merging into the sword. However, the Tailed Beast chakra remained separate and didn''t enter the sword along with the little creatures.


    But this wasn''t bad news��the Tailed Beast chakra didn''t revert to its original form. Instead, it remained connected to the sword, transforming into seven small masks that hung from the sword''s hilt.


    This gave Naruto a sense of familiarity.


    The sword used by *Kurama* in its earlier form had been adorned with nine red ribbons. However, after evolving into *Kurama*, that decoration had disappeared.


    Had it returned in a new form now?


    Naruto swung the sword again, releasing the seven creatures. They buzzed and chirped, resuming their playful antics, unaffected by their brief "sealing" inside the sword.


    Kurama jumped back onto Naruto''s shoulder and whispered, "Naruto, I think you should use my chakra to create a body for me too."


    Naruto tilted his head, puzzled. "Why?"


    "You can use Kurama''s power just fine even when I''m outside. It doesn''t affect anything."


    Kurama shook his head. "That''s not it�� it''s just��"


    "Remember? We Tailed Beasts have a unique way of communicating with each other."


    Naruto nodded.


    When they had met Isobu in the Mist, Kurama had used this ability. Even without face-to-face communication, he had been able to call out to the Three-Tails.


    "In fact, we Tailed Beasts share a common inner world," Kurama continued. "When we were young, we used that power often."


    "We don''t use it much anymore, not just because we''ve grown older."


    "So, I was thinking�� if you create creatures based on our power, maybe they''ll have the same ability."


    Naruto pondered this.


    The Tailed Beasts shared a connected inner world?


    This was the first time he had heard of such a thing.


    He accepted Kurama''s chakra, continuing to ask, "Could you use this method to contact the Six-Tails?"


    "Since it''s the only one missing."


    Kurama grumbled, "Do you think I haven''t tried? Do you need to remind me about something so simple?"


    "It''s just��"


    "There''s been no response."


    Naruto nodded and channeled the power of *Yin-Yang Release*, creating a physical form once more.


    Kurama stood to the side, offering suggestions and making adjustments. Although this creation wasn''t identical to himself, Kurama still wanted his avatar to look good.


    It took half an hour to mold a fox that Kurama was satisfied with.


    Naruto infused it with power, bringing it to life.


    The little fox, like the other Tailed Beast creations, possessed the power of its origin, capable of using *Yin-Yang Release*.


    However��


    Its use of *Yin-Yang Release* was far inferior to Kurama''s.


    Its power wasn''t strong enough to create something from nothing or grant life to the formless.


    Nevertheless, it was the only one among the small Tailed Beasts to reach "captain-class" power. It wasn''t very strong, but Naruto estimated that its power was comparable to a Zanpakut�� in *Bankai* form.


    Its vitality was immense, and its regenerative abilities were only slightly weaker than Kurama''s.


    It also possessed mental abilities, able to cast some forms of illusion and even control others'' bodies. If Karin relied only on her Shinigami powers, she wouldn''t be able to resist the little fox''s control.


    In another way, Kurama had been correct.


    This little creature did indeed share the same inner world. In a very brief moment, their spiritual pressure even synchronized, exceeding that of an average captain.


    "I''m still the strongest," Kurama said, eyeing the sword in Naruto''s hand with a pleased grin.


    Naruto swung the sword, sending the creatures back inside. Several small masks dangled from the hilt.


    They were the creations of *Kurama*, and returning to the sword wasn''t the same as being sealed. Naruto could sense them inside the blade, where they had transformed into pure spiritual energy and fallen into a deep slumber.


    In the space between life and death.


    The air rippled, and Obito slowly appeared.


    Madara Uchiha had brought him here before, so he was familiar with how to enter this place.


    "Have you gathered all the Tailed Beast chakra?" Madara Uchiha asked.


    Obito spread his hands and shook his head. "The Eight-Tails is really troublesome."


    "It''s very close to its jinch��riki, and they''re always together."


    "But��"


    "Not every jinch��riki is as difficult to deal with as Naruto Uzumaki."


    With a clattering sound, seven scrolls fell from his hands.


    The Six-Tails had already been sealed.


    These were the remaining seven Tailed Beasts, excluding the Nine-Tails.


    "Kabuto," Obito turned to the third figure, "the chakra of the Nine-Tails is up to you."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 232: Hello, Obito

    "The Nine-Tails chakra" was the most difficult thing for them to obtain.Especially in the current situation, with Naruto and Kurama working together��something they could not handle.


    However...


    It wasn''t entirely impossible.


    The reason Madara Uchiha left and even took Kabuto with him before transferring his Rinnegan wasn''t just to greet Naruto. His main goal was to ensure Kabuto''s safety and keep him under his control.


    Kabuto was the only one capable of obtaining the Nine-Tails chakra without directly confronting Naruto.


    Kabuto squinted and smiled, remarking, "I thought Madara-sama risked being sealed by Naruto because he admired me as his successor."


    "Don''t say such naive things," Madara sneered. "It makes your stupidity obvious."


    "And fools have no place by my side."


    Kabuto didn''t reply, simply raising his hand and pulling out two scrolls from his waist.


    With a flick, he tossed them to the ground, and white smoke erupted.


    Two bodies appeared.


    Of course, these two unknown ninja corpses weren''t the focus.


    Kabuto formed hand seals.


    "*Edo Tensei*!"


    The two corpses began to transform into new figures. One had golden hair, the other gray. Both had horns protruding from their heads like bulls and wore headbands from the Cloud Village. The one with golden hair had the kanji for "�� (Gold)" on his left shoulder, while the gray-haired one had "�y (Silver)."


    They were the infamous duo who killed the Second Hokage: the legendary figures of the Cloud Village, the *Kinkaku* and *Ginkaku* brothers.


    They were also the only people in the world, aside from jinch��riki, to possess the power of the Nine-Tails chakra.


    "This is...," Kinkaku said, looking around. "Is this the technique I''ve heard about in the Pure Land? The one that pulls the dead back into the world of the living?" ?


    Ginkaku sensed the chakra and turned to the man controlling them��Kabuto, the white-haired man with glasses. "So it''s you?"


    "To accomplish this at such a young age," Ginkaku sneered, not bothering to hide his disdain.


    Their gaze shifted toward Madara, who stood with his spiky hair and Rinnegan.


    "Madara Uchiha?" As people from the same era, they were well aware of the man who stood only beneath Hashirama Senju in fame.


    They had even fought him a few times, though the results were never in their favor.


    "A man like you, being controlled by this kid," Kinkaku chuckled, his tone laced with schadenfreude as he looked Madara up and down.


    Madara smirked. "Fools."


    "Kabuto, don''t waste time. Get it done."


    Kinkaku and Ginkaku shifted their focus back to Kabuto.


    The man with glasses smiled and nodded. "Of course, Madara-sama."


    His hand seals changed.


    Kinkaku and Ginkaku immediately lost control of their bodies, even their chakra. The Nine-Tails chakra residing within them activated, wrapping them in the familiar cloak of chakra.


    Six tails whipped behind them.


    "Damn it, what''s happening?" Despite being controlled, the two brothers remained conscious, and this loss of control filled them with panic.


    But no one paid attention to them.


    Madara narrowed his eyes, examining them like objects. "The power of the Nine-Tails..."


    "I never imagined that one day obtaining this power would be so troublesome."


    "Obito, extract it."


    Madara walked forward, making hand seals, and began to steal their chakra.


    Unlike Naruto, he couldn''t strip chakra from their souls, but the Nine-Tails chakra wasn''t truly their own power. It was easy to take from them.


    Kinkaku and Ginkaku couldn''t resist.


    Two dark red, half-transparent, molten-like masses of energy, still boiling like lava, gathered in Obito''s hands.


    "The power of the Tailed Beasts is now complete," Madara said softly. As he spoke, he lifted his head and looked at the giant figure within the space. "Let''s begin, Obito."


    Obito nodded.


    He formed hand seals and activated the sealing technique.


    "Phantom Dragon Nine Consuming Seals."


    This was the technique used by the Akatsuki to extract Tailed Beasts from their jinch��riki and transfer their power into the Ten-Tails while maintaining the seal.


    Normally, this process would require the combined efforts of at least six or seven people and take days to complete for an entire Tailed Beast.


    But they weren''t dealing with whole Tailed Beasts��just fragments of their power. This drastically reduced the time needed.


    They only required a single day.


    However...


    Obito glanced up.


    He had heard the earlier conversation. Naruto had already locked onto this location, and that guy was exceptionally sharp when it came to these things.


    One day.


    Could they fully seal the power of the Nine Tailed Beasts and awaken the Ten-Tails before Naruto found them?


    As the sealing process continued...


    In the Land of Rain.


    Sitting atop the still-standing statue of Pain, Naruto gazed down at the ground.


    "You''re not continuing the search?" Karin asked, puzzled, as she sat beside him.


    Naruto shook his head. "I''ve already found it."


    Karin froze.


    Found it?


    "I''ve always wondered, what exactly is the Pure Land?" Naruto said, summoning two scrolls with a single slap. "Is it like the myths we encountered while traveling through the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning, buried deep underground..."


    "Or is it another dimension entirely?"


    "Regardless of the guess, I had no way to prove it before."


    Underground...


    Naruto hadn''t explored that, though his brief contact with the Sage of Six Paths allowed him to glimpse that the Sage''s power didn''t merely come from the earth.


    But the other-dimensional theory seemed more plausible, especially with the existence of the Soul Society. Naruto had been leaning towards that idea.


    Still, he hadn''t been able to confirm it.


    The power left behind by the Sage didn''t carry any spatial fluctuations.


    But now, thanks to Madara Uchiha and his group going to that strange place, Naruto''s earlier guesses had been validated.


    It gave him the feeling of being in a "Ky��goku (Valley of Screams)."


    In the Soul Society, there was a unique type of space called "Ky��goku."


    The gap between the Soul Society and the World of the Living was known as the "Dangai," a turbulent space where time and space flowed chaotically. Normally, it was only inhabited by creatures called *K��ry��* that cleaned up anything left behind in the Dangai.


    But as with everything, there were exceptions. Over countless years, some souls that hadn''t made it to the Soul Society or Hueco Mundo had, in rare cases, remained in the Dangai. These souls would gather and form small, independent worlds existing outside the three realms yet connected to them.


    Such spaces were called "Ky��goku."


    The ninja world didn''t have a "Dangai."


    So��


    The space Naruto sensed must be similar��caught between the World of the Living and the Pure Land.


    It was visible yet untouchable. If he kept searching within the World of the Living, he would never find it.


    Now that he had a new line of thought, Naruto believed the place where Madara Uchiha and the others had gone was this separate dimension.


    Karin was surprised by this unconventional theory.


    Naruto nodded. "I think so."


    "So I''ve been calculating��"


    "What the space in this world might look like."


    Calculating space was no easy task. It had taken the Soul Society centuries to accurately map out the coordinates of its space relative to the World of the Living.


    Luckily.


    Naruto had been put in charge of Hueco Mundo, so he had worked closely with the 12th Division in measuring and mapping its space. He had personally visited places that were difficult for them to reach.


    So he had learned a thing or two about spatial calculations.


    Karin watched from the side.


    The complex numbers and formulas gave her a headache, but since it didn''t affect the situation, she patiently observed.


    This sounded important...


    If the Pure Land really was another dimension, then this skill would be essential.


    Naruto wasn''t in a hurry. He carefully refined his calculations, gradually narrowing down the coordinates.


    One day later.


    In the space between life and death.


    Obito and Madara had sealed the Eight-Tails chakra.


    The nine eyes on the Ten-Tails'' head were almost fully open.


    "Only the Nine-Tails remains," Madara said. Even in his Edo Tensei body, after an entire day of high-intensity exertion, he was starting to feel some fatigue.


    Obito nodded, placing the Nine-Tails chakra extracted from the Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers before the Ten-Tails.


    They began the final sealing process.


    Kabuto stood by, smiling as he watched. He wasn''t eager to get involved. Madara and Obito had tasked him with keeping watch��a heavy responsibility. If Naruto arrived before they completed the Ten-Tails'' revival, Kabuto''s job was to hold him off until the process was finished.


    From the Ten-Tails'' mouth, nine translucent white chakra dragons emerged, biting and consuming the Nine-Tails chakra bit by bit.


    It was the smallest portion of chakra, but it brought the most visible change.


    The skeletal, withered Ten-Tails began to stir with life. The spiked protrusions on its back grew like stone columns, while the nine eyes on its head started to converge into one.


    Kabuto watched the transformation closely.


    The Ten-Tails...


    The being that could only be awakened by gathering the power of all nine Tailed Beasts.


    If he could report this to Orochimaru, it would certainly be fascinating.


    The Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers hadn''t obtained much power from the Nine-Tails, only managing to tear off a few pieces of its flesh.


    In less than two hours, the sealing was complete, and the Ten-Tails revived.


    The nine eyes fused into one massive *Rinnegan* with nine tomoe, and its back was adorned with spiraling protrusions. Its ten tails lashed about, and when it opened its mouth, rows of needle-like fangs were revealed.


    "So this is the true form of the Ten-Tails?" Obito looked up, awestruck by the powerful creature.


    Madara shook his head, his voice as cold as ever. "Of course not."


    "With only part of the Six-Tails'' power and fragments of the others, how could this be its true revival?"


    "It''s only regained some of its core power."


    They paused, then Madara turned to Obito. "My current body isn''t fit to fight Naruto."


    "It''s up to you now."


    Obito nodded. "I understand."


    "The Ten-Tails... jinch��riki, huh?"


    He raised his hand toward the Ten-Tails.


    In the Land of Rain.


    Naruto stood up, his gaze piercing the space in front of him as he stood on the tongue of the Pain statue. "I''ve found it."


    Karin rose beside him.


    She reached out, gripping the air lightly, and ripples appeared, distorting the space.


    Her hands glowed with spiritual energy as she pulled it apart.


    A rift opened.


    Unlike a *Garganta*, the interior of this rift was clearly visible.


    The Ten-Tails, two Sharingan users, Kabuto, and the reanimated Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers.


    Karin gasped softly.


    In the space between life and death.


    Madara turned, looking toward the rift above and behind him. He couldn''t see what was beyond it, but this strange phenomenon, unseen in his decades of being here, was unprecedented.


    Even during his lifetime, he had never witnessed a jutsu capable of tearing space itself.


    But there was no doubt��whoever had found the path to this place had to be that blond brat.


    In the next moment.


    A figure dressed in white stepped through. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The small space, capable of holding thousands of people, suddenly felt crowded as this figure entered.


    Naruto smiled, focusing his gaze on the two figures. He drew his sword.


    "I''ve found you."


    "Madara Uchiha."


    "And��"


    He paused, locking eyes with the young man beside Madara, whose face was half-scarred and whose body was beginning to show signs of scaling.


    "Obito Uchiha."


    "You''ve been hiding for so long. Are you ready to face my wrath now?"


    Naruto raised his sword, and natural energy swirled around him.


    *Sage Mode* activated instantly.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 233: Ridiculous Reason

    The emotion of "anger" doesn''t always have to be expressed with shouting or rage.Naruto''s expression and tone were calm.


    But no matter how well emotions are hidden, there will always be some "leakage" that people can detect.


    The natural energy being forcefully drawn in demonstrated this clearly.


    It was rough, chaotic, and... massive.


    An unconventional way of utilizing power.


    His spiritual pressure alone could be felt manifesting, covering the entire mountainous area, as if the sky was about to fall with an overwhelming weight.


    This wasn''t spiritual energy.


    It was pure, physical pressure.


    More cracks appeared across Madara Uchiha''s Edo Tensei body.


    Obito''s short hair fluttered.


    Kabuto couldn''t help but bare his teeth, unable to close his mouth as the wind swept over him.


    "Naruto Uzumaki." Obito Uchiha was the calmest. There was a strange chakra flowing through him that allowed him to withstand the immense pressure crushing down on his body. "At last, we meet."


    Naruto chuckled coldly, baring his teeth slightly. "Do you really think you have the right to say ''at last''?"


    "Hiding in the shadows��"


    "We should''ve met long ago in the Land of Rain."


    Golden light gleamed over Naruto''s body, and with a casual swing of his blade, the chaotic air currents wrapped around it, adhering neatly and rotating smoothly, contained without scattering.


    "Naruto Uzumaki��" Obito Uchiha raised his hand, and as he spoke, five saw-like ridged spikes emerged from his back. His body began to float in the air, standing in the sky just like Naruto.


    "I was just waiting for the right moment, like today."


    Obito clenched his hand, eyes burning with desire.


    "You inherited my teacher''s talent, and even surpassed him. Before, I wasn''t confident that I could defeat you."


    "But now, it''s different."


    "This immense chakra... it comes from the Sage of Six Paths��"


    "I am now stronger than ever."


    He turned his gaze, scanning Naruto and the person next to him, his expression suddenly becoming serious.


    After becoming the Ten-Tails'' jinch��riki, Obito had instinctively gained a powerful sensory ability, one that allowed him to discern the abilities of others.


    He could see it all clearly��Madara Uchiha''s Edo Tensei body, Kabuto, and even Karin, who stood behind Naruto.


    But when it came to Naruto himself��


    He couldn''t see through him. He couldn''t read him. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All he saw was a living person, nothing more.


    "Interesting." Naruto sneered, sizing up Obito, with Karin standing right behind him. "You dare to call my father ''teacher''? How can you even bring yourself to say that?" ?


    A flash of white light suddenly burst forth.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    A bolt of lightning shot across the sky, heading straight for Obito.


    He didn''t dodge. The technique passed through his body as if he weren''t there and struck the cave wall behind him, exploding with a deafening roar, sending stone and rubble flying.


    He turned his head, glancing at the dark impact crater. "Impressive power."


    "Although�� it''s true that I did orchestrate those events, and it was my plan that led to them."


    "But Minato Namikaze was always a teacher I respected."


    "That was simply a necessary sacrifice for the greater good."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    That ability to "become intangible," huh?


    According to Konan, Obito could only maintain it for up to five minutes.


    But that was back when he only had one Sharingan. Now that he had reclaimed his other eye from Kakashi, he could probably keep it going for longer.


    But��


    "What a self-righteous excuse," Naruto spat, reversing the grip on his sword in front of his chest.


    If intangibility could protect Obito from harm, and since Naruto couldn''t know exactly how long Obito could maintain it with two fully functioning eyes...


    Then there was no point in worrying about it.


    "Disrupt, Vortex."


    Naruto swung his blade.


    The sword disintegrated mid-swing, dissolving into blue particles.


    Winds picked up inside the cave, scattering the particles.


    Unlike the natural energy-induced winds from before, these currents were free-flowing yet controlled by Naruto. Several gusts swirled around Obito Uchiha, forming the vague shape of a human silhouette.


    Waiting��


    For the moment when Obito''s intangibility would fail, these seemingly gentle winds would transform into the sharpest blades, ready to pierce his body.


    "You don''t understand our ambition." Obito Uchiha raised his hand.


    The winds, almost as if they were intelligent, followed his movements, tracing his form without touching him, framing his ribs precisely.


    "Trying to bide your time?" Obito smirked as he examined the faintly glowing streams of air. "A clever strategy��"


    "If it had been before I regained my other eye, I might''ve been helpless."


    "But now��"


    He exhaled softly.


    The space in front of him twisted, centered around his right hand, pulling in and devouring the air, dragging the chaotic winds into the vortex.


    Obito''s expression filled with smug satisfaction. "Useless."


    "This alone won''t defeat me."


    Naruto glanced at Karin and asked calmly, "What ambition?"


    Karin nodded, forming hand seals.


    Obito and Madara both noticed the small gesture.


    But the red-haired girl only performed a summoning technique, creating a dull thud with no significant chakra reaction or threat.


    Besides��


    Even if she could do something, what could a mere jonin-level ninja possibly achieve?


    "War, hatred, slaughter��" Obito sneered, his voice rising. "These vile, sinful things��"


    "Have you ever wondered why they persist in this world?"


    Naruto remained silent.


    "It''s the villages, the ninja system," Obito declared, his voice growing more passionate. "That outdated system is the cause."


    "What truly made me despair was this world itself."


    "This false world is beyond saving."


    He paused.


    "So�� I''m going to fix it. I will bring peace to the world." After a brief moment, his tone became even more fervent. "That is the Eye of the Moon Plan!"


    "The ultimate technique of the Uchiha��''Infinite Tsukuyomi''!"


    "I will cast everyone into their own perfect dreams. In that world, there will be peace, happiness, and those we''ve lost��"


    "They will return."


    Obito stopped once more, his gaze intense as he stared at Naruto, arms spread wide. "So, Naruto, in that world, you will have back everything you''ve lost."


    "Your parents, your family, the acceptance you sought��"


    "You''ll have it all."


    Naruto''s voice remained calm, unmoved. "Infinite Tsukuyomi��"


    "It''s just a genjutsu, isn''t it?"


    Unlike Madara''s grand ideal of a world ruled by the Uchiha, this was a world shaped by personal desires.


    Obito didn''t deny it.


    "A genjutsu that deceives everyone into believing everything''s perfect. Do you really think that solves the problem?" Naruto asked.


    Obito opened his mouth to respond.


    "And besides, the first half of what you said is a lie." Naruto pointed at him. "This world may have filled you with despair."


    "But your real reason for casting Infinite Tsukuyomi has nothing to do with peace."


    Obito froze, staring at Naruto as his voice finally calmed. "Is this��"


    "Kagura''s Mind Eye? You can see lies and truths?"


    Naruto continued, "You''re obsessed with the people you lost, aren''t you?"


    Obito''s face tightened.


    "You and Madara destroyed the Uchiha clan yourselves." Naruto thought aloud, voicing the conclusions he had drawn. "So it''s not your family that you care about."


    "A friend, then?"


    "Other than the Uchiha, it seems the only person who could be called your friend is Kakashi-sensei�� and��"


    "There was that other person in your squad, the girl named Rin Nohara."


    When Naruto learned that the "Madara Uchiha" leading the Akatsuki was actually Obito, Kakashi had told him everything about his former comrade.


    Obito''s emotions slipped, his face twisted in anguish as he shouted, "You have no idea what you''re talking about!"


    "Rin was an innocent casualty!"


    "I will create a world where Rin exists again."


    Naruto looked at him coldly.


    Kagura''s Mind Eye fed back that these words, though true, were tainted with something rotten.


    "How sad." Naruto sighed.


    Obito''s rage exploded. "Sad?"


    "You brat��"


    Naruto cut him off, his gaze filled with disdain. "I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about all the people you''ve ''sacrificed.''"


    "Iruka-sensei''s parents��"


    "My parents��"


    "And countless other innocents."


    "I''m saying *they''re* the sad ones."


    "All because of your ridiculous, selfish reason, you''ve caused so much chaos, taking lives just to create some illusion of a perfect world."


    Obito raised his hand, chakra gathering and forming.


    A Truth-Seeking Ball took shape.


    The black orb shot out, aimed straight at Naruto.


    Naruto raised a finger.


    "Bakud�� #39. Enk��sen (���l��, Round Lock Fan)."


    A spinning golden shield of spiritual energy formed just before the black sphere made contact.


    For a moment, they clashed��then, with a loud crack, Enk��sen shattered.


    But in that instant, another spell activated.


    "Had�� #54. Haien (����, Abolishing Flames)."


    A cylindrical blast of purple flames shot from Naruto''s hand, colliding with the Truth-Seeking Ball.


    A sharp, ear-piercing sound rang out as the flames and the black orb met, both dissolving into nothing in an instant.


    Obito was shocked.


    Even Madara, for a moment, appeared surprised, his usually composed eyes twisting in disbelief.


    That was a Truth-Seeking Ball, the pinnacle of chakra, containing all seven elemental natures��the very essence of chakra''s ultimate form.


    And yet, it could be destroyed?


    Naruto considered this for a moment.


    The Truth-Seeking Ball wasn''t invincible. It naturally countered chakra, but against other forces, like spiritual energy or natural energy, it held no special advantage.


    As long as the power was strong enough, it could overcome the Truth-Seeking Ball''s high-density attack.


    Obito spread his arms, gritting his teeth as he unleashed another technique.


    The Truth-Seeking Ball returned to his hand, reshaping itself into a black staff, similar to a shuriken, which he gripped firmly.


    Naruto raised his sword to meet him.


    In just a few exchanges, it was clear��the black staff was a product of the Truth-Seeking Ball.


    But Obito hadn''t yet mastered the full extent of his newfound powers. Aside from the Truth-Seeking Ball, he struggled to utilize his new techniques effectively.


    Just then.


    Karin suddenly looked up and called out, "Naruto, I''ve finished calculating."


    Obito was taken aback.


    Calculating?


    What calculations?


    Kabuto and Madara both raised their eyebrows, though their reactions were vastly different��one was curious and intrigued, while the other grew solemn and doubtful.


    Karin recited a string of coordinates.


    Obito was still bewildered, unsure of what was happening.


    Naruto extended his hand, grasping the air, causing ripples to form as the space warped. He tore it open, revealing a scene beyond the tear.


    Pitch-black darkness. The ground was made of square blocks, stacked at uneven heights.


    Obito''s pupils dilated in shock.


    This space��


    He knew it all too well.


    The Kamui dimension.


    But how could this be? Only his own Sharingan could access the Kamui dimension. How was it possible that Naruto, who didn''t possess a Sharingan, could enter?


    Was it because of those spatial coordinates?


    "Well done, Karin." Naruto praised her.


    Karin grinned.


    Yesterday, she had spent the entire day learning alongside Naruto about spatial calculations. She''d barely scratched the surface of the concept, and if she had been left to perform yesterday''s calculations alone, she would''ve been completely lost.


    But��


    Compared to the space between life and death, the Kamui dimension was much simpler. With Obito as an anchor, calculating its location wasn''t as difficult.


    Naruto locked eyes with Obito''s ''Mangeky�� Sharingan'' and spoke softly, "Now, you don''t even have a place to run."


    He reached into the rift.


    Obito''s gaze shifted to the tear in space, blood trickling from the corner of his eye.


    Kamui was his domain.


    No matter how powerful an external force might be, he still had the ability to repair any breach in his dimension.


    "You can''t enter!" Obito growled, his voice strained.


    Naruto smiled slightly. "Is that so?"


    "But this is enough."


    Obito froze. That confident tone��


    It was about that.


    He suddenly remembered what he had sent into the Kamui dimension earlier.


    The wind and the air currents.


    The particles that had scattered when Naruto''s sword dissolved.


    "Figured it out?" Naruto continued to smile, his hand within the rift making a gentle motion.


    In the silent, dead Kamui dimension��


    A breeze began to blow.


    The power of the vortex swirled.


    It howled freely, and in an instant, it found its way to Obito''s body.


    Like knives, like axes, like chisels, like blades.


    Tearing away at his flesh.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 234: Die, Obito

    In the wind, it wasn''t just Obito Uchiha''s body that was dissolving and disintegrating.The power of the vortex was disruptive, damaging both tangible and intangible things.


    Even the Kamui dimension was starting to break apart.


    Obito, already injured, was losing focus due to the pain, and the cracks in the dimension were being widened not only by Naruto''s power but also by the vortex. The blue particles gnawed at the fissures, expanding them.


    Even the black staff, formed from a Truth-Seeking Ball in his hand, was crumbling.


    His expression twisted with pain and struggle.


    Naruto looked at him coldly, gathering spiritual energy in his hand, waiting for Obito''s body to completely disintegrate.


    "You can even break through Kamui," Obito gritted his teeth, forming a single-hand seal and channeling chakra. "Truly impressive."


    "You have the same space-time ninjutsu talent as our teacher."


    Naruto clenched his fist.


    The wind grew more violent, more chaotic, stabbing through Obito''s body, intensifying his pain and speeding up his disintegration.


    "But you can''t stop me." Obito swung his hand, his eyes wide with defiance. "No one can stop me."


    He disengaged from his intangibility, fully exposing himself to the dangerous reality.


    Pain and death��


    These sensations seemed to push him past his limits, furthering his control over the Ten-Tails'' power.


    His body underwent more changes.


    Two of the five spikes on his back moved to his shoulders, and beneath them, six black tomoe markings appeared. His skin sprouted scales, forming a robe-like armor.


    In his hand appeared a staff, seemingly embodying the power of the Sage of Six Paths.


    Two small horns also grew from his head.


    Behind him, a ring of Truth-Seeking Balls floated.


    With a sudden hum, red flames ignited on the five spikes protruding from his back, spreading across his body, as if he intended to burn away the vortex''s power.


    And indeed, there was some effect��the winds and air currents brought by the vortex were scorched away by the flames, disappearing completely.


    However, the vortex itself was unaffected by the flames. Once separated, it began devouring the flames in turn.


    This allowed Obito a brief respite.


    The Ten-Tails granted him a self-healing ability similar to that of the Nine-Tails, and his wounds began healing at a visible rate.


    "No longer hiding in that turtle shell of a space?" Naruto withdrew his hand, leaving the rift lingering in the air as he coldly gazed at Obito.


    Obito shook his head. "There''s no need anymore."


    He raised his hand, and the staff in it disappeared. A black substance slowly condensed in his palm.


    "You are powerful."


    "But this is where it ends."


    The weapon he formed was one Naruto had seen before.


    Its body was twisted, like the structure of DNA, long and sharp, with a deep black color that exuded an even more destructive energy than the Truth-Seeking Balls. ?


    "What is that?" Naruto asked.


    Obito, struggling to hold it aloft, replied, "It''s hard to imagine, isn''t it?"


    "This is the weapon of the Sage of Six Paths, a legendary divine tool."


    "The sword of the mind, controlled by the will of its master��Sword of Nunoboko."


    "It''s the very weapon the Sage used to split the first continent."


    A creation weapon?


    Naruto immediately dismissed that thought. The world had existed long before the Sage of Six Paths.


    But it certainly had the power to reshape continents.


    Obito raised the weapon and swung it down at Naruto.


    "Die."


    "Under this attack��"


    Naruto didn''t dodge or evade. He merely raised his hand, holding it out flat in front of him. "Just because we don''t know what it''s called doesn''t mean I''m ignorant of what it is."


    Obito''s expression became confused, unsure of what Naruto meant by that. What did he mean by "don''t know the name"? But his strike didn''t falter, and he swung with all his might.


    With a metallic clang, the Sword of Nunoboko struck something��but it wasn''t Naruto. Instead, it hit a newly formed barrier, like a mirror.


    A wordless binding spell.


    "Bakud�� #81. Dank�� (���, Splitting Void)."


    The attack was nullified.


    Obito''s eyes widened in disbelief, a tingling sensation rising from his tailbone and shooting up his spine to his head.


    How could this be?


    A sword said to be capable of splitting continents was stopped by something so thin, so fragile, like glass.


    And it was done so effortlessly.


    As if nothing had happened at all.


    "I''ve fought against this kind of thing before." Naruto stepped forward with a flash of *shunpo*, grasping the blade''s tip with his hand. "That''s the power left behind by the Sage of Six Paths."


    "Even though it''s the same type of thing��"


    "It''s hard to believe that your version is so weak."


    With a flick of his fingers, there was a sharp crack. The blade tip snapped, and like dominoes, the rest of the sword followed, shattering inch by inch until��


    Only the hilt remained in Obito''s hand.


    "Got any more tricks?" Naruto tossed the broken shards aside with indifference.


    Karin quickly appeared, catching the fragments mid-air, carefully sealing them in a scroll. Even if Naruto looked down on them��


    They were still an inferior version of the Sage''s power.


    Obito stood there in shock, staring at the broken hilt in his hand, unable to process what had just happened.


    He had always believed��


    That with the power of the Sage of Six Paths, he would finally be able to defeat Naruto, carry out his plan, and create a world where Rin existed.


    But this power, once thought to exist only in myths, had done nothing against Naruto. It hadn''t even caused him any harm.


    In fact, it seemed to be less of a threat than Kamui.


    A legendary divine sword��why was it so fragile?


    It didn''t even seem as strong as an ordinary shuriken. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And most critically��


    Naruto had already fought against the power he had dreamed of wielding for so long.


    And Obito had known nothing of it.


    "Seems like you''re out of tricks," Naruto said softly, lifting his hand and pointing a finger at Obito. "Let''s end this."


    "Why are you destroying my ideals?" Obito shouted, his voice filled with fury.


    All of the hatred he had buried in his heart exploded in that moment.


    "This world��"


    "Do you think it''s so great?"


    "Even if I did everything for Rin, wouldn''t a world where no comrades die, where there is no death, no war, and only peace be a better world?"


    Naruto''s gaze remained cold, his tone equally so. "How many times are you going to keep lying to yourself?"


    "Yes, this world is dirty."


    "You talk about creating a peaceful new world under the guise of love and peace, but open your eyes."


    "A group that manipulates international relations, using war and murder as profit��are they really working for love and peace?"


    Obito was stunned, staring at Naruto, unable to find words.


    "Exploiting the greed of the daimyo of the Five Great Nations, sacrificing the lives of ninja��even if their foolishness deserves that fate, can you really call that love and peace?"


    Naruto took a step forward, drawing the Kurama sword.


    "Erasing your own bloodline, the Uchiha clan."


    "Killing your beloved teacher."


    "Betraying your closest friends."


    "All of this, in the name of love, peace, and a new world?"


    Obito couldn''t answer, his mouth opening and closing uselessly.


    Naruto paused for a moment, then slowly moved closer.


    "The Sword of Nunoboko, right? That''s the name of that thing."


    "Do you know why it was so weak in your hands, so easy to break?"


    "Stop using these grand, lofty reasons to cover up your shame." His gaze was filled with contempt and disgust. "A man with over thirty years of life experience, who has faced life and death, and yet you can''t even be honest with your own thoughts."


    "You''ve never once acknowledged your own will."


    "You couldn''t even admit to yourself that you wanted to create a world where Rin existed until I forced you to."


    "You''re trying to cover one lie with another, then live in a world made of lies stacked upon lies��"


    "That''s not love and peace."


    "You''re just choosing to turn yourself from one prisoner into an utter fool."


    Naruto took a deep breath. "I thought I had seen enough despicable people not to feel anger anymore toward scum like you."


    "Obito Uchiha, you''ve taught me a lesson."


    "Even now, my anger burns as fiercely as it did from the start."


    He raised his arm, golden energy radiating from him like the blazing sun.


    "You want to see Rin? That''s simple." Naruto''s voice was icy. "This world has a Pure Land. As long as you die, you''ll meet her there."


    Obito raised his head, staring at Naruto.


    The blonde youth''s eyes were as sharp as blades, filled with loathing and fury, his voice dripping with contempt: "But I won''t let you have that."


    "You''ll never see her again, in any space or time."


    Naruto thrust his sword forward.


    With a sickening sound, the blade pierced Obito''s heart, but this wasn''t enough to kill him. As the Ten-Tails'' jinch��riki, he still clung to life.


    Naruto realized this.


    Without hesitation, he invoked a low-level Kid�� spell, Had�� #11. Tsuzuri Raiden (�Y���, Bound Lightning), sending golden lightning coursing through the blade into Obito''s heart, disrupting his pulse with unrestrained force.


    Naruto reached out with his other hand, grabbing Obito''s forehead and pulling at the soul emerging from his body.


    "Obito!" Madara shouted.


    Obito turned his head, locking eyes with his ancestor''s Rinnegan.


    With the last of his strength, he formed a hand seal in front of his abdomen. "Naruto Uzumaki�� even in death��"


    "I will still�� complete��"


    He didn''t finish his sentence.


    Naruto mercilessly ripped his soul from his body.


    As the jinch��riki died, the Ten-Tails wasn''t sealed away. Instead, it erupted from Obito''s body, its massive form spreading across the space.


    But the final hand seal Obito had made contained a trace of the Sage''s power, nourishing the Ten-Tails even as it emerged.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 235: Hello, Madara

    The soul of Obito was trapped in Naruto''s grasp, a mixture of chakra and spirit, with the most striking feature being his Mangeky�� Sharingan.His living body had been destroyed, but his soul still lingered.


    Here, in the "space between life and death," the power left behind by the Sage of Six Paths manifested more quickly than ever before, with overwhelming strength.


    "I''m still...," though his soul was incomplete, Obito''s consciousness clung tightly to existence.


    He had already channeled the remaining energy of his life into the Ten-Tails.


    He should have died.


    Was this his soul?


    "Am I going to lose myself, like those ninja resurrected by the Edo Tensei?" Obito rasped, recalling how those revived souls had been stripped of their chakra.


    Naruto''s grip tightened around him, his voice cold. "Lose?"


    "They didn''t lose anything��they just broke free from the chains of someone with ulterior motives."


    Or perhaps something else.


    These final words were meant for Madara Uchiha, who lifted his gaze to the enormous form of the Ten-Tails. Its massive, spiraled bud, like a giant snail shell, was slowly unfurling.


    A glimmer of excitement flickered in Madara''s eyes, much like the blooming flower in front of him.


    Naruto, however, ignored the sight, keeping his focus on Obito. "Death isn''t a punishment for someone like you."


    "Neither for your body nor your soul."


    Obito stared at Naruto, confused by his words.


    If death wasn''t the punishment, did Naruto plan to seal him?


    "Your eyes shouldn''t go to waste, either," Naruto added.


    Karin seemed to realize something. She instinctively reached for her waist, touching the Dragon Vein. "You plan to turn him into a Zanpakut��?"


    "Of course," Naruto replied without hesitation. "But unlike Kurama, this blade will be different��"


    He had learned a lot about forging Zanpakut�� from dealing with Mayuri Kurotsuchi.


    While he couldn''t bring himself to experiment on Kurama, he was curious about the process.


    Now, he had found the perfect material.


    For Obito Uchiha, he felt no reverence for life.


    "Is it even possible to use a human for this?" Karin asked, not questioning the ethics of the decision, but more whether a human could be used as material for a Zanpakut��. ��


    Naruto didn''t answer.


    In the Soul Society, the material for creating Zanpakut�� was spirit energy��hollows, shinigami��these were the building blocks.


    In the ninja world, Naruto had chosen to use natural substances rich in chakra instead, but it didn''t mean human souls couldn''t be used.


    Fear filled Obito''s eyes.


    A sword?


    He, who had fought against ninja, who opposed becoming a tool, would now become a weapon to be wielded by someone else?


    Naruto performed the Four Symbols Seal, the technique spreading from his palm, encasing Obito''s soul and condensing it into a small, red and black orb the size of a thumb.


    He tossed it casually to Karin and then lifted his gaze toward the Ten-Tails.


    The bud had separated from its body and shot upward, piercing through the space, bursting through layers of rock and soil as it emerged like a sprout breaking through the earth.


    The forms of the tailed beasts, from the One-Tail to the Nine-Tails, each resembled a unique creature from the sky, land, sea, or some combination of human and animal. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But when combined, their ultimate form was a "tree."


    Naruto wasn''t surprised; Kurama had told him long ago about the ancient legend of the God Tree, which came to this world with the Sage of Six Paths'' mother.


    The God Tree''s enormous presence was overwhelming. Even though its bud had not yet fully bloomed, it already cast a shadow that blotted out the sun.


    Kurama emerged from Naruto''s shoulder, also staring at the tree. "I can feel it��"


    "Their presence."


    "How did they manage to do this?"


    Naruto''s gaze shifted toward the white-haired man with glasses, who quickly raised his hand, pointing to the two men in the corner��one with blonde hair, the other with gray hair��before Naruto''s sharp eyes could fall on him.


    "The two from the Cloud Village," he said.


    "Kinkaku and Ginkaku," Kurama muttered, recalling the names from his memory.


    Naruto grunted in acknowledgment.


    "They were descendants of the Sage of Six Paths," Kurama explained, his voice low. "Two reckless little brats."


    "They thought that by using the Sage''s artifacts, they could seal me away, just like they did the Eight-Tails."


    "Of course, the result was that I devoured them."


    Naruto gave Kurama a strange look.


    It had... eaten people?


    "That was the first��and the last��time," Kurama grumbled, turning his head away in embarrassment. "Didn''t even get to taste them, just swallowed them whole."


    "And then they clawed their way out, taking a chunk of flesh with them before I spat them back out."


    "If it wasn''t for my respect for the Sage of Six Paths..."


    "They would have been long dead."


    Kurama didn''t think much of it. At the time, it had no knowledge of techniques like Edo Tensei, and whether or not the Second Hokage had developed the technique by then was uncertain. Not to mention, Kinkaku and Ginkaku had perished alongside the Second Hokage.


    Who could have predicted that such events would lay the groundwork for today''s situation?


    "The God Tree is being awakened," Kurama whispered.


    Naruto shifted his gaze from Kurama to Madara.


    The man also turned, locking eyes with Naruto.


    "I knew I couldn''t count on Obito, but I didn''t expect him to be so useless," Madara said quietly, though his voice betrayed some effort to remain calm. "And now, here we are."


    Naruto waved his hand, causing the blue particles to gather and reform into the Vortex Blade.


    "Dead men shouldn''t interfere with the living," he said softly. "Madara, you''ve crossed the line."


    Madara shook his head, his voice resolute. "The strong dictate the world."


    "Whether dead or alive, only the strong have the right to decide."


    "I don''t know if it''s their incompetence or your interference that''s thrown everything into chaos," he continued, glancing at the sword in Naruto''s hand. He vaguely remembered Naruto invoking some words before using the blade��"Disrupt, Vortex"��which seemed to match the way Naruto disrupted all his plans.


    "Nagato''s Rinnegan was stolen by you."


    "Obito, who was implanted with Hashirama''s cells, never managed to fully awaken the power of the Rinnegan."


    "I had hoped that after becoming the Ten-Tails'' jinch��riki and wielding the power of the Six Paths, he would accomplish something to turn the tide."


    "How disappointing��"


    "Even Hashirama and Tobirama were fooled, but you��who knew nothing of the truth��have constantly thwarted my plans."


    "It''s infuriating."


    Naruto gripped his blade tighter, his tone calm. "Should I take those words as your final farewell?"


    At that moment, the Ten-Tails'' body merged entirely with Madara''s, the massive blossoming bud piercing through into the real world.


    "No," Madara replied, his Susanoo shaking its head in unison with him. "I''m telling you this��"


    "Because you''ve proven to be a worthy opponent, one who deserves my respect."


    "And also to stall for time, because battling you in this state of Edo Tensei is far too difficult."


    He paused, lowering his head to glance at Kabuto, who was lurking behind Kinkaku and Ginkaku, a small white snake coiled around his arm.


    "And this little guy over there��let''s not forget about him."


    Raising his hand, Madara continued. "Naruto Uzumaki, I must admit that you''ve earned my respect."


    "I once thought that people like me, like Hashirama, would never appear again in this world."


    "If they did, it would be a thousand years from now, just as it took eons between the Sage of Six Paths and us."


    Madara formed a hand seal, channeling his chakra.


    "Six Paths Ten-Tails Coffin Seal."


    The massive beast condensed into a ball of flesh and was absorbed into Madara''s body.


    Naruto remained calm, watching him closely.


    "I had been planning this long before my death, waiting for the right candidates��Obito and Nagato," Madara continued, his gaze cold. "Once the preparations were complete, Nagato would use the Rinnegan I bestowed upon him to resurrect me."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    So, Nagato''s Rinnegan hadn''t been his own after all.


    Madara''s Susanoo, compared to other Uchiha, was different��larger, more solid. In the blink of an eye, it grew muscles, donned armor, and transitioned from transparent to semi-transparent, shielding Madara''s body completely.


    With a hand seal held in front of his chest, Madara muttered, "Edo Tensei: Release."


    Somewhere, unseen by the naked eye, a tether snapped.


    Kabuto looked up, his face filled with surprise.


    Edo Tensei��


    It could be undone by the revived ninja themselves?


    Or had Madara simply broken free of his control through sheer willpower?


    The small white snake opened its mouth, letting out a sigh in Orochimaru''s voice: "Don''t be surprised, Kabuto. Any technique can be undone."


    "That is Madara Uchiha��"


    "The man who, alongside Hashirama, stood at the pinnacle of the ninja world after the Sage of Six Paths."


    Kabuto lowered his head again. "Orochimaru-sama, aren''t you worried about what Naruto will do after he finishes dealing with Madara?"


    The small snake smirked.


    "Aren''t you confident that Naruto will win?" Kabuto asked, narrowing his eyes with a smile.


    "Madara is certainly formidable, able to toy with life and death, stirring up turmoil in the world even in death," Orochimaru replied. "If it were me, with that power and knowledge, I wouldn''t have done better."


    "But Naruto is different��"


    "He is a Shinigami."


    "No matter how much a dead man surpasses death, in the end, he''s still a dead man."


    Kabuto nodded thoughtfully.


    Naruto released his sword, letting it fall. "So you think wielding Obito''s former power is enough to make you so confident?"


    "The same power in different hands can produce vastly different results," Madara said proudly. "Just like the Wood Release."


    "More than one person has inherited the Wood Release, but only Hashirama became the God of Shinobi."


    "The Rinnegan, the Ten-Tails, the Six Paths'' power��it''s the same."


    Naruto didn''t respond. Just as his sword was about to hit the ground, he invoked the release incantation.


    "Disrupt, Vortex."


    Blue particles stirred up a whirlwind, spreading into fine dust, nearly invisible to the naked eye.


    Madara leaped into the sky, soaring upward.


    He escaped through the rift created by the Ten-Tails'' destruction, flying out of the space between life and death.


    Naruto grabbed Karin''s hand, pulling her with him as he followed.


    In the space between life and death, Kabuto scratched his head awkwardly, looking up at the sky.


    "They can fly�� but I can''t��"


    "How am I supposed to get out of here?"


    The small white snake in his hand opened its mouth, spitting out a sticky, saliva-covered scroll.


    Above the space between life and death was a vast forest, located at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain.


    Naruto moved faster. Even though Madara''s Susanoo had the advantage in size, Naruto quickly caught up.


    Blue wind surged faster than the massive warrior.


    "Weren''t you so confident in your power?" Naruto''s calm voice carried over the wind, perfectly reaching Madara''s ears. "Why are you running before we''ve even started?"


    As he spoke, the back of Madara''s Susanoo began to crumble. Its wings vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Next were its tengu-like mask and the armored legs.


    This ability, considered one of the greatest among the Sharingan''s powers, crumbled like fragile glass under the force of Vortex.


    Madara''s body was gradually exposed.


    Naruto reached out, about to grab him, just as he had done to Hashirama and other Edo Tensei ninjas, intending to pull out their chakra from the revived body.


    But Madara twisted his body, forming hand seals. The pale purple of his Rinnegan shifted, turning blood-red.


    Black tomoe patterns appeared on the circles of the Rinnegan, growing clearer.


    The sky twisted, and the wind howled violently.


    A massive meteor, large enough to cover half the sky, descended.


    The day turned to night.


    "Tengai Shinsei."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 236: Six Path Madara

    Karin looked up at the massive meteor, her eyes filled with awe.Kabuto, who had just managed to climb out of the "space between life and death," immediately retreated back in, leaving only half of his head exposed.


    A small white snake slithered onto his head, its cold-blooded nature perhaps giving it the ability to stare without blinking. It fixated on the scene, not missing a single detail.


    "Though I''ve said this many times before," Kabuto couldn''t help but marvel, "the power of these ninja..."


    It made sense that such a technique could be performed by Madara Uchiha. But only if it were the living Madara.


    After all, he was in his Edo Tensei form now.


    And Kabuto had made this body himself; he knew it inside and out. Yes, it was meticulously crafted using cells from both the Uchiha and Senju clans, but at the end of the day, it was still based on a weaker vessel. Could it truly allow Madara to wield even 80%, or even 70%, of his original power?


    Could doubling his own abilities have achieved this?


    Perhaps...


    "This is the power of the Rinnegan," the white snake hissed, nudging its head forward.


    Kabuto blinked in surprise.


    The snake continued, "Remember Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten''in?"


    Kabuto nodded.


    "The principle is the same," the white snake explained, lifting its head. "It uses gravitational force to pull a meteor from beyond this planet, adjusting its trajectory to make it fall in the desired direction."


    "It looks overwhelming, but in reality��"


    "Madara''s power isn''t as terrifying as Naruto''s. He''s just leveraging the forces around him."


    Kabuto remained silent, nodding slowly.


    Just leveraging?


    It made it sound as if anyone with the Rinnegan could easily perform such a technique.


    He continued watching.


    The meteor descended steadily as they spoke, its massive weight pressing down.


    But Naruto was calm.


    Even Karin, standing behind him, showed no signs of fear. Her wide eyes were filled with curiosity rather than worry, her entire body betraying no sense of danger.


    The blond youth exhaled gently.


    Blue particles drifted from his breath, swirling up toward the meteor.


    A crackling sound followed, as though a torrential downpour had begun.


    In an instant, the massive object that blocked out the sky began to dissolve, as if something was devouring it piece by piece. By the time it neared the ground, the last fragment had vanished completely, falling as nothing more than a final "mist of rain." ????��


    The technique "Tengai Shinsei" resulted only in disturbed air currents, but under the influence of Naruto''s Vortex, those currents became something he could control.


    "This kind of technique is meaningless," Naruto said softly, waving his hand. The swirling winds dissipated, revealing Madara, who had been hidden behind the meteor. "It''s all just for show."


    As Naruto finished speaking, he paused, staring at the man across from him.


    In the space between life and death, Kabuto fully emerged from his hiding place. "Though I knew from the start that Naruto could deal with such a massive threat��"


    "I still can''t believe how easily he did it."


    As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Karin.


    It''s always those closest to him who truly understand the extent of Naruto''s abilities, which is why they trust him so completely.


    "That''s a power beyond chakra��" The white snake flicked its tongue, and in its emotionless eyes, there was a hint of longing and expectation. "Or rather, it surpasses the chakra that we possess."


    Kabuto pondered those words.


    Surpasses the chakra we possess?


    He had spent years alongside Orochimaru and knew better than anyone that when Orochimaru made such statements, there was rarely any exaggeration.


    Is chakra also ranked in levels?


    Was it possible that some people''s chakra could rival the power Naruto wielded?


    He considered this as his gaze shifted to Madara.


    Madara''s Susanoo shell had completely dissipated.


    His body was now fully exposed.


    It was no longer the form of Edo Tensei that had appeared before them at the beginning. After absorbing the Ten-Tails and becoming its jinch��riki, his body had undergone the same transformation as Obito.


    The robe that draped over his body no longer appeared to be growing from his skin but seemed like a fully formed garment, a traditional kimono with a left-over-right style and wide sleeves.


    On his collar, sleeves, and hem, there were tomoe symbols.


    Madara also now had a sharp horn protruding from his forehead. Unlike Obito, his forehead was completely covered in a mask-like white material, from which the horn emerged.


    His once iconic black hair had turned white, just as Obito''s had.


    Naruto blinked.


    He had initially thought that becoming the Ten-Tails jinch��riki would consume a large amount of life force, as it had for Nagato, which was why Obito''s hair had turned white.


    But now it seemed his initial assumption was incorrect.


    He recalled the stories he had heard during his travels in the Land of Lightning, legends that spoke of the Sage of Six Paths having horns. Kinkaku and Ginkaku, who were descendants of the Sage, also had horns on their heads.


    So did becoming the Ten-Tails jinch��riki and gaining the power of the Six Paths make one''s body resemble the Sage of Six Paths itself, even down to the transformation of physical traits?


    Was chakra''s strength determined by how closely one resembled its source?


    "Naruto Uzumaki," Madara said, bending slightly as he formed a short black rod of yin-yang release in his hand. Unlike Obito''s elaborate staff, Madara''s weapon was simple, about the length of a ninja sword. "While this body does struggle with using the Rinnegan and the Six Paths power��"


    "After absorbing the power of the Ten-Tails��"


    "I have never seen or heard of strange powers like yours in the history of the ninja world."


    "They''re nothing like the power of a ninja."


    "But if that''s all you''ve got, you won''t defeat me."


    Naruto didn''t respond. He was tired of refuting these seemingly confident statements. Instead, he raised his hand, and the winds that had dispersed earlier surged back toward Madara.


    But this time, the power of Vortex was obstructed.


    The wind didn''t reach Madara''s body. Something invisible stood in its way, causing the wind to split around him, no matter how fiercely it blew.


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s useless," Madara sneered, his arrogance evident. "You may have found a way to break through the Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    "But the Rinnegan is an evolution beyond that."


    "Don''t think that just because you defeated Nagato, you''ve beaten the Rinnegan."


    "Those eyes never truly belonged to him. He only scratched the surface of their power."


    "This technique��"


    "��is the ultimate power of the Rinnegan."


    "Limbo: Border Jail."


    Madara''s words stopped abruptly, as he ceased explaining the nature of the technique.


    Naruto could see that Madara wasn''t just boasting about his power; he was trying to use fear and the unknown to undermine Naruto''s confidence. Even if the words didn''t hit directly, they were meant to cause doubt.


    It was a subtle form of manipulation.


    By relying on some kernel of truth, those words became sharper, more cutting.


    Karin''s expression was serious. "I can''t sense anything in front of Madara."


    Naruto nodded. He couldn''t either.


    His Mind''s Eye of the Kagura, which was usually unfailing, was useless now.


    Whether it was chakra or something else, the space felt empty.


    There was clearly something there, but they couldn''t detect it.


    This chakra��


    Should not be underestimated.


    Madara smiled, a genuine grin this time.


    Limbo: Border Jail was indeed the Rinnegan''s ultimate technique. It allowed him to project his "shadow" into an alternate dimension, invisible and intangible to everyone except those with the Rinnegan. The shadow could block attacks or even launch assaults in his place.


    He could summon four shadows.


    In his Edo Tensei state, he hadn''t been able to use this technique.


    But now, as the Ten-Tails jinch��riki with the power of the Six Paths, the limitations of the Edo Tensei were gone, allowing him to unleash the technique''s full potential.


    Madara narrowed his eyes.


    Kurama bristled on Naruto''s shoulder. Though it couldn''t sense anything either, an overwhelming, sharp malice suddenly surged from the front. "Watch out, straight ahead!"


    Naruto also felt the hostile intent.


    He and Kurama were perfectly in sync.


    He immediately drew Kurama to block��


    *Clang!* In the empty space before him, something collided with his blade, sparks flying.


    The force was immense, causing Naruto to stagger slightly from the impact.


    "What the hell is that?" Kurama grumbled.


    Naruto thought for a moment. "It clashed with my sword and didn''t get destroyed�� The only thing in this world that could withstand such an attack would be a Truth-Seeking Ball."


    "So��"


    "Whatever attacked us just now used a Truth-Seeking Ball."


    "A shadow that can''t be detected?"


    He recalled the Pain Six Paths technique that had left a deep impression on him. This shadow, though invisible, still had the height and form of a human.


    "Kurama''s ability to sense malice?" Madara muttered, displeased. "That''s quite a troublesome power."


    His tone was cold and dismissive.


    Kurama snarled, "Madara Uchiha, I despise you!"


    It didn''t finish its sentence before suddenly whipping its head to the left.


    But Naruto had already reacted, twisting his body and extending his finger.


    "Bakud�� #81. Dank�� (���, Splitting Void)."


    A thin, translucent barrier appeared in front of him.


    At the same time, long, needle-thin purple lightning shot toward him at high speed, sudden and deadly.


    "Sage Art: Yin Release Lightning Dispatch."


    The lightning struck the barrier, sparking violently but failing to penetrate. It couldn''t even scratch the shield, let alone harm Naruto behind it.


    But the danger wasn''t over.


    Naruto had only defended from one side, leaving the other open.


    A subtle disturbance in the air rushed toward him from behind��a razor-thin wind current.


    "Sage Art: Storm Release Light Fang."


    Kurama hastily formed a Tailed Beast Bomb, its target not the technique itself but the source of the attack, following the faint wind current to its origin.


    The half-formed Tailed Beast Bomb shot forward, exploding upon impact with an unseen target.


    But��


    The attack didn''t stop there.


    Despite the explosion, the technique remained unyielding, still moving toward its target.


    Kurama''s eyes widened, its pupils dilating.


    How is this possible? Even though the Tailed Beast Bomb hadn''t reached its full power, it was no weak attack. If Naruto had taken it head-on, he''d be injured.


    But Madara''s body had withstood the blast without a scratch?


    Even the Sage of Six Paths'' body wasn''t that resilient.


    And worse yet, the attack was still approaching!


    Naruto calmly turned around and reached out. The fierce wind current instantly became docile, as if tamed, and he held it like a whip. Only a few faint electric sparks remained. "Using wind against me? Did you forget what my sword is called?"


    Madara clasped his hands together. "Even if you manage to find some cracks, so what?"


    "With the power of the Six Paths and the Rinnegan, I am the reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths."


    "Can''t you see from these few exchanges just how��"


    Naruto cut him off, "I''ve already figured it out."


    Madara blinked. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Figured it out?


    Figured out what?


    "This Limbo: Border Jail technique is similar to a shadow clone technique, isn''t it?" Naruto said softly, smiling slightly as he swung the wind current like a whip in all directions. "I don''t know how, but it prevents me from sensing them."


    "But they exist in this world with physical forms."


    "And the most important thing��"


    "There are four of them, right?"


    Madara narrowed his eyes.


    Naruto''s guess was spot on. Limbo: Border Jail allowed him to summon four shadows.


    But��


    How had Naruto figured it out?


    Just from their brief exchange?


    Naruto turned his head, looking in a particular direction, his smile widening slightly. "I''ve caught one."


    The wind whip struck something invisible.


    In the next moment, golden chains coiled around the unseen figure, binding it tightly.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 237: Infinite Tsukuyomi

    Naruto swung the strand of wind with his other hand, continuing to search for the remaining clones.Although he had said there were "four," it was merely a deduction based on what he could observe. The one that had ambushed him, the two that had attacked from the sides using ninjutsu, and the one that blocked the Tailed Beast Bomb with Storm Release��this led him to believe there were four.


    ...But there could be more.


    Though Naruto hadn''t exchanged many words with Madara, he had already seen through his personality. Madara was outwardly arrogant but extremely cautious and would never underestimate his opponents. If he wasn''t confident, he might have hidden another clone.


    Madara watched Naruto and raised his hand to touch his lost eyes.


    Even though he could fully use the power of the Rinnegan now, in his Edo Tensei state, he didn''t truly possess them. He had tested this right after being resurrected to see if his Rinnegan was real. If it were, he could theoretically mass-produce them��one pair wouldn''t be enough to defeat Naruto, but what about ten pairs, a hundred, or even thousands?


    However, this theory had been disproven.


    The Rinnegan he extracted from himself turned to dust in less than a minute, proving that they couldn''t be replicated and weren''t real Rinnegan.


    As Madara contemplated this, Adamantine Sealing Chains wrapped around the figure, binding it tightly in midair. The invisible being struggled with immense strength, snapping some of the chains, but for every one that broke, two more replaced it.


    Meanwhile, Naruto raised his hand, spiritual energy surging as he began chanting.


    "Carriage of thunder, bridge of a spinning wheel..."


    His voice was calm yet powerful, and with every word, golden light gathered in his palm.


    "With light, divide this into six!"


    "Bakud�� #61. Rikuj��k��r��! (���ȹ���, Six Rods Prison of Light)"


    Six beams of light shot out, striking the bound form, locking it at the waist and binding its arms. The invisible entity''s resistance grew weaker as it succumbed to the combined power of the sealing chains and Rikujokoro.


    "A strange sealing technique," Madara muttered, his expression serious.


    Though he had no interest in the incantation required for the technique, the result truly surprised him. The Limbo Clones, though they seemed similar to shadow clones, were actually far more formidable. They were like projections from another dimension, possessing the same strength as himself and even greater defensive capabilities.


    If this technique could seal his Limbo Clone, then it could certainly seal him too.


    Naruto pulled the invisible entity toward him. Whether it was one of Madara''s clones or something else entirely, the fact that it was undetectable made it valuable.


    Naruto glanced into the distance.


    The night sky was clearing, with the moon rising high in the east, accompanied by stars. Time seemed to have resumed its natural flow...


    Although he no longer needed to rely on this, at this moment, there was no other option.


    Even though the clone was sealed, their mind could still communicate, driven by their will, offering a faint sense of reassurance.


    Naruto exhaled softly, sensing the figure breaking through, as if preparing to rise into the air. Whatever Madara planned, Naruto couldn''t let it happen.


    At that moment, a crow''s caw echoed.


    "Watch out!" Kurama warned. "They''re moving again."


    As he spoke, the ground trembled, and massive tree-like structures erupted, though they didn''t last long. The black shadows pulsated, surrounding the growing vines with golden light, coiling tightly around them.


    The looming threat was palpable.


    "That''s a ninjutsu from Hashirama," Kurama said, analyzing the situation. "It''s dangerous."


    "Be careful!" Kurama continued, as the intricate floral patterns on the vines began to shift and bloom like multi-layered peonies. The petals, shaped like sharp lotus leaves, trembled as a massive cloud of yellowish-brown powder was released.


    Naruto blew out a gust of wind, dispersing the cloud harmlessly into the surrounding area.


    With a swift strike, the vines surrounding him were cut down.


    He was about to move forward again, but something happening in his other hand stopped him. The figure bound by the Adamantine Sealing Chains and Rikujokoro suddenly vanished.


    As expected��


    It was just like a shadow clone, albeit a more advanced version.


    The core of the problem still lay in the Rinnegan.


    Naruto looked up.


    High in the atmosphere, near the boundary of the Earth''s atmosphere, Madara had finally stopped. He placed his hand over the white material on his forehead.


    The "Eye of the Moon Plan" he had pursued all his life��


    At this moment, it was about to be tested for the first time.


    Old memories resurfaced from the depths of his mind.


    The stone tablet of the Uchiha clan had been left behind by someone��perhaps an ancestor of the Uchiha, or a descendant of the Sage of Six Paths. Regardless of its origins, much of its content had been confirmed. Thanks to it, he had indeed awakened the Rinnegan.


    So��


    The final inscription must also be true.


    Those who possess the power of reincarnation, upon nearing the moon, would awaken the eye that could bring forth the Infinite Dream, which would reflect upon the moon and activate the ultimate ocular jutsu��the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Without hesitation, Madara tore away the white material covering his forehead, revealing a smooth brow.


    A crack formed in the center of his forehead, slowly opening. Though it was only about the width of a finger, it revealed a Sharingan.


    But it wasn''t just a Sharingan.


    As the crack opened further, it revealed a complete eye��like the Rinne Sharingan in Madara''s own eyes, but with more tomoe circling it.


    A person with immense power naturally exerts an overwhelming influence on their surroundings.


    Madara was powerful enough that his influence extended to the moon itself.


    The Rinne Sharingan on his forehead projected its image onto the surface of the moon.


    And then, the earth trembled, the sky shook, and meteors began raining down.


    Madara''s face lit up with joy. He couldn''t suppress it��didn''t want to suppress the deep excitement within him.


    It had worked!


    It had actually worked!


    He had thought he needed the original Sharingan to accomplish this, but it turned out that the power of the Rinnegan alone was enough.


    Naruto and Kurama immediately sensed something unusual with the moon. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is that?" Kurama asked, surprised.


    Naruto''s voice was calm. "That must be the Infinite Tsukuyomi that Obito mentioned."


    "Madara''s actually using it."


    Kurama frowned.


    "The moon was created by the Sage of Six Paths," Karin remarked casually, seemingly relaxed. She shook her head and smiled. "If Madara controls this moon, Naruto-kun can destroy it and create a new one."


    Naruto chuckled and nodded. "Yes, that''s about right."


    As they spoke, the Infinite Tsukuyomi passed its initial phase of preparation and began to unleash its true power.


    "Did you see that?" Naruto paused, staring at the moon.


    Kurama and Karin both shook their heads. "What?"


    "I thought I saw a woman''s face," Naruto said quietly.


    For just a moment, it felt like an illusion. He had seen the faint outline of a massive woman''s face, reflected on the moon with the Rinne Sharingan on her forehead, her white hair adorned with horns. Unlike Madara''s eyes, hers were Byakugan.


    "There''s no way your senses are wrong," Kurama frowned.


    Karin pondered. "Could it be the woman mentioned in the stories about the Otsutsuki Clan?"


    She was familiar with these legends, recalling every detail clearly.


    Naruto shook his head, focusing on Madara. He hadn''t felt like this before, but after the jutsu was activated, an overwhelming sense of unease gripped him.


    He channeled this unease into power, flying toward Madara.


    Madara looked down and smiled. "Though many unexpected changes have occurred, Naruto Uzumaki, you''ve managed to stop a lot of things that should have happened."


    "But this is the end."


    "Become one with the world."


    The moon, now marked with the Rinne Sharingan, began to glow intensely.


    The earth cracked, and massive roots erupted from the ground, growing toward populated areas.


    Nearby, in the Land of Rain, a massive root rose high, whipping out countless vines from its trunk. These vines shot into homes, alleys, and streets, wrapping around everything with even the slightest trace of chakra��whether human or animal. Nothing was spared.


    Like a sealing technique, the vines ensnared their targets, paralyzing them. Those ensnared showed no resistance, almost as if they willingly embraced the vines, as though this was what they had longed for.


    In the blink of an eye, they were encased in cocoons, suspended from the branches, swaying like fruit.


    "What a terrifying sight," Kurama murmured in awe.


    Naruto''s heart sank.


    In his spiritual sense, he detected a faint struggle of Shinigami energy.


    He immediately turned around.


    Even Karin hadn''t been spared, as she was also entangled by the vines.


    Though she possessed some of the power of a Shinigami, Naruto hadn''t yet had time to properly train her in it. She couldn''t handle this on her own.


    "Karin!" Naruto reached out to her.


    Karin shook her head, trapped but calm, and spoke with quiet composure, "Naruto, it''s not that I don''t want to fight back, but I can''t."


    "I can''t access my chakra."


    "The Shinigami power I have isn''t enough to deal with this."


    "This Infinite Tsukuyomi and these vines are bizarre."


    "It''s a strange feeling, like all chakra-related powers have been sealed inside me. These vines are like a suppressant."


    "If I had to describe it more accurately..." Karin paused, thinking carefully as the vines wrapped further around her, tightening. "It''s like a permission."


    "My access to chakra has been revoked by a higher authority."


    Naruto reached out and grabbed the vine.


    The power of Kurama surged, enveloping the vine, and with a crackling sound, the vines binding Karin were torn away.


    But this didn''t seem to change the situation.


    The vines were connected to Karin''s body and her chakra.


    "Stop struggling, Naruto," Madara said, puzzled as he watched. "There''s no point. Why destroy her dream?"


    "Why destroy all this beauty...?"


    He was genuinely confused.


    The Infinite Tsukuyomi should have affected everyone. Even someone as powerful as Naruto should have succumbed to the ultimate genjutsu.


    Yet...


    Naruto was completely unaffected.


    Far below, in the space between life and death, Orochimaru and Kabuto had also been ensnared by the vines, becoming part of the God Tree''s "fruit."


    But...


    Two figures wandered aimlessly, observing the surroundings in confusion.


    It was Kinkaku and Ginkaku, their presences stable, untouched by the God Tree''s vines.


    They were already dead.


    Naruto noticed their presence, calculating his next move. He then lifted his gaze back to Madara.


    "Beautiful?" Naruto asked.


    "Isn''t it?" Madara spread his arms wide, smiling. "I''ve turned this hellish world into the most beautiful paradise."


    "They are now immersed in their deepest desires, their most cherished dreams."


    "In their perfect world, they can have everything they''ve ever wanted."


    "Peace, love, wealth, power..."


    "Isn''t it beautiful? Everyone''s desires are fulfilled, so there''s no more conflict."


    Naruto spoke softly, placing one hand on Karin''s shoulder, holding her soul. "I don''t deny your idea that everyone''s desires being fulfilled would end conflict."


    "But you haven''t realized��"


    "The cost of doing this."


    Karin''s words had reminded him.


    The chakra permission��


    At this point, Madara could only use this technique because he was closer to the one who controlled that authority, not because he had become the one in control.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 238: Entering the Infinite Tsukuyomi Dream World

    Madara Uchiha lowered his head, letting out a chuckle as he spread his arms wide. "The cost? There is no cost."He stared at Naruto, his tone full of pride and satisfaction. The Rinne Sharingan on his forehead glowed with an unusual light.


    "Stop trying to break this jutsu."


    "Haven''t you realized yet? Aside from you, no one else is resisting."


    "They''ve been oppressed by this world for too long, yearning for peace, for a life they''ve always desired."


    "Do you know the cost of shattering their dreams?"


    Naruto ignored Madara''s words.


    The future Madara described was inevitable for some people. There would always be those brave enough to accept life''s hardships, to face them head-on, and continue living with passion. But equally, there would be those who would prefer to live in a dream, even if it was false��a fabricated paradise where they could deceive themselves, choosing the illusion of happiness over the reality of pain.


    Yet regardless of what any individual might choose, such decisions should not be made by someone else.


    Madara hadn''t yet grasped the true meaning of the "cost" he was talking about.


    Naruto reached out and brushed his hand over Karin''s head before pointing at the closest "fruit" wrapped around Kabuto.


    A gentle breeze swept over, and the vortex began to erode the outer layer, revealing Kabuto, appearing as though he was lifelessly hanging from the branches.


    His face was peaceful, with a smile he couldn''t suppress, while a faint glow of white light lingered near his neck.


    His life force was stable��he wasn''t in danger.


    But unlike real trees that produce fruit by absorbing nutrients throughout the year, this "fruit" named Kabuto was instinctively refining chakra, feeding it back to the "cocoon." The tree was merely a facade��the real nourishment was feeding something beyond the tree itself.


    As soon as Naruto''s vortex retreated, the vines rushed back in, eager to rewrap Kabuto in their grasp.


    "It''s useless," Madara said softly, shaking his head as he looked up at the moon wrapped in the Rinne Sharingan. "As long as it remains in the sky, those cocoons will never stop forming."


    Naruto followed his gaze and pointed at the moon, just as Karin had suggested earlier.


    If the Sage of Six Paths could create a moon, perhaps Naruto could destroy it. After all, Kurama possessed great power.


    Naruto began to chant, "Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness..."


    But he stopped after the first line. The spiritual energy he had summoned gradually dissipated from his palm.


    Even from this great distance, beyond the range of his sensing, Naruto could feel something strange emanating from the moon��an unusual life force. There was something immensely powerful sealed beneath the moon''s rocky surface, and it bore the distinct presence of the Sage of Six Paths'' sealing technique.


    Madara''s smile grew even wider. "Why did you stop? Have you finally realized how grand this is?"


    "I''ve created a new era."


    "I''ve achieved something even Hashirama couldn''t accomplish."


    Naruto stared at Madara coldly.


    This man still hadn''t realized what the Infinite Tsukuyomi truly entailed.


    Judging by Kabuto''s state, the technique likely created the perfect dreamscape for its victims, but that wasn''t its true purpose.


    It was extracting the chakra from the ninjas, nurturing the powerful being sealed within the moon. The technique''s true aim was to break the seal left by the Sage of Six Paths and release whatever was trapped inside.


    This jutsu couldn''t succeed.


    The moon couldn''t be destroyed, so...


    Naruto looked down at Karin, now almost completely covered by the vines.


    He extended his hand and lightly tapped her.


    With a puff of smoke, a summoning scroll appeared.


    "Naruto!" Kurama immediately understood what was happening the moment the scroll appeared. Although it hadn''t been used often, the contents of that scroll were unforgettable. It contained something of the highest importance��his physical body.


    Naruto shook his head gently, speaking to Kurama within their shared mindscape. "The Infinite Tsukuyomi must be undone."


    "Just kill Madara," Kurama growled, his tone full of disdain. "He''s no match for you."


    "And if you drain his chakra like last time..."


    Naruto shook his head again. "Madara isn''t the issue. Killing him won''t end the Infinite Tsukuyomi."


    Naruto paused, his words sharp and blunt.


    "He''s just a fool who thinks he''s clever."


    "He believes Infinite Tsukuyomi is what he imagines��a jutsu that traps everyone in a perfect dream."


    "But the true purpose of this technique is to release whatever is sealed inside the moon."


    Kurama froze, lifting his head in surprise, though he couldn''t see the moon from within Naruto''s mindscape.


    "Madara isn''t the real threat," Naruto continued. "The true danger is what''s inside that moon."


    "Is it strong?" Kurama frowned.


    Naruto''s expression remained cold. "Do you remember what the Great Toad Sage said?"


    "The woman who descended with the God Tree? The Sage of Six Paths'' mother?" Kurama quickly recalled. "If she was sealed by the Sage of Six Paths��"


    Naruto cut him off, his voice soft yet stern. "Chakra is a form of authority."


    "As the Sage of Six Paths'' mother, her authority over chakra would surpass anything we''ve seen."


    "If a jutsu cast by one Uchiha can control all living beings with chakra and drain it from their bodies..."


    "Then what would happen if someone with even greater authority arrived?"


    "Wouldn''t she simply extract more chakra?"


    Kurama''s expression turned grim as he nodded.


    Refining chakra in moderation wouldn''t harm the body, but it still drew from one''s life force. If forced to drain too much, it could cost someone their life.


    Kurama raised a paw, forming a hand sign. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu."


    With a puff of white smoke, another Kurama appeared beside him.


    "Let the clone go with you," Kurama said, gripping the hilt of a sword at his waist. "As for Madara��"


    "Now that I have the sword, I should be able to hold him off for a while."


    Naruto smiled, then returned to his body, casting one last glance at Madara, who stood proudly in the sky. It had been a while since he fully immersed himself in his physical form.


    The chakra within his cells surged like an unstoppable tide.


    As the moon, with its Rinne Sharingan, cast its light down on Naruto, the vines immediately stirred, wrapping around his body. They spun layers upon layers of a cocoon, eventually suspending him from the branches above.


    "I didn''t expect Naruto Uzumaki to voluntarily submit to this jutsu." A raspy voice echoed behind Madara. "Will the Infinite Tsukuyomi affect him?"


    Madara turned to see the shadowy figure of Zetsu, his creation born from Yin Release and his own chakra��someone he trusted more than anyone.


    "Since he''s willingly entering��"


    "We should properly welcome him."


    Madara noted that Kurama had not fallen under the influence of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, but it no longer mattered.


    The Eye of the Moon Plan had succeeded.


    Once Naruto and the remaining troublesome individuals were dealt with, he would deal with the fox, a creature he had easily toyed with decades ago, even without the Rinnegan.


    Madara raised his hand.


    The God Tree extended its vines, wrapping him up and forming a cocoon, which hung from the highest branch, the largest of them all.


    As the cocoon fully formed, Zetsu climbed up and looked toward the moon, muttering to himself, "Mother, just wait a little longer, endure for a little while more."


    The moon seemed to respond, emitting an even stronger pulse of energy as the Rinne Sharingan glowed more brightly.


    Naruto opened his eyes, blinking in confusion as he surveyed his surroundings.


    This place...


    He vaguely recognized it.


    It was a park in the Konoha Village, with people walking around, their faces filled with happiness.


    "So this is the world of the Infinite Tsukuyomi?" Kurama muttered from Naruto''s shoulder. "It looks so real."


    "I thought it would be more surreal, like a dream."


    Naruto shook his head. "This is a dream shared by countless people. With enough minds contributing, it''s bound to feel real."


    "How do we break this jutsu?" Kurama asked, tilting his head. "Have you figured it out yet?"


    Naruto stayed silent for a moment before raising his hand, forming a summoning seal in his palm. "I have an idea."


    With a puff of smoke, a scroll appeared.


    It was the scroll containing the Rinnegan.


    "Since Madara used the Rinnegan and the power of the Ten Tails to cast this jutsu��" Naruto didn''t open the scroll but instead put it away. "Now I have the Rinnegan."


    "And the power of the Tailed Beasts��"


    "We only lack the Six Tails."


    Kurama chuckled. "Do you think the Six Tails exists in this world? Would Madara have included it here?"


    Naruto shook his head. "Even if it doesn''t exist, there must be some kind of pillar holding this world together."


    "We just have to find and break it."


    Kurama nodded, about to say something when Naruto suddenly turned around, raising a hand. His chakra, mixed with spiritual energy, spread rapidly, prepared for an attack.


    "Menma, long time no see." A blond man smiled gently, waving. "No need to be so tense, it''s your father."


    "Your mother has been worried sick with you gone for so long."


    Naruto stared at him.


    The man''s aura, his appearance, and even his personality were identical to the Minato Namikaze he had known, but there was something off. He wasn''t wearing the white Hokage cloak he was known for.


    And the way he addressed Naruto...


    "Menma?"


    Was that his name in this world?


    "Come home," Minato said warmly. "No matter what''s happened, your mother and I will always be there for you."


    Naruto glanced up, looking toward the distant mountain.


    The Hokage faces were still there.


    From left to right, there were the familiar faces of Hashirama, Tobirama, and Hiruzen, unchanged. But the fourth face��Minato''s��had been replaced by someone else, a man with a small mustache.


    "I''m not ready to go home yet," Naruto replied bluntly. "I want to walk around the village for a while."


    Minato didn''t hesitate. "Do you want me to join you?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    "I won''t tell your mother you''re back, then." Minato smiled softly. "You can surprise her whenever you''re ready."


    Naruto smiled and nodded, then turned to leave. Just as he reached the steps, he stopped and looked back. "Where''s home?"


    Minato frowned slightly but answered honestly, "Same place as before. We never moved."


    He gave Naruto the address, and Naruto left without hesitation.


    Minato watched him go, his expression deepening.


    "That had to be Minato," Kurama muttered. "His aura, voice, and even chakra are identical."


    Naruto responded firmly, "It''s not him."


    Kurama blinked in surprise.


    "This is a fabricated illusion," Naruto explained. "I realized that when the Infinite Tsukuyomi was cast."


    "The two Edo Tensei, Kinkaku and Ginkaku, weren''t affected by the technique."


    "They''re just two examples, but considering I wasn''t affected either, I think only the living, those with chakra, are influenced by the Infinite Tsukuyomi."


    Kurama nodded thoughtfully. "So this Minato..."


    "Some people wish to reunite with their deceased loved ones," Naruto said, glancing over the bustling crowd. "But the dead can''t enter this world."


    "So their lingering desires manifest in physical forms."


    He paused, considering the strange way Minato had addressed him earlier.


    Kurama caught on. "You didn''t enter this world immediately, Naruto."


    "And the way Minato called you ''Menma''��"


    "So in this world, there''s another you, created from someone''s desires?"


    "His name is Menma Uzumaki?"


    Naruto nodded. "That seems to be the case."


    Suddenly, he looked up.


    Two figures, one in blue and one in red, rushed toward him from opposite sides.


    Naruto stepped back to avoid them.


    The figures landed.


    "Naruto!"


    "Menma!"


    They spoke simultaneously, but each called out a different name.


    The girl in blue, wearing a kimono, was Hinata Hyuga. She had long hair, a noble and dignified aura that contrasted her tearful eyes, which were fixed on Naruto. Upon hearing the other voice, she glanced to the side, displeased.


    The girl in red, who looked almost identical to her real-world counterpart, was Karin Uzumaki. Her red hair was tied into a bun, and she wore a light-colored floral dress with white strappy sandals.


    "Don''t talk about the strange things you dreamt up," Hinata scolded Karin with the commanding tone of someone used to authority.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 239: Facing off against Konoha

    Hinata took great care in correcting Karin for getting the name wrong, her expression serious and stubborn."Sorry," Karin muttered softly, bowing her head slightly. "The dream I''ve been having lately felt so real that I got confused."


    She hesitated, unwillingly saying the name: "Menma."


    Naruto smiled in response.


    Kurama''s eyes lit up.


    "Naruto!"


    Karin hesitated, her hand moving toward the mark near her ear. Her memories of Naruto weren''t as clear, but unlike the others, there were still some traces left. Was it because of the "Shinigami powers"? Or perhaps because she entered the Infinite Tsukuyomi world later than the others?


    "Menma, you''ve been gone from the village for over a year, but now you''re finally back." Hinata smiled warmly, pulling close to Naruto, proudly wrapping her arms around his.


    Naruto didn''t react much. Having just arrived in this world, he had no idea what kind of relationship "Menma" and Hinata shared.


    His momentary lack of response or rejection only made Hinata smile even more.


    "Hinata, you!" Karin clenched her teeth. "Didn''t we agree��"


    Hinata smugly hummed, leaning in close. Her voice dropped to a near-whisper, as if trying to provoke Karin further: "While you were gone, I couldn''t stop thinking about you."


    "A lot has changed in the village."


    "I''m now the head of the Hyuga Clan, and the Caged Bird technique has been completely abolished."


    She continued chatting away, pulling Naruto along with her as they walked.


    Karin followed closely, fuming.


    The Konoha village remained as it was before Sasuke''s alterations��busy and lively. But unlike the real-world Konoha, this village had a more peaceful and lived-in atmosphere. It felt more like an ordinary village rather than a ninja stronghold.


    "Menma" was treated very differently in this village compared to how "Naruto" was in his own world.


    Here, he was a hero.


    Once people realized that this man, dressed in a Shinigami outfit with a white haori and blonde hair, was "Menma Uzumaki," almost everyone greeted him warmly and enthusiastically.


    Merchants pushed their goods into his hands.


    Children shared their snacks with him.


    Adults clapped and cheered for him.


    Hinata even arranged a homecoming banquet for him, where Naruto met with many people from Konoha once again.


    Some of them still roughly resembled their real-world personalities.


    But the biggest change was with Sasuke Uchiha. He had become a flamboyant playboy, constantly showing off and flirting with girls. He joked with Sakura Haruno and acted ambiguously with other women. At one point, he was even competing for Ino Yamanaka''s attention with another handsome man Naruto didn''t recognize.


    After dinner, Naruto returned to the park where he first arrived.


    "This world doesn''t seem too bad," Kurama muttered while rubbing his belly.


    It had stayed visible on Naruto''s shoulder the entire time, and even though people like Hinata knew it was a tailed beast, no one showed any signs of fear or disgust. They accepted it without issue.


    "Do you want to stay here?" Naruto tilted his head toward Kurama. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kurama shook its head without hesitation. "Of course not, it''s too fake."


    "Just thinking about how they used to be��"


    "And seeing them like this now in this world��"


    Kurama paused for a moment and glanced at Naruto. "I don''t mean those few women. It''s the behavior and the stark contrast. It disgusts me."


    Naruto didn''t argue.


    He felt the same way.


    Inner wounds wouldn''t magically heal through such inexplicable changes. Instead, those long-buried feelings suddenly surfaced, making everything that seemed forgotten rise from the depths of memory.


    It was enough to make one feel sick.


    "What''s the plan now? Are you going to visit that home?" Kurama asked, glancing at the address Minato had given Naruto. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen your dad."


    Naruto looked at the address but quickly turned his gaze away. "We''ve already found the entrance to the Pure Land."


    The space between life and death was the final barrier between the living world and the Pure Land.


    "There''s no point wasting time with these false images."


    "Let''s break the Infinite Tsukuyomi as soon as possible."


    Kurama nodded in agreement.


    As they talked, in a secluded cave somewhere in the Land of Fire��


    A black-haired boy was sparring with a man who possessed the Mangekyo Sharingan. The boy was shirtless, sweating profusely as their blades clashed.


    "Menma, that''s enough for now," a soft voice called from the entrance.


    The black-haired boy stopped.


    The Uchiha man grunted before vanishing.


    The boy turned to the speaker, a man wearing a white robe, bearing the Rinnegan and the prominent Nine Tomoe Rinnegan on his forehead. Respectfully, the boy addressed him: "Teacher."


    "I''ve predicted this��an impending disaster is coming to destroy the world," Madara Uchiha said softly. "It''s time to act."


    Menma Uzumaki''s face darkened. "You mean me�� from another world?"


    "Yes, another version of you," Madara replied. "Like you, he''s incredibly gifted and wields the power of the Nine-Tails."


    "Though you''re still not quite on his level."


    "But don''t worry. Your teacher will fight alongside you to deal with the one who seeks to destroy this world."


    Menma responded quietly, "Understood, Teacher."


    Madara looked over at the boy who was the spitting image of Naruto Uzumaki and nodded slightly.


    Though the Infinite Tsukuyomi was his creation, he wasn''t the omnipotent god he had hoped to be in this world. What he could do here wasn''t much different from the real world��at best, he could manipulate some of the illusions within this dreamscape.


    These beings, born from people''s obsessions��


    Like Hashirama Senju, Tobirama Senju, Izuna Uchiha��


    And even the "Menma Uzumaki" standing before him.


    The God Tree had absorbed chakra from across the entire world, and these beings, formed from people''s wills, possessed nearly the same strength they had in life.


    But Menma was different.


    Even though Madara had altered Menma''s memories, constructing a life trajectory similar to Naruto''s, Menma''s talents were undeniable. His power had already surpassed that of Obito before he became the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Menma could even rival Nagato, who wielded the Rinnegan.


    Yet he couldn''t master Naruto''s strange abilities��neither the spells Naruto used nor the unusual powers of his weapons.


    Madara pondered.


    Where exactly did Naruto Uzumaki''s abilities come from?


    And even if he could harness these ninja''s power, could they really defeat Naruto?


    Back in the Konoha village, at the park��


    "Are you going to bring Karin?" Kurama asked, tilting its head. "It seems like she still remembers the real world."


    Naruto thought for a moment before shaking his head. "No."


    "Really?" Kurama swished its tail. "I guess her strength wouldn''t be much help anyway."


    "What about Sasuke? He''s acting a bit strange, but he''s still an Uchiha, and he knows how to use the Shinigami''s power."


    Naruto looked up at the moon. "That''s not the real Sasuke."


    Kurama blinked in surprise. "So, like Minato, he''s just another fake, born from someone''s obsession?"


    Naruto nodded. "Sasuke''s obsession wouldn''t be to become some kind of womanizer."


    Kurama grumbled. "Well, who knows? Maybe that''s secretly what he wants."


    "He''s like me," Naruto smiled softly. "If Sasuke were pulled into this world, he wouldn''t care about romantic relationships. He''d want his family back."


    "His parents alive, a sane older brother, and relatives he could spend time with."


    "A Sasuke obsessed only with girls��"


    "Can only be someone''s fantasy of him."


    Kurama nodded thoughtfully.


    Naruto stood up. "Let''s go find the Six-Tails, and��"


    He trailed off, turning suddenly toward a power pole not far away.


    A figure had appeared, standing at the top.


    The moon was full and bright, and the figure seemed to extend upward from the pole, as if piercing into the moon itself.


    "This chakra��" Kurama''s nose twitched in disbelief. "Naruto, it''s almost identical to yours."


    Naruto squinted, trying to make out the figure. The person stood with their back to the moon, their face obscured in the shadows.


    "Menma?" Naruto voiced the thought he shared with Kurama, calling out the name.


    His tone wasn''t entirely certain.


    The figure atop the pole had black hair.


    "So, you already know my name?" the person said slowly, their voice serious and filled with hostility. "It seems you''ve already learned a lot about this world."


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    Not only did this person know about his existence, but they also knew his real name��


    And harbored inexplicable hostility toward him.


    Why?


    The answer was obvious.


    Madara''s interference. No one else could have orchestrated this.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Menma raised his hand and formed a hand sign. "But I won''t let you destroy this world."


    Chakra surged as a summoning jutsu unfolded.


    A gigantic slug with pale purple skin appeared out of thin air, slamming heavily to the ground.


    Six slimy tails lashed behind it.


    Its small, narrow eyes were marked with the Three Tomoe Sharingan, a clear sign that this tailed beast was under Madara''s complete control.


    "It''s the Six-Tails," Kurama growled softly. "That''s his power."


    The sudden appearance of the tailed beast threw the crowd into chaos.


    Though the people in this dream had lived in peace, this familiar sight triggered a primal fear deep within them. They fled in all directions, as if recalling past horrors.


    The deafening panic spread quickly.


    The Fourth Hokage, Kizashi Haruno, with his starfish-shaped hair, was the first to arrive, followed closely by the previous three Hokage and Minato Namikaze, along with several veteran jonin.


    "Two Menmas?" Kizashi gasped, glancing between them. "Minato, did you have twins?"


    "Now''s not the time for jokes," Hiruzen Sarutobi shook his head, his tone grave. "I remember Minato only had one child."


    He cast a wary glance at Menma. "That black-haired one, even though he looks like Menma, seems�� different."


    "Grandfather, I am the real Menma Uzumaki," Menma said as he leaped onto the head of the Six-Tails. "That person who looks like me came from another world. He''s not a good person."


    "He''s here to destroy this world."


    Naruto didn''t respond.


    "Destroy the world?" Hashirama Senju''s expression grew serious as he studied Naruto. "Is this true?"


    Naruto ignored him, lifting his head. "Madara, are you going to show yourself?"


    "I can already feel your presence."


    In the sky, a figure slowly materialized. A man holding a black staff appeared, his form twisting into view. "Still as sharp as ever, even in this world?"


    "Is this what you''re relying on?" Naruto gripped the hilt of his sword. "All of these Hokage, jonin��"


    "And��"


    "A fictional version of me created by you."


    Madara smiled faintly. "Yes, this is my trump card."


    "A fully intact, healthy Konoha has more than enough power to stop you from destroying this world."


    He continued to emphasize the idea that Naruto wanted to destroy the world.


    Hashirama glanced at Madara, then at Naruto. "If Madara says so, even though you give me a good feeling, you''re dangerous if your goal is to destroy the world."


    "I won''t let you succeed."


    Tobirama turned, "The ANBU are already evacuating the villagers, Brother, you can fight without worry."


    Hashirama formed hand seals.


    "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence."


    The earth rose as towering, dense trees burst from the ground, quickly spreading and engulfing the park.


    Naruto drew his sword.


    It wasn''t Vortex, but a different one.


    "Ready, Kurama?" he asked, beginning to chant the release words.


    Kurama leapt from his shoulder. "Finally going to use my power, Naruto?"


    "Let''s cause a little chaos."


    "I''ve been wanting to destroy the Konoha Village for a while now, and it looks like I''ll finally get my chance."


    Hashirama''s tone grew heavier. "Kurama, why do you have such thoughts?"


    Kurama ignored him and lunged at the Six-Tails.


    At the same time, Naruto''s sword released seven shadowy figures, each of a different color.


    "Nine Masked Tailed Beast."


    The creations born from the chakra of the tailed beasts sprang to life, prepared to face off against the incoming Konoha ninja.


    ~~~


    Tenten''s Infinite Tsukuyomi needs more episode, Hahah


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 240: Burning!! Burning!!

    The battlefield was split into different zones.Even though the seven mini-tailed beasts were not as strong as the originals, they were undoubtedly overwhelming for ordinary ninja. It required the joint effort of multiple Jonin to stand against them.


    As for Naruto, only the previous Hokage, along with Minato Namikaze, Menma Uzumaki, and Madara Uchiha, were capable of facing him. These seven people surrounded Naruto from all sides.


    Naruto drew his second blade.


    "Dual-wielding?" Tobirama Senju raised his hand, forming a hand seal. "A taijutsu specialist, huh."


    Yin-style chakra gathered in his palm, then suddenly burst forth.


    "Bringer-of-Darkness Technique."


    The night seemed to fall from the sky, enveloping the entire area in total darkness. This jutsu was designed to counter taijutsu and close-combat fighters, creating not just darkness but a pitch-black environment. Though it was called "genjutsu," it physically manifested in the surroundings.


    "Be careful, he''s no ordinary ninja," Madara Uchiha warned. "He''s from the Uzumaki clan."


    In the darkness, Tobirama moved silently. Despite their differences, his relationship with Madara Uchiha in this world was as strained as ever.


    Tobirama advanced, flipping his wrist and silently throwing a kunai. As the caster of the Bringer-of-Darkness Technique, he could see everything clearly within the area, his vision even sharper than in normal light.


    The kunai flew toward Naruto without a reaction from him. Had he not noticed? Or was he simply indifferent? In any case, the simple kunai throw wasn''t the killing blow.


    Suddenly, a flash of white light��


    The space rippled slightly.


    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"


    In an instant, Tobirama closed the distance of several meters, gripping the handle of the kunai, channeling power into it as he aimed for Naruto''s throat.


    A decisive strike!


    This was Tobirama''s preferred style��swift, lethal moves.


    But his attack met no resistance. He felt his hand land softly on Naruto''s chest, with barely any sensation.


    In front of him, Naruto offered a calm, gentle smile.


    The technique, which even his older brother Hashirama found troublesome, had no effect.


    Tobirama looked down at his hand. Where was the kunai? Was he caught in an illusion? No, his extensive experience with the Uchiha clan told him he wasn''t under a genjutsu. His chakra flowed smoothly, without any disruption.


    So how had the kunai��an object he''d held just moments ago��disappeared?


    He didn''t have time to dwell on it. He raised his other hand, forming another seal.


    "Water Release: Heavenly Weeping."


    Sharp, nearly invisible water needles shot out from his mouth at high speed, blending into the environment as they pierced toward Naruto.


    This time, Tobirama saw it clearly.


    Some invisible force in front of Naruto was wiping away his jutsu, breaking it down bit by bit.


    What kind of technique was this? Dust Release?


    But then something even more unsettling happened. Naruto met Tobirama''s gaze, and the smile in his blue eyes deepened.


    Naruto could see through the Bringer-of-Darkness Technique. The technique had no effect on him at all.


    Realizing the danger, Tobirama attempted to retreat, but midway through his movement, Naruto caught him. A golden chain shot out, wrapping around Tobirama''s waist and yanking him back down to the ground with a thunderous crash. ?


    The white-haired man''s eyes widened in shock.


    His right hand was still forming a seal, and his chakra was successfully activated, but�� S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The technique failed.


    When his hand had connected with Naruto earlier, Tobirama had placed the Flying Thunder God mark on him. Yet, now the jutsu wasn''t working.


    Naruto, uninterested in his confusion, waved his hand, as if blowing the night away with the wind.


    For the others, it seemed like only a second had passed. Tobirama had unleashed his jutsu, Madara Uchiha had warned them, but before they could react, Tobirama''s signature technique had been broken, and he lay in a freshly made crater, looking utterly defeated.


    His leg bones were visibly broken. Although he had managed to protect his arms, there was no question that he was no longer able to fight.


    The remaining Hokage and Madara Uchiha stared at Naruto, their expressions heavy with concern.


    He looked the same age as Menma Uzumaki, but his strength��


    He had incapacitated the Second Hokage in a mere instant.


    Naruto''s face remained calm as he glanced at them.


    On another part of the battlefield, Kurama was riding atop the Six-Tails, yelling excitedly, "Sorry about this, bro!"


    Kurama swung his fist, smashing it into the Six-Tails. The beast howled in pain, the Sharingan in its eyes flickering.


    Kurama drew his blade, slashing down without mercy, severing three of the Six-Tails'' tails. He grabbed one of the tails and bit down, consuming it without hesitation. Despite its weakened body, the Six-Tails'' chakra was absorbed as Kurama claimed his spoils of war.


    He tossed the other tail aside and dragged the remaining one toward Naruto''s battlefield. "Naruto! Six-Tails'' chakra!"


    "It''s still under Madara Uchiha''s control, so I had to use some brute force."


    Madara Uchiha swooped down from the sky, his black staff swinging to destroy the Six-Tails'' chakra.


    But��


    Two chains flew out. One wrapped around the Six-Tails'' chakra, the other around Madara Uchiha, who was covered in a shimmering layer of multicolored glass-like energy.


    The golden light was formed by natural energy, condensed into Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    Against the overwhelming authority of the Ten-Tails'' Jinchuriki, ordinary chakra was powerless.


    Only spiritual energy��


    Or natural energy, separate from the chakra system of this world, had any effect.


    Madara Uchiha struck. His black staff collided with the chains, generating a massive shockwave.


    Golden light flashed.


    Minato threw a kunai and moved.


    Once again, he used the Flying Thunder God technique.


    The Third Hokage formed a complex set of seals. Though old in the dream world, he maintained peak combat ability here.


    Four shadow clones joined him in launching an attack.


    "Five Release Great Combo Technique."


    With mastery over all five chakra natures, the Third Hokage hadn''t developed a Kekkei Genkai, but his mastery of advanced composite jutsu was formidable, often surpassing those with bloodline limits.


    Minato moved swiftly through the water''s reflection.


    The combined elemental attacks flew out, not at Naruto, but at the Adamantine Sealing Chains binding the Six-Tails'' tail.


    They understood that Madara Uchiha''s goal was to stop Naruto from acquiring the tailed beast''s chakra.


    Thus, their strategy followed suit.


    But ordinary ninjutsu was ineffective.


    A gentle breeze blew, and all the attacks��wind bullets, flames, surging water, sliding earth, and roaring lightning��were silently ground into tiny particles and dispersed into the air.


    As Minato''s kunai neared its target, he moved to strike Madara Uchiha.


    But a hand caught his wrist, halting the attack.


    He turned his head.


    The person next to him had the same blonde hair.


    So fast!


    Minato prided himself on his speed. When it came to the Flying Thunder God Technique, he was confident that his mastery surpassed even its inventor, Tobirama Senju.


    Yet this person had matched, no, surpassed him in speed��without relying on any jutsu, purely through physical movement.


    Naruto gently pushed Minato back, not as roughly as he had dealt with Tobirama.


    Minato landed softly, surprised by the gentle force. He looked up at the young man from another world.


    Naruto drew his blade, grasping Kurama, and plunged it into the Six-Tails'' tail.


    The blade began to glow, extracting chakra from the Six-Tails, as its massive tail was absorbed into the sword, segment by segment, turning into a condensed form of chakra.


    "Is he creating a tailed beast?" Hashirama muttered, his tone grim.


    He had refrained from attacking thus far, focusing on monitoring the evacuation of the civilians. His jutsu was too powerful��any misstep could cause massive collateral damage to the village.


    But now��


    It was time to act.


    "Wood Release: Wood Dragon Jutsu."


    The forest Hashirama summoned expanded further, engulfing the residential areas. Four massive wood dragons shot out from the north, south, east, and west, all converging on Naruto.


    But, as always��


    Vortex''s power spread out, obliterating the mighty wood dragons.


    Naruto concentrated on extracting the chakra from the Kurama Blade.


    The final tailed beast��


    Would the sword evolve after collecting the chakra from all the tailed beasts?


    This was something Naruto and Kurama had already speculated on, and they were close to finding out.


    It was likely.


    The seal around the Six-Tails was broken, and the beast poked its head out, letting out a joyful hum, wagging its tails and blowing bubbles.


    It seemed innocent and playful.


    But the bubbles hit the surrounding trees with a sizzling sound, leaving corrosive marks.


    At that moment, Kurama paused, lowering its head. It sensed something calling to it from within.


    Not from its own consciousness, but from the shared inner space of the tailed beasts.


    Kurama thought for a moment.


    It punched the Six-Tails a few more times, finally waking it up with pain.


    Moments later, both Kurama and Naruto entered that shared space.


    It wasn''t just the tailed beasts that were summoned.


    The wielder of the Kurama Blade, Naruto, also split a part of his consciousness and entered, much like a shadow clone.


    They found themselves in a dark, silent void.


    It was dead still, oppressive.


    An orange earth stretched endlessly into the blackness, with no clear boundary.


    A tall bonfire illuminated the ground, casting light on the nine figures standing there.


    "What''s going on?" Shukaku shook its head. "Why are we suddenly gathered here?"


    It glanced at Kurama, then turned away.


    This kind of ability��


    Even the strongest of them, the Nine-Tails, couldn''t possess this power.


    "Something terrible seems to have happened," said the Four-Tails, its voice low and rumbling. "I remember��"


    "I was following orders from Sasuke Uchiha, when suddenly, trees erupted from the ground and trapped Roshi."


    "Then��"


    "I ended up here."


    The Six-Tails swayed its head, noticing the small blonde figure standing beside Kurama. "Nine-Tails, your Jinchuriki is here too?"


    "And earlier, you didn''t hold back against me."


    "You must know what''s going on, right?"


    Kurama grinned. "It has to do with Kurama."


    The other tailed beasts stared in disbelief.


    That weird, almost playful tone��was that really coming from Kurama?


    "It''s this blade," Naruto explained, raising the golden sword. "Its name is Kurama."


    Kurama nodded.


    Naruto looked at Kurama for a moment, then continued. "This blade was born from Kurama''s power. Do you remember when we borrowed some of your chakra earlier?"


    The other seven tailed beasts, aside from the Six-Tails, nodded.


    "I thought that if I collected some of your chakra, I could help Kurama evolve and wield the power of the Ten-Tails," Naruto explained. "But it seems like it''s not that simple."


    He paused, contemplating the idea of "authority."


    The tailed beasts varied in strength, but they were all split from the Ten-Tails and held equal authority.


    "So, I think for Kurama to use your chakra and evolve, I might need your consent."


    Kurama instinctively glanced at Shukaku.


    "Do you mean to merge us into the Ten-Tails again?" the Two-Tails asked, lazily stretching. "If that''s the case, I refuse."


    "Of course not," Naruto shook his head. "I only need your chakra, nothing more."


    The Four-Tails asked, its voice gruff, "What''s happening outside?"


    "It seems like something serious is going on."


    Kurama took the lead in explaining. "Madara Uchiha used your chakra to revive the Ten-Tails, becoming its Jinchuriki."


    "And now he''s cast a jutsu called Infinite Tsukuyomi, turning the entire world into nourishment for the God Tree."


    "According to Naruto��"


    "This jutsu might awaken the Sage of Six Paths'' mother."


    The Eight-Tails grumbled. "The old man''s mother�� He mentioned once that she was incredibly powerful, someone who could only be sealed away."


    Kurama nodded.


    "So you need our power to fight them?" the Seven-Tails asked, its tone serious.


    Kurama nodded again. "I''m aiming for further evolution."


    "Madara Uchiha is nothing. If I gain your power, I''ll be strong enough to defeat him."


    The Eight-Tails and Two-Tails had no objections. It was just chakra, after all. It wouldn''t affect their consciousness, and they had a good relationship with Naruto.


    The other tailed beasts agreed one after the other.


    "I''ll lend my power on Naruto''s behalf," Shukaku muttered begrudgingly, dragging out the words. "But Kurama, if you want me to help, you''ll have to beg."


    Kurama bared its teeth.


    Shukaku chuckled.


    Naruto smiled as the tailed beasts bickered.


    The golden blade in his hand radiated a powerful energy.


    It was so strong, it was almost burning hot.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 241: Bankai—

    Kurama was evolving.However, this transformation was fundamentally different from the resurrection of the Ten-Tails. Madara Uchiha and Obito Uchiha had gathered the tailed beasts'' chakra as if collecting fragmented pieces. The nine tailed beasts were like nine fragments that, when assembled, became a complete key to unlock the chains and access higher powers.


    Kurama''s evolution, on the other hand, was different. It was using itself as the vessel, absorbing and acquiring the authority held by the other tailed beasts, thereby growing to a level equivalent to the Ten-Tails in terms of power and authority.


    The golden blade in Naruto''s hand began to emit a bright light, drawing the attention of all the tailed beasts.


    It still looked the same, but at the hilt of the sword, there were small changes. On the eight masks, representing the chakra of the eight tailed beasts, patterns began to appear��simple depictions of animals: an elephant, a cat, a turtle, a monkey�� The clean, white masks now bore their corresponding emblems.


    Not only that, additional patterns appeared on the edges of these masks. Alone, they didn''t seem significant, but when put together, they formed the image of nine tails, coming to life on the sword.


    "This sword��" Eight-Tails murmured, "It''s strange."


    "Is it actually changing with our power?"


    Four-Tails nodded. "I don''t remember the Sage of Six Paths having such a weapon."


    "This isn''t one of the Sage''s treasures," Kurama laughed softly. "It''s something that belongs solely to Naruto and me."


    Kurama paused for a moment before saying, "A higher level of power��"


    "I can feel it."


    Naruto echoed Kurama''s sentiment. "I can feel it too."


    After greeting the other tailed beasts, Naruto left the inner world.


    Back in the Infinite Tsukuyomi version of Konoha, the changes happening within the inner world were reflected in the "reality" of the dream.


    "What''s going on with that sword?" Hashirama Senju stared in puzzlement.


    Having fought through the Warring States era and faced countless ninja, he had never seen such a strange transformation.


    A sword?


    It seemed reminiscent of a samurai''s weapon. But the fact that Naruto had easily overpowered Tobirama Senju earlier proved that this was no ordinary sword.


    "He''s strong," Madara Uchiha extended his hand. "Hashirama, we''ll have to team up to deal with him."


    The Truth-Seeking Orbs began to form��one, two��Madara summoned as many as he could.


    Hashirama remained silent, merely nodding as he brought his hands together in a seal.


    Natural energy gathered around his body, and moments later, patterns began to appear on his face.


    This was his unique Sage Mode.


    He immediately activated a second jutsu.


    "Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands."


    This version of the jutsu was vastly larger than the one Naruto had previously encountered, as it was Hashirama''s full-power technique, unlike the diminished version he had used while reincarnated with Edo Tensei. ?


    "Top Transformed Buddha!"


    The massive wooden Buddha statue began to move, throwing its first punch slowly, followed by a second��


    It grew faster and faster, until, after a few punches, the flurry of fists became as rapid as a torrential storm, each one striking with overwhelming force.


    All of the blows were aimed at Naruto.


    Madara added to the attack, sending his Truth-Seeking Orbs silently toward Naruto''s location. They didn''t carry the same dramatic impact as the Top Transformed Buddha, but when they hit the dust-shrouded area where Naruto stood, they exploded violently, distorting the space around them.


    Minato Namikaze stood in a tree on the outskirts of the battlefield.


    "Hashirama''s jutsu is as formidable as ever," Hiruzen Sarutobi murmured, marveling at the spectacle.


    Minato said nothing, simply watching, his special Flying Thunder God kunai in one hand and a spinning Rasengan in the other, though he couldn''t shake a strange feeling of unease.


    For some reason, he couldn''t bring himself to fully dislike this "Naruto Uzumaki" from another world, even if the boy claimed to want to destroy this world.


    He didn''t seem like a bad person.


    The onslaught of attacks continued without pause, Hashirama''s and Madara''s efforts seamlessly coordinated, almost obliterating the entire area.


    This was the pinnacle of what two of the strongest ninja in the Five Great Nations could unleash.


    But then, a gentle breeze blew, dispersing the dust cloud. The intense winds they had summoned also softened, blending with the breeze, and drifted away.


    There stood Naruto, the golden-haired youth.


    Hashirama''s eyes widened in disbelief. Naruto''s clothes were slightly disheveled, but he was otherwise completely unharmed��not a single scratch on him.


    "Top Transformed Buddha" was his most powerful Sage Art.


    Hashirama could confidently say there was no stronger technique in the entire ninja world. Yet, it had no effect.


    Madara''s face remained cold, though he wasn''t surprised that their attacks had failed. He had expected this. Whether it was the nearly invisible shield that could neutralize any attack, the strange wind that erased anything it touched, or the other sealing techniques in Naruto''s arsenal, he had been prepared for a challenge.


    But still��


    He was surprised.


    Naruto had countered their combined attack using a new technique��one that was both familiar and unsettling. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madara could sense something familiar about the chakra Naruto was using, similar to the power he now possessed.


    It was�� almost like the Ten-Tails'' power. The same in scale, yet completely different in nature.


    "What is this��" Madara muttered.


    Naruto raised the golden sword in his hand, its blade ringing with a clear, melodious sound, and smiled. "Chakra is a fascinating power."


    "I asked you before."


    "What is the price of using it?"


    "Have you figured it out yet?"


    Madara''s expression flickered between confusion and wariness.


    The price? That question again.


    "How pitiful," Naruto lifted the sword higher, until it was above his head. "And I have to thank you."


    Madara paused in surprise.


    Thank him?


    What was he talking about?


    "No matter how smart a person is, they''ll always set limits for themselves," Naruto continued, his tone light and almost playful. "When the power they gain exceeds those limits, that power clouds their vision."


    "And turns a genius into a fool."


    "I''m thankful, because before I turn into a complete fool myself, I''ve had the chance to watch smart people like you turn into fools."


    Naruto had seen this happen many times.


    Captain-Commander Yamamoto had done it, limiting himself because of his overwhelming strength. The evaluation that Yamamoto was holding back might not have been wrong, and neither might Aizen''s assessment.


    Aizen had done it, too, boxing himself into the limits he set as a Shinigami.


    And now��


    Madara was the same.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Madara frowned, sensing that something was wrong. His tone grew heavier with suspicion.


    Inside Naruto, spiritual energy surged.


    "Smart people are hard to deal with."


    "But fools�� they''re much easier."


    He paused.


    The golden sword in his hand gleamed even more brilliantly.


    "Bankai��"


    "Three Evils, Three Virtues: Six Paths Nine-Tails."


    In the incantation, Madara caught two sharp-sounding words.


    Six Paths.


    So��


    After acquiring the Six-Tails'' chakra, had Naruto also gained the Six Paths Power? But without the Gedo Statue or the Ten-Tails'' body, how could he have done it��


    Golden light enveloped Naruto''s body, forming a robe around him.


    It was a form completely different from Madara''s Ten-Tails Jinchuriki mode.


    Naruto''s entire form shone gold, his face now bearing six thick whisker marks, symmetrically placed to signify the Six Paths Power.


    There were also six tomoe markings on his chest.


    His eyes were now those of a fox, burning with a crimson flame-like intensity.


    "Six Paths Power, huh," Kurama murmured in the inner world, clicking his tongue in surprise. "I didn''t think that old man would be able to wield such power."


    Naruto said nothing, only raising his hand.


    Like forming a Rasengan, a black sphere began to coalesce in his palm.


    It was a Truth-Seeking Ball.


    As he wielded this power, Naruto instinctively understood the principles behind the technique.


    It was the fusion of wind, fire, lightning, earth, water, and yin-yang, pushed to the absolute limit.


    "You�� actually obtained this power too?" Madara''s voice trembled, his emotions visibly shaken. The realization struck him harder than the fact that even as the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, he still wasn''t a match for Naruto. "You can wield it too!"


    To attain the Six Paths Power as the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Madara had schemed for decades, gambling his life.


    He had gone through endless struggles, expending tremendous effort��


    But this boy had so easily acquired it simply by gaining the Nine-Tails'' power.


    Could it really be so easy?


    Naruto didn''t answer him. Instead, he raised his head, looking at the moon of this world. With the Six Paths Power unlocked, along with a deeper level of "authority," he could now see things he couldn''t before.


    The moon of this world also bore a Rinne Sharingan with nine tomoe.


    And it was emitting chakra waves that he hadn''t been able to sense before.


    This world''s very existence depended on that moon.


    "Chakra is the power of authority," Naruto spoke softly. "To grow stronger, you must trace it back to its source."


    "Have you noticed?"


    "The stronger you become, the more your appearance and existence resemble the Sage of Six Paths."


    Madara stiffened and looked down at the robe and markings on his body.


    He didn''t deny it.


    Obito had also reflected this. After becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, his body had begun to resemble the Sage of Six Paths, though not as closely as Madara''s.


    But so what?


    Naruto continued, "You''ve probably heard the legend?"


    "The story of the Sage of Six Paths and his mother."


    "The Sage of Six Paths�� wasn''t the final form of chakra. Beyond him, there''s the existence of his mother."


    Madara''s expression flickered, as though something had dawned on him.


    No��


    He believed in the things he had experienced and witnessed.


    Those memories couldn''t be false.


    All of his accomplishments were achieved through his own hard work.


    Unless there was someone controlling everything from the shadows without his knowledge.


    But in the entire ninja world, there was no one who could do that except the person standing in front of him��Naruto Uzumaki. Not even Hashirama had the brains to pull off such a plan.


    Wait��


    There was one other person.


    The figure of someone with a pitch-black body came to mind.


    Zetsu had claimed to be born from his will, absolutely loyal to him.


    But what if that wasn''t true?


    Though it seemed improbable, if Zetsu wasn''t actually an extension of his will, and if it had the ability to read the stone tablet without using the Mangeky�� Sharingan or Rinnegan��


    Then it might be the only other person, aside from Naruto, capable of influencing his decisions and manipulating his plans.


    A surge of anger welled up in him.


    Naruto extended his hand, sending a Truth-Seeking Ball hurtling toward the moon.


    "Minato, stop him!" Hiruzen Sarutobi shouted, turning to the one person capable of stopping the attack.


    But Minato, who shared the same golden hair as Naruto, simply shook his head. "Let''s wait, Third Hokage."


    Hiruzen was stunned.


    Minato tilted his head, wearing a gentle smile. "I don''t know why��"


    "But I don''t think this Naruto kid is a bad person."


    As he spoke, the Truth-Seeking Orb hurtled across the space, colliding with the moon.


    A loud explosion echoed.


    Fragments of the moon broke off and began to fall, crashing down.


    The entire Tsukuyomi world shook and trembled, as though it were on the verge of collapse.


    The effects of this destruction reverberated into the real world.


    On top of Madara''s cocoon, Black Zetsu glanced up at the trembling moon and the flickering Rinne Sharingan with nine tomoe, his expression grave. "Even after gathering the chakra of an entire world, it seems Madara Uchiha can''t handle that Naruto brat?"


    "What a nuisance!"


    "This isn''t even the power of chakra��"


    "Whatever. Mother will be able to deal with him."


    He stood, placing his hand on Madara''s cocoon.


    "Mother, please awaken," Black Zetsu said, and without hesitation, he plunged his hand into Madara''s heart, gripping it tightly.


    And then he activated his power.


    With a soft snap.


    Back in the Tsukuyomi world��


    Madara instinctively tried to stop it, but just as he formed the Truth-Seeking Ball, his body began to shake and distort, as if a violent current was coursing through him.


    "What''s happening to that guy, Madara?" Kurama noticed.


    Within that grotesquely mutating body, a terrifying presence was stirring, a presence so overwhelming that just a small leak of it sent chills down Kurama''s spine.


    "The seal has been broken," Naruto whispered, his voice calm. "Kurama, can you sense it?"


    "This is what I mentioned before��"


    "The presence hidden within the moon."


    "I think she''s the mother of the Sage of Six Paths."


    The world quaked, the ground trembled.


    In the Tsukuyomi world, all the people, except for those ninja who had physical forms in the real world, began to collapse, becoming nothing more than soulless husks.


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Completed in Patreon

 Chapter 242: Immortal

    The sudden, unexpected turn of events caught everyone off guard.In the sky, Madara Uchiha lowered his gaze, staring at Naruto with a mix of shock and realization.


    "The price..."


    So this was the price.


    From the beginning, Naruto had seen it.


    He was right. The power had blinded Madara, transforming him from a brilliant strategist into a fool.


    Something began to stir deep within Madara''s soul.


    With a low hum, Madara''s body expanded and then burst apart, like a balloon filled to its breaking point. Yet, his soul didn''t leave his body. Instead, it transformed into something new��his soul and consciousness became the nourishment for "something else." That being, which had been sealed in the moon, was reborn but didn''t linger in the "Infinite Tsukuyomi" world. It disappeared in an instant before anyone could even glimpse its appearance.


    "What was that?" Hashirama Senju asked, looking up.


    Minato Namikaze turned his head, more concerned with the changes around them.


    Some ninja, such as his student Kakashi Hatake, had collapsed unconscious, while others remained standing, just like him and a few others.


    This didn''t seem related to strength. Kakashi was an elite ninja, comparable to the Third Hokage in his prime, yet many of those who remained conscious weren''t as strong as Kakashi.


    "She''s been resurrected," Kurama murmured.


    Naruto wasn''t surprised. He raised his hand and, with a light touch, gathered the power of the Six Paths at his fingertips, tearing open a dark rift in space��a portal to the "real world."


    Just as Naruto was about to step through and leave this world, Minato called out.


    "Naruto, can I call you that?"


    Naruto turned back, silently watching him.


    Minato took a deep breath. "Can you tell us what''s really going on?"


    Naruto shook his head. "There''s no time."


    "But..." Minato paused, extending his hand. The void pulling at this world seemed to stir the winds and clouds at his touch. "Once this is over, you''ll all know the truth."


    Minato nodded, smiling softly. "Alright."


    Naruto didn''t linger any longer and stepped through the portal.


    The cocoon enveloping him quivered slightly before tearing open. Naruto emerged, but the power that had restrained him in the Tsukuyomi world didn''t carry over into reality.


    He reassembled his body and surveyed his surroundings.


    In the short time he had been gone, the world hadn''t changed much, though the God Tree had grown stronger. The sky remained dark, with the Rinne Sharingan, bearing nine tomoe, still hanging high in the heavens.


    A woman with long hair floated in the air beneath the moon. Like Madara, she bore a blood-red Rinne Sharingan on her forehead, but her eyes were Byakugan.


    She was the one sealed in the moon, the mother of the Sage of Six Paths��Kaguya ��tsutsuki.


    In her sleeve, a mass of black ooze, Black Zetsu, spoke incessantly. "Mother, this man, Naruto Uzumaki, is the final obstacle. Be careful! He''s powerful, wielding a force unlike any ninja."


    Black Zetsu recounted everything it had learned over the years, detailing Naruto''s strange abilities��the odd sword, the unique techniques far removed from chakra.


    Kurama emerged from behind Naruto, radiating white light, his expression grim. "Madara was nothing compared to her."


    "So, this is the source of all chakra?" Naruto asked, gripping his sword, Vortex.


    His gaze fell on the black mass hidden in Kaguya''s sleeve.


    That presence... He had felt it once before, long ago. It was when he had first met Karin and left Konoha, heading to the Land of Whirlpools. The same presence lingered on that beach.


    It was none other than Zetsu from the Akatsuki organization.


    So, it called this woman "Mother."


    Zetsu had schemed behind Madara''s back, deceiving him. Its true identity was Kaguya''s child? How unbelievable.


    "A power unlike chakra?" Kaguya''s gaze shifted to Naruto, especially to his feet. "Does it also come from outside this world?"


    Veins bulged around her Byakugan as she scanned Naruto''s body. Yet, there was no flesh, no chakra pathways, nothing she could see.


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, catching a key word��"also"?


    What did that mean?


    Had she, too, considered that chakra, like his power, might have come from another world? But there was no other evidence, aside from its sudden appearance, to support that theory.


    "No matter," Kaguya said coldly, raising her hand. "This land is my most precious garden, and I won''t allow it to be destroyed further. Let me end you."


    With her words, the space around them began to warp and twist. In the blink of an eye, the world turned inside out, as though they were trapped in a pocket dimension.


    Ice and snow blasted against them.


    Kurama shivered, glancing around. "An illusion?"


    "No, it''s real," Naruto said, immediately sensing the difference. He wasn''t affected by genjutsu since he didn''t possess chakra, and the spatial distortion was unmistakable.


    "Freeze," Kaguya commanded, clenching her fist.


    The icy winds intensified, freezing the air around Naruto as frost began to spread.


    Naruto loosened his grip on his sword. "Disrupt it, Vortex."


    The blade whipped up a storm, shattering the layers of ice.


    However...


    In this space, things were different. The ice and snow were under Kaguya''s control. Naruto''s Vortex had to fight her for dominance, only managing to claim control over a portion of the wind.


    "Our battle area is shrinking," Kurama observed, attempting to summon the power of the Six Paths from within the sword. But much of the tailed beasts'' chakra recognized Naruto rather than Kurama, so the fox couldn''t access it. "Naruto, I need your help."


    Kaguya squinted as she studied the wind currents Naruto had seized. Even her Byakugan couldn''t see through that energy.


    Naruto raised his second sword.


    "Bankai, Second Form."


    "Three Evils, Three Virtues: Maha Six Paths."


    The power of the other eight tailed beasts, stored within the blade, surged and poured into Kurama.


    Unlike the Bankai mode used in the Tsukuyomi world, this time the power wasn''t for Naruto''s own use.


    Kurama laughed, leaping off Naruto''s shoulder. Its body expanded until it stood over a hundred meters tall.


    Like Naruto in the Tsukuyomi world, Kurama underwent a transformation. It was now clad in a golden robe, with broad sleeves and six tomoe adorning its collar and cuffs, radiating a dazzling brilliance. The Uzumaki Clan symbol was emblazoned on its abdomen.


    "I''ve been branded by you, huh?" Kurama grumbled, touching the symbol on its stomach before drawing its own sword.


    Naruto remained silent.


    "That''s... Hagoromo''s power," Kaguya''s expression shifted dramatically. "You plan to seal me away again like before, don''t you?"


    From within her sleeve, Black Zetsu hissed, "How dare a child betray his mother like this!"


    "This time, I won''t allow it!" Kaguya''s voice cracked with fury as she glared at Kurama. "Chakra belongs to me!"


    With a flick of her sleeve, black tendrils shot out, wrapping around Kurama''s massive body.


    Kurama paid no mind, as the attack seemed insignificant compared to its size.


    But unexpectedly, the moment those black tendrils coiled around one of its tails, Kurama''s entire body froze, paralyzed with a tingling sensation. Chakra was being siphoned through the tendrils, flowing directly into Kaguya.


    Naruto raised a finger.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    A bolt of white lightning severed the tendrils, freeing Kurama.


    The black tendrils writhed before retreating into Kaguya''s sleeve.


    "Damn you!" she snarled at Naruto, spinning around and lifting both hands. "You will die! You won''t interfere with my plans anymore."


    Her fingers twisted unnaturally, reminding Naruto of Kimimaro, Orochimaru''s subordinate with the Shikotsumyaku bloodline limit.


    With a sharp crack, bone arrows shot from her fingertips.


    "All-Killing Ash Bones."


    They flew at blinding speed, cutting through the air.


    Naruto swung his sword, Vortex.


    But this time, things were different. Kaguya, as the source of all chakra, wielded a power greater than anyone Naruto had ever faced.


    Vortex worked, eroding the bone arrows.


    Yet the bones continued to press forward, their speed barely slowing, their size shrinking but still maintaining momentum. The distance between them was too short��within a second or two, they had already closed in on Naruto.


    By the time the All-Killing Ash Bones reached him, they were still about a third of their original size.


    Golden light flashed.


    "Flying Thunder God Technique."


    Naruto had no intention of taking the attack head-on. The technique activated, and he vanished, leaving an afterimage in his place. The bone arrows struck the mountain of ice behind him, instantly reducing it to dust, vaporizing it into nothingness.


    Kurama lunged, raising its massive Zanpakuto, slashing down at Kaguya.


    The blade whistled through the air, carrying unstoppable force.


    Kaguya glanced up, and behind her, a rift in space appeared, much like a Garganta. She slipped into the rift and disappeared.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    This was the spatial teleportation ability of the Rinne Sharingan with nine tomoe.


    Kurama''s blade struck the ice, spreading cracks like a spiderweb.


    "Where did she go? Does she have abilities like the Hollows?" Kurama grumbled. It had fought Hollows before, and nothing was more annoying than their Sonido��an instant teleportation that made them hard to track.


    Naruto said nothing, standing on Kurama''s shoulder, before turning his head sharply.


    Space rippled behind them.


    Then, a faint trace of Kaguya''s presence emerged.


    Naruto moved, using Shunpo, and unleashed the force of Vortex.


    As the portal of Yomotsu Hirasaka opened, Kaguya seemed to walk straight into Vortex''s force.


    The wind, sharp as a blade, cut through her body, eroding her flesh. Her face was the first to disappear, followed by her arms and torso.


    Even her chakra began to dissipate, scattering bit by bit.


    Kaguya let out a pained cry, raising her hand to open Yomotsu Hirasaka once more.


    But the interference with her chakra prevented her from succeeding for several attempts.


    She glared furiously as her body rapidly dissolved, vanishing in an instant.


    "Did you kill her?" Kurama turned to look, surprised.


    This...


    It almost felt too easy, especially considering the overwhelming power she had displayed at the start, far surpassing Madara.


    "No," Naruto shook his head, scanning the surroundings. "Kurama, check again."


    Kurama hesitated, then its eyes widened in disbelief.


    Kaguya had vanished.


    But within the fifty-meter radius surrounding Naruto, her presence was everywhere.


    She wasn''t there, yet she was everywhere at once.


    "Has she fused with this space?" Kurama immediately recognized what had happened, lowering its voice. "What now? Do we destroy this entire dimension?"


    Naruto turned his gaze in a specific direction.


    Kaguya reappeared, her eyes burning with hatred as she glared at him.


    If looks could kill, Naruto would have been shredded into pieces a thousand times over by now.


    "How painful," Kaguya muttered softly. "To possess such power."


    "But it''s useless against me."


    In the blink of an eye, her body had almost fully recovered, with her flesh regenerating and her limbs restored.


    "It seems none of this is effective against you," Kaguya raised her hands. "Let''s move to a different place."


    The space twisted in response to her words.


    The pocket dimension flipped once more, but they didn''t return to the real world. Instead, they entered another space, a landscape of deep green, like jagged blocks stacked unevenly.


    Gravity intensified, pulling them down with brutal force.


    It took more of their spiritual energy or chakra just to float.


    "Naruto, your attacks don''t work?" Kurama asked in disbelief, astonished by the situation.


    Despite Vortex hitting Kaguya directly, it had been ineffective.


    Naruto pondered for a moment, then shook his head. "I was wondering why the Sage of Six Paths sealed his mother." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought maybe he couldn''t bring himself to kill her."


    "But now I think it''s because, as the source of chakra, as long as chakra exists, she can''t die."


    ~~~


    Patreon(.)com/Bleam


    �� Currently You can Read 70 Chapters Ahead of Others!

 Chapter 242: Ryūmyaku

    In the blink of an eye, Kaguya''s wounds had completely healed.


    Her regeneration speed was astonishing, surpassing even the Arrancars'' high-speed regeneration.


    She seemed invulnerable...


    From what Naruto sensed, this wasn��t merely a power or technique, but more of a ''concept''.


    Kurama��s expression turned grim.


    It wasn''t just Naruto��s words that troubled him, but also the environment they were in.


    He could no longer float.


    This crude, green, plateau-like space was far more dangerous than the icy world they had been in previously.


    The gravity here was exponentially stronger than in the real world, and it wasn��t unfamiliar to Kurama.


    He recalled his fight against Izuru Kira of the 7th Division, whose Zanpakut��, "Wabisuke," had an ability that astonished even captains. When struck, the object��s weight doubled��one hit doubled it, two hits quadrupled it, and three hits octupled it.


    Kurama had experienced that firsthand.


    The gravity weighing on him now wasn''t quite at Wabisuke��s third strike, but it certainly exceeded the force of two strikes.


    Naruto hovered midair, chanting incantations.


    "O child of heaven, fortress of iron walls..."


    Kaguya raised her hand again.


    "All-Killing Ash Bones!"


    This time, instead of shooting bone arrows from her fingertips, she fired a decayed, ashen-white spear as thick as an arm from the center of her palm. It flew with tremendous speed.


    At the same time, Naruto��s incantation reached its final verse.


    "Sever the heavens and earth before the collapse."


    "Bakud�� #81. Dank�� (Splitting Void)."


    A transparent barrier expanded from Naruto��s hand, instantly shielding both him and Kurama. The winds surged, and with the icy landscape gone, the Vortex''s power could now spread freely in all directions.


    The bone spear cut through the wind, just as it had in the icy world.


    As it slammed into the Dank�� barrier, ripples spread outward.


    This barrier, said to be capable of defending against any technique, met its limit.


    It resisted for a moment, but the strain grew too great. Cracks began to form, and with a sharp sound, the barrier shattered.


    However...


    That brief moment of delay was enough for Vortex to buy time.


    The spear corroded and fragmented, and just as it was about to pierce Naruto and Kurama, the last remnants of it disintegrated into dust.


    "Perfect timing, Naruto," Kurama remarked, swinging his sword as he leaped forward, a massive arm raised for a strike.


    "Careful," Naruto warned. "She might use something like Shinra Tensei."


    Kaguya activated her Byakugan, chakra gathering in her palm.


    Taijutsu!


    Her chakra not only gave her immense power but also enhanced her physical abilities.


    "Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!"


    With chakra-powered fists, she tore through the air, delivering relentless, unstoppable blows, much like Hashirama��s True Several Thousand Hands.


    But...


    These were far stronger.


    Each punch was faster, tearing through space itself. Combined with the superior vision of the Byakugan, each strike was perfectly calculated, interlocking with the next, creating an airtight, seamless barrage. ??��?B��?


    The air was shredded, space torn apart.


    The wind howled, and the overwhelming strain on the atmosphere produced a cracking sound as the attacks charged toward Kurama.


    Thanks to Naruto��s warning, Kurama was ready. It wrapped its tails around itself, stopping its momentum abruptly.


    The sudden halt caused gravity to pull its massive body downward.


    But now wasn��t the time to worry about falling.


    The ferocious taijutsu reminded Kurama of painful memories from its past, scars it would rather not relive.


    Gripping its sword in reverse, Kurama called out.


    "Shine, Fox Hidden in the Mirror."


    The Zanpakut�� twisted in response to the incantation.


    It became transparent and colorless, almost like an empty shell.


    As Kaguya��s space-tearing fists struck, the blade filled with milky-white energy in an instant.


    But Fox Hidden in the Mirror had its limits.


    It could only absorb about one-tenth of the energy from Kaguya��s Vacuum Fist, while the rest powered through and slammed into the ground.


    Kurama quickly moved its remaining tails.


    A Truth-Seeking Ball condensed and expanded into a shield-like barrier, similar to Dank��, protecting its body.


    Booming impacts followed, white smoke billowing as the dust settled.


    The Taijutsu storm subsided, and the smoke cleared.


    The Truth-Seeking Ball barrier had shattered, but it had absorbed most of Kaguya''s power.


    Kurama was wounded.


    Chunks of its flesh were missing, and several of its tails hung limply, severed.


    The mighty fox looked battered but still very much alive.


    "That damn old woman," Kurama growled, spitting blood. It used its good tail to prop up its right paw. "How about you taste your own attack?"


    It swung its sword hard.


    The milky-white energy gathered at the blade��s tip, condensing into a small but powerful fist that shot forward with incredible force.


    ''Return to sender.''


    Caught off guard, Kaguya hadn��t expected such a counterattack.


    How could a creature born from her power wield something she did not?


    The punch struck her squarely, blasting through her abdomen, sending flesh flying.


    At that moment, Naruto finished his incantation, clapping his hands together.


    "Bakud�� #99, Part 2. Bankin (Full Prohibition)."


    This was the highest-numbered sealing technique developed by the Kido Corps, renowned for its immense power.


    Even Aizen had been bound by this spell.


    "Prologue - Halting Wraps."


    Thick, sturdy fabric shot from Naruto��s sleeves, rushing toward Kaguya.


    Just as it was about to wrap around her��


    A mass of black substance, Black Zetsu, shot out from her sleeve to intercept the cloth.


    With a groan, it was bound tightly, unable even to utter the word "mother."


    Kaguya��s expression remained sorrowful.


    Her last son, now bound by their enemy.


    But there was no time for grief.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    Opening a black rift, she retreated into the void, disappearing once again.


    "She got away!" Kurama gasped, panting heavily as it sat down, using chakra to heal its body. "We��ll just have to wait for her to reappear."


    "But Naruto��"


    "How did you know she was going to use that technique?"


    Naruto stopped his binding spell, spreading his senses across the area.


    Despite the intense gravity, which made it difficult to stand, Naruto landed lightly. "Her power is strong, but she has little real combat experience."


    "Her intentions and abilities are too obvious."


    Kurama nodded.


    Naruto casually pulled on the cloth, bringing the bound Black Zetsu to him. "Zetsu?"


    Zetsu smirked, despite being tightly bound, with a smug and confident expression.


    "You can still laugh?" Naruto asked, staring at him. "Your mother is no match for us."


    "It''s not that," Zetsu replied, his voice faltering as he was flung to the ground. "Mother��s power is beyond what you can imagine."


    "What you saw earlier was merely her state after awakening, before she fully regained her power."


    His confidence grew as he spoke.


    At that moment, space warped again.


    Naruto and Zetsu found themselves in a different area, a barren desert.


    "Naruto!" Kurama��s voice called out urgently.


    Naruto responded calmly.


    "Good, I can still reach you," Kurama sighed in relief.


    "Our connection is more than just chakra," Naruto said, looking down at his gleaming Zanpakut��.


    Kurama looked up. "What��s going on?"


    "That woman��s trying to separate us and defeat us one by one."


    Naruto attempted to use the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    But...


    Nothing happened. His body remained motionless.


    "Flying Thunder God isn��t working," he said, frowning. "It seems I won��t be reaching you anytime soon."


    "Be careful."


    Kurama laughed confidently. "Don��t worry, Naruto."


    "That old woman may be strong, but I��m no pushover."


    "In a way, I��m also immortal."


    Naruto didn��t respond.


    At his feet, Zetsu sneered, his voice filled with amusement. "It��s useless. This entire space is under Mother��s control."


    "Once she��s done with Kurama, you��re next!" S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto glanced down. "You see Kurama as a bigger threat than me?"


    "Though I don��t know where you learned those strange powers," Zetsu replied carelessly, his confidence growing, "only Hagoromo��s power can seal Mother."


    "Without him, nothing can threaten her."


    "Once the God Tree awakens and Mother absorbs enough power, she��ll become an all-powerful goddess!"


    "Someone like you is destined to be killed by her."


    Naruto raised his sword.


    Zetsu showed no fear.


    With a swift motion, Naruto thrust his blade into the black, mud-like creature.


    Though it didn��t resemble a human, it was still a living being.


    Yet, it wasn��t strong��quite the opposite, it was rather fragile.


    Blood flowed, and Zetsu��s life force began to fade.


    Naruto flicked his blade, and Vortex��s wind shredded Zetsu��s remains into dust, scattering them to the wind.


    Naruto stared at the trail Zetsu left behind, deep in thought.


    "Hagoromo ��tsutsuki, was it?"


    Why hadn��t he appeared yet?


    Could he not appear?


    Or was he waiting for the right moment to claim victory?


    These questions remained unanswered.


    From deep within Naruto��s mind, Kurama��s urgent voice rang out. "Naruto, she��s coming!"


    His voice was filled with frustration and anger.


    Kurama knew exactly why Kaguya targeted him first.


    In terms of raw power, Naruto was stronger than Kurama right now.


    But that didn��t make it any easier to accept.


    Being seen as the weak link was a blow to Kurama��s pride. A creature that had once terrorized the world was now being treated as the easiest to defeat. The anger burned inside, threatening to explode.


    Naruto touched the space around him, causing ripples to spread through the air.


    "Kurama, hold her off as best you can."


    "I��m working on breaking through this dimension."


    This dimension resembled the boundary between life and death. Though solid, breaking through it wasn��t as difficult as it once was.


    Meanwhile, back in the Infinite Tsukuyomi world, the ground quaked.


    The zombified, near-comatose bodies of the trapped ninja flickered with small lights, drifting back toward the sky.


    It was like a reverse rainstorm.


    Inside her cocoon, Karin heard voices calling her name.


    Loud, jumbled, and piercing.


    She reached out instinctively, her hand striking something hard. A jolt of pain snapped her out of her daze.


    Looking down, she realized her hand had struck the ''tsuba'' of a sword.


    "A sword?" she muttered, shaking her head.


    Who would leave a dangerous weapon like this lying around?


    Wait!


    She squinted at the sword��s familiar design. She��d seen it before.


    In a dream...


    A sword Naruto had crafted using the Dragon Vein��s power, a treasure from the ancient Roran Kingdom.


    Karin grasped the sword''s hilt.


    It felt familiar, like something waiting to burst out of her.


    Her mind flashed back to when she passed out, to the voice echoing in her mind.


    The name!


    Yes!


    This was a Zanpakut��. To wield its power, she had to call its name.


    It sounded absurd.


    A sword with a name? That was something from a dream...


    But Karin gripped the hilt, drew the blade, and took a deep breath.


    She called out the name she had learned in her "dream."


    "Engrave Time, Ry��myaku!"


    Purple light flared, and with her words, the sword transformed.


    A power that wasn��t chakra surged through her body, freed at last, and flowed joyfully.


    Karin looked down.


    Her clothing had changed. Gone was the flower-print dress; she now wore a black Shinigami uniform.


    This was the attire of a Shinigami.


    She took another deep breath, her spiritual power returning as her chakra drained away, memories flooding back.


    She remembered everything!


    That dream wasn��t a dream��it was real.


    This was the world of the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Karin leaped into the air, forming a transparent platform beneath her feet, standing in the sky.


    She scanned the surroundings.


    The mass of people, the reverse rain of chakra, and the few remaining illusions.


    Her mind worked quickly.


    This must be...


    The place where the battle had taken place, where the Kage of this world had fought.

 Chapter 243: Methods and Solutions

    Red hair streaked through the sky, moving erratically��sometimes rising, sometimes falling.


    Karin still wasn��t fully accustomed to walking in midair.


    Her awkward movements drew the attention of several Hokage.


    "Karin didn��t faint either?" Minato Namikaze muttered softly. After a glance at her, he quickly shifted his gaze to the girl.


    In his memory...


    She was a relative of Kushina, a girl who had come to live with them after her clan��s tragedy. She was the same age as Naruto. Unlike Naruto, she wasn��t particularly gifted in training, but within the Uzumaki clan, she was still considered exceptional.


    However...


    She had only ever wanted to be an ordinary girl, with no interest in becoming a ninja.


    "The girl from the Uzumaki clan," Tobirama Senju muttered, frowning thoughtfully as he considered what the conscious ones had in common.


    Age?


    His brother was quite old, but Minato was still young, only in his early thirties.


    Abilities?


    Even some Chunin remained conscious.


    Gender, appearance, bloodline...


    None of these variables seemed to provide a clear answer.


    "Uncle Minato," Karin called out naturally. "Where��s Naruto?"


    "He��s..." Minato raised his hand but paused halfway, realizing the particular name she had used.


    Tobirama''s eyes narrowed as he asked sternly, "Naruto? You know him? You��re looking for that guy?"


    Karin nodded and looked around, her gaze briefly passing over Menma Uzumaki, the impostor, without hesitation. "Naruto has already left, hasn''t he?"


    This guy might have Naruto��s face.


    He might even possess nearly identical chakra.


    Even...


    His mannerisms were almost the same.


    But a fake was still a fake. No matter how close the imitation, Karin could feel the difference just by standing there. She didn��t even need to look.


    Tobirama was about to press further, but Hashirama held up a hand to stop him. Minato took over, speaking gently, "It seems like you know part of the truth, Karin?" ??????��????��?


    His expression was warm, and he smiled slightly, like a ray of sunlight breaking through the clouds.


    Kizashi Haruno scratched his head awkwardly, feeling out of place.


    Just a moment ago...


    During the fight, all he had done was cast a single water jutsu. Beyond that, he had done less than Minato.


    And even now, Minato was the one guiding the conversation, though Kizashi was the Fourth Hokage.


    It almost felt like...


    Minato fit the role of Fourth Hokage better than he did.


    The unconscious ones were people still alive in the real world.


    Those who remained awake were already dead.


    "Did I really die decades ago?" Hashirama asked in surprise, pointing to himself in disbelief.


    Tobirama looked equally shocked.


    As the "God of Shinobi," Hashirama��s vitality had been legendary. People in the village often said that living to a hundred years was a blessing, but for him, it had been a curse. It was hard to believe his lifespan had been cut short.


    "Infinite Tsukuyomi?" Hiruzen Sarutobi looked up, staring at the moon.


    Kizashi spoke up, "Even if that��s the case, it��s still hard to believe."


    "We��re just products of a genjutsu? But we have memories of an entire life."


    Karin furrowed her brow.


    Her eyes scanned the people around her.


    If she hadn��t seen it firsthand, she wouldn��t have believed it either. Even the legendary Sage of Six Paths didn��t have the power to reshape the world on this scale. And that was the strongest person these people had ever heard of.


    "I believe her," Minato suddenly said, his voice firm.


    Karin blinked in surprise.


    The other Hokage turned to him as well.


    "Why do you say that, Minato?" Hiruzen asked, folding his arms. He had always admired the blond man and believed that, aside from the First and Second Hokage, Minato embodied the ��Will of Fire�� most perfectly��more so than even himself.


    Though...


    It was odd how, during the selection for the Fourth Hokage, the village, the Jonin, and even Hiruzen himself had unanimously supported Kizashi Haruno for the position.


    Even with great candidates like Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Kakashi, or even Shikaku Nara available, why had they chosen Kizashi?


    Why?


    "It might sound like a one-sided story," Tobirama said, shaking his head cautiously while keeping an eye on Karin.


    Minato scratched his head and smiled sheepishly. "Even if this is another world, he��s still my son. He��s a good kid."


    "When he fought us earlier, he held back the entire time."


    "If what Karin says is true, and we��re just illusions formed by lingering regrets, even in the face of such illusions... he didn��t strike to kill."


    Hashirama frowned. "But what about Madara...?"


    Tobirama nodded strongly, agreeing with Karin. "Madara isn��t someone to be trusted."


    He paused.


    "Although, in the past, we got along quite well."


    In his memory, after he and his brother had pacified the Warring States period, the world had become peaceful. The Uchiha clan had flourished, while the Senju clan had faded into obscurity, but the two clans had maintained a decent relationship.


    Even his relationship with Madara Uchiha had been somewhat amicable.


    What?


    How could that be?


    How could he and Madara have had a decent relationship?


    It was bizarre.


    "So, what should we do?" Hashirama sighed, casting a helpless glance at his brother. Tobirama had been relatively calm for years, but suddenly, his blunt, impolite nature had resurfaced.


    None of the other Hokage interrupted.


    There was no harm in hearing what Karin had to say.


    Karin lifted her head, reflecting on the things the Hokage had mentioned earlier. "Madara exploded?"


    Tobirama nodded enthusiastically.


    "That��s likely the entity that was sealed being released," Karin said worriedly. "The woman who gave birth to the Sage of Six Paths, born with the God Tree, in this world."


    "Now..."


    Karin turned back.


    The reverse rain was growing heavier, pouring straight up into the sky with increasing intensity.


    "She��s probably gathering chakra, building her strength to go after Naruto-kun," she continued. "We can��t just sit back and do nothing."


    "Once she��s finished gathering chakra from these people, the next target will be you, the Hokage..."


    Hiruzen''s expression softened. "Are you suggesting we stop the rain?"


    Karin nodded.


    Tobirama, pondering her words, was starting to believe her more.


    Stopping the rain...


    It didn��t seem like a bad idea.


    "But that��s not going to be an easy task," he said, shaking his head. "We still don��t even understand the mechanism behind this phenomenon."


    Karin took a deep breath and unsheathed her sword.


    The purple blade gleamed with a strange, almost sinister light.


    "This sword can do it," she said decisively. "But with my power alone, I can only affect a small area."


    The others stared at the sword, unsure of what she meant.


    Karin channeled her spiritual energy, activating the sword''s power.


    The upward flow of chakra-infused energy was momentarily dispersed, and for a brief moment, the rain returned to normal, falling like regular water.


    "Reverse Flow!"


    With a soft command, time seemed to stop briefly before rolling backward, causing the upward flow of rain to reverse and return to the bodies it had left.


    However...


    The effect was short-lived. The rain soon resumed its upward course.


    "What is this?" Tobirama asked in amazement.


    Time?


    He had spent years researching various techniques.


    Although the Flying Thunder God had "space-time" in its name, it dealt more with spatial manipulation than time itself.


    In terms of technique research, he considered himself second to none.


    He had ventured into the realms of life and death, even the intricacies of Kekkei Genkai.


    But time...


    That had always been the unsolvable puzzle.


    "The power of the Dragon Vein," Karin whispered. "Naruto forged it into this sword."


    "My abilities can only manage this much."


    "Even if I can��t stop it completely, if I can expand the range of the effect, I think... it will disrupt the enemy outside this world who��s extracting the chakra."


    She gripped her sword tightly, resolute, unafraid of the Hokage��s scrutinizing gazes.


    Now that she had mastered the power of the Shinigami, she could calculate the coordinates to open a portal back to the real world.


    But what would that accomplish?


    Even if she escaped, she wouldn��t be able to participate in the high-level battle happening outside.


    Otherwise...


    Naruto would have already called for her.


    Since she couldn��t make a difference on the frontlines, she would focus on what she could control��disrupting the enemy''s plans as much as possible.


    "You need a bigger range, right?" Minato pulled out one of his special kunai. "Should I head to the other villages to help?"


    Hashirama nodded.


    And in a flash of golden light, Minato was gone.


    "How do you use that sword?" Tobirama asked curiously.


    Karin shook her head. "It requires ��Shinigami powers�� to wield. Chakra doesn��t work well with it."


    "But��"


    "Naruto has managed to use his chakra to wield a Zanpakut�� before. There should be a way."


    Tobirama remained calm.


    Shinigami powers?


    Strange things...


    But it doesn��t matter. If it existed, there was nothing he couldn��t find a way to overcome.


    The Hokage sat down, discussing their next steps.


    Hiruzen glanced at his hands, frowning slightly. Was it just his imagination, or did his body seem to be fading away, turning translucent?


    In the real world.


    Within Kagura''s Dimension, the desert dimension...


    Naruto stood up, unsheathing Kurama and thrusting it into the air as if it were a key.


    Breaking this space wasn��t easy.


    Though he had experience from the Boundary Between Life and Death, that realm didn��t have an active owner like this one did.


    He couldn��t simply tear it apart like before and force open a rift.


    He dissected the entire spatial model.


    Surprisingly, this dimension was far less vast than it appeared. Though it seemed boundless, it didn��t even extend beyond the range of Naruto��s Sage Mode perception.


    It was like a flower.


    At the center was a spherical "core," connecting and stabilizing several other dimensions.


    Five other dimensions surrounded it like petals.


    He had already visited three: the icy world, the gravity zone, and the desert.


    The other two remained unknown, but their sensations were "blazing heat" and "decay."


    Naruto twisted his sword.


    The space tore open��not with the clean elegance of Yomotsu Hirasaka, but violently, with raw force.


    He stepped through the rift.


    In the super-gravity dimension, Kurama was struggling, growing weaker. Its injuries worsened, and one of its tails had been ripped off.


    The fox grimaced in pain, glaring hatefully at the floating woman before it.


    Just as Naruto had said, she lacked combat experience.


    But...


    When the gap in power was this vast, experience didn��t matter.


    Kurama had used everything it knew��its swordsmanship, kido, every technique it could remember. Kaguya had fallen for some of its tricks, taking damage from many of its spells.


    But none of it mattered!


    No matter how severe her injuries were, she healed in no time, at most burning some energy in the process.


    Whenever things even slightly turned against her, she would teleport away, recover, and then return to fight again.


    Cowardly!


    Dishonorable!


    Why couldn��t she fight like a warrior, head-on?


    Kurama panted heavily.


    And this was while in Bankai form.


    If this had been any other fight...


    Kurama would have already been defeated.


    "Even if you get a bit of Ten-Tails power, you��re still weak," Kaguya murmured softly, flicking her sleeve.


    But��


    The black, shadow-like substance was no longer there.


    Her face twisted in anger. "I originally only intended to steal your chakra." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But it seems I��ll have to kill you now."


    She raised her hands, and from her palms, bony spikes shot out, which she grasped like swords.


    Kurama��s eyes widened.


    If it had kept up with its Bankai training, maybe it could have learned the power to go toe-to-toe with Kaguya.


    Even if it couldn��t win��


    At least it wouldn��t have to lose so miserably.


    In its inner world, Kurama��s voice was calm. "Naruto, are you ready?"


    There was no response.


    Had even their communication been severed?


    Kurama sighed and opened its eyes again as Kaguya flew toward it, All-Killing Ash Bones in hand, radiating killing intent.


    Was it really going to die here?


    It didn��t matter...


    Did it?


    Kurama would be reborn, as all Tailed Beasts were, just as it had been after its past deaths.


    It would be freed from Naruto��s body, no longer bound as a Jinch��riki.


    That was a good thing. It had longed for this for years, waiting for this moment.


    But...


    Why did it feel a sense of reluctance?


    Would the Zanpakut��, the sword that bore its name, still exist after its rebirth?


    Wait for death?


    No!


    Kurama grinned viciously and raised its sword. "Don��t underestimate me!"


    "Shine!"


    Kaguya didn��t even flinch. That strange ability had caused her trouble at first.


    But now...


    She knew there was no need to care. If she used enough force, she could break through it.


    She swung her hands down.


    All-Killing Ash Bones descended with deadly force.


    Kurama opened its eyes wide, and a flash of gold light appeared.

 Chapter 244: Karin Held On!

    Kurama''s pupils widened, reflecting the scene unfolding before him like a mirror.


    The Naruto who hadn''t responded earlier within their inner world suddenly appeared in front of him using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    Although space-time jutsu couldn��t be activated in another dimension, within the same space, this jutsu faced no such restriction.


    Naruto��s white cloak fluttered, filling Kaguya ��tsutsuki��s vision.


    There was no time for her to perform another jutsu.


    Without hesitation, Naruto reached out with his left hand, grabbing the incoming bone spike.


    With a crack��


    It disintegrated upon contact, like lava touching fabric. The bones corroded instantly, starting from Naruto��s fingertips. The dust, like a stubborn and powerful infection, spread from his fingers, up his hand, and within a second, his entire left arm was gone. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But one second was enough.


    Naruto gritted his teeth, enduring the pain, and with his remaining hand, he swung.


    There was no time to recite a Kido spell.


    ��Bakud�� #81. Dank�� (���, Splitting Void).��


    A transparent barrier surged up, protecting Kurama.


    The fox��s eyes reignited with hope as it struggled to its feet, using its sword for support as it stumbled to the side.


    The incomplete Bakud�� #81 couldn''t completely block the attack.


    Without the full incantation...


    In the blink of an eye, the barrier shattered and dispersed.


    Kurama, already severely injured and moving slowly, wasn��t completely safe. However, only one of its tails and its left hind leg were hit, with chaotic, uncontrolled chakra scattering from the wounds.


    "That was close," Kurama gasped, panting heavily. "I thought I''d end up like the others."


    Kaguya stared at Naruto, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    She had clearly locked him away in the ''Infinite Desert,'' separated in another dimension.


    How had he appeared here?


    "Naruto, your hand," Kurama said, his tone somber.


    Naruto glanced down, shook his head, and said calmly, "It��s no big deal."


    With a wave of his right hand, a milky white substance flowed over the gap left by his missing left arm. As it fused with his spiritual energy, the new hand seamlessly integrated, as though the injury had never occurred. ??��??��?


    Kaguya��s expression grew even more serious.


    This kid...


    Had he gained an extraordinary regenerative ability as well?


    She flicked her hand.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    A pitch-black portal opened, and without hesitation, she dove into it, disappearing.


    "She ran away again," Kurama growled, though there was a hint of relief in its frustration. "That woman is really cautious."


    Naruto raised the Kurama sword. "She won��t get away."


    "I figured out her jutsu earlier. I know how it works now."


    Naruto plunged the sword forward with a slow, powerful motion.


    It felt as if the air solidified, condensing all at once.


    With a soft "squelch," the blade pierced the space, sinking into it.


    Like a key being turned.


    With raw, unrelenting force, Naruto tore open a jagged, rough portal that could only loosely be called a door.


    "This place consists of five displayed dimensions," Naruto said quietly, explaining as he moved. "At the core is one space that isn��t on display, with no special environment."


    "That��s the critical one."


    Whether they waited for her or went on the offensive, it didn��t matter.


    Kurama responded and tried to leap onto Naruto��s shoulder. However, its strength wasn��t sufficient, and instead, it head-butted Naruto��s leg before turning into a beam of chakra, merging back into Naruto��s body.


    The sword bearing Kurama��s name dimmed.


    The Bankai dissipated, and the eight masks hung loosely on the hilt of the sword.


    Naruto stepped forward, entering the space.


    The core dimension was unlike any other or even the real world.


    Barren land stretched out in deep reddish-brown hues, devoid of life, resembling an alien landscape.


    The sky was a faint, glowing green, with darker green patches swirling like clouds, rotating in slow, eerie spirals.


    "You made it here," Kaguya raised her hand high, gathering chakra. "You broke through even my initial sphere dimension?"


    She thought to herself...


    No, she feared...


    "I can smell many familiar scents," Kurama said from within, still healing its wounds as it sniffed.


    The place was filled with familiar chakra.


    Kakashi Hatake, Gaara, Mei Terumi...


    People from all corners of the world seemed to have gathered here, almost as if for a reunion.


    Naruto could see with his own eyes that Kaguya was the only one physically present in this space.


    "Is this space connected to the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi?" he muttered softly, observing the flow of chakra as it emerged from the void, streaming into Kaguya��s body.


    As he spoke, the power of ''Vortex'' stirred, tearing away at the towering, jagged mountains, reducing them to sand as the winds grew stronger, blowing toward Kaguya.


    Her expression remained calm, but her body responded differently, operating at full power like a water pump. Desperately, she began absorbing chakra even faster, more recklessly.


    A Truth-Seeking Ball formed in her hand.


    But...


    This was just the beginning.


    The Truth-Seeking Ball greedily devoured the chakra, expanding rapidly, growing from the size of a log to that of a massive tree, and it kept growing.


    In the world of Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    The speed of the Flying Thunder God exceeded what any ordinary ninja could imagine.


    In addition to assistance from the toads of Mount Myoboku��though the familiar toads Minato was acquainted with couldn��t be summoned, a few elderly toads were still able to aid him.


    In just half a day, he had contacted the other four great villages.


    The same strange phenomena had occurred in their villages as well.


    Their respective Kage and elite forces had all fallen unconscious, leaving behind only a handful of elderly ninja.


    Fortunately...


    "Peace" has been the main theme of this world. Since the objective was to stop the strange reverse-rain phenomenon, the others had agreed to help without hesitation.


    In Konoha.


    The Second Hokage frowned as he sketched a jutsu formula on a scroll. "There��s not enough time, and the ''Dragon Vein'' and ''Shinigami'' powers are too complicated."


    "Especially this ''Shinigami Power''..."


    He spoke with conviction, pointing out that the ''Shinigami Powers,'' distinct from chakra, were another force entirely, just as independent as natural energy.


    But alas, there was no time to study it further.


    "This is the only method I can come up with right now," Tobirama continued. "It will cause some damage to our bodies."


    "As for the result..."


    "I can��t guarantee anything."


    Hashirama crossed his arms. "There��s nothing to hesitate about. The world is on the verge of destruction."


    He had been the least affected so far, but... Kizashi��s body was already starting to fade, and several of his fingers were missing.


    As chakra was absorbed, their existence was being questioned by the world.


    "As Hokage, we have a responsibility to protect the village," Hiruzen added without hesitation. "Some damage to our bodies isn��t worth worrying about."


    Minato nodded, about to say something, then paused, realizing his role.


    He wasn��t the Fourth Hokage.


    Kizashi stammered, his expression conflicted. "I have a question."


    "Hesitating?" Tobirama scoffed, his voice cold. "Even for the sake of your daughter and wife?"


    "No, it��s not that," Kizashi shook his head and glanced at Karin. "I just want to know..."


    "If that real world exists."


    "Am I the Fourth Hokage?"


    Ever since the conversation had started, Kizashi had noticed that Karin seemed to unconsciously ignore him, focusing all her attention on the other Hokage and Minato.


    "Huh?" Karin paused, surprised. "In this world, you��re the Fourth Hokage?"


    Kizashi nodded helplessly, his gaze shifting to Minato. "I see."


    Just as he had suspected.


    Minato smiled and passed the technique on to the other villages.


    Moments later.


    Karin drew the ''Dragon Vein'' sword, holding it firmly, her expression serious. "Engrave Time, Ry��myaku!"


    A purple mist-like light spread from her as the center.


    Tobirama formed seals and activated the jutsu, placing one hand on the sword''s blade.


    Chakra gathered, sifting through the jutsu, passed through his body, and transmitted into the sword.


    Vaguely, like an illusion...


    Karin suddenly felt the sword in her hand growing heavier, its size increasing slightly.


    Correspondingly, the ''Dragon Vein''''s barrier expanded bit by bit.


    The entire forest...


    One street...


    Then all of Konoha...


    "I can''t... I��ve reached my limit," Karin gasped, her cheeks flushing, gritting her teeth. Each word was forced from her throat.


    The sound of spiritual energy surged in her ears.


    Minato glanced up, his voice calm. "The rain... it��s getting faster."


    Just then, the reverse-rain picked up speed, the drops growing larger.


    Kizashi remained silent, raising his hands.


    He could no longer form seals; his hands had vanished, and unlike the subtle weakness from before, he could now feel the chakra rapidly draining from his body.


    "Is the enemy outside speeding up the chakra extraction?" Hashirama asked, frowning.


    "Could it be Naruto Uzumaki..." Hiruzen''s voice was filled with concern.


    "Naruto won��t lose," Karin almost immediately responded. "If she��s that desperate, it must be because she needs more power to deal with Naruto."


    "Covering all of Konoha," Tobirama calculated. "It��s far from what we originally envisioned, but there��s still a chance."


    Initially, they had aimed to cover at least all of the Land of Fire, if not the entire world, with the ''Dragon Vein''''s power.


    But...


    Theory and reality were two different things.


    Karin looked at him.


    "If you can reverse time, you must also be able to stop it," Tobirama said calmly. "After reversing, stop time."


    "For as long as you can."


    He didn��t give a specific duration, not wanting to set unrealistic expectations.


    Karin nodded and clenched her teeth.


    "Reverse!"


    The reverse rain returned to normal, the chakra flowing back into people��s bodies, and even Kizashi��s hands slowly began to reappear.


    As the last drop of rain returned to the ninja��s body...


    Karin activated the second ability.


    "Time Stop!"


    The ''Dragon Vein''''s power marked a specific moment in time, freezing the timeline at this "checkpoint" rather than rewinding it.


    This placed a great burden on Karin.


    But she held steady, still suspended in midair.


    In the Core Dimension.


    Kaguya gritted her teeth, the Truth-Seeking Ball in her hands now enormous, large enough to blot out the sky.


    "This ends now!"


    "You are merely a mortal."


    "Behold the power of a goddess... the power of divine techniques!"


    Her hands trembled. The extreme amount of energy gathering within her was straining her even now.


    ��Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball��.


    A simple, yet overwhelming technique that relied solely on the sheer accumulation of power.


    Vortex��s winds couldn��t blow it away. Any damage was quickly replenished and reinforced.


    In fact...


    Vortex��s energy was also being resisted and destroyed by the ''Truth-Seeking Ball''.


    They reached a bizarre stalemate.


    "This attack can''t be blocked head-on," Kurama said in Naruto''s inner world, standing with a serious expression. "This is far more dangerous than that bone technique."


    Naruto nodded, grabbing ''Kurama'' and preparing to open a portal.


    But at that moment...


    Kaguya''s body suddenly shuddered violently. She groaned, blood spilling from her mouth.


    Within the space, some of the chakra she had been gathering abruptly disappeared.


    And within the ''Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball'', some of the chakra that had already been integrated rebelled, struggling to escape and return to its origin.


    When there was enough strength from the outside, an attack was manageable.


    But an internal collapse was deadly.


    "Is this..." Kurama was caught off guard, his eyes widening. "Her jutsu malfunctioned?"


    Naruto was equally surprised but quickly realized what was happening. "It��s the ''Dragon Vein''."


    "This is the ''Dragon Vein''''s power."


    "The chakra being drained in the ''Infinite Tsukuyomi'' world is now flowing back."


    "The once-stable structure has been disrupted, creating a flaw in her jutsu."


    "It��s Karin."


    Kurama pondered for a moment before lying down again, scratching at the ground with his paw. "She figured it out? And we didn��t even have to wake her up."


    "For her to manage this... it��s truly remarkable."


    She inflicted a serious wound on Kaguya.


    Kurama sighed internally. "I��m not even as useful as Karin."


    "I��ve always been stronger than her..."


    Naruto remained silent, seizing the opportunity.


    Fate punishes those who squander chances.


    So...


    He couldn��t afford to waste this one.


    Vortex��s power surged, slipping into the cracks.


    The ''Expansive Truth-Seeking Ball'' creaked as more fissures formed, growing wider and more numerous.


    Lines crisscrossed it, leaving it battered and broken.


    Kaguya tried to hurl the orb forward anyway.


    But as soon as it left her grasp, the enormous black sphere immediately shattered without her stabilizing force. It fell apart in midair, losing its momentum and crashing to the ground.


    The sound of it breaking was like a mournful cry.


    A cry that seemed to come from deep within Kaguya herself.


    Naruto raised his hand, and without hesitation, he invoked his Kid��''s incantation.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/112934528/db200d4e40d34bafac84cfd3c12759b5/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1736380800&token-hash=bEcQMKGi9ihBf32wcFCbK0jHGr0M0ab6nx53Ndjg9Ts%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 246: Soi Fon: I want to learn Flying Thunder God

    The "cocoons" were breaking one by one.


    The wind howled, sweeping across the area. It was natural wind, unrelated to any power.


    In the air, traces of the "Six Paths Power," or rather high-level chakra, drifted with the breeze. Hints of Madara Uchiha, Kurama, Kaguya ��tsutsuki, and even faint, nearly imperceptible traces of Obito Uchiha lingered.


    But��


    There was no sign of the Sage of Six Paths, the man known as Hagoromo. He seemed completely unconcerned with what was happening in the world, as though even the potential destruction of the world wasn��t as compelling to him as the death of one individual.


    "He hasn��t shown up," Kurama muttered, a slight hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    It had been a long time since he had seen the old man.


    "Looks like he has some reason he can��t appear in the physical world," Naruto said calmly, turning his head as he walked back into the house.


    Karin was still in a coma.


    He reached out, using Kaido. The green light of reika covered her whole body.


    Naruto then flipped his hand and retrieved her body.


    "The power of the Shinigami can heal the soul."


    "Chakra can replenish lost life energy."


    The effects were immediate. A hint of red started to return to her hair, inching slowly upwards like an army of ants on the march.


    "Next, are you going to look for the Sage of Six Paths?" Kurama jumped down from Naruto��s shoulder, settling into a comfortable position on the simple bed. After a moment, his head perked up, looking at the golden-haired boy with an expectant gaze.


    He didn��t say a word.


    Naruto drew his blade, and the power of Kurama swirled around it, transforming the bed beneath Kurama into a soft cushion.


    Kurama, satisfied, settled down with a gentle snore.


    Canine creatures often display this gentle, carefree behavior when healing.


    "No need to rush to find him," Naruto sheathed his sword and continued healing Karin��s injuries. "The Pure Land is there, it��s not going anywhere."


    "Before meeting the Sage of Six Paths, there are a few things I need to take care of."


    As he had initially suspected, chakra wasn��t a pure form of energy. Calling it "parasitic" wasn��t entirely accurate either��it was more like those who practiced with this energy became "fertilizer." ??��???????


    But what was this fertilizer nourishing?


    If it was a tree, the result should be fruit.


    Regardless, he needed to consider how to deal with it.


    Strip the world of its right to use chakra?


    Now that Kaguya was sealed, and the Sage of Six Paths was likely in the Pure Land, unable to intervene in the physical world for some strange reason, Naruto, having mastered Kurama''s "Bankai," held control over the highest authority regarding chakra.


    Using the power of the God Tree, it wouldn��t be impossible to strip chakra from the world.


    Naruto was tempted by the thought.


    Perhaps...


    Stripping chakra wouldn��t bring immediate peace to the world, just as the Soul Society''s human world wasn��t free from conflict. Ordinary humans didn��t know about Shinigami or Fullbringers, yet they still used their abilities to wage wars, devastating in their scale.


    At the very least, he could reduce one reason for war in this world.


    But after pondering for a moment, Naruto abandoned the idea.


    It sounded appealing, but��


    Wouldn��t that make him no different from Madara Uchiha?


    Maybe he would better understand the consequences of his actions and wouldn��t let his mind or will be manipulated by anyone. But aside from that, this kind of action was essentially the same��claiming to act "for their own good" while violating their fundamental autonomy.


    Naruto hated being treated that way.


    He shouldn��t become the kind of person he despised.


    The right to use chakra shouldn��t be so crudely stripped away.


    But souls��


    Perhaps he should find a way to extract chakra from souls.


    The first thing that came to his mind was the ��13th Division Purification Team.��


    In his original conception of the Soul Society for the Ninja World, there wasn��t a need for a purification team.


    The Soul Society required one because of the vast divide between the living world and the Soul Society, as well as the fact that without a proper soul burial, souls in the living world would degrade into Hollows after a certain time.


    But the Ninja World had no such concerns.


    Naruto planned to set the Land of Whirlpools as the entry point to the Pure Land and place Kaguya��s sealed space there.


    But now it seemed that the Purification Team would soon find the right people for the job.


    As he thought about this, Karin coughed a few times, waking up. After a moment, she told Naruto everything that had happened in the Infinite Tsukuyomi world.


    "There was a voice whispering to me the whole time," she said after confirming that Naruto had dealt with Kaguya. She smiled and muttered, "Was that my zanpakut�� calling my name?"


    "But..."


    "I already have the Dragon Vein sword, and I don��t have any other zanpakut��."


    Naruto smiled and shook his head. "That''s ��Asauchi.��"


    "The voice you��re hearing is the power within you. Now that there��s nothing else to disturb us, I��ll help forge an Asauchi for you. You should be able to perform a basic release with ease."


    Karin smiled in return.


    Kurama wagged its tail, the missing part of which had already begun to regrow slowly.


    Before forging the Asauchi, Naruto hadn��t forgotten something else.


    He pulled out another scroll, tossed it on the ground, and with a clatter, the scroll opened slightly, and a soul drifted out, unsteady and disheveled.


    It wasn��t that the person wanted to come out��it was simply that the scroll could no longer contain him.


    With short white hair, blood-red Sharingan eyes, and a pale, almost transparent body, Obito Uchiha appeared.


    Obito had been sealed by Naruto, his soul bound.


    "...Naruto," Obito spoke, his tone filled with strange sorrow, though neither anger nor hatred.


    After his failure, after breaking free from that fervor and complex mix of emotions...


    Clarity returned to his mind, allowing him to regain some semblance of what could be called "humanity."


    "I told you, you don��t deserve to say my name," Naruto responded coolly, his voice steady. "Obito Uchiha, don��t bother putting on this fake remorseful act��it��s meaningless."


    Obito opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted.


    "And don��t talk about atoning either," Naruto sneered. "That would just make you more pathetic."


    Obito lowered his head.


    Was he to be forged into a sword?


    He didn��t have time to say anything else before Naruto stretched out his hand, casting the Adamantine Sealing Chains and other techniques, binding Obito��s soul once more.


    Outside, there was a surge of powerful chakra.


    The house remained quiet, but the identity of the person arriving was unmistakable.


    Sasuke Uchiha.


    "Is it over?" Sasuke asked as he entered the room, first glancing at Naruto, then shifting his gaze to the man who had been sealed.


    His eyes locked onto the scarlet Sharingan.


    "This is..." He took a breath, his voice heavy.


    Naruto nodded. "It��s him."


    "How do you plan to deal with him?" Sasuke clenched his fists. It didn��t take him long to realize that Obito Uchiha was in a soul state, but even so, he felt that stripping Obito of his physical body wasn��t enough punishment for everything he had done.


    The heinous crimes Obito had committed couldn��t be atoned for with just his life.


    "How about using his Mangeky�� Sharingan to forge a zanpakut��?" Naruto asked softly.


    "A zanpakut��?" Sasuke considered it and nodded. "That��s a good idea."


    "Should I go fetch Orochimaru for you?"


    Naruto smiled. "More like capture him."


    Orochimaru��s worst fears had come true. After Naruto dealt with Madara and Kaguya, he wasted no time tracking him down.


    Orochimaru had tried to hedge his bets using Kabuto, but his plans had been exposed.


    However, Naruto hadn��t punished Kabuto.


    Kabuto had remained unwaveringly loyal to Orochimaru, willing to take all the blame and punishment himself.


    As a result, Orochimaru��s body had been stripped away, leaving only his soul behind. He had become the first person in Naruto��s plan to become an official Shinigami.


    Of course, his hands had not been returned to him.


    And his movements were restricted��he was confined to the small house Naruto had built for him in the Land of Rain, where he spent day and night forging Asauchis.


    The chakra stripped from souls was the best material.


    Sasuke had been busy.


    He had become the de facto ruler of the living world, managing the lives of both ninja and civilians. This was a field entirely different from warfare and strategy, leaving him overwhelmed.


    Thankfully...


    He possessed enough power to solve disputes caused by conflicts in a completely different way.


    Once Karin and Kurama had fully healed...


    "Tomorrow, let��s head to the Pure Land together," Naruto said, lying on the bed and gazing out the open window at the starry night sky. The fragmented remains of the shattered moon lingered beside the new moon, their dull light creating a layered effect like clusters of brilliant stars.


    Kurama agreed.


    Karin also cheerfully accepted.


    She talked excitedly with Naruto about her progress over the past few days.


    None of the zanpakut�� Orochimaru had forged belonged to him. Naruto had forbidden him from using any. Orochimaru, knowing he was at fault, had only asked once or twice. After Naruto��s clear refusal, he hadn��t dared to ask again.


    Karin was the first to receive an Asauchi.


    Her progress was swift, and the whispers in her mind grew clearer. It wouldn��t be long before she could perform a basic release.


    As for Obito Uchiha...


    His chakra wasn��t yet powerful enough to forge a zanpakut�� like the Dragon Vein sword. Orochimaru was still working on how to forge a zanpakut�� that could maintain Obito��s chakra essence while imbuing it with a unique power like the Dragon Vein.


    It was a troublesome problem.


    It wasn��t until late at night that they finally went to sleep.


    When Naruto awoke again, the familiar smell of the barracks wafted into his nose.


    He opened his eyes to find his surroundings just as familiar.


    He was back in the barracks of the 7th Division.


    Had he... returned again?


    His time in the Ninja World hadn��t been long��not even a full month.


    Naruto furrowed his brow in confusion.


    What was going on? Why had these two crossings been so frequent? S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it a special case?


    Or would this be a regular occurrence?


    He couldn��t figure it out.


    But since he was back, there were still important matters in the Soul Society that needed his attention.


    He got up, freshened up, and headed to his office.


    Captain Soi Fon of the 2nd Division was already there, as usual.


    But today was different from before. She wasn��t processing paperwork��she was staring into space. When she heard Naruto��s footsteps, she snapped out of it, turning to face him with a focused look.


    "What��s wrong?" Naruto asked.


    Soi Fon��s deep brown eyes were filled with determination.


    "Captain Naruto, I have something to ask of you." She took a deep breath, stepped out from behind her desk, and knelt before him in a formal bow.


    Naruto stretched out his hand, sending out adamantine chains to lift her. "There��s no need for such formality between us. Just tell me."


    Soi Fon spoke firmly, "I want to learn a technique from you."


    "That technique..."


    "The one that allows space-time teleportation."


    Naruto raised an eyebrow in thought. "You mean the Flying Thunder God Technique?"


    Soi Fon nodded. "Yes."


    "Your flash step is one of the best in the entire Soul Society," Naruto said, shaking his head. "That technique may seem impressive, but for a master of flash step like you, it wouldn��t offer much improvement."


    Soi Fon shook her head and drew her sword. "I��m not learning it for flash steps."


    "It��s for my zanpakut��."


    Naruto��s interest piqued.


    "My zanpakut�� is called ��Suzumebachi.�� When released, it can kill with two strikes, but those two strikes must hit the exact same spot," Soi Fon explained softly. "I��ve always believed this zanpakut�� is powerful."


    "And it is. But I��m too weak."


    "Even against opponents slightly slower than me in flash step, it��s difficult to hit the same spot twice."


    "I��ve been discussing this with Yoruichi-sama as well."


    "Captain Naruto, your ��Flying Thunder God�� seems like it can mark enemies for teleportation."


    Naruto nodded, deep in thought. "So, you want to learn ��Flying Thunder God�� and combine it with Suzumebachi��s marking ability?"


    The mark left by Suzumebachi��s sting was called the ��Suzumebachi Crest.��


    Soi Fon��s expression was serious. "Yes, I want to learn Flying Thunder God."


    "With that, once I hit my target, I��ll be able to track them down anywhere."


    "My zanpakut�� will truly become an assassination weapon."


    Her voice held excitement.


    Once she mastered this technique, she could strike her enemy once and then relentlessly pursue them, never letting them escape. There was nothing more satisfying than that.


    Naruto smiled and agreed. "Of course, I can teach you."


    "This technique shouldn��t be too difficult for you.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113050424/1b7e14bb6bf4472d96229fb98af2d13f/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.webp?token-time=1736380800&token-hash=HBOlASxMOmMuDi8UfwgacYOBG2cgs7k5TOTZKCJUfnk%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 247: Shun Shun Rikka and the Disappearance of Quincy Power

    A Zanpakut�� is not an ordinary weapon; it is neither fixed nor unchanging. Its form, abilities, and even the release itself can change due to external factors.


    However...


    Ordinary Shinigami rarely possess the will, ability, or opportunity for such transformations.


    In the 12th Division''s underground training ground, Mayuri Kurotsuchi leaned on both hands, staring at the black-clad figure training in the distance. He snorted, remaining silent, though his face clearly revealed the sarcastic thoughts brewing within, ready to burst out.


    Kurama tilted his head, curious. He wondered what this face-painted man was holding back, likely something unpleasant. Naruto paid him no mind, focusing instead on Soi Fon��s training.


    After a while, Mayuri, never one to hold his tongue, finally spoke: ��Wouldn''t it be easier if I directly modified her Zanpakut��? So much trouble����


    Soi Fon possessed a natural talent for Kid��. She had independently developed the technique ''Shunko,'' although it had originally been invented by Yoruichi Shih��in. At the very least, Soi Fon had mastered it without relying on anyone else''s help.


    The ''Flying Thunder God'' technique required highly sensitive perception and extraordinarily fast reflexes, both of which Soi Fon possessed. In less than a month, she had grasped the basics.


    But...


    Grasping it was one thing. Becoming proficient was another, and incorporating the technique into her Zanpakut�� was an entirely different challenge. That was not something that could be achieved overnight.


    Mayuri lacked the patience for such things.


    ��External power is still external,�� Naruto shook his head. ��Power you master yourself is the only power truly yours.��


    ��And besides���� He turned, staring at Mayuri with a blank expression. ��She doesn��t trust you.��


    Mayuri let out a long, drawn-out "oh." He was well aware of that. Over a hundred years ago, when he had been a prisoner in the Nest of Maggots, Soi Fon had been one of his jailers.


    ��Did you prepare what I asked for?�� Naruto asked, his gaze steady.


    Mayuri pulled out a scroll from his sleeve. ��It��s all here.��


    ��That girl��s power is indeed interesting,�� he mused. ��But she��s developed it poorly. Such a good ability, used in such a����


    The more he talked, the more excited and sharp his tone became. Before he could make any dangerous suggestions, Naruto coughed softly.


    Mayuri froze, as if someone had doused him with cold water, stopping his excitement dead in its tracks.


    ��Don��t even think about trying anything underhanded,�� Naruto warned. ��She��s close to Ichigo, and Isshin holds her in high regard.��


    His sharp gaze cut like a blade.


    Mayuri reluctantly replied, ��Fine. I promise I won��t lay a hand on her. Satisfied?��


    Naruto smiled slightly. ��Let Soi Fon continue her training.��


    Turning to leave, he added, ��Once she��s finished, let me know. I have other matters to attend to.��


    Mayuri nodded. As Naruto walked away, Mayuri��s gaze lingered on his left hand. It looked familiar. But it was no spiritual entity��it was a construct made by Kurama''s power. When Naruto had fought Aizen and Ry��jin Jakka, he hadn��t sustained such a severe injury. How had that left hand been damaged? ??????????


    But...


    Mayuri shifted his attention, lazily observing Soi Fon. He mused over how he might modify her ''Suzumebachi'' Zanpakut��. The ''Bankai'' needed to be discarded. Though it appeared powerful, it was too unwieldy. It was useless against captains and unnecessary for anyone below that level.


    As for Naruto��s injury...


    Unless a new war broke out, it had nothing to do with him.


    Naruto left the 12th Division, carrying the bag of items Mayuri had prepared, and crossed through the ''Senkaimon'' to the human world.


    ��The human world���� Kurama stretched lazily, perching on Naruto��s head with his nine tails raised high. ��Karakura Town is really lucky��Aizen and Muramasa... two consecutive battles, yet the town is still intact.��


    ��But why are we in the human world? To learn something for the Ninja World?��


    Naruto raised his left hand. ��No, I��m here for healing.��


    Kurama blinked in surprise. It remembered clearly that this hand had been injured while protecting it. But if Naruto couldn��t heal the limb himself, who in the human world could?


    At the Kurosaki household, Ichigo Kurosaki was baffled by Naruto��s request but obediently called Orihime Inoue over.


    Kurama scrutinized her. It didn��t have a strong impression of this human woman, only vaguely remembering that she had something in common with Rangiku��particularly large... chest muscles. Beyond that, she seemed rather unremarkable.


    ��Can she really heal your injury?�� Kurama leaned forward, staring curiously at Naruto. The woman seemed timid, and just from Kurama��s gaze, she shrank, lowering her head. Her spiritual pressure wasn��t particularly notable... Among Fullbringers, she was decent��at the level of a capable lieutenant. But against Naruto, she seemed insignificant.


    ��Of course,�� Naruto nodded. ��Her Fullbring ability is quite remarkable.��


    Orihime blinked in surprise, pointing at herself. ��Me?�� She didn��t think her abilities were extraordinary. Sure, she was versatile��able to defend, heal, and attack... But compared to a captain, she felt there was a significant gap.


    Isshin felt fortunate. Receiving such praise from Naruto, even using the word "remarkable," was a high compliment.


    ��Do you know much about Fullbring?�� Naruto asked her.


    Orihime nodded. Since returning from the Soul Society, she had interacted with K��go Ginj�� and his group and had joined them alongside Chad.


    ��Fullbring is unlike any other power; it manipulates objects,�� Naruto continued. ��Orihime, have you ever thought about what law your Fullbring represents?��


    Orihime hesitated, reaching up to remove her hairpins. ��A law?��


    She stared at the medium through which her Fullbring manifested, unsure. ��A law that desires protection from others?�� That was the only explanation she could think of. Before, she had been protected by Tatsuki, and now by Ichigo...


    ��It��s the law of rejection,�� Naruto said calmly.


    Orihime was taken aback.


    Naruto raised his left hand, retrieving a scroll, and tossed it to Ichigo. ��A month ago, I asked Mayuri to investigate your abilities.��


    ��Our conclusion was that your Fullbring operates under the law of rejection.��


    ��Your ��defense�� rejects harm.��


    ��Your ��healing�� rejects the existence of injury.��


    ��And your ��attack�� rejects the existence of others����


    ��That��s why, despite your lack of significant spiritual pressure or combat experience, you��re able to surpass seated officers and even high-ranking ones.��


    Orihime pondered this. Ichigo Kurosaki and Isshin began examining the scroll.


    Naruto placed his left hand on the table. ��That��s why I��m hoping you can use your power to heal my injury.��


    With a wave of his hand, Kurama''s conjured left hand dissipated, revealing the empty wrist beneath.


    Orihime gasped.


    ��What happened to your hand?�� Isshin frowned, equally shocked. ��Who could have hurt you like this?��


    ��You fought the old man, didn��t you?��


    Naruto shook his head with a soft laugh. ��It��s nothing serious��just a trivial matter that doesn��t affect the Soul Society or the human world.��


    ��I��m not sure if my ability will work,�� Orihime frowned, stepping forward to place her hands over the wrist. ��I��ve never tried to heal such a severe injury before.��


    Naruto smiled. ��No need to worry. Just do what you normally would.��


    Orihime took a deep breath.


    ��S��ten Kisshun, I reject!��


    Two small fairies emerged��one with black hair tied in pigtails, wearing a pink outfit, and the other with blonde hair in a ponytail, dressed in red. They stretched a barrier across Naruto��s severed wrist.


    The orange-yellow shield enveloped the wound. The power of rejection went to work. The damage caused by Kaguya began to reverse, and Naruto��s hand reappeared, being restored bit by bit, as though it were being printed.


    Within moments, it was fully healed.


    Kurama��s eyes widened in disbelief. This seemingly fragile girl possessed an incredibly powerful ability.


    ��It really worked,�� Orihime whispered in astonishment. After fully restoring Naruto��s hand, she withdrew her ''S��ten Kisshun'' barrier and, unable to resist, reached out to touch the newly-formed hand. Her fingertips pressed into the soft flesh.


    It was a living, breathing hand.


    Naruto, satisfied, raised his hand. Although Kurama��s creation had functioned perfectly and didn��t hinder his abilities, it still felt foreign, slightly awkward. There was nothing like having his original hand.


    ��Is Fullbring really that strong?�� Isshin leaned in. Unlike Orihime, he wasn��t gentle, grabbing Naruto��s hand to examine it closely. ��A fully restored limb, and it doesn��t seem to affect you at all.��


    Naruto, annoyed, pulled his hand away. ��Has your spiritual energy fully recovered? How can you tell anything by just looking?��


    ��What��s the status?��


    Isshin scratched his head with a grin. ��Almost there. That guy helped break my connection with the Gigai. My spiritual energy is slowly coming back. At least now I can see spirits again.��


    Naruto rolled his eyes. ��How about Masaki-san?��


    ��What do you want with her?�� Isshin blinked.


    ��I��m curious why the Quincy suddenly lost their powers,�� Naruto said softly. ��Although from the Soul Society��s perspective, it��s beneficial for a potentially destabilizing group to lose their abilities, it feels like there��s something important we��re missing.�� S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isshin nodded, sighing as if remembering something. ��In that case, you might want to talk to Ry��ken.��


    Ry��ken Ishida. The last surviving member of the Quincy bloodline who hadn��t lost his powers.


    ��What about him? We didn��t get much out of him last time,�� Naruto shook his head.


    Isshin pounded his fist into his palm. ��He came looking for me recently, specifically asking about your strength. That��s strange, don��t you think? Ry��ken��s always disliked me. To make him visit in person... even Masaki couldn��t get him to do that!��


    Naruto nodded. ��So, how did you answer? What did he say next?��


    ��I didn��t answer him.�� Isshin put his hands on his hips, proud of himself. ��That guy was so rude��why should I?��


    He paused for a moment.


    ��Besides, your growth is too fast. A hundred years ago, you had the strength of a regular captain. Before the battle of Karakura Town, you were already on par with me. As for your current strength, I��m not sure. You might even surpass the old man Yamamoto.��


    Naruto smiled but didn��t respond to this.


    ��So, what did Ry��ken say after that?�� he asked.


    Isshin shrugged, continuing to pester Naruto. ��Nothing. He didn��t say anything.��


    ��Come on, tell me��who��s stronger now, you or the old man?��


    Naruto remained silent.


    Isshin sighed, turning to playfully wrestle with Kurama, the two of them scuffling energetically. Ichigo Kurosaki covered his face, wishing he had eight hands to hide his own embarrassment, along with Orihime��s and Naruto��s. This was humiliating.


    How could his father, a grown man, behave so childishly and wrestle a fox? And lose!


    Naruto chuckled, quietly watching their antics for a while. After informing Kurama, he left the Kurosaki household and made his way to the Ishida family clinic.


    Inside the office, Naruto was alone, wandering around and examining the furnishings. He was particularly fascinated by the computer and cell phone. The basic principles were similar to those in the Ninja World, but the content differed significantly. In the Ninja World, computers were primarily research tools. In this world, they served as communication and entertainment devices, even allowing access to news from any country.


    This gave him pause for thought.


    Click��the door unlocked, and Ishida Ry��ken entered.


    Naruto made no attempt to hide. He sat boldly in Ry��ken��s desk chair, swiveling slightly.


    ��Captain Uzumaki,�� Ry��ken said, showing little surprise as he closed the door behind him. ��What brings you here?��


    ��Isshin said you were looking for me,�� Naruto said, leaning back in the plush chair. ��So, I came to see what you needed.��


    Ry��ken remained silent.


    Naruto spread his hands, speaking casually. ��As a gesture of goodwill, I��ll answer the question you��re undoubtedly interested in.��


    ��My current strength?��


    ��If Captain-Commander Yamamoto were to hand me his position today, I would be fully qualified to take over, and no one would object.��


    His voice was calm, even indifferent, as though he were casually discussing what to have for dinner.


    Ry��ken��s expression barely changed. Confidence radiated from Naruto��s tone�� Power comparable to Yamamoto.


    ��So, can you answer my question now?�� Naruto smiled, locking eyes with Ry��ken.

 Chapter 248: Balance, Jagdarmee in the Wandenreich

    "Why did the Quincy lose all their powers?"


    It happened suddenly.


    Fortunately, Masaki Kurosaki gave birth, and the power of the Hollow was inherited by Ichigo. Otherwise...


    With the loss of her Quincy powers, the Hollow or Shinigami abilities would have violently clashed. A normal human body, fragile and weak, wouldn��t have been able to withstand such a conflict.


    Ry��ken Ishida took out a cigarette and lighter from his pocket. With a flick, the cigarette was lit, and a thin trail of smoke rose up, glowing faintly in the sunset as it burned into a reddish hue.


    He took a deep drag and blew out a long ring of smoke. ��You��re a Shinigami. Why are you so interested in the Quincy?��


    His gaze was deep, his expression complex.


    ��It doesn��t affect you, does it?��


    Naruto shook his head, smiling slightly. ��Not all influences are visible to the naked eye.��


    ��The Quincy����


    ��They are a part of this world. Whatever made them disappear could potentially threaten other things in this world too.��


    ��A Shinigami��s duty is to maintain the balance of the three worlds.��


    Ry��ken didn��t respond immediately. He inhaled deeply, letting the ash burn until it nearly reached the filter, then shook his head. ��You��re quite dedicated. Already preparing to take on the responsibilities of Captain-Commander?��


    Naruto just stared at him steadily.


    ��I know the reason,�� Ry��ken said nonchalantly, flicking the cigarette away and stomping it out. ��But I can��t tell you.��


    Naruto��s keen sensory ability confirmed that Ry��ken was telling the truth.


    ��Can��t tell me?�� Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    Considering Ry��ken''s likely concerns��


    He paused and asked, ��Is it because you think I��m not strong enough?��


    Ry��ken lit another cigarette, speaking calmly. ��Ury�� mentioned that the Soul Society has been going through some major upheavals.��


    ��I wasn��t sure whether you all were too busy or just hadn��t noticed.��


    ��Now it seems����


    ��It��s the latter.��


    Naruto narrowed his eyes further. This was an alarming revelation.


    Through his heightened senses, he could tell that everything Ry��ken said was true. Despite being far weaker in comparison, with spiritual pressure on the level of a seated officer, Ry��ken was convinced that something was happening��something Naruto hadn��t detected. ??????��??s


    But how could anything slip past him?


    Of course, it wasn��t impossible. Certain anomalies existed, like Madara Uchiha''s strange clones.


    Ry��ken lazily extended his hand, and as the cigarette burned, the smoke spiraled softly into the air. ��Since you haven��t noticed, it��s not my place to tell you.��


    He tossed the half-burned cigarette aside and stomped it out.


    Ry��ken then stood up and opened the door, gesturing for Naruto to leave. ��So����


    ��Please, go.�� S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto remained seated, his gaze fixed on Ry��ken. ��Is that really all you can say?��


    Ry��ken turned his head away in silence.


    The room stayed quiet for a long time.


    Over an hour later, Ry��ken, growing impatient, finally turned back. ��Captain Uzumaki, I said you can����


    But he stopped mid-sentence.


    The chair was empty��the blond figure had disappeared without a sound.


    Back in the Soul Society, Naruto stood atop a high tower, overlooking the bustling streets of the Seireitei.


    ��You��re not going to press him further?�� Kurama hopped down from Naruto��s shoulder, looking up at him. ��If you kept at it, he might��ve told you something.��


    Naruto shook his head.


    ��Then why come back to the Seireitei?�� Kurama tilted his head in confusion. ��The Quincy wouldn��t come here.��


    The Quincy and Shinigami were sworn enemies. The two of them knew the history well.


    Once, the Quincy had thrived in the human world, but their unrestrained behavior had forced the Shinigami to launch a purge, leaving only a few isolated survivors that no longer posed a threat.


    ��Is that so?�� Naruto responded calmly, asking in return.


    Kurama blinked, confused, and let out a bark.


    Could it be?


    No way��


    ��Ry��ken said he wasn��t sure if I would notice,�� Naruto said thoughtfully, furrowing his brow. ��Why phrase it like that?��


    ��As if, if I were capable enough, I would definitely notice.��


    Kurama tilted his head.


    ��I don��t often visit the human world,�� Naruto continued. ��If the issue is there, it��s understandable that I might overlook it.��


    ��Like how I visited Karakura Town so many times without realizing Muramasa was there.��


    ��And then he mentioned the chaos in the Soul Society����


    Naruto was connecting the dots, piecing things together.


    Kurama, beginning to understand, said, ��So you suspect that the cause of the Quincy losing their powers is hidden somewhere in the Seireitei?��


    Naruto nodded.


    ��I thought Ry��ken was just being evasive,�� Kurama exhaled in relief. ��But he did leave a clue.��


    ��If he was going to hint at it, why be so secretive? What a pain.��


    Naruto gazed into the distance.


    He saw members of the 7th Division patrolling, reprimanding a few unruly 11th Division members. The 7th Division was the only unit capable of keeping the 11th Division in check, as their captain was as strong as Kenpachi, and their lieutenant, though a fox, could hold his own against the captain in battle.


    Members of the 2nd Division moved swiftly, shadows flickering in and out of sight.


    The 4th Division rushed by in a hurry, taking quick, small steps.


    The Seireitei was bustling with life.


    ��He��s not worried about us discovering that presence,�� Naruto said quietly. ��He��s worried that whatever he holds might be discovered or exposed.��


    Kurama��s head tilted, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    Not afraid of us discovering the presence? But afraid of something else?


    ��There are more ways to learn about that presence than just Ry��ken,�� Naruto mused, smiling. ��But whatever he��s holding��he��s likely the only one who knows about it.��


    Kurama instinctively asked, ��Who else could know?��


    ��Who else?�� Naruto replied, shaking his head, answering the question with another.


    At the 1st Division barracks, Kurama stared at Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto and suddenly understood.


    Of course...


    Who else would know more than an old man who had lived for thousands of years?


    ��Quincy?�� Yamamoto sat still as a stone, his voice as somber as his expression. ��Why are you interested in this?��


    ��The majority of Quincy in the human world have lost their powers,�� Naruto replied. ��And I suspect the cause is hidden in the Soul Society.��


    Yamamoto��s eyes gleamed with sharp light. ��Oh?��


    ��The cause is here?��


    ��Have you found proof?��


    Naruto shook his head.


    ��Is this like the case with Aizen?�� the old man asked, his tone growing more serious.


    Naruto considered for a moment. ��Not exactly.��


    ��Perhaps you could start by telling me about the battles with the Quincy?��


    Yamamoto set aside his cane, his expression turning nostalgic. ��The battles with the Quincy, you say?��


    ��That was the greatest bloodshed I have ever caused since founding the Gotei 13.��


    There was a hint of regret in his voice.


    ��The ignorant bear no guilt. The very existence of the Quincy did threaten the balance of the three worlds,�� the Captain-Commander continued. ��But their actions, their understanding of spiritual energy, meant that human souls wouldn��t be affected by Hollows.��


    ��They were stubborn, and I was forced to����


    ��The Quincy were a gifted group. They could manipulate spiritual energy using human bodies, and they were strong. But the Gotei 13 was stronger at that time.��


    ��We defeated them.��


    ��Though we didn��t wipe them out completely.��


    ��Their leader, Yhwach, was nearly as powerful as I was, but he ultimately fell to Ry��jin Jakka.��


    ��However, I didn��t kill him. I only stripped him of his powers, his consciousness, and his heartbeat.��


    Kurama muttered, ��How��s that different from killing him?��


    Yamamoto shot him a glance.


    The fox shrank back but pressed on with another question, ��Why not just kill him?��


    The Captain-Commander glanced at him again, refusing to answer.


    Kurama bristled, ready to pounce.


    ��He was strong, as strong as the Captain-Commander,�� Naruto repeated Yamamoto''s earlier words.


    Yamamoto tapped his hand on his knee. ��So, you��re suspecting Yhwach?��


    ��I doubt he could drain the power of every Quincy in the world.��


    ��If he could����


    ��I imagine he would��ve used that power during our fight.��


    Naruto leaned forward, shaking his head. ��If it��s not him, then some unknown force might be even more terrifying.��


    Yamamoto opened his eyes.


    ��How do you plan to investigate?�� he asked.


    Naruto shook his head. ��It��s already underway.��


    ��


    At the 7th Division Barracks.


    Third Seat Momo Hinamori stood sternly before the group, her tone serious.


    The other officers and squad members looked nervous. This kind of tension was uncommon in the 7th Division��being the internal security force, they were the last line of defense. Whatever could make them tense would surely unsettle the entire Seireitei.


    ��This is the captain��s order,�� Momo said, clapping her hands. ��We��ll be conducting thorough inspections of the Seireitei in the coming days.��


    ��Due to incidents involving Aizen and Muramasa, the captain is not pleased.��


    ��He wants us to check every corner of the Seireitei for any security risks, no matter how small.��


    Several younger members sighed with relief.


    In contrast, the higher-ranking officers looked more concerned. They understood that these instructions weren��t as simple as they seemed.


    ��Each officer will lead a group of three,�� Momo continued. ��If you come across anything uncertain, mark it on the map instead of acting on your own. Each team will receive a map section to inspect.��


    ��If you find any definite risks, don��t engage. Mark them on the map and wait for the captain��s further instructions.��


    She paused, her tone becoming even more serious. ��The captain asked me to remind you all��be careful. Prioritize your safety.��


    That final message left a chilling effect on the more experienced officers.


    Even though the Seireitei had been attacked twice recently, it was still considered the safest place in all of Soul Society.


    For a warning like that to be necessary��


    Was the Seireitei itself no longer safe?


    One officer tried to reassure himself, ��The captain is just being cautious after what��s happened.��


    ��Right, we��re just doing a more detailed patrol of the Seireitei,�� another officer chimed in, nodding earnestly. ��It��s not something to worry about.��


    Though small in stature, Momo managed the operation efficiently. The groups were formed quickly, ensuring no area would be checked twice.


    ��


    In Rukongai.


    Ikkaku Madarame and Yumichika Ayasegawa stood in the center of a deserted village, glancing around.


    ��No sign of spirits.�� Yumichika frowned, his tone heavy. ��They��ve all disappeared.��


    Ikkaku pointed in a direction. ��Look, footprints.��


    The ground was marked with chaotic, overlapping prints, a mess of tracks.


    ��I see them.�� Yumichika shook his head. ��It looks like the spirits were herded together, then vanished due to some external force.��


    Ikkaku clicked his tongue. ��I��ve got a bad feeling about this.��


    Yumichika glanced at him but said nothing. Both had the same thought running through their minds: Aizen S��suke.


    The last time spirits disappeared, it had been connected to that man.


    Now, Aizen was imprisoned. But who knew if the next enemy would be just as powerful as Aizen?


    ��


    Back at the 12th Division, in the surveillance room.


    ��Something��s wrong! There��s a disturbance in Hueco Mundo,�� one researcher stood up, alarmed. ��A large number of Hollows are being wiped out.��


    ��In sectors 6603-8983, 172 Hollows have already been eradicated.��


    This was just the beginning.


    One by one, other researchers began reporting different areas, different numbers. The balance between the Soul Society and the human world was shifting.


    The equilibrium was being broken.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi''s face darkened, his fists clenched as he gritted his teeth. ��Only the Quincy could be responsible for this.��


    ��But how did they dare����


    ��And how did they manage it?��


    The difference between ''eradication'' and ''disappearance'' was significant. When a Hollow dies, even if devoured by another Hollow, the spiritual particles remain. They simply transfer from one form to another; the overall mass doesn��t decrease.


    But what the 12th Division was monitoring now was the ''eradication'' of Hollows. The spiritual particles were disappearing entirely, reducing the total mass.


    As the weight of Hueco Mundo decreased while the Soul Society remained constant, the scales would tip, throwing the world out of balance.


    ��I��ll inform���� Mayuri raised his hand to disperse the shadow clone he had sent to relay the news to Naruto and Yamamoto.


    Before he could finish, another squad member stood up abruptly. ��The balance is stabilizing.��


    ��The impact of the Hollow eradication is fading����


    Mayuri froze.


    The balance doesn��t just restore itself.


    He glanced at the screen. On the map of Hueco Mundo, red dots flickered, indicating Hollows were still being wiped out.


    Hueco Mundo was still losing weight.


    Yet, somehow, the balance was being restored.


    That meant��


    The Soul Society was losing mass too��


    If the Hollows were being eradicated, then the only explanation for the Soul Society��s loss of weight was that souls were also being eradicated.


    Was it still the Quincy?


    No, they wouldn��t have the nerve to invade the Soul Society.


    So��


    Was someone else taking action?


    Mayuri glanced up at the ceiling, as if his gaze pierced through the concrete barrier to the distant sky above.


    He lowered his hand, his tone more measured. ��Have we established communication with the individual in Hueco Mundo?��


    ��Not yet. There��s interference,�� the green-clad researcher replied, working quickly, trying to resolve the mysterious spiritual signal blocking their communication.


    ��


    Hueco Mundo.


    ��How interesting,�� said a man with neatly parted hair, dressed in a military uniform and draped in a white Quincy cape. He stood arrogantly in the sky, staring down at a group of hostile figures on the sand below.


    ��Shinigami collaborating with Hollows.��


    Arrancar Baraggan Louisenbairn spat on the ground, gripping his weapon tightly. ��You speak worse than I do! I��m just here under orders from the Seireitei to guard this place.��


    ��We��re not in league.��


    His words were harsh, but deep down, he was cautious. The enemy in front of him exerted a pressure not unlike the one he��d felt from Naruto Uzumaki. This was a formidable opponent.


    But this man didn��t possess Shinigami powers. He was a Quincy.


    A Quincy with this kind of power?


    ��What��s the difference?�� the man in the sky said coldly. He raised his hand and unsheathed a long sword, its blade outlined by spiritual particles forming a crescent shape. ��Whether Shinigami or Hollows, you��re all our targets for extermination.��


    ��You��ve allied yourselves, and that makes you no better.��


    Ashido raised his sword and began chanting an incantation, preparing to release it. ��Who are you, exactly?��


    The man in the sky chuckled softly.


    He bowed gracefully, making a show of politeness. ��I forgot to introduce myself.��


    ��My name is Quilge Opie.��


    ��I��m the captain of the Jagdarmee in the Wandenreich.��


    ��I��ve been ordered to conduct a selection process for Vasto Lorde and Arrancar.��


    ��Consider this speech your last chance.��


    ��If you want to survive, grovel like slaves at my feet and lick my boots.��


    ��If����


    ��You still plan to resist, then I��ll have to proceed with the initial screening and wipe out every single one of you disobedient fools.��


    As he spoke, he adjusted his glasses, a sly, arrogant smile spreading across his face.


    ��Let the games begin.��


    ��Little ones.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113346013/90b1e1b9a9714b4a8631ae7e220d02d3/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1736640000&token-hash=ciXU-Vmm1mw8PZMCGAGnJN0vISR-umRlJ37nSF4hGMQ%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 249: World’s Anomaly

    His tone was casual and arrogant, as though life and death were already within his grasp.


    No, it wasn��t ��as though.�� It ''was''��


    Already in his hands.


    Ashido leaped into the air, swinging his blade. He had spent years honing his skills in the Forest of Menos, with life-and-death struggles etched into his very bones and blood.


    He possessed the power of a Captain-level fighter.


    Even without releasing his Zanpakut��, he could effortlessly slay an Adjuchas with a single strike.


    Yet, despite such an attack, the man claiming to be the leader of the Hueco Mundo hunting squad stood motionless. He didn��t even use the Quincy��s basic ability to manipulate external spiritual particles. Instead, complex light blue patterns appeared faintly on his skin.


    Quietly, his ability activated.


    ''Blut Vene.''


    A Quincy technique that channels spiritual energy into their veins to achieve extreme defensive capabilities.


    At that moment, Ashido��s blade struck.


    It only grazed the surface of the skin, rupturing a few capillaries and causing some blood to spill.


    Quilge Opie sneered, tilting his head slightly, and looked down from beneath his lower eyelid at the Shinigami who had attacked him.


    ��Is that all your attack amounts to?�� he mocked, his tone condescending. ��I was ready for you to kill me.��


    ��But once again����


    ��I gave you a chance to take my life, and you, as usual, failed to seize it.��


    He reached out, pressing his thumb against the blade and slowly pushing it back.


    Then, he withdrew his hand, brushing it over the wound on his knee, smearing his fingertips with his own blood.


    ��The Shinigami assigned to guard Hueco Mundo are nothing compared to us��the Wandenreich��s hunting squad captains,�� Quilge Opie declared, flinging his blood into the air. As it splattered, ripples began to form.


    Shadows twisted and writhed.


    This was a technique entirely different from the ��Garganta�� or the ��Senkaimon.��


    A form of spatial transmission.


    A large group of Quincies, dressed similarly, slowly materialized.


    It was an army.


    Fully equipped, brimming with confidence.


    ��Look at that. Isn��t it magnificent?�� Quilge Opie turned around, spreading his arms as if to embrace the scene. ��The Shinigami have only one, while we have numbers.��


    He turned his sharp gaze back to Ashido and the group of Arrancar behind him.


    ��In quality, I alone surpass you.��


    ��And in numbers, we hold the advantage.��


    ��Surrender����


    ��It��s been years since I��ve had fun, and I��m afraid that if I get too excited, I might end up toying with you all until you��re dead.��


    ��And that wouldn��t align with our lord��s intentions.��


    No one responded to his words.


    The Arrancar, like Ashido, had their own pride.


    Yes, Hueco Mundo had been forced into cooperation with the Seireitei, but that was because they were the defeated party in the war. It wasn��t complete submission��merely a relatively passive form of collaboration. At least they could comfort themselves with that rationale. ��?????????�¨�?


    Quilge Opie shook his head. ��What a pity.��


    ��Well then, there��s no choice but to����


    ��Execute you disobedient ones.��


    He waved his sword.


    A blade of light shot forward, tearing through the air.


    Ashido charged in, raising his bone shield to meet the attack.


    His sword, like Kurama''s, could absorb damage and reflect it.


    Of course, such an ability wasn��t unique to him. Many other Zanpakut�� in the Soul Society had similar powers.


    J��shir�� Ukitake��s Zanpakut�� shared this ability, though it was a dual blade, its power comparable to ''Fox-Hidden-Mirror.''


    The bone shield reflected the light blade��


    Effortlessly, to Ashido��s surprise.


    It worked?


    He had braced himself for the worst, using his Shikai to test the strength of his opponent��s attack, even risking injury.


    But��


    He wasn��t harmed.


    This opponent��s offensive strength didn��t match the overwhelming defensive power he had displayed earlier.


    It was merely Captain-level, nothing more.


    So��


    Ashido��s mood brightened.


    It seemed that the seemingly invincible defense from before wasn��t an inherent ability.


    It was a technique outside of Ashido��s understanding.


    ��You pretentious bastard,�� Ashido laughed with frustration, cursing aloud. ��You really scared me for a second.��


    ��I thought you were actually on par with the captains.��


    But��


    Despite his words, Quilge Opie��s abilities were indeed superior to Ashido��s.


    ''Blut Vene'' was just one part of his arsenal.


    In the realm of Quincy powers, there was another ability, similar in nature but completely different in effect, which enhanced offensive capabilities: ''Blut Arterie.''


    Several Arrancar stepped forward, barely managing to maintain the balance of the fight.


    But the tide��


    Was inevitably turning against them.


    The sheer number of Quincy soldiers was overwhelming, and their individual strength was formidable. Even those who seemed like mere foot soldiers possessed the power of third- or fourth-seat Shinigami. And in a place like Hueco Mundo, where the spiritual energy density was incredibly high, they could demonstrate power beyond normal limits��reaching the level of lieutenants.


    ...


    In the Seireitei, at the 12th Division.


    A squad member stood up, his face filled with disbelief. ��Near Las Noches in Hueco Mundo, a large number of unfamiliar spiritual pressures have appeared.��


    ��Among them�� there are Captain-level presences.��


    ��And a considerable number at Lieutenant level.��


    He paused before emphasizing again, ��It��s a large force��preliminary estimates suggest nearly ten individuals at Lieutenant level.��


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi narrowed his eyes, peering at the screen. The data displayed was even more alarming than the verbal report.


    Without hesitation, he formed a seal.


    His body dissipated into a cloud of white smoke and vanished.


    ...


    A moment later, at the 1st Division barracks.


    Naruto was still discussing the Thousand-Year Blood War with the Captain-Commander when a scroll hidden in his sleeve began to stir restlessly, its spiritual pressure leaking out like a kettle about to boil, signaling an urgent message. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Naruto could retrieve it, the scroll burst out from his sleeve, unraveling itself as it fell to the ground.


    A plume of white smoke rose up.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi emerged from within.


    ��What��s going on?�� Naruto frowned.


    This was an emergency communication device Mayuri had left with him. It was rarely used��only in situations where a threat to the Seireitei was detected and there wasn��t enough time to handle it directly.


    ��Captain-Commander, it��s good that you��re here.�� Mayuri clapped his hands and smiled. ��I��ll keep it brief.��


    ��Hueco Mundo is in danger.��


    ��The Quincy have launched an attack, and the balance of the three worlds is about to collapse.��


    The Captain-Commander narrowed his eyes. ��Naruto, depart immediately����


    ��No, let��s send the 11th, 3rd, and 5th Divisions instead.�� Naruto shook his head, offering his suggestion. ��I need to stay.��


    Yamamoto considered what they had discussed earlier and nodded slightly. ��Very well����


    ��Proceed as you see fit.��


    ...


    A few minutes later, a Garganta opened in the 5th Division.


    ...


    Beneath the Seireitei, in the shadows, within the Wandenreich.


    A long-haired man, eerily resembling Zangetsu, leaned on his hand, speaking lightly. ��That kid, Naruto Uzumaki, is different from that stubborn old man, Yamamoto.��


    ��What a nuisance.��


    ��A child of the world��s anomaly.��


    ��How should I make you leave the stage, I wonder?��


    He reached out his hand, compressing spiritual particles into a dart, which he then hurled at a photograph pinned to the wall.


    A golden-haired man with a bright smile was pictured, with a bold red word written on his forehead: ''Target.''


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113346071/2414e916740141199d2d38dd651f2827/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1736640000&token-hash=_2vBfGTfqNcWnhHcT9g_R33qwrDnSJrniAbAc-cLdpk%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 250: The Miracle

    Darkness, frost, and cold.


    These elements set the tone in this lightless world.


    Yhwach stared at the photo he had just taken, his voice calm. "It seems the bait we set in Hueco Mundo wasn��t enough to lure him away from the Seireitei."


    "Your Majesty, let me go," a man with long golden hair stepped forward urgently. "Quilge Opie��s strength is still too weak."


    Yhwach declined. "There��s no need."


    "Naruto Uzumaki is a clever man... I suspect he��s already figured some things out."


    "After all, I have left my mark on this world, and he has a close connection with Ichigo Kurosaki."


    Several of his subordinates lowered their heads and responded respectfully.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Yhwach stood up, and the throne behind him dissolved into the wind. It wasn��t something that physically existed in this world��it was a temporary construct made entirely of spiritual particles.


    Behind the throne, floating steps appeared out of thin air, glowing with a pale blue hue that contrasted sharply with the surrounding darkness. They were sacred and translucent.


    He took a step, placing his foot on the first stair, and the black space around him grew brighter. A second step materialized out of nothing.


    "At this point, turning back would mean missing the perfect opportunity."


    Step by step, he ascended, as though climbing to the heavens.


    "Then let it be war."


    "Valkyrie, you are brave in battle. Since you have volunteered, the task is yours."


    "Go, test Naruto Uzumaki. See how much he has improved during this time."


    The man who had stepped forward earlier was filled with excitement. Placing his hand over his chest, he wore a devout, serious expression and shouted loudly, "For Your Majesty, for honor!"


    "Bring back Quilge Opie."


    "There��s no longer any reason to continue occupying Hueco Mundo."


    A member of the Sternritter looked up. "Your Majesty, but perhaps the Arrancar..."


    "They are indeed fascinating creatures," Yhwach said, stepping onto the high platform and turning to face his subjects. "But our true enemies are still the Shinigami." ???????????��?


    "Especially those..."


    "Unstable factors."


    "Luders Friegen," Yhwach called out, his gaze turning to one of his men. "You once mentioned during your investigation of the boundary erosion that soon the Soul Society would lose its spiritual balance with the World of the Living and collapse."


    "So, what��s the situation now?"


    The man, Luders Friegen, suddenly called by name, scrambled forward from the group and knelt on one knee, his voice tense. "I can confirm that the balance is indeed being disrupted." S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But..."


    He stammered, his words faltering as he repeated himself, unable to articulate his thoughts clearly.


    "How incompetent," Yhwach reprimanded, his tone devoid of anger, calm and detached, lacking any emotion. "Not only have you failed to follow the plan, but you also don��t even know how the enemy stopped you."


    Luders Friegen lowered his head. "Just give me two more days, Your Majesty. I can..."


    "Two days? Are you certain?" Yhwach asked softly.


    Luders Friegen opened his mouth but found no words.


    Yhwach continued, "Are you suggesting that the Wandenreich��s thousand years of waiting and accumulation should come to a halt for two days, just for you?"


    Luders Friegen became even more anxious, unable to respond.


    "Answer me," Yhwach pressed, extending his hand forward. "Are you asking the Wandenreich to stop its advance for you?"


    The air grew still, the atmosphere heavy with tension.


    There was no sound, no response.


    Yhwach asked again, his voice steady, "Answer me. I��m asking if you want the Wandenreich to pause for your sake."


    Luders Friegen, drenched in cold sweat, looked up, his face soaked and his hair matted. "No, Your Majesty, I didn��t mean..."


    "Then why were you so sure you only needed two days?" Yhwach said, lowering his gaze. "Two days..."


    "Do you understand what two days mean?"


    "For those who can��t keep up with the Empire��s pace..."


    "There is only one outcome..."


    Yhwach didn��t finish his sentence. He merely clenched his fist lightly.


    A flash of blue light.


    With a squelching sound, the man kneeling on the ground was compressed like a crushed biscuit, reduced to a bloody mass of indistinguishable flesh.


    Among the crowd, aside from the Sternritter members, everyone trembled in fear, gripped with anxiety.


    "?s N?dt," Yhwach called, retracting his hand.


    Another man stepped forward from the crowd, bowing respectfully without the slightest hint of hesitation. Even if he had any doubts, he didn��t dare express them. Kneeling beside the pile of flesh, he said, "Your Majesty."


    "Go to the World of the Living," Yhwach commanded, his voice echoing from on high like that of a king overlooking his kingdom. "Go and meet Ichigo Kurosaki."


    ?s N?dt responded immediately. "Yes."


    Inwardly, he sighed with relief.


    Thankfully...


    It was a mission, not punishment.


    Yhwach said nothing further. With a wave of his sleeve, he vanished.


    The Quincies sprang into action.


    For the first time in a long while, this quiet and stifling space stirred with activity.


    ��


    In the 1st Division Barracks.


    "So, it really is those Quincy bastards," Naruto said quietly. "From the Captain-Commander��s experience, what kind of methods do you think they��ll use?"


    Yamamoto remained silent, sifting through his old memories.


    What kind of methods would the Quincies employ?


    He was about to speak when, outside, a brilliant golden lightning bolt lit up the sky, accompanied by a piercing roar.


    It caused the words he had been about to say to catch in his throat. "That��s... Ch��jir����s Bankai."


    Naruto turned his head, glancing back.


    With a ��tsk,�� the door swung open.


    A group of strange figures, clad in white clothing and wearing peculiar masks, entered.


    They weren��t Shinigami.


    Yet, their presence carried a faint familiarity to Naruto.


    They were Quincy.


    "A pleasure to meet you," said the tall man at the front. His attire seemed ill-fitting for his stature, but glimpses of golden hair could be seen beneath his hat and mask. "You must be Captain-Commander Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto..."


    "And Captain of the 7th Division, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "I��m here to declare war."


    Both Yamamoto and Naruto glared at him, speechless for the moment.


    "It��s quite surprising. I thought this place��the Captain-Commander��s office in the 1st Division, the very heart of the Gotei 13, where the most important figures of the Soul Society gather��would be heavily guarded."


    Despite not receiving a response, the golden-haired man continued.


    "But it seems we��ve slipped in quite easily."


    "Is your vigilance really so low?"


    Yamamoto rose, gripping his staff in his left hand, his eyes sharp. "With me here, there��s no need for any additional guard."


    His words were firm.


    No one would question the Captain-Commander��s strength.


    But...


    This answer only drew a laugh from the golden-haired man.


    Before Yamamoto could react��


    A flash of blue light pierced the air��


    ''Heilig Pfeil.''


    A Quincy��s holy arrow.


    Naruto extended his hand, golden chains sliding out, his expression grave.


    This...


    He recognized this as the Quincy��s signature attack.


    But this particular "Heilig Pfeil" was completely different from any he had seen before.


    Neither Ry��ken Ishida nor Masaki Kurosaki��s arrows had been so massive.


    Like a giant spear, the enormous arrow impaled 1st Division Vice-Captain Ch��jir�� Sasakibe, pinning him to the wall.


    "Ch��jir��!" Yamamoto turned, his expression one of disbelief.


    This was... Ch��jir�� Sasakibe.


    His most trusted right-hand man. Though a vice-captain, Ch��jir�� possessed a Bankai, and his strength likely surpassed many captains.


    Ch��jir�� wasn��t unable to become a captain��he simply chose not to, preferring to remain Yamamoto��s vice-captain.


    That earlier lightning had been the release of his Bankai.


    How long had it been?


    Ch��jir��, with his Bankai, had been defeated so easily.


    Naruto, quick to act, reached out and pulled, his golden chains wrapping around Ch��jir�� and the enormous arrow. Though the force was great, the chains cushioned the impact.


    The second wave of damage was mitigated.


    "He��s alive," Naruto said quietly.


    Yamamoto breathed a sigh of relief.


    Naruto drew his sword.


    "Disturb, Vortex."


    Wind swept through the room, swirling around Ch��jir��. It didn��t harm his body but focused on the massive arrow. In moments, the arrowhead shrank significantly. Naruto waved his hand again.


    The golden chains wrapped around the arrow��s tail.


    With a swift motion, the arrow was yanked out.


    Ch��jir�� was caught by the wind, and Naruto��s chains wrapped around him, channeling Yang Release energy to heal the grievous wounds that threatened his life.


    The arrow continued flying, now being hurled toward the group of Quincy.


    With a thunderous crash, a loud hum resonated.


    The leader of the Quincy did not dodge or flinch. Instead, he stepped forward, allowing the giant blue arrow to strike him. His hat and mask were shattered, and his clothing was damaged, but his body remained unharmed.


    Beneath the mask was long golden hair, draped over a strong, handsome face.


    A laurel crown adorned his head, with black, epsilon-shaped markings extending from his temples.


    His face, devoid of eyebrows, looked even more ferocious.


    "Resistance?" He grinned, filled with contempt. "It��s meaningless."


    "Hasn��t that man��s fate already shown you what awaits?"


    "Desperate resistance only ends in death."


    "Soul Society will fall to the Wandenreich."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    He vanished with ''Shunpo'', his sword slashing down.


    The man caught the blade with his right hand and raised a shield with his left to block��


    But his movements weren��t fast enough. Although he reacted, it didn��t fully protect him.


    Naruto��s strike cut a narrow, deep wound across the man��s chest.


    Reeling from the pain, the Quincy tried to counter with a strike, aiming to drive Naruto back.


    But...


    Naruto was quicker. He withdrew his blade, raising his other hand. His sword spun like a whirlpool, winding around his wrist.


    In just a few brief exchanges, the Quincy, dressed like an ancient Greek warrior, was already covered in wounds, battered by Naruto��s relentless strikes.


    His body had suffered immense damage in such a short time.


    He seemed utterly drained, as though he had lost the strength to fight.


    Yet, his comrades��the other Quincy who had emerged from the shadows��merely watched coldly, showing no intention of assisting him.


    "I really thought you were strong," Naruto said, coldly eyeing the man lying on the ground. "But this is all you��ve got?"


    "You made such bold claims."


    "What an empty boast."


    The man on the ground chuckled, his body twitching as he spoke. "Do you think you��ve won?"


    Naruto remained silent, his hand raised.


    Lightning crackled at his fingertip, glowing with brilliant energy.


    He recited the incantation.


    "Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    The lightning pierced the man��s heart.


    The man twitched instinctively, but his body, now a burden, prevented any effective reaction.


    "You can��t even dodge such a weak attack," Naruto shook his head. "Do you still think I haven��t won?"


    He clapped his hands.


    ��Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    The chains rattled, snapping as they moved with speed and force.


    Naruto intended to seal them all. Mayuri Kurotsuchi had long desired Quincy specimens, and these would certainly suffice.


    The most critical thing was...


    ''The Wandenreich'', a name that had slipped from this man��s mouth.


    If it was called an empire, then it must be a vast organization.


    And their method of travel was so strange, unlike any recognized form of spatial transfer��even Naruto��s senses couldn��t fully comprehend it.


    If Mayuri studied them, perhaps they could uncover something.


    "But what if I could still turn the tables and defeat you?" the man on the ground said, his voice eerily calm. "Wouldn��t that be considered a miracle?"


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    "Do you know what a miracle is?" the man asked.


    Naruto didn��t respond.


    The man continued, "A miracle in trivial moments is not something people recognize."


    "They simply call it good luck."


    "But when something unbelievable happens in a life-or-death crisis��"


    "That��s when it��s called a miracle."


    His voice grew louder, more excited.


    Naruto swung his sword, unleashing a whirlwind that tore through the man��s throat, flowing through his windpipe and into his heart, shredding his organs.


    Without mercy.


    Yet...


    An immense surge of spiritual pressure erupted from the man��s body.


    In an instant, his form swelled to an incredible size, doubling, tripling, and even growing fivefold...


    Until he broke through the 1st Division barracks, standing over a hundred meters tall.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are truly a worthy opponent," the man said, extending his arms as if to embrace the sun. "My name is Gerard Valkyrie."


    ��The Miracle!"


    "My power is to convert wounds into divine might."


    "The more grievous the injury, the larger my body grows."


    "For you to make me this massive..."


    "You��re the first."


    Naruto��s eyes narrowed as he gripped Vortex.


    The more he��s wounded, the stronger he becomes��what a truly extraordinary ability.


    And...


    He had never heard of a Quincy with such powers.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113408300/8eb6a3f380d44e5890c19a351570dda8/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.webp?token-time=1736899200&token-hash=Lr7yKEfg5HeaZ9RRUyI57q0ESiYJQBuCVgIc8VY8SdA%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 251: Fierce Wind

    Naruto believed he had a solid understanding of Quincy powers.


    Masaki Kurosaki had explained them in detail, and Mayuri Kurotsuchi had covertly dissected Quincy subjects. Naruto had even come into possession of some of Mayuri''s research notes.


    Whether from the Quincy''s own descriptions or Mayuri''s objective analysis, the Quincy''s abilities were direct and forceful, similar to Sage Mode, as they drew on external spiritual particles to launch powerful attacks.


    That was the core of their power.


    Pure-blooded Quincy had additional techniques, such as "Blut Vene," a skill Masaki Kurosaki had mastered before being tainted by the Hollow.


    But this ability��


    "The greater the damage, the larger the body grows��it''s unreasonable, defying natural laws, almost like creating its own," Naruto thought.


    It felt reminiscent of "Fullbring" abilities, where certain conditions amplified power accordingly.


    "Now I am invincible!" Valkyrie shouted with excitement, clenching his fists and gazing down at Naruto. "This strength fills me with exhilaration!"


    He swung his fist down like a crashing mountain.


    The roof of the 1st Division barracks was torn away, shadows engulfing everything.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "Be grateful!"


    His fist came crashing down!


    Yamamoto Genry��sai watched coldly, protecting the grievously injured Ch��jir�� Sasakibe, who was receiving treatment from Kurama, bathed in golden light.


    "I''m going in, Kurama," Naruto said.


    A golden blade disturbed the air.


    Kurama, deep within Naruto''s subconscious, responded, "Let''s do this!"


    "Let''s see what this guy is made of."


    This time, it wasn''t Naruto controlling the power as usual��it was being unleashed.


    A massive paw emerged from the golden light surrounding Naruto, catching Valkyrie''s fist and stopping it mid-air.


    The immense pressure ceased.


    Kurama roared, his massive form emerging fully from the golden light. First, a complete arm, then thick hind legs, followed by his head and torso, and finally, nine enormous tails unfurled like a blooming chrysanthemum. ????a��????????��?


    The Nine-Tails now stood as tall as Valkyrie, both towering hundreds of meters high.


    "You can grow to such a size?" Valkyrie grinned, laughing wildly. "It seems you have some impressive power."


    "But it''s useless��"


    "My body is made of miracles."


    "It''s different from you mere mortals."


    He swung another punch, and despite his larger size, his speed had increased��enough to match Kurama.


    Fists collided, creating shockwaves.


    In mere moments, the 1st Division barracks were utterly destroyed.


    The once peaceful landscape was reduced to ruins, offices and living quarters crushed flat.


    Of course, there were no cries of panic.


    The soldiers had already been quietly killed in the first wave of the Quincy assault.


    Valkyrie roared with delight, relishing the sheer physicality of the battle.


    Kurama grinned, equally thrilled.


    It had been a long time since he had a fight where he didn''t need to hold back.


    The battle with Kaguya didn''t count��he had been completely overpowered, practically slaughtered.


    Nor did his match with Kenpachi Zaraki, as Naruto hadn''t allowed him to fight recklessly.


    "Is this all the so-called miracle can offer?" Kurama taunted, his voice booming like thunder.


    Amid the crashing "thunder," a more subtle sound arose��the soft crackle of a tail whipping through the air, much like the chains of the "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    Kurama''s tails wrapped around Valkyrie''s arms.


    They lacked sealing power, but that wasn''t needed.


    The sudden shift in tactics caught Valkyrie off guard.


    He hadn''t prepared for it.


    With his arm restrained, Kurama lunged forward, biting down hard, tearing through flesh and snapping bone.


    He ripped Valkyrie''s left arm clean off.


    Kurama chewed on the arm briefly before spitting it out in disgust. "You don''t even taste like a person," he grumbled, full of disdain.


    No flavor to the blood, no texture to the meat.


    Valkyrie stared at him. "You think my miracles lack weight?"


    Kurama sneered, "Do they?"


    "You''ve grown larger, but still can''t surpass me��"


    Before Kurama could finish, Valkyrie burst into hearty laughter, completely unfazed by the danger. "Surpass you? Why wouldn''t I surpass you?"


    "Because I lost an arm?"


    "Because you think you''ve achieved something?"


    "Then what if��"


    "What if my arm regenerates? Would that not also be considered a miracle?"


    As he spoke, golden light appeared at his severed stump, coalescing into the shape of a new arm.


    It was nearly identical to the old one, except slightly larger, and intricate black patterns spread across it like a net, structured and elegant.


    Kurama''s eyes widened.


    Inside Kurama''s subconscious, Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    This regeneration�� it wasn''t Hollow "high-speed regeneration," nor was it "spiritual healing" or Kurama''s Yin-Yang Release.


    It carried a familiar energy.


    That same aura they had felt from the beginning, now becoming more intense and pronounced.


    It was��


    Similar to the aura of a Fullbringer.


    But unlike those who had gained power from fragments of the Soul King, Valkyrie''s energy was much more potent, almost overwhelming.


    It was then that Naruto realized the energies of Fullbringers and Quincy were remarkably similar.


    If the Hollow-like aspects of Fullbringers were removed, they would almost resemble Valkyrie''s current state.


    Could Quincy powers��


    Be related to the Soul King?


    Or was Valkyrie an exception, possessing a fragment of the Soul King, making his energy unique?


    "Your attacks mean nothing to me!" Valkyrie''s voice grew fervent, devout, and holy. "I am the embodiment of miracles!"


    "Ordinary people believe that damage weakens a fighter!" sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But miracles�� damage makes the warrior stronger!"


    He swung his newly formed fist with tremendous force.


    Wind screamed as it was torn apart.


    Kurama braced himself, but the impact caused him to stagger, his massive frame stumbling several steps before he regained his balance.


    Barely.


    Valkyrie''s strength had indeed grown along with his size.


    Valkyrie pressed the attack, raining blows upon Kurama.


    Kurama was forced into retreat, step by step.


    "So, is this the limit of the 7th Division Captain?" Valkyrie roared with laughter, raising his hand high.


    Light gathered in his hand.


    A sword materialized as he drew it.


    "Then die in despair!" Valkyrie sneered, his expression fierce. "Miracles are invincible!"


    He thrust the sword directly at Kurama''s heart.


    Kurama hurriedly raised his own sword to block.


    With a loud clang, sparks flew.


    Valkyrie''s strength didn''t overwhelm Kurama, but in this clash, Kurama was at a disadvantage.


    He staggered back several steps, even using his tails to help steady himself, barely avoiding falling.


    Has his power increased this much?


    Kurama''s eyes were filled with surprise. He glanced at Valkyrie''s sword.


    Was it the sword?


    It seemed to hold some power of its own, and combined with Valkyrie''s strength, it was enough to overpower him.


    So��


    In his subconscious, Naruto asked, "Kurama, do you need my help?"


    "No, I''ve got this!" Kurama snapped back, his pride unshaken. "I''ve already figured out how to deal with him."


    Naruto hummed in acknowledgment, waiting to hear more.


    Kurama continued, "It''s simple. I just won''t keep injuring him. I''ll wait for the right moment and land a killing blow."


    "He can avoid damage, but he can''t avoid death."


    "Even a tailed beast like me or the Soul King himself would eventually die."


    "No one is immune!"


    "As for now��"


    "I''ll destroy that strange weapon of his."


    In the real world, Kurama raised a hand. His blade, imbued with the power of Yin-Yang Release, was something he could wield naturally.


    But instead of summoning his fellow tailed beasts, he created two massive octopus-like creatures. Though smaller than him, at about fifty meters tall, they leaped onto Valkyrie, wrapping around his arms.


    "Such tricks," Valkyrie scoffed, holding a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, both bathed in radiant holy light. "These tactics are useless against a true warrior."


    The two creatures strained against him, stretching to their limits.


    "A warrior cannot be bound!"


    Kurama ignored his boasting and, while Valkyrie was still restrained, opened his mouth.


    A Tailed Beast Bomb!


    Spiritual energy gathered around him.


    Valkyrie''s eyes narrowed.


    Manipulating external spiritual energy��this was the Quincy''s specialty. Had the Shinigami evolved to possess this kind of attack?


    Black and pale blue spiritual energy formed into a small sphere.


    It continued to grow...


    Kurama didn''t fire it right away, keeping his head raised and his eyes locked on Valkyrie, watching his every move.


    He was waiting.


    This was a hunt.


    The hunter had to be more patient than the prey.


    Whoever moved first would become the prey.


    Valkyrie growled, tearing the octopus creatures apart after several attempts. He swung his sword forward.


    "Using Quincy techniques against me��"


    Kurama''s eyes gleamed, his grin widening into something monstrous and terrifying.


    Valkyrie had moved too soon!


    Which meant...


    He was the prey, and Kurama was the hunter.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb shot forward.


    Valkyrie roared, charging toward it.


    But the bomb wasn''t aimed at him��it was aimed at his sword.


    The explosion! The destruction!


    Even without utilizing "Bankai," Kurama''s strength, amplified by the Ten-Tails, had made the Tailed Beast Bomb far more potent than usual.


    The sword, which had clashed with "Ry��jin Jakka" and emerged unscathed, now bore a faint crack.


    "So that''s your goal," Valkyrie sneered. "How foolish."


    "This sword''s name is the Sword of Hope!"


    "But it''s called that because of me! It is the embodiment of my hope, and as long as I hold it, it is named Hope."


    "And��"


    He paused.


    Suddenly, Kurama felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, a massive wound appearing as if from nowhere, nearly tearing him in half.


    He gritted his teeth, confused.


    What just happened��?


    I hit his sword, and he didn''t even attack��how did I get hurt?


    Where did it come from?


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, thinking of the Fullbringers.


    "When hope is destroyed, what comes next?" Valkyrie laughed, his voice filled with joy. "Despair!"


    "And those who destroy hope are infected by despair."


    "The more you damage hope, the more despair you must endure."


    Kurama''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    You can''t hurt him because the more you injure him, the stronger he becomes.


    You can''t destroy his weapon because damaging it will harm you instead.


    So how��?


    Could sheer overwhelming power kill him in one blow?


    Kurama was conflicted.


    The commotion at the 1st Division had already drawn the attention of the entire Seireitei.


    The 2nd Division arrived first, followed by the fully mobilized 7th Division. Soon, except for the captains sent to Hueco Mundo, the others arrived one after another.


    The two colossal figures, both over a hundred meters tall, were an awe-inspiring sight.


    "Is that�� the lieutenant?" a 7th Division soldier exclaimed in awe.


    Someone nodded. "Yes, that''s the true form of Lieutenant Kurama. He''s probably as strong as a captain by now."


    This comment came from a member of another division.


    A 7th Division soldier scoffed, "Our lieutenant has been as strong as a captain for a while!"


    "He can go toe-to-toe with Captain Kenpachi and hold his own."


    At the mention of their lieutenant, the 7th Division soldiers couldn''t hide their pride.


    Having two captain-level fighters��


    It was a unique strength among the Gotei 13.


    "So, who is powerful enough to fight Lieutenant Kurama?" someone asked, lowering their voice.


    "Another strong enemy has invaded, hasn''t it?"


    Since Aizen''s rebellion, it had been less than a year, yet one powerful enemy after another kept appearing.


    But unlike last time, there was no widespread panic.


    "We have our captain," one of the 7th Division officers said firmly.


    The name Naruto Uzumaki was a beacon of hope.


    Aizen had been defeated because of him, and so had Muramasa. The latter was especially significant for the ordinary soldiers, providing fresh hope.


    The Arrancar incident had been different. Ordinary soldiers couldn''t truly grasp the extent of Aizen''s power.


    Though Aizen had defeated the Captain-Commander, rumors spread that he had created a special tool to counter him and that Yamamoto had lost to his own attack.


    Many captains were still considered victors.


    But Aizen had never engaged in direct combat.


    Muramasa was different��he had controlled Zanpakut��, the very thing that defined a Shinigami''s power and identity.


    Naruto had shattered ''Ry��jin Jakka'' head-on, even if it had been only the sword, not the Shinigami wielding it.


    Still, to defeat the Captain-Commander''s blade was a feat beyond belief.


    It was only natural that, even among the captains, Naruto was considered the next Captain-Commander.


    Valkyrie turned his gaze to the small humans beneath him.


    "They arrived so quickly," he said softly, though his voice echoed like thunder to the Shinigami. "Should I reward them?"


    Soi Fon narrowed her eyes, gripping her sword as she gestured for her stealth force to prepare.


    Although she hadn''t fully incorporated the Flying Thunder God technique into her strategy, she was already using Konoha''s technique with great skill.


    A large enemy like Valkyrie was her favorite type of target.


    It wasn''t that he was slow or clumsy��


    But his large surface area gave her plenty of opportunities to strike, forcing him to expend more energy on defense.


    Valkyrie raised his sword, "Apologies."


    "The witnessing of this miracle ends here."


    "For now, we have no intention of waging war. We''re just here to deliver a message."


    He paused, grinning wickedly.


    "Though I believe I could easily kill you all on my own."


    "But orders are orders, and following them is the honor of a warrior."


    "In five days, the Wandenreich will declare war on Soul Society. Enjoy your remaining days."


    With those words, spiritual energy stirred the shadows.


    A thick, black substance surged from all directions, enveloping Valkyrie and the Quincy beneath his feet.


    It tugged at them, pulling them away.


    Inside his mind, Kurama growled, "I can''t stop him, Naruto. You''ll have to step in."


    In the real world, Naruto waved his hand, dispersing Kurama''s energy as the wind swirled and flowed around him.


    "You plan to leave without my permission?" Naruto called out.


    He floated in midair, eye level with Valkyrie''s chest.


    Valkyrie lowered his head, smirking. "Permission?"


    "I''ve already tested your abilities."


    "You''re strong, but not strong enough."


    He grinned.


    In the Wandenreich, there was a concept known as the "Five Special War Powers." Yhwach, the leader of the Quincy, had not evaluated individuals based solely on their current strength but rather on their potential.


    Among the Gotei 13, Kenpachi Zaraki''s raw power, Urahara Kisuke''s intelligence, and the potential of Substitute Shinigami Ichigo Kurosaki were all unknown factors.


    Naruto''s potential was also unknown, but��


    He was different, classified as a "Singularity."


    For others, their potential could be measured within a certain scope��their strengths lay in specific areas. But Naruto''s unknowns were too numerous. His origins, his methods��


    "Unknown" didn''t fully describe him��"Unexpected" was more accurate.


    For that reason, he had been classified as a "Singularity." Among all the beings worth observing, he was the most unique.


    The members of the Sternritter had taken a particular interest in Naruto. Valkyrie, above all, valued honor. He cared about it more than any of his fellow Sternritter.


    But after today''s battle��


    It seemed this "Singularity" was overhyped. He was strong, yes. But to threaten the grand ambitions of His Majesty? He was still far from that.


    "You tested my abilities?" Naruto shook his head with a slight laugh. "When did you do that?"


    Valkyrie paused, confused. "Just now, when we fought��"


    "When we fought?" Naruto interrupted, reaching for the hilt at his waist. "Has your perception dulled that much?"


    He drew his sword from its sheath, but the blade was missing��only the hilt remained.


    "The one you fought wasn''t me."


    "That was just Kurama."


    "You could say Kurama is my sword."


    Valkyrie''s eyes widened in shock.


    A sword? The being that had nearly destroyed him multiple times��causing so much damage��wasn''t even Naruto himself? It was just the sword''s power?


    He had assumed the golden light was Naruto''s full power.


    Naruto released his grip, letting the incomplete sword fall. Even the hilt began to disintegrate, crumbling into fine particles that scattered in the wind.


    "So tell me, what exactly were you trying to test?"


    "And what does this so-called Wandenreich plan to do?"


    His voice was low, carried on the wind, as it drifted toward Valkyrie.


    "I see," Valkyrie muttered, his expression heavy, a mix of guilt and frustration. "I failed to properly gauge your abilities��that''s my mistake."


    "As for who we are��"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    "Farewell, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Next time, I will��"


    His sentence trailed off.


    Naruto reached out, grasping something in the air, pulling it tight as he spoke calmly, his tone carrying undeniable authority: "I believe I already told you, you don''t have permission to leave."


    "Seireitei is under the protection of the 7th Division."


    "Do you think you can come and go as you please?"


    The wind whipped past, wrapping around the sticky, black substance.


    "It''s useless! You can''t break it!" Valkyrie roared, raising his hand as the shadows surged with greater intensity, threatening to swallow them all.


    Yet at that very moment, Valkyrie''s expression shifted, becoming grim.


    It was failing!


    The spiritual energy was penetrating the shadows, but it couldn''t pull them in as before.


    Just one encounter�� and it had already been disrupted?


    The vortex blade had unraveled the spiritual particle structure of their technique, rendering it temporarily ineffective.


    The sword''s power wasn''t just wind��it was "disruption."


    "See? Just as I said." Naruto''s voice was soft as he waved his hand, the wind blowing once more, encircling Valkyrie and the remaining Quincy.


    "You said you would bring despair."


    "So, what now?"


    "You can resist injury, but can you resist death?"


    The wind sliced through Valkyrie''s skin, slipping through the gaps in his muscles and blood vessels, invading his body, eating away at his internal organs, tearing them apart.


    Kidneys, liver, heart�� all were shredded simultaneously, and with them, death descended upon Valkyrie.


    His spiritual pressure vanished, and his massive body collapsed, raising a cloud of dust and leaving a crater in the ground.


    "For the rest of you," Naruto said, extending his hand as the wind gathered at his fingertips, forming a small, dagger-like blade, "this is your chance to prove your worth."


    "Speak. Tell me what the Wandenreich is. And everything you know."


    "Only valuable prisoners can stay alive. If you can''t prove your worth, then your only value will be in death."


    From the crowd, Mayuri Kurotsuchi spoke up, a mocking smile on his face: "Naruto may oppose human experimentation, but he''s not merciful toward enemies."


    "I''ve been wanting Quincy specimens for a long time."


    "Especially now that they''ve shown such unique abilities."


    He raised his hand, his voice gleeful, twisted with obsessive fervor.


    The masked Quincy didn''t respond.


    Naruto watched them for a long moment.


    Still no reaction��


    "Captain Kurotsuchi, you can take care of the rest." Naruto spoke calmly, without hesitation, delivering his judgment. "They''re all yours."


    He hadn''t even finished his sentence when a voice suddenly rang out behind him.


    "Did you really think I was dead?"


    Everyone turned in shock, staring at the colossal "corpse." Slowly, Naruto turned to face the resurgent spiritual pressure.


    It was Valkyrie.


    Naruto had completely destroyed his internal organs, leaving him an empty shell. Under normal circumstances, he shouldn''t have been able to survive, let alone remain so full of life and strength��let alone become even more powerful.


    "You forget, Naruto Uzumaki��I am the embodiment of miracles." The massive figure rose again, spiritual energy coursing through him, black markings spreading across his skin like totems.


    "Resurrection��isn''t that a miracle?" Valkyrie grinned widely, radiant as the sun as wings unfurled behind him.


    He extended his right hand, gripping the even more radiant Sword of Hope. His left hand grasped a shield glowing like the sun.


    "Vortex''s power, hmm?" Valkyrie sneered, his voice sharp. "You''ve already shown me everything you can."


    "Do you have anything new to offer?"


    "Because this�� isn''t enough."


    He raised his sword high, slashing downward.


    Naruto''s expression remained calm as he lifted his hand, the wind following his gesture.


    It bypassed the Sword of Hope.


    The ability to reflect damage back to the attacker was still a mystery to him.


    But��


    Not every power needed to be met head-on.


    The sword never fell.


    Valkyrie''s arm was severed mid-swing by the vortex.


    With a thud, his right hand, along with the Sword of Hope, dropped to the ground.


    And that was just the beginning.


    The wind continued to howl.

 Chapter 252: Soul King’s Heart, Wandenreich Declaring War

    This version of Valkyrie, compared to before, seems to have undergone only superficial changes, adorned with additional ornate patterns. However, these patterns have granted him greater power and vitality.


    The vortex winds howled, dissolving his flesh. Despite this, he continued to harness his strength, as if attempting to achieve even greater power. Though his efforts showed promise, the winds from the "Vortex" were too swift and fierce, stripping away his skin, consuming his muscles and veins, leaving only bones in a matter of moments.


    Naruto showed no mercy. Even the bones were ground down completely by the fierce winds, reduced to a small pile of dust that was swiftly carried away by the breeze.


    Naruto��s cold gaze remained fixed on the indentation where Valkyrie had once stood. If the claim of his immortality was true��if he was indeed the embodiment of miracles��then even being reduced to dust might not prevent him from reviving, presenting a miracle far greater than mere resurrection.


    The soldiers cheered, but the captains and vice-captains weren''t so optimistic. They, too, shared an uneasy feeling, shielding their shoulders as if mirroring Naruto��s concern.


    In nature, wind often comes with rain. Though "Vortex" couldn��t control water, Naruto could disturb the clouds, perhaps drawing out moisture. Yet, he had never bothered with that. Still, droplets of rain began to fall amidst the wind.


    Naruto raised his hand to wipe his face, feeling the raindrops hit his skin, leaving behind a damp sensation. Yet, there was nothing tangible there.


    ��Reverse-flowing rain,�� Kurama said, leaping from Naruto��s inner world onto his shoulder.


    Reverse-flowing... it reminded him of what they had seen in the "Infinite Tsukuyomi."


    ��It��s reishi,�� Naruto recognized immediately, seeing the glowing particles floating in the air. They ascended, merging, and forming the rough outline of a human figure��massive and radiant.


    Valkyrie��s body was reforming, but it wasn��t like his earlier regenerations. Instead of rebuilding flesh and blood, his body was now made purely of energy. This new form was even more imposing. Though his size remained the same, the pressure he emitted far surpassed that of his previous form.


    Perhaps it was because his figure had drifted further from a human shape. His head was now fused with what resembled an ancient Roman helmet, and two bone spikes jutted from his shoulders, connecting to his cloak. Or perhaps it was because the light radiating from his body outshone even the sun, casting a shadow over the remains of the 1st Division headquarters.


    ��I am immortal,�� Valkyrie proclaimed in his resurrected, giant form, arms outstretched, his voice booming with divine resonance. ��Even if my body is destroyed, I can revive and fight for victory.��


    ��Tremble! Despair! Before you die, behold my��"


    He roared, extending his left hand forward as if gripping an invisible bow, drawing back the string with his right. Reishi gathered, glowing even brighter.


    ��Holy Arrow.��


    A colossal arrow, larger than his own arm, formed��wild and uncontrollable��disrupting all of Soul Society. His final declaration rang out in a booming voice:


    ��The power of a god!��


    He released the arrow, yet nothing happened.


    The wind blew past, and the arrow dissipated.


    For a race like the Quincy, who depended on external reishi to fight, Naruto��s ��Vortex�� was nearly a natural enemy, easily disrupting their techniques by rendering reishi uncontrollable.


    Valkyrie realized this. The power of the ��Vortex�� blade prevented him from using his usual techniques. In desperation, he charged forward like a meteor, throwing his entire body into the attack. ???????????��????


    Naruto lightly stepped aside, leaping into the air. Valkyrie stumbled but twisted his waist, swinging his arms to slam toward Naruto once more.


    If his Quincy techniques were useless, then he would rely on his immense physical strength.


    But before his fists could land, golden chains��Adamantine Sealing Chains��wrapped around his wrists, suspending him midair.


    Naruto reached out, tightening the chains with a firm grip.


    His eyes narrowed, cold and calculating.


    Sealing him was not an option. He had no intention of imprisoning this opponent. Unlike the others Naruto had sealed before, this man had no "uniqueness." He was merely one of the Quincy invaders. Besides, Valkyrie had committed unforgivable crimes.


    The 1st Division soldiers... and Lieutenant Ch��jir�� Sasakibe, who had served longer than most captains, a respected elder. Important people had been gravely harmed or killed by Valkyrie.


    Naruto couldn��t let him live. Only death could atone.


    But why was he "immortal"? Even when every inch of his body had been destroyed, he revived again and again. What was the principle behind it?


    Naruto didn��t believe in true immortality. Everything could die��even worlds could be destroyed, let alone an individual within that world.


    Moreover, each time Valkyrie was injured or killed, strange patterns appeared on his body, and his form changed with each resurrection. Healing from injury and resurrection both triggered visible transformations.


    Thus, he must have been using some method to evade the finality of death.


    He could die. He would die. Naruto just hadn��t figured out how yet.


    Valkyrie struggled, his power far greater than when he first appeared. He twisted his wrists, snapping several chains.


    His labored, angry breaths filled the air.


    Naruto raised his hand. The power of the "Vortex" surged again, tearing at Valkyrie��s glowing body. His reishi-based form began to dissolve rapidly, like boiling water evaporating into the air.


    Yet even as he disintegrated, Valkyrie did not die. His body continued the cycle of dissolving and reforming. The brief moments of weakness made it difficult for him to fully exert his strength, allowing the golden chains to tighten even further.


    After several cycles of this, Naruto gathered a bit of wind in his hand, forming a short blade.


    He studied Valkyrie.


    Despite "Vortex" dismantling every part of his body, Valkyrie still hadn��t died.


    It was clear that his physical form wasn��t the key. His body was merely a vessel for his power.


    So what was the core?


    Naruto pointed the blade forward.


    On the ground lay Valkyrie��s two discarded weapons��a sword called the "Sword of Hope" and a shield named the "Shield of Justice." These were the weapons he had wielded throughout the battle.


    Typically, Quincies use the "Quincy Cross" as a medium to summon reishi and form a bowstring. However, this man, Valkyrie, had not demonstrated many conventional Quincy techniques. The only time he used a "Heilig Pfeil" (Holy Arrow), he had formed it directly by hand.


    These two items, the sword and the shield, were his only external tools. The sword had a unique effect that inflicted reflected damage. But what about the shield?


    Throughout the battle, whether attacking or being attacked, the shield had never shown a special ability like the sword''s "rule-based" effects.


    Naruto waved his hand, and the wind blew past. The shield began to erode, its edges breaking apart into fine dust. Yet, its destruction had no noticeable effect on Valkyrie, who continued to be broken down and reformed by the winds of "Vortex."


    It wasn��t the shield.


    Could it be the sword? Perhaps the sword was central, with its destruction causing a backlash that harmed those who damaged it? But that didn��t seem right either��Valkyrie wouldn��t have been so indifferent to losing his weapon if that were the case.


    Naruto��s gaze shifted over Valkyrie and landed on something seemingly insignificant��something that appeared only symbolic: the Quincy Cross.


    Though Valkyrie had other weapons, the Quincy Cross remained, serving no practical function beyond marking him as a Quincy. But since he had kept it on him the entire time...


    Naruto reached out, grasping it across the distance.


    Valkyrie immediately reacted, twisting his body, but he couldn''t avoid the movement of air currents. The "Vortex" winds encircled the Quincy Cross, eroding it bit by bit. The simple necklace, made of fragile material, began to disintegrate.


    This small, seemingly insignificant item had a profound effect. As it dissolved, Valkyrie��s body stiffened. The light that enveloped his "Giant of Light" form began to dim, and his "flesh" melted away.


    The sound of Valkyrie��s strained breathing lingered in the air. He should have been dead, yet something remained.


    As his reishi-constructed body disintegrated, something else became visible��a "heart" suspended in midair, untouched even by the "Vortex." Though not powerful, and appearing weak, it still beat with life.


    The Quincy presence had completely vanished, replaced by the aura of the Soul King.


    The heart floated in the air, small and faint, overshadowed by the returning sunlight. Yet its appearance captured everyone��s attention.


    The faint, almost imperceptible "thump" of the heart beating in the wind resonated like the heartbeat of the world itself.


    Naruto��s eyes widened as he recalled the Fullbringers��individuals who, after being attacked by Hollows, had awakened fragments of the Soul King within them, granting them extraordinary powers.


    Could it be that this man, Gerard Valkyrie, was the Soul King��s heart all along? Influenced by Quincy powers, he had gained near-immortal abilities, while the Quincy Cross served as a medium for harnessing that power.


    Naruto reached out as the wind gently guided the Soul King��s heart into his hand. At the same time, sealing techniques activated, containing the heart that, outwardly, appeared no different from a normal human heart.


    Now, there was no resurrection��only true death, a permanent one with no possibility of revival.


    Naruto looked down at the masked Quincy soldiers, who were finally showing signs of panic, attempting to summon shadows and flee.


    However, the power of "Vortex" was still in effect. Without Naruto��s permission, none of them could escape.


    "Mayuri, they��re yours," Naruto said calmly, flicking his hand. "They said they would start the war in five days, but I��m only giving you one."


    Mayuri sneered, shaking his head dramatically. "Only one day?"


    "So much to��"


    Naruto cut him off. "This concerns all of Soul Society and even the three worlds."


    "If you can��t do it, I suppose I could temporarily set aside our differences and consult Urahara."


    Mayuri let out an irritated hiss, the sound dragging like nails on glass. "Captain Uzumaki, *I* am the head of the Technological Development Department. I don��t need help from someone who isn��t even a Shinigami."


    "I don��t need a day. By tonight, I��ll have extracted useful information."


    Naruto descended through the air and came to stand before the Captain-Commander.


    "Well done," Yamamoto said softly. "At least Soul Society has not been completely humiliated."


    "But too many have died," Naruto responded, glancing at the elderly man with white hair and a mustache in Yamamoto��s arms. "Their methods are too strange."


    Yamamoto shook his head. "These techniques are things even I did not see a thousand years ago."


    "I believe... they��ve been preparing this entire time."


    "As the Shinigami evolved, so did they. But their advancements seem almost unbelievable."


    Naruto turned to look at the other captains who had gathered.


    "The 1st Division��s headquarters is in ruins," Yamamoto said, turning to the group. "Holding a meeting amidst this rubble would be disrespectful and undignified."


    "Let��s move to the 7th Division."


    With a sweep of his remaining hand, he gestured toward the destroyed buildings and the bodies of fallen soldiers scattered around, many of whom had died gruesomely. His expression flickered with emotion.


    Though he could sacrifice his men��his students and friends��for the sake of Soul Society, as he had during the battle against Aizen, he did not do so lightly.


    He was decisive, but not heartless.


    At least... Lieutenant Ch��jir�� Sasakibe had not died.


    "Each division, handle the situation and maintain a state of emergency," Yamamoto ordered, slamming his cane against the ground. "We are likely facing the most brutal war we��ve seen in a thousand years."


    Naruto had won, but this battle was not a good sign.


    Valkyrie��s strength far exceeded that of most captains, and from what they had seen, Yamamoto was certain that only three individuals, including himself and Naruto, could confidently defeat him. The third was Shunsui Ky��raku.


    Ky��raku had both the strength and the wit to come up with a plan that could turn the tide.


    As for the others...


    Even Yamamoto��s most cherished disciple, J��shir�� Ukitake, would stand little chance in his current condition. If he weren��t sick, perhaps there would be hope.


    And Valkyrie was merely a messenger of war.


    How many beings of his caliber existed in the "Wandenreich" was unknown. No matter how strong Yamamoto and Naruto were, one of them would have to face Yhwach.


    If there were just two more like Valkyrie, the fate of Soul Society might rest on Naruto��s unknown potential, his untested abilities, or his unreleased "Vortex Bankai."


    Alternatively, they might have to rely on the Quincy making a foolish mistake��though that seemed less likely than hoping for a miracle.


    Half an hour later, in the 7th Division.


    The meeting room was neither as small nor as lively as the 1st Division''s had been. Soi Fon��s small table had been pushed into a corner, with T��shir�� Hitsugaya��s stacked on top of it. In the middle of the room, the space had been cluttered with Kurama��s bed and various "trophies" it had collected, like Kenpachi��s bells and even Yamamoto��s mustache.


    "The Wandenreich has declared war on us," Yamamoto said gravely, "and they have slaughtered over a hundred of our soldiers."


    "This is the greatest loss we��ve suffered in a thousand years."


    The battle against Aizen had cost the lives of only a few captains, and they had all been replaced within a few years. The Muramasa incident had caused chaos but resulted in little loss of actual combat strength.


    But this time, it was different.


    Many seated officers were dead. The 1st Division lay in ruins. It would take at least a year or two to train replacements, let alone find suitable candidates. The long-standing infrastructure and talent pool of the 1st Division had been utterly decimated.


    "Unforgivable!"


    "I once spared the Quincy because they had not yet committed a true atrocity. They were ignorant, acting for the sake of the world��s balance. That��s why I did not wipe them out entirely."


    "And now, instead of gratitude, they return only to start another war."


    "Mayuri, have you located their base?"


    Mayuri glanced at Naruto before shaking his head. "Not yet. Their technology is unlike anything we��ve seen before, but I��m working on it."


    "Let me see your progress."


    Without hesitation, Mayuri pulled out a syringe from his sleeve and injected it into his arm.


    An invisible liquid coursed through his bloodstream, and his eyes began to roll uncontrollably. His body moved as if time had sped up a thousandfold, his hand movements creating blinding afterimages.


    In this state, Mayuri formed seals, dispelling shadow clones. The flood of information left him momentarily reeling as he struggled to process the incoming data. However, the effects of the serum allowed him to endure the onslaught.


    After several minutes, the serum wore off, and Mayuri regained control, sorting through the information he had collected.


    "There are no concrete results yet," he admitted while forming more seals and creating a new set of clones. "But I��ve found a lead."


    "I��ve deciphered part of the encryption they use for spatial manipulation. Once I crack the code, I��ll be able to locate their base."


    He grinned wickedly and glanced at Naruto. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Urahara were doing this, he wouldn��t be nearly as effective."


    To meet Naruto��s half-day deadline, Mayuri had halted all other projects, even suspending his Quincy autopsies. Dozens of his clones worked tirelessly, each group of seven analyzing different aspects of the data. Every thirty minutes, they regrouped to review their findings, identifying the most promising directions for further investigation.


    Failure after failure, they were slowly piecing together the solution.


    Success required both talent and luck. Even a genius like Urahara experienced failures, but he was sharp��after one failure, he quickly ruled out ineffective methods and moved on to new ideas.


    Genius, Mayuri thought, was simply precision.


    But even a genius couldn��t process the sheer volume of data that Mayuri subjected himself to every half hour. The serum he had injected, which he had named "Clone Drug," temporarily expanded his mental capacity, allowing him to process vast amounts of information at incredible speed.


    "I see," Yamamoto said, his expression softening slightly. "Begin preparations with the 7th Division."


    "We cannot trust the words of such treacherous liars."


    "Naruto has already killed their messenger."


    "Though they promised to start the war in five days, we can��t rely on their sense of honor."


    "Moreover��"


    "This is the greatest provocation against Soul Society. We must seize the initiative in this war."


    Shunsui Ky��raku chuckled quietly, pulling his hat lower.


    The old man was furious.


    He glanced at Naruto.


    "I have additional information," Naruto said, stepping forward. "The Wandenreich is most likely located within Soul Society itself."


    The captains were stunned.


    Yamamoto was not surprised��Naruto had shared this information earlier.


    "I had the 7th Division preparing before, but they declared war before we could act," Naruto continued, shaking his head. "Prepare yourselves, captains..."


    "Whether we take the initiative or they do, the battlefield is likely to be within Soul Society."


    The captains�� expressions grew serious.


    A battle within Soul Society?


    "And as for their ultimate goal," Naruto continued softly, pulling out a scroll, "it��s most likely the Soul King."


    "You''re all familiar with the Fullbringers, right?"


    "When I fought that man earlier..."


    Mayuri couldn��t contain himself and interrupted, his voice hissing eagerly, "I saw it too. The Soul King''s presence��it was the heart."


    "That was the Soul King��s heart."


    "Captain Uzumaki, give it to me, will you? If I had it, I could find their base even faster."


    His eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    The H��gyoku... Mayuri had secretly read the research notes from the Daireishokair�� (Great Spirit Library). One of its primary materials was a fragment of the Soul King.


    Both Aizen��s H��gyoku and Urahara��s used nothing more than a fingernail of the Soul King��an insignificant piece.


    Now, before him was the Soul King��s heart.


    It seemed to possess the power of "immortality."


    Though Mayuri wasn��t entirely sure, he knew one thing��the ability to avoid death was not native to the Quincy.


    The Soul King''s heart was the most valuable research specimen in the world.


    Mayuri craved it. Even if it meant admitting that Urahara might be smarter than him, if he could get his hands on the heart, none of that would matter.


    Naruto shot him a cold glance. "I��m certain now��there��s a connection between Quincy and the Soul King. It��s no longer just a vague similarity."


    "Their powers come from the same source."


    "Or, perhaps, the Soul King and the Quincy are closely related."


    Yamamoto bowed his head, frowning in thought.


    This wasn��t something he knew much about. Despite his long life, the history of the world��the three worlds stretching back nearly a million years��remained beyond his comprehension.


    "We��ll wait until Mayuri produces results," Yamamoto said softly. "There are things even I do not know."


    Meanwhile, in the human world.


    Ichigo Kurosaki stood with his sword raised behind a Quincy, deep in thought. "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean I��ve been ��protected too much��?"


    "And what do you mean by ��stealing Bankai��?"


    The Quincy, Asguiaro Ebern, smirked and shook his head. "You��ve only unlocked a fraction of your potential."


    "Naruto Uzumaki and the Gotei 13 have been protecting you too well."


    "That��s why you only have *this* level of strength."


    Ichigo��s face twisted with confusion.


    *Only* this strength?


    He couldn��t understand how someone who had been at a disadvantage before him could speak so condescendingly.


    And he wasn��t weak.


    Another Substitute Shinigami, K��go Ginj��, had said that Ichigo had surpassed him. Urahara had mentioned that Ichigo was an exceptional captain-level fighter, a talent rivaling even Naruto Uzumaki.


    That was fine.


    He also knew he��d been protected.


    But what really caught his attention was the incantation��"Vollst?ndig"��and the ability it granted.


    "Stealing Bankai."


    Did such an ability really exist in the literal sense?


    Asguiaro Ebern shook his head, his eyes fixed on Ichigo��s sword.


    He didn��t want to say anything more.


    He also no longer wanted to fight.


    More than delaying Ichigo, the information he had just learned needed to be reported.


    The ability to steal Bankai...


    It didn��t work on Ichigo.


    He reached into the void, drawing forth a shadow that enveloped half of his body. The thick, dark substance writhed as it lifted him into the air.


    Ichigo reached out, trying to grab him. "Wait!"


    "Don��t bother with futile attempts," Ebern said, his voice tinged with pride. "Only those chosen have the right to merge with the shadows."


    With that, the void closed, leaving only a faint reishi disturbance in the air.


    Ichigo��s eyes widened as he stared at the sky, where an intense battle had just taken place.


    The enemy was gone.


    And they had disappeared in a way Ichigo couldn��t comprehend.


    "Quincy..."


    He had never heard of them having abilities like this.


    Not even his mother had mentioned it.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113528535/d5a7da00ec674c37a05238369ed3d618/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1737072000&token-hash=Kb91hjEMKmFG6_VrtWtX3nfHx0siwCz_BiJP8f1_R9c%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113528535/92aef6eccb1d4cdbbe67a6da29d09af2/e30%3D/1.png?token-time=1737072000&token-hash=UHIwD3ZPt1FKf3ZqbGlqg7geEcXOTRdU0ojgKGHAvzg%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 253: The War Starts Now!

    The Wandenreich


    Yhwach sat lazily on his throne, propping his head up with one hand as he gazed down at the figure kneeling before him.


    "Gerard has fallen," he said softly. "Even with all that power, he was still killed."


    He extended his hand, and a soft blue glow gathered, returning to him.


    "Such rare material as Gerard��there was only one of him. Truly a pity."


    Though he spoke these words, his expression barely changed.


    "However, Gerard''s death was not entirely without meaning. His immortality did serve, to some extent, as a counter to Naruto Uzumaki''s Zanpakut��."


    At this point, Yhwach paused, shifting his gaze to the man half-kneeling before him.


    "Asguiaro Ebern, you look rather pitiful," he remarked. "It seems your efforts yielded less-than-ideal results."


    "He''s nothing more than a child who''s witnessed a few battles from the sidelines, never truly baptized by fire and blood."


    The named figure lowered his head, his voice trembling slightly with panic. "Your Majesty, I engaged Ichigo Kurosaki as ordered."


    "Just as planned, I lured him into releasing his Bankai, but at the critical moment..."


    "The medallion failed."


    Yhwach sneered softly. "Failed?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Ebern replied cautiously, retrieving a circular medallion engraved with pentagonal lines from his robe. "I couldn''t steal his Bankai..."


    Yhwach raised his hand, and with a small gesture, the medallion flew into his grasp.


    "As expected, there��s nothing."


    "This is not your fault."


    Ebern continued to bow, eyes fixed on the ground, not daring to speak.


    "Ichigo Kurosaki is a special case. The medallion''s failure against him is understandable."


    Yhwach casually tossed the medallion back, and Ebern clumsily caught it, a slight expression of relief crossing his face.


    The fact that the medallion was returned��did that mean he would be spared punishment?


    Yhwach continued to lean on his hand, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You are not without fault, but confirming this was a success in itself. In fact, you could say you''ve done well." ????��N?????��?


    "So..."


    "What kind of reward should I give you?"


    Ebern instinctively looked up, his eyes drawn to Yhwach��s hand, which held the glowing blue light.


    Yhwach noticed but shook his head with a soft laugh. "You want the power of ''M''?"


    "That''s not for you."


    Ebern immediately bowed again. "I wouldn''t dare, Your Majesty."


    "M" was the Schrift��the holy letter that once belonged to Gerard Valkyrie.


    Yhwach, as the source of all Quincy, held the power to bestow and revoke such abilities. Among the Quincy, a prestigious group known as the "Sternritter" were granted Schrift, letters that gave them unique powers.


    Gerard Valkyrie��s power, derived from the letter "M" for "Miracle," was particularly formidable due to his connection with the Soul King��s heart. This made his Schrift especially powerful and irrational in its effects.


    Yhwach curled his fingers. "Instead, I shall bestow upon you a different honor."


    He smiled coldly.


    Ebern looked up again, eyes full of hope.


    The blue light at Yhwach��s fingertips shimmered and pulsed, flying toward the eager Ebern.


    The light engulfed Ebern, shining brightly.


    "Become the foundation for peace," Yhwach said.


    The light seared into Ebern��s body, not with warmth or compassion, but with harsh, unrelenting heat.


    His entire body was consumed, burned, and then extinguished.


    The onlookers surrounding the scene remained silent, careful not to draw attention to themselves.


    Yhwach stood.


    "There is no need for such expressions. The Wandenreich only requires those who are useful. As for weaklings like him, it''s better for me to reclaim the power I bestowed."


    "Though we haven''t fully conquered Hueco Mundo yet..."


    "The Gotei 13 has abandoned its defensive stance in the face of our assault."


    "Gathering more Arrancar will be a simple task."


    He reached into the shadows.


    "Compared to these trivial matters, we have more important things to consider."


    "For example..."


    The shadows shifted, forming the shape of a person��a figure with black-and-white striped markings on their face, adorned with strange metallic ornaments.


    "We tend to overlook the unassuming figures," Yhwach mused. "Soul Society is full of brilliant minds��Ichib�� Hy��sube, Senjumaru Shutara, and Kisuke Urahara..."


    "Their brilliance overshadows others whose light may not shine as brightly."


    "But Naruto Uzumaki��"


    At the mention of this name, a strange glint appeared in Yhwach��s eyes.


    "Everyone who comes into contact with him undergoes some bizarre transformation."


    "Mayuri Kurotsuchi has evolved."


    "Raise Naruto��s rank to ''Special War Potential.''"


    Yhwach��s expression was amused.


    "The Shadow Clone Technique, a power not native to this world. For any being, whether Shinigami, Quincy, or Arrancar, splitting their reishi like that is risky in a balanced battle."


    "Yet, in Mayuri��s hands, it has made him seem completely reborn."


    The tall, slender, blonde man nodded, committing Yhwach��s words to memory.


    "And..."


    "We can��t wait much longer."


    "Declare war."


    The blonde man nodded once again.


    ...


    Soul Society - 7th Division Headquarters


    The meeting had just concluded, and the captains were preparing to disperse when there was an urgent knock at the door.


    Kurama leaped over and opened it. While all vice-captains were required to wait outside, Kurama was an exception and allowed to remain inside.


    It was Isane Kotetsu, the vice-captain of the 4th Division.


    "What is it?" Yamamoto asked, his voice deep and resonant.


    "Vice-Captain Sasakibe has awoken," Isane reported urgently. "He said the Quincy who attacked him possess a power that specifically targets and steals Bankai."


    "This is critical news that requires immediate reporting."


    Yamamoto''s expression shifted slightly.


    The others were stunned.


    Naruto��s expression remained unchanged. Strictly speaking, he had not yet mastered the full extent of his Bankai, so the Quincy possessing such an ability did not concern him much.


    Mayuri narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.


    "To steal Bankai?" he mused. "That sounds like an interesting development."


    Naruto glanced at him, and Mayuri quickly reined in his excitement, hiding his eager expression.


    He turned to Isane. "Would the 4th Division allow me to transfer Vice-Captain Sasakibe to the 12th Division?"


    "This matter requires careful handling."


    He instinctively looked at Naruto before quickly correcting himself and looking toward the Captain-Commander.


    Yamamoto nodded. "It seems necessary."


    Isane bowed and left the room respectfully.


    The idea of "sealing" or "restricting" Bankai was understandable��those concepts weren��t new. Naruto himself could easily seal such powers.


    But the notion of "stealing" was entirely different. It wasn��t just about nullifying a Bankai; it was as though one��s power became the Quincy��s property.


    Like what Muramasa had done.


    However, even Muramasa��s power merely manipulated the senses of Zanpakut��, tricking them into siding with him. The Zanpakut�� still retained their self-awareness to some degree.


    Many Zanpakut�� were even able to resist Muramasa��s influence.


    Zanpakut�� like Naruto��s blades...


    Or like the 4th Division��s Hanatar�� Yamada, whose Zanpakut��, ''Hisagomaru'', though weak, never aligned with Muramasa.


    Shunsui Ky��raku��s two swords also pretended to rebel, but it was more of a playful game between them and their master.


    But to have one''s Zanpakut�� taken completely��just the thought of it was terrifying.


    Yamamoto gave repeated instructions for the captains to remain vigilant, ordering them to inform all those training their Bankai, as well as the ones secretly practicing it without others knowing.


    The 13th Division was tasked with contacting the substitute Shinigami, as well as the Fullbringers.


    Valkyrie was revealed to be the Soul King��s heart.


    Though much remained uncertain, one thing was clear��the Quincy had an interest in the fragments of the Soul King and had already mastered techniques to use them.


    If they dared to invade Hueco Mundo, they would surely target the Fullbringers next.


    The only question was whether they were willing to act.


    After the others gradually left, only three people and one fox remained in the 7th Division headquarters.


    "Captain Kurotsuchi of the 12th Division," Yamamoto spoke gravely. "Regarding the incident of disappearing souls in Rukongai, for which multiple squads have been dispatched..."


    "As the one responsible for monitoring the balance of the three worlds, what are your thoughts?"


    He turned, his gaze falling on the fox lying in his original seat, speaking in a low tone.


    "It wasn��t me," Mayuri raised his hand, glancing at Naruto, grinning. "Of course, I did briefly consider it."


    "But, Captain-Commander, you know how much Captain Uzumaki despises the involvement of innocent people."


    "If I had done it, I��d be dead by now."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, his expression sharp.


    "While I was still contemplating how to approach Captain Uzumaki about this without getting beaten or scolded, the balance had already stabilized," Mayuri shrugged, his face showing a tinge of disappointment that he wasn��t responsible for the incident.


    Such was his nature��knowing what was off-limits but always tempted to test the boundaries, dancing at the edge, swaying between caution and boldness. He feared getting killed but also feared not pushing his limits.


    Yamamoto lifted his head silently, his gaze sharp as though piercing through the roof of the 7th Division, muttering softly, "It seems..."


    "They couldn��t resist making a move."


    "They?" Naruto followed his lead, looking upward.


    Was he referring to the "Royal Guard," also known as DiviZero?


    Could it be that, in the name of maintaining balance in the three worlds, they were erasing souls from Soul Society to maintain that balance?


    But were these "Royal Guard" members truly here to protect the balance of the three worlds, or were they merely the jailers of the Soul King?


    "This is unforgivable," Naruto said quietly.


    Yamamoto turned suddenly, eyes wide with surprise.


    A hundred years ago, Naruto had been so small, youthful, and inexperienced. But now, he had grown taller than himself, a remarkable young man��stronger than even Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto slowly turned back. "Naruto..."


    "I understand," Naruto replied, acknowledging the unspoken words.


    Yamamoto shook his head. He had just realized that no matter how long an era lasts, it would eventually come to an end.


    ��


    Rukongai, in a narrow alleyway.


    Izuru Kira walked ahead, sword in hand, leading his squad on patrol. His expression was somber.


    ��Be careful, everyone.��


    ��No need to worry, Kira-san!�� one of the squad members grinned. ��With your strength, nothing will be a problem.��


    ��Yeah, exactly!��


    ��You��re only ranked as Fourth Seat because you''re in the 7th Division. In any other division, you��d easily be a lieutenant.��


    Izuru forced a smile in response. It wasn��t untrue��his own captain had admitted as much. But the 7th Division was unique��


    The reason he hadn��t advanced to the Third Seat position was because the Vice-Captain was a fox capable of rivaling most captains in strength. More than raw power, the division needed someone attentive and responsible to ��assist�� the Vice-Captain with administrative duties.


    Though Momo Hinamori was slightly weaker than Kira, she was more detail-oriented and better suited to the role of Third Seat in the 7th Division.


    ��I heard you��ve been in contact with the 5th Division?�� one squad member asked as they strolled down a quiet street, the air tense but peaceful, with nothing out of the ordinary happening.


    Kira nodded. ��It was recommended by the captain.��


    Talking about it made him smile slightly.


    Kira, a man who often bottled up his emotions, appreciated that Captain Uzumaki was always patient and attentive to the inner thoughts of his squad members and officers. Naruto could sense Kira��s ambitions and desire to advance, even without Kira explicitly saying anything.


    Naruto had explained that the reason he gathered talented individuals into the 7th Division in the first place was because Aizen had targeted them. Naruto had intervened to protect them.


    Now that the threat had passed, he wouldn��t stop them from seeking advancement.


    The 5th Division had suffered greatly due to Aizen��s betrayal, leaving it a shadow of its former glory. The ranks were left in shambles, with many officers either having left or died, and the division had been left with nothing but humiliation. Only under the leadership of Kaien Shiba had things started to improve.


    However, finding a capable vice-captain was difficult. Many people possessed strength, but few had the necessary leadership experience to manage a division effectively.


    Kira, thus, had emerged as the top candidate. The transfer was being processed, but with the recent chaos��Muramasa, the invasion of the Quincy��it had been delayed.


    Just as Kira was reminiscing, his expression suddenly changed.


    ��Be careful!�� he shouted.


    In his vision, shadows began to twist unnaturally, rising like tendrils.


    It was the signal for Quincy movement.


    Their unique method of traveling through the shadows.


    Kira quickly drew his sword, preparing to release his Shikai.


    But before he could react��


    A blinding blue light flashed.


    An arrow��a massive, arrow larger than a human head��emerged from the shadows and shot forward.


    The wind was torn apart, the shrieking sound piercing their ears.


    Kira instinctively raised his sword, but his speed was no match for the arrow.


    It tore through his left side, leaving behind only part of his spine and the remaining right half of his body.


    The other squad members gasped in horror, but before they could scream, they too were struck by the same blinding arrows��the Quincy��s ''Heilig Pfeil''.


    They were shredded, torn apart, and killed instantly.


    ��The level of their defense is practically nonexistent,�� a tall, slender man with blonde hair stepped out from the shadows, his face expressionless. ��After all that��s happened, they��re still this unprepared?��


    ��Or perhaps����


    ��This is all their strength amounts to.��


    Beside him, a man cloaked in a cape, with a large weapon strapped to his back, scoffed. ��Forget these insignificant fools.��


    ��Don��t forget His Majesty��s orders.��


    The tall man didn��t respond, only casting a sharp glance back at his companion. ��Stick to the plan.��


    ��Soul Society is undermanned. Take advantage of this.��


    ��His Majesty��s command����


    ��Leave no one alive, including Naruto Uzumaki.��


    ...


    Elsewhere in Soul Society.


    A disheveled man hovered in the air, looking down upon the Seireitei without concealing his spiritual pressure.


    The patrolling Shinigami nearby immediately noticed him, their expressions turning grim.


    ��Damn it, a Quincy! It��s an enemy!�� one of them shouted, drawing his sword and keeping his eyes on the sky. ��He��s right outside the Sekkiseki Barrier!��


    ��When did he get there?��


    ��Sound the alarm!��


    One Shinigami raised his hand, ready to release a warning flare.


    But before the flare could ascend, the man in the sky raised his hand, causing the flare to disappear, disintegrating mid-flight.


    The signal couldn��t be sent.


    The Shinigami grew even more alarmed��not because of his ability to stop the signal but because of what it implied.


    He was outside the Sekkiseki Barrier.


    The Seireitei was shielded by this barrier, which, while invisible, would alert the Gotei 13 the moment it was breached. Only those of considerable strength could break through, and even then, the barrier would immediately send out an alarm. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this time, there was no alarm.


    Which meant one of two things: either the Quincy were using a strange method of teleportation that could bypass the barrier undetected, or...


    The Shinigami were too afraid to consider the other possibility.


    ...


    12th Division


    One of the many Mayuri Kurotsuchis raised his hand enthusiastically, speaking in an excited tone: ��I��ve finally cracked it!��


    After more than eight hours and over fifty thousand different attempts, multiple layers of encryption had finally been decoded. He had deciphered the mechanism behind this mysterious technique.


    Shadows!


    It was the shadows.


    When they disappeared into the shadows, they hadn��t gone anywhere else; they had been stationed within them.


    So, the location of their base��


    It was as Naruto had said��they were right here, in the Soul Society, even within the Seireitei itself, hidden in the shadows.


    Who would ever think to notice the shadows?


    Something that had always been there, without ever seeming out of place, without any presence or suspicion.


    And they hid there, quietly.


    Mayuri glanced at the clock. The hour hand had not yet reached its highest point, causing him to smile.


    The night was not over yet.


    He hadn��t broken his promise to Naruto about the deadline.


    With a wave of his hand, he prepared to summon two clones to notify the Captain-Commander and Naruto. But before he could finish the technique, Akon tapped his shoulder, reporting urgently: ��There��s a surge of unfamiliar and powerful spiritual pressure within the Seireitei!��


    ��The spiritual pressure of Kira, Fourth Seat of the 7th Division, has disappeared, along with three accompanying officers.��


    ��In the Western 30th district, 37 spiritual pressures have vanished.��


    As Akon continued, other squad members reported additional incidents.


    ��In the Eastern 227th district, 87 spiritual pressures have vanished����


    ��In the Eastern 233rd district, over 20 people have disappeared����


    A large, dense number of spiritual pressures had vanished, one after the other. Despite the steady flow of reports, the atmosphere in the room grew heavier, as though a deathly pall had descended upon them.


    Though��


    ��Spiritual pressure vanishing doesn��t necessarily equal death, but based on past data, the likelihood is over 80%.��


    In other words, 80% of the people they were reporting had likely died.


    In just a few minutes since receiving the alert of an enemy invasion, nearly a thousand people had been lost.


    Mayuri��s expression didn��t change at all. He stared at the screen impassively, as if the jumping numbers represented nothing more than cold, lifeless digits��not human lives.


    ��Has Naruto not sensed this yet?��


    He muttered, glancing outside.


    Akon turned back to his captain: ��Shouldn��t we inform Naruto and the Captain-Commander about this��?��


    ��Why should we?�� Mayuri interrupted coldly.


    Akon was taken aback.


    Mayuri waved his hand dismissively, clicking his tongue with irritation: ��If this information had come ten minutes earlier, it would have been valuable.��


    ��But now that the enemy has already launched their attack, it��s worthless.��


    ��It has no meaning anymore.��


    Akon lowered his gaze.


    This information was far from worthless��it could help them analyze enemy distribution, determine their movements, and identify their strongholds��


    Mayuri raised his hand and formed seals. ��You and Nemu handle the coordination here.��


    ��I��m off to do something more meaningful.��


    ��Where is Vice-Captain Ch��jir�� Sasakibe being treated?��


    Akon immediately responded: ��In Lab A-133.��


    ��Good.�� Mayuri acknowledged, completing his seals, his body dissolving into a cloud of white smoke, disappearing from sight.


    Akon sighed.


    While his captain was so nonchalant, he couldn��t afford to be. These reports still had to be delivered.


    Mayuri had lost interest in the ��shadows.��


    The enemy��s sudden offensive had rendered his half-day of effort and his valuable resources wasted.


    So now...


    It was time for him to do something truly significant.


    The Quincy had clearly launched their attack preemptively to prevent the Gotei 13 from analyzing the intel they had gathered from Gerard and the captured Quincy. By striking before their plans were fully exposed, and while they still had the upper hand, the Quincy hoped to win a swift victory.


    Mayuri sneered.


    Their timing was impeccable, but it left a bitter taste in his mouth to have his work rendered useless.


    Now...


    It was time to counterattack.


    Among the Quincy��s abilities, none were more unsettling than the rumored power to steal Bankai.


    While his fellow captains were not the brightest, they surely wouldn��t be foolish enough to unleash their Bankai on the Quincy knowing this information.


    He had to figure out a way to break this ability, and fast.


    Lab A-133


    Mayuri held a large syringe in his right hand, its needle as thick as a wasp��s stinger, as he stared down at the injured Ch��jir�� Sasakibe lying on the bed. His tone was sinister: "The enemy has already invaded."


    ��There��s no time for slow and gentle research anymore.��


    Sasakibe��s injuries hadn��t fully healed, but he took a deep breath, his expression grave, and stared resolutely at the syringe that promised only pain. "I''m ready, Captain Kurotsuchi."


    ��For the Seireitei, for the Captain-Commander, I��ll do anything."


    Mayuri grinned and drove the syringe downward.


    But...


    The needle didn��t pierce Sasakibe.


    Instead, Mayuri injected himself.


    The syringe was emptied in one swift motion.


    Mayuri��s body underwent a grotesque transformation��he grew three heads and six arms, his appearance twisted and monstrous, while a faint red hue spread across his skin as blood seeped from his capillaries.


    This transformation was inspired by the first time he had witnessed Naruto in his fully released state.


    The form was hideous, certainly��


    But it was immensely useful for research.


    If not for these substances, which could substitute for "Shadow Clones" and other alternatives, he would have likely been forced to make permanent physical modifications to himself.


    Now, every drug he had that could help him break the Quincy��s technique had been used.


    As for the strain it put on his body...


    He could always recover later, resting in the 7th Division for a while.


    Sasakibe trembled at the sight of Mayuri in this state.


    While the idea of that painful injection had been terrifying��


    Seeing this version of Mayuri evoked a far greater, unknown fear. Perhaps taking that injection wouldn��t have been so bad after all.


    ��


    Seireitei


    Naruto and Yamamoto stood in the ruins of the 1st Division headquarters, gazing into the distance.


    Eleven pillars of dense spiritual energy had risen, blue flames blazing within them.


    ��The Sekkiseki Barrier remains intact,�� Yamamoto remarked calmly. ��Yet so many enemies have entered.��


    ��Naruto, you were right.��


    Naruto responded, ��They were in the Seireitei from the beginning.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113576964/a839f6d8539e4b87a1c3e461c58a70b3/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.jpg?token-time=1737158400&token-hash=4W8SPSWgTSXq4_3kR-jYVCWpBSUJsr5o6v3J9ceSCDk%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 254: Letters, Misfortune, and Solutions

    Regardless of whether they truly had the means to silently infiltrate the Seireitei or had been hiding within it using some unfathomable method from the start, the fact remained: the invasion had already happened.


    The Wandenreich had attacked.


    Even though they had mentally prepared for war, when it erupted, it still felt sudden��like a fierce storm striking without warning.


    Yamamoto gazed at the rising pillars of light, his expression heavy. The glow surrounding them weighed down on his very soul.


    "They came so quickly."


    They had only just received the news, and preparations were barely underway. They hadn��t even confirmed if any divisions besides the 7th were in position.


    The enemy had arrived.


    Naruto drew his sword, looking ahead, his tone calm: "We would have faced them sooner or later."


    "But Mayuri is probably��"


    "Frustrated, and enraged."


    That man had been researching the enemy��s movements and their base of operations. Now, with the Wandenreich launching an all-out attack and the battle being brought to the Seireitei, all his research was for nothing.


    "Naruto," Yamamoto gripped his staff with one hand, his tone heavy but resolute. "I know your strength."


    "And I am well aware�� that I may no longer be the man I was a thousand years ago."


    "However, leave Yhwach to me."


    His voice faltered slightly, the faintest trace of regret in his tone.


    A thousand years ago, due to certain personal reasons, he had failed to kill Yhwach. That failure had led to this��a Wandenreich invasion, the deaths of nearly a thousand soldiers, and the severe injuries of his most trusted lieutenant, Ch��jir�� Sasakibe.


    If it hadn��t been for Naruto��


    His most loyal confidant would surely have perished that day.


    The seeds of his past negligence had grown into a bitter fruit that now cracked his very teeth.


    It was his burden to bear.


    "I understand," Naruto replied.


    Yhwach may indeed be powerful, and he may have prepared many countermeasures against his old rival, but with the Captain-Commander��s abilities, the worst outcome would only be defeat. ?????????���¨�?


    As Naruto spoke, his gaze fell on Yamamoto��s empty sleeve.


    "Perhaps I should have listened to your advice," the old man said with a blank expression, shaking his head slightly. "To accept that human girl��s help and have my arm healed."


    "But now is not the time to dwell on such things��"


    Naruto cut him off: "It��s not too late."


    Naruto drew the ''Nine-Tails.'' Using the power of Yin-Yang Release, a milky-white substance flowed into Yamamoto��s sleeve, solidifying and forming a new arm in moments.


    Yamamoto raised his new arm, clenching his fist. The flow of spiritual energy was slightly obstructed, but the impact was minimal.


    As for nerve function and reaction��


    There was no hindrance at all.


    Even compared to the artificial bodies created by the 12th Division, this prosthetic was far superior.


    "The power of Kurama, is it?" Yamamoto murmured.


    The fox, perched on Naruto��s shoulder, poked its head out, grinning proudly: "That��s right, it��s my power!"


    "Old man, you��d better thank me properly!"


    "Otherwise, you��d be nothing more than a one-armed cripple."


    Yamamoto raised his newly formed hand and pointed sternly: "Such insolence, speaking to me in that tone."


    Kurama quickly retreated back into Naruto, poking its head out from the other shoulder: "Let��s move on; the Seireitei needs us to intervene."


    Having regained the upper hand under Yamamoto��s leadership, they had no intention of allowing the old man to browbeat them further.


    ...


    Eastern Seireitei


    Byakuya Kuchiki gripped his sword tightly, staring down the bizarre figure in front of him��a humanoid creature with a malevolent aura.


    "Let me handle this, Captain," Renji Abarai bent low in a deep bow, nearly crouching before his captain. "This enemy��"


    "Can��t be beaten with just a Shikai."


    The Quincy before them��


    Was far stronger than expected.


    The figure before them, with waist-length hair and a grotesque mask resembling a fetish item, moved stiffly like a puppet on strings.


    But the power, speed, and the technique known as ''Blut Vene''��


    The pressure was immense.


    A Shikai wouldn��t be enough to handle this.


    "Idiot," Byakuya lightly waved his hand, scattering cherry blossoms in the wind. "Vice-Captain Sasakibe said these enemies possess the ability to steal Bankai."


    The long-haired Quincy spoke, his voice eerie and cold: "You won��t use Bankai? Is that really wise?"


    "With your current strength, how do you expect to fight me without it?"


    Renji lifted his blade, his eyes fierce: "There��s only one of him."


    "If I use my Bankai as bait�� when he uses his ability, I��ll��"


    Byakuya flicked his hand, a cluster of cherry blossoms hitting Renji on the head. Though the blow wasn��t strong, it was clearly a reprimand: "Don��t get clever."


    "The two of us can hold him off��"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a white figure leapt into view.


    Along with a flash of blue light.


    Heilig Pfeil��a holy arrow.


    With the bow drawn, the arrow shot toward them.


    "One?" Another voice called out, mocking them. "Did he ever say he was alone?"


    "We, the Sternritter, are nothing like you Shinigami."


    "We have far more."


    A figure stood high on a wall, looking down at them with an air of superiority and disdain.


    Another Quincy.


    This one had a bloated, star-shaped head and wore orange goggles.


    His appearance reminded them of a former lieutenant of the 9th Division.


    "He��s not much of a talker," the man said, his teeth sparse and crooked, with only a single front tooth remaining. "Allow me to introduce us."


    "We are the Sternritter."


    "I am NaNaNa Najahkoop, codenamed ��U.''"


    "And this is ?s N?dt, granted the letter ��F�� by His Majesty."


    The letter��


    What did they mean?


    Byakuya narrowed his eyes.


    "Curious about what they represent?" NaNaNa stretched out his hand. "Come, give it a try."


    "Let��s see what you Shinigami are really made of��"


    As arrows of light burst forth, the battle resumed.


    Just the abilities of ��F�� alone were enough to pressure them. Now, with the addition of ��U,�� the tide of battle was rapidly turning in favor of the Quincy.


    Ordinary soldiers could hardly participate in a conflict of this magnitude.


    Captains and lieutenants were the main forces in this war.


    The Wandenreich��s reserves far exceeded the Shinigami��s expectations.


    In every battlefield, the Quincy outmatched them both in quantity and quality.


    Naruto stood above it all.


    His Mind''s Eye of the Kagura expanded, spreading across the entire Seireitei without reservation.


    A few years ago, his perception couldn��t have reached such an extent.


    But now��


    He could do it effortlessly.


    Beneath the Sekkiseki Barrier, the fires of war raged. It was difficult to find even a single battlefield where the Shinigami still held any advantage.


    The Quincy��s spiritual pressures were overwhelming.


    None of them were weaker than a seated officer, and the number capable of matching a captain far exceeded what Naruto had expected.


    At least twenty of them.


    The so-called Wandenreich had accumulated such power?


    Naruto extended his hand.


    "It��s time, Kurama."


    In his inner world, a voice responded: "No problem, Naruto."


    "Let��s unleash chaos."


    His Zanpakut�� was released, the totem markings on the hilt coming to life, twisting and pulsing with color, as faint wisps of chakra began to leak out.


    Creatures formed from the Nine-Tails�� chakra stretched their bodies and roared toward the sky.


    "Nine Masked Tailed Beasts."


    Even in this world, they were unleashed without hindrance.


    Though not as powerful as the original Tailed Beasts, their spiritual pressure was overwhelming. There was no time to waste.


    With roars, they scattered, racing toward the captain-level battles across the Seireitei.


    ��


    12th Division, Technological Development Bureau


    "Spiritual pressure!" one of the officers reported with alarm, his eyes wide with fear. "Eight more spiritual pressures, approaching captain-level, have appeared!"


    Fear spread quickly. Hearing this, the other officers'' faces grew increasingly anxious.


    The Quincy invasion had already brought nearly twenty individuals with captain-level power, a significant challenge for the Seireitei. And now...


    There were more?


    Thirty captains in total?


    That was nearly three times the strength of the Gotei 13.


    "Where are they coming from?" Akon immediately turned and asked sternly. With the captain occupied in his research, Akon had become the acting leader. "Where are they headed?"


    "Restore communications and establish contact with the captains," he ordered.


    As his commands were being carried out, another officer spoke up: "The source of the spiritual pressures... seems to be Captain Uzumaki."


    The entire bustling command center paused for a moment.


    The tense atmosphere lightened slightly.


    "After filtering the spiritual waves," another officer added, fingers flying over the controls, "those eight beings appear to be linked to Captain Uzumaki''s Nine-Tails."


    "Their power matches what was seen during the battle against Aizen��exactly the same."


    He rattled off a series of complex data.


    Everyone in the room understood what this meant.


    While their initial impressions had suggested something, for the research team, the data provided undeniable confirmation.


    Without a doubt, the eight near-captain-level beings had come from Captain Uzumaki as reinforcements.


    "Notify the Gotei 13!" Akon decisively slammed his hand on the table. "Tell them the good news!"


    "Captain Uzumaki..."


    Nemu Kurotsuchi raised her hand and began reciting a binding spell: "Bakud�� #77. Tenteik��ra (��ͦ���_, Heavenly Rickshaws in Silken Air)."


    Her voice transmitted the message throughout the Seireitei.


    "Captain Uzumaki��s reinforcements have arrived..."


    ...


    Eastern Seireitei


    Renji Abarai, his grip on his sword trembling slightly, looked up. "Captain, did you hear that?"


    "I heard," Byakuya Kuchiki replied without looking up, his focus still on the two enemies before them. "But stay focused. The enemy is still in front of us."


    While the two Shinigami remained serious and alert, the Quincy were far more relaxed.


    NaNaNa Najahkoop grinned, tilting his head as he looked at them. "So, you heard the good news."


    "That red-haired brat��"


    "You look so relieved, it��s pathetic."


    "Who��s coming? Yamamoto or Naruto Uzumaki?"


    Just as he finished speaking, a gust of wind howled from above.


    A large cat, its body engulfed in blue flames, appeared.


    It was massive yet incredibly agile.


    After landing lightly, it let out a ferocious roar at the two Quincy. The heatwave from its flames filled the air, radiating intense pressure.


    "A little cat," NaNaNa said dismissively, staring at the enormous creature. His tone was casual, almost playful. "Do you think releasing a pet will make any difference?"


    A ��pet��...


    The Two-Tails narrowed its eyes, the fur beneath its flames bristling.


    It hated being called that.


    Without hesitation, it lifted its head, spiritual energy gathering at its mouth.


    Tailed Beast Bomb!


    The attack charged quickly, forming and launching toward the two Quincy.


    In response, ?s N?dt leapt forward, using his body as a shield. A blue glow spread over his skin, crisscrossing his body like blood vessels.


    Blut Vene!


    The Quincy''s defensive technique.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb struck him directly, followed by flames, explosions, and clouds of dust��all occurring simultaneously.


    ?s N?dt��s pained groans echoed from within the smoke.


    As the blackened dust cleared away, his figure emerged.


    Despite using Blut Vene, the damage was severe. His clothes were scorched, and his flesh was charred and bloody, with embers still smoldering on his skin.


    "It hurts..." he muttered in a pained voice.


    NaNaNa��s expression grew serious as he narrowed his eyes. "To think it could actually harm us. What a terrifying ability..."


    "But with that level of spiritual pressure..."


    "It won��t be enough to defeat us."


    He extended his hand, drawing it back.


    Blue spiritual particles gathered, forming a massive arrow.


    It shot forward, aimed directly at the large cat''s throat.


    "Die!"


    The arrow pierced through, tearing into the beast��s body.


    NaNaNa watched with satisfaction as the giant creature collapsed, dust clouding around it, and its spiritual pressure diminished. He turned to Renji Abarai, his tone mocking: "See, your so-called savior��"


    "It��s nothing more than a pathetic animal."


    "It might��ve done some superficial damage, but it��s..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he abruptly turned, staring back at the cat.


    Renji and Byakuya followed suit, their gazes also drawn toward the creature.


    The giant being, which had seemingly been killed by NaNaNa just moments ago and whose spiritual pressure had vanished, was standing again. Its spiritual energy surged anew, and even the wound on its throat had healed.


    It was alive!


    NaNaNa��s pupils dilated in shock.


    This creature had the power of resurrection?


    And it had revived far faster than expected. In the blink of an eye, it was back on its feet, lunging toward them with its claws extended.


    Its speed was terrifying.


    Reacting instinctively, NaNaNa triggered Blut Vene.


    But the claws still tore through his clothes, slashing his flesh.


    NaNaNa retreated several steps.


    This strange creature��


    Its spiritual pressure was comparable to Renji��s, just below captain-level strength, but its quality was extraordinarily high, almost on par with Byakuya Kuchiki himself.


    Yet, it was just a peculiar beast.


    But it wouldn��t die.


    It didn��t seem like a Shinigami, nor a Hollow.


    NaNaNa recalled the reports on Naruto Uzumaki, which mentioned that his Zanpakut��, ''Kurama'', could create beings using ''Yin-Yang Release.''


    But��


    The reports hadn��t described these creations as particularly powerful.


    Now, could he create captain-level beings?


    Was it Kurama��s terrifying power, or was Naruto Uzumaki himself the real threat?


    "Naruto, huh?" Byakuya muttered, observing the Two-Tails. He smiled slightly. "Renji, here��s your chance."


    "Don��t waste it.��


    He waved his hand, and cherry blossoms danced in the air.


    Though the creatures created by Naruto��s Kurama were slightly weaker than captain-level, their reliance on Kurama��s power made them effectively immortal as long as Naruto remained alive. In truth, there was nothing more suited to the current battlefield than these beings.


    The battlefront gradually stabilized.


    At least in terms of direct combat strength, Seireitei was no longer as far behind the Wandenreich as it initially appeared.


    Naruto bent down, preparing to head to the battlefield where Kaien was. That situation was the most critical and dire. He planned to break through and...


    But before he could move, a figure appeared in front of him.


    A man with golden hair, strikingly handsome, exuding an air of nobility, and dressed in a Quincy robe.


    "You��ve come to find me," Naruto said, narrowing his eyes.


    He had already sensed this person''s spiritual pressure earlier��one of those who had been inactive until now but was now coming directly for him.


    "So... the Quincy believe you can defeat me?" Naruto asked calmly, drawing another sword.


    The blond man nodded with a slight smile. "Of course."


    "You are the greatest obstacle in His Majesty''s path. I will destroy you."


    He gently raised his hand and drew his sword. It was a plain Western-style longsword, lacking any remarkable brilliance or overwhelming presence.


    But...


    It emitted spiritual pressure.


    As Quincies manipulate spiritual particles, this sword was entirely composed of spirit energy. In his other hand, he produced a shield, pure white with a raised five-pointed cross on its surface.


    A sword and shield��a knight straight out of a Western fantasy novel.


    "A simple Quincy?" Naruto��s expression turned cold as he lowered his Zanpakut��. "Has the heart of the Soul King not been enough of a warning for you?"


    "My ability is a natural counter to people like you."


    ��Disrupt, Vortex."


    As the tip of his sword touched the invisible platform of spiritual particles beneath them, it immediately disintegrated, dissolving into a swirling wind that began to tear at the sword made entirely of spiritual particles.


    But...


    The wind swept past, and although the sword briefly distorted, it quickly reformed, remaining intact and unmoved.


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    The blond man chuckled lightly, raising the sword. "Surprised, aren��t you?"


    "Why the Zanpakut�� that always works suddenly has no effect on me?"


    "Allow me to introduce myself."


    He paused for a moment, his tone becoming even more polite. "I am Jugram Haschwalth, the highest-ranking member of the Wandenreich��s Sternritter."


    "Since you''ve already fought Gerard, you should be aware of the unique power he had��the ''Miracle.''"


    "A power seemingly different from that of other Quincies..."


    "It was His Majesty''s gift to us in the form of ''Schrift.''"


    "Gerard had ''Miracles,�� while I possess..."


    He grinned, uttering a few words from the corner of his mouth: "''The Balance.''"


    "The ability of this Schrift is to bestow misfortune."


    Naruto��s eyes remained narrowed.


    Misfortune...


    Luck was undoubtedly important, but could it truly influence a battle to that extent?


    Haschwalth pointed his sword at Naruto. "Simply put, your Zanpakut�� did have an effect just now."


    "But disrupting spiritual particles merely alters their movement patterns."


    "Meaning..."


    "Even if there is only a one-in-a-million chance that the spiritual particles forming my sword realign, they will still maintain the shape of the sword."


    He grinned wider, clearly enjoying the explanation.


    "Your misfortune is my luck."


    Naruto understood.


    Another ability tied to peculiar rules.


    Misfortune and luck...


    Unlike Gerard''s ''Miracle,�� which had a visible, direct impact, this power was far more elusive.


    What exactly was misfortune? And what constituted luck?


    "Give up," Haschwalth continued. "Against a power like mine, you stand no chance of winning."


    His eyes grew cold.


    Naruto wasn��t listening to this nonsense.


    The ability was indeed troublesome, difficult to understand, and even harder to gauge its influence.


    But no chance of victory?


    That was far from the truth.


    If his power could really manipulate ''Vortex'' at will by controlling luck and misfortune, then Naruto should already be dead by now.


    After all, for an opponent, the greatest luck would be for the enemy to die before the fight even begins.


    Yet here he was, alive and well, with only his ''Vortex'' power failing to have its usual effect.


    Haschwalth''s voice chilled: "Still defiant?"


    "Then allow me to personally put an end to you."


    He raised his sword and lunged.


    Naruto brought his hands together in a quick seal.


    Golden chains shot forward, clinking as they wrapped around Haschwalth''s golden figure.


    The power of misfortune seemed not to affect the chains of ''Adamantine Sealing Chains.'' They wrapped around Haschwalth without issue, binding him firmly.


    But then...


    With a gentle swing of his sword, Haschwalth effortlessly cut through the incomplete sealing technique and the chains, shattering the spiritual particles that formed them.


    Naruto squinted, raising a finger.


    He abandoned incantation.


    ��Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)."


    A beam of lightning shot straight at Haschwalth.


    It hit him squarely.


    Haschwalth raised his shield a moment too late.


    He had been slow.


    The lightning had already struck.


    But...


    There was no damage.


    ��An effective attack method," Haschwalth remarked, shaking his shield, which hadn''t done anything during the attack but now showed visible cracks. "But that doesn��t mean it��s an effective attack."


    "This shield of mine is called ''Freund Schild.''"


    "Any damage I receive is transferred to the shield."


    "And then��"


    Naruto felt a sharp pain in his chest as if something had struck him.


    He looked down.


    A scorch mark appeared on his chest.


    This was...


    The damage from Byakurai.


    "Any damage absorbed by the shield is reflected back on the attacker," Haschwalth smiled as he explained, clearly enjoying the situation.


    It was a minor injury.


    Naruto��s body was already healing the marks rapidly.


    But this was not good news.


    Naruto glanced at the sword in Haschwalth��s hand.


    When Haschwalth explained his power earlier, he hadn��t mentioned anything about the sword. But from their brief exchange and the shield��s ability, Naruto suspected that this ''misfortune-bestowing'' power was likely tied to the sword.


    In other words��


    To defeat Haschwalth, Naruto would need to avoid direct combat.


    Long-range attacks were the best option.


    But that shield�� it reflected damage.


    Haschwalth seemed invincible both defensively and offensively.


    "Despair," Haschwalth said softly. "You are fated to fail."


    Naruto raised his hand, the power of the ''Vortex'' gathering in his palm.


    ��


    12th Division


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi frowned, analyzing the experimental reports returned by his clones.


    He had been trying to figure out how to counter the Quincies�� ''Bankai-stealing'' strategy, but so far, nothing had worked. Thousands of experiments had proven one thing��his current ideas were completely wrong.


    Mayuri refused to believe there could be an unsolvable technique.


    Repeated failures only showed that his approach was incorrect. He would need to adjust his strategy, but after thousands of experiments and hundreds of ideas...


    Coming up with something new would take time.


    And time was precisely what Seireitei lacked.


    Would he really have to ask Urahara for advice?


    As he wrestled with the thought, Nemu Kurotsuchi knocked and entered. "Captain, 13th Division just sent an update."


    Mayuri waved impatiently. "What is it?"


    "The Quincies did attack Substitute Soul Reaper Ichigo Kurosaki," Nemu explained calmly. "The Quincy used the ''Medallion'' to seal his ''Bankai.''"


    "But..."


    "The sealing failed."


    Mayuri froze, his irritation vanishing. He quickly turned around. "Failed?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Did Ichigo do something to interfere with the sealing, or was the seal simply ineffective on him?"


    "The latter," Nemu replied with a nod. "According to the 13th Division''s intelligence, the Quincy was able to complete the sealing process, but nothing happened in the end."


    "The enemy was equally shocked." sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mayuri nodded, deep in thought.


    The ''Bankai'' couldn��t be sealed?


    Why?


    Was it because Ichigo was human, making him special?


    If that were the reason, it would be absurd.


    As he pondered, he recalled something Naruto had once said: that Ichigo was unique, with Quincy, Shinigami, Hollow, and Fullbringer powers all within him.


    Could this failure to seal his ''Bankai'' be due to these mixed powers?


    It was a new idea��a very plausible one.


    Mayuri immediately summoned more clones and threw himself into the experiments, testing this new theory.


    Half an hour later, a clone dissolved, sending its memories back to Mayuri. His face lit up with excitement, his eyes sharp as he clapped his hands together.


    "I��ve found the solution!��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113726396/8efa06c890394ba7bce2b57a217a4c34/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1737244800&token-hash=BdrhAUvMUn6TRGIkyEbtPSmyghJMmhjIQxaTym7gXpA%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 255: Yhwach vs Yamamoto

    In Mayuri Kurotsuchi''s view, Shinigami and Hollows were always considered the most opposing forces. After all, the primary duty of the Gotei 13 was to maintain the balance of the three worlds, and their main adversaries had always been the Hollows.


    But��


    Unexpectedly, in a recent series of experiments, whether it was a direct clash between a Shinigami and a Quincy or a combination of Shinigami and Quincy forces against Hollow energy, the results were always the same.


    The Quincy��s power was the most incompatible with Hollow energy.


    The Quincy��s power collapsed immediately upon contact with Hollow energy. For the Quincy, Hollow energy was like a deadly poison.


    Mayuri recalled that Naruto once mentioned the unique nature of the Substitute Shinigami��s situation. Ichigo��s Zanpakut�� was fundamentally tied to his inner Hollow��s power, similar to Kurama��s connection with Naruto.


    So...


    This explained why Ichigo Kurosaki��s Bankai couldn��t be stolen by the Quincies.


    However, achieving this was not simple under normal circumstances. Typically, Quincy powers don��t merge with Hollow energy; they merely collide, but this doesn''t cause an immediate collapse like "poisoning."


    The idea of compressing Hollow energy into a "bomb" to attack the Quincies was also ineffective. It was a childish tactic that wouldn��t work. Similarly, trying to coat a Zanpakut�� with Hollow energy to prevent the Quincies from stealing a Bankai was pointless.


    To solve this major issue, it would require something akin to Ichigo��s approach: embedding Hollow energy into one��s Bankai.


    In simpler terms��


    This would mean the "Hollowfication of the Zanpakut��."


    It might sound like turning the captains into beings like Shinji Hirako and the Visored, but this was an entirely different matter. Hirako and the others gained Hollow powers while still remaining Shinigami, and their Zanpakut�� remained pure Shinigami weapons.


    What Mayuri needed to do was the opposite: infuse the Zanpakut�� with Hollow energy while keeping the Shinigami themselves pure.


    ��This is troublesome,�� he muttered. ��If Captain Uzumaki knew about this, he''d probably be furious.��


    Despite saying that, Mayuri��s face showed excitement.


    The boundary between Shinigami and Hollows had always been taboo. After the Aizen incident, this subject became even more forbidden��something no one dared to bring up.


    But Mayuri��s curiosity itched.


    He was desperate to explore this kind of research. Yet, he couldn��t risk offending either Naruto or the Captain-Commander.


    Now��


    With the Wandenreich invasion and the need to protect Seireitei and the captains, surely this reason was justifiable.


    Humming to himself, he created more shadow clones and glanced at the hanging monitors on the ceiling.


    Some were flickering with static, while others still provided live footage despite the battle��s chaos.


    ��Hold on, I hope I can get something useful,�� he mused, then sighed, hoping he wouldn��t end up with subjects like Naruto Uzumaki or Kenpachi Zaraki, who didn��t even need their Bankai to fight. ?��????��??????


    Clapping his hands, he resumed his experiments.


    ��


    Within Seireitei, nothing had changed due to Mayuri��s considerations. The battles raged on.


    The first to finish his fight was someone unexpected��


    Kenpachi Zaraki held his blade high, skewering a Quincy on it. Of course, "skewered" might be an understatement��it looked more like he had violently impaled the Quincy.


    ��Boring!�� he roared. ��These guys are even worse than that stupid fox!��


    ��I thought someone interesting would invade Seireitei.��


    A giant insect nearby screeched, but Kenpachi looked irritated, turning his head slightly. ��I thought you were some new enemy, but you��re just another one of Naruto��s helpers.��


    ��Get lost and go help someone else.��


    He glanced around, his eyes gleaming as he spotted another enemy in the distance.


    ��That one looks strong��he��s mine!��


    Spiritual pressure surged, chaotic and wild as Kenpachi used Shunpo, the force of his steps sending shockwaves through the air as he leaped toward a man with long black hair and a distinctive mustache.


    ��Are you the leader of this lot?��


    ��Entertain me!��


    Kenpachi raised his sword high, slashing down with immense force.


    There was no finesse to his swordplay��just pure spiritual pressure. His raw power could break through anything.


    Spiritual energy exploded, shrouding the area in dust and debris.


    Yamamoto appeared nearby, using Shunpo to close the distance. He watched the clouded battlefield with an unreadable expression.


    He knew well��


    Even a thousand years ago, Yhwach wouldn��t be harmed by such an attack.


    And now, after a millennium of change, Yhwach and his Quincies had only grown more powerful.


    In the sky, Naruto flicked his arm, his captain��s haori still intact, though blood dripped from his wrist, sliding down to his hand before dropping from his fingertips.


    His expression remained calm as he stared at the shield before him.


    It was covered in cracks, but it still hadn��t shattered.


    ��That spiritual pressure�� seems Yamamoto has joined the fight,�� said Haschwalth, glancing toward the battlefield where the old man, wearing the 1st Division captain��s haori, stood at the edge of the dust cloud.


    ��You still have time to worry about others?�� Naruto chuckled, raising his hand. ��I��ve already found your weakness.��


    Haschwalth looked up, confident and slightly disdainful. ��Weakness?��


    ��I didn��t think you were the type to spout nonsense.��


    He lifted his sword.


    ��It seems you''ve noticed something.��


    ��But�� what use is it?��


    ��All you''re doing is hurting yourself.��


    Haschwalth remained spotless, unscathed, and his clothes were immaculate, completely unaffected by their battle.


    Naruto smiled. ��A troublesome opponent like you isn��t easy to defeat without some sacrifice.��


    He glanced at the battlefield below.


    The dust had already settled.


    But the result made Naruto pause slightly.


    Haschwalth also looked over and smiled. ��Do you see?��


    ��This is the fate that awaits you.��


    ��The same fate that awaits Seireitei and all the Shinigami.��


    The sight before them was overwhelming.


    In just one exchange, the outcome was already decided.


    Kenpachi Zaraki had been caught by his chin, lifted effortlessly by the man before him. His sword had done nothing, not even leaving a scratch on his opponent.


    ��One of the Special War Powers��Kenpachi Zaraki.��


    Yhwach spoke softly, his voice not loud, but the very air and spiritual particles seemed to carry it clearly to everyone nearby.


    ��What a disappointment. You��re nowhere near as impressive as Naruto Uzumaki.��


    ��To be so fragile��it��s truly shocking.��


    Kenpachi��s eyes had rolled back in his head; he was still alive but barely hanging on, unable to register anything around him.


    ��I suppose I can look forward to Haschwalth finishing Naruto Uzumaki.��


    ��I overestimated you all.�� sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Sleep now.��


    ��The Soul Society deserves to rest too.��


    Yhwach��s fingers tightened, ready to crush Kenpachi��s skull��


    Flames surged.


    A fiery dragon roared across the battlefield.


    ��Long time no see, Yhwach,�� Yamamoto spoke from the sidelines, his voice a greeting. ��Last time, I was too lenient on you.��


    ��This time, let me end it once and for all.��


    The man with black hair, the emperor of the Wandenreich, known as Yhwach, said nothing, dropping Kenpachi and turning his gaze to his old rival.


    In the sky, Naruto watched intently.


    For some reason, this man felt familiar.


    It was as if he had seen him somewhere before��


    But no matter how much Naruto thought about it, he couldn��t quite place where or when he had met him.


    With the urgency of the battle, Naruto couldn��t fully recall, but he was certain this was a recent memory, within the past decade.


    So, who was he?


    Haschwalth halted his pursuit as well, speaking softly, ��Watch closely, Naruto Uzumaki.��


    ��Watch how your leader����


    ����Is defeated by His Majesty.��


    Naruto said nothing.


    On the battlefield below, flames raged, a towering inferno consuming everything in its path, like a majestic mountain of fire.


    Yamamoto gripped his now-released Ry��jin Jakka, and addressed Yhwach. ��You haven��t changed at all in these thousand years, Yhwach.��


    ��You��ve grown old, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto,�� Yhwach said softly.


    ��Even with your rage, you��re far weaker than before.��


    ��Are you already thinking of stepping down, giving your position to someone more suitable?��


    Yamamoto scoffed. ��Old?��


    ��Perhaps there are younger people now.��


    ��But����


    ��My appearance may have changed, but that doesn��t mean my power has weakened.��


    He raised his sword, moving it slowly.


    ��This power, I haven��t used in many years.��


    ��Not because I��ve grown lazy or weak, but because����


    ��It has become so strong that even I hesitate to use it.��


    ��But for you����


    He paused, lowering the blade to waist height.


    ��Bankai.��


    ��Zanka no Tachi.��


    The flames vanished in an instant. Aside from the lingering heat and dryness, there was no trace left of the fire. Even the sword in his hand had changed.


    It no longer looked like metal but had become a charred wooden blade, burnt and brittle, seemingly devoid of any threat.


    Haschwalth commented quietly, ��It looks fragile.��


    ��And this is supposed to be a Bankai?��


    His words reached Yhwach on the ground, who shook his head. ��Don��t underestimate it.��


    ��Zanka no Tachi is a Bankai that seals all the flames into that blade.��


    ��When swung, it can incinerate anything it touches.��


    Yamamoto��s face was stern as he held the blade before him. ��You seem well-informed, Yhwach.��


    ��I remember you saw this a thousand years ago.��


    ��But����


    ��Do you dare assume it��s the same as it was back then?��


    Yhwach raised his hand. ��Go ahead, show me your Bankai.��


    ��You��re confident, aren��t you? Aren��t you afraid����


    ��That I��ll take it from you?��


    Yamamoto closed in, stepping forward. ��That empty threat won��t unsettle me.��


    ��Perhaps to the younger Shinigami, I seem like a relic, not as sharp as some of your people.��


    ��But I��m no fool.��


    ��Yhwach, it��s not that you won��t take my Bankai��it��s that you *can��t*.��


    ��Am I right?��


    Yhwach''s eyes narrowed, and he took a cautious step back, his gaze more serious now.


    ��You need to fully understand a Bankai before you can steal it,�� Yamamoto continued.


    ��Just earlier, J��shir�� Ukitake shared some intel with me��you attacked the Shinigami in the human world.��


    ��But you only targeted Ichigo Kurosaki.��


    ��I imagine it��s because you��re wary of him, due to the complexity and unpredictability of his powers, and the fact that his Bankai is still evolving.��


    ��Meanwhile, I am the opposite. For a thousand years, I have not unleashed my true strength. Even when Ry��jin Jakka faced Naruto, it didn��t show anything close to the full potential of my *Bankai*.��


    Yhwach snarled in frustration, grinding his teeth. ��Don��t act like you know everything!��


    ��Do you really think this will stop me?��


    Yamamoto paid him no mind, raising his head slightly. ��Watch closely, Naruto Uzumaki.��


    ��You are exceptional, both in skill and character.��


    ��But����


    ��You still lack something crucial to be the Captain-Commander.��


    ��And you don��t just want to be Captain-Commander; you want to take control of Central 46 as well.��


    ��In this regard, you need to learn from me��this is the last lesson I can teach you.��


    ��To be ruthless, merciless, and coldhearted.��


    ��You must even be willing to manipulate innocent emotions.��


    With a swing of his sword:


    ��Zanka no Tachi, Minami: Kaka J��manokushi Dais��jin.��


    From the ground, charred, mutilated corpses began to rise, forming a massive army of skeletal remains, surging toward Yhwach.


    The sight caused the man''s expression to darken. As he looked at the blackened, incomplete remains, he recognized each skeleton, their features barely visible, and he muttered their names.


    These were his former subordinates from a thousand years ago.


    Killed by Yamamoto and now manipulated as corpses, summoned to impede Yhwach.


    ��This is the burden of the Captain-Commander.��


    ��The Soul Society was built upon the darkness.��


    Yhwach''s anger flared: ��Yamamoto! Am I nothing more than a teaching tool to you?��


    ��A lesson for your successor?��


    ��Do you think these corpses can stop me?��


    ��Never!��


    ��I will kill you!��


    Yhwach drew his bow, forming the Heilig Pfeil and firing it straight at Yamamoto.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113762323/f7d3bc4bf63046df827372f8f5b6482d/eyJ3ZWJwIjowfQ%3D%3D/1.jpg?token-time=1737331200&token-hash=7m1eM5kboZYnflBQjMdLgNT4k7aUGSnj_DpYhRsmMIU%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 256: Royal Guard, Meeting the Soul King?

    The battle between Yamamoto and Yhwach continued.


    It wasn��t just a personal fight; it was a large-scale conflict between the ''Seireitei'' and the ''Wandenreich'', an extension of grudges spanning a thousand years.


    But...


    Naruto frowned.


    The way the battle was unfolding surprised him.


    It wasn��t that Yhwach wasn��t strong��he was incredibly powerful. His spiritual pressure and the strength of his attacks were overwhelming, surpassed only by the Captain-Commander and Naruto himself.


    Yet, in terms of strength...


    It didn��t quite match Naruto''s expectations. He had expected more from Yhwach, the leader of the Quincies.


    Thus far, Yhwach had only demonstrated standard Quincy techniques.


    He hadn��t shown abilities like ''Haschwalth��s power to control fortune'' or ''Gerard Valkyrie��s miracle,'' both of which were incomprehensible and almost rule-breaking.


    Even the Quincies that had fought against Byakuya displayed abilities such as manipulating fear and finding spiritual weaknesses��powers not entirely outside conventional rules but still impressive. Yhwach hadn��t shown anything like that.


    If his subordinates had such unique abilities, it was unthinkable that the Quincy Emperor himself wouldn��t possess something even greater.


    Furthermore, Haschwalth had mentioned that their ��Schrift�� powers were granted by Yhwach.


    Yhwach was strong, but only in a relatively conventional sense.


    This kind of power...


    On the battlefield, Yamamoto either hadn��t noticed this or didn��t think in that direction. The man he was fighting seemed weaker than he had been a thousand years ago.


    But he could still precisely name his old subordinates.


    He could still use the same techniques that Yamamoto was familiar with.


    His spiritual pressure and presence were just as Yamamoto remembered.


    Perhaps Naruto had realized it too quickly, and Yhwach hadn��t yet fully recovered his power.


    Or perhaps Yamamoto himself had improved over the past thousand years.


    Either way��


    "It''s over, Yhwach," Yamamoto exhaled heavily, the air around him distorting, making the man before him seem twisted in his vision.


    The damaged, charred sword in Yamamoto''s hand swung.


    "Zanka no Tachi, Kita��Tenchi Kaijin."


    Naruto had seen this technique before.


    But...


    It didn��t resemble what Ry��jin Jakka had done in the past.


    It wasn��t as fierce or violent.


    It was pure despair.


    All of the spiritual pressure, all of the flames, condensed into the tip of that small, broken sword. It moved with terrifying speed, consuming everything the blade touched in an instant. ?????��?????��?


    A single strike from the Captain-Commander.


    Yhwach��s body was weak.


    He couldn��t resist. His body bent as he was sliced in half and then fell heavily to the ground.


    Naruto noticed Yhwach��s eyes.


    They were filled with confusion, regret, and shame...


    That wasn��t the look of a strong person.


    It was the look of a weak, fearful individual.


    But a man who had been defeated a thousand years ago and then rebuilt his forces to attack again couldn��t be weak.


    Weak people didn��t have the spirit to challenge the obstacles they had once failed to overcome.


    Naruto turned his gaze to Haschwalth, who stood nearby, his golden hair flowing. His expression remained calm, as if nothing had happened.


    The man who claimed to be the highest-ranking member of the Sternritter was indifferent to the life or death of his ��leader.��


    This confirmed what Naruto suspected.


    "That��s not Yhwach," he said softly.


    Haschwalth gave a faint smile. "You��re smarter than Yamamoto."


    On the battlefield, Yamamoto had calmed his anger. The light in his sword slowly dimmed, and it reverted to an ordinary Zanpakut��.


    Steam rose from the old man��s body.


    Rain began to fall.


    The Yhwach lying on the ground let out a painful groan, quietly and weakly offering an apology.


    "I''m... deeply sorry..."


    "I was not strong enough."


    These small, quiet words, though drowned by the sound of the rain, still reached Yamamoto��s ears clearly.


    He couldn��t believe it.


    An apology?


    A subordinate?


    How could the Emperor of the Wandenreich, the leader of the Quincies, call someone else ��leader��?


    How could someone who started a war apologize to someone else for losing?


    The Yhwach lying on the ground, not yet dead, raised his hand, his eyes empty: "Yhwach-sama..."


    Yamamoto''s eyes widened as he leaned in closer: "Who are you?"


    "You bastard!"


    "Who exactly are you?"


    It was then that he realized this wasn��t Yhwach.


    As he spoke...


    The man��s appearance changed��his black hair turned into a bald head, and a third eye appeared on his forehead.


    Meanwhile, not far away, an enormous light erupted��the light of a ''Heilig Pfeil''. It exploded across the surface, destroying the 1st Division barracks. The aftermath spread, with beams shooting toward Naruto in the sky, only to dissipate into the wind from his ''Vortex'' before they could reach him.


    That spiritual pressure...


    Naruto��s expression became serious.


    It hadn��t been in his Mind''s Eye of the Kagura before. It had appeared out of nowhere. If not for Yhwach deliberately revealing himself, Naruto might never have sensed him.


    A shadow suddenly appeared.


    In the center of the battlefield, standing in front of the bald Quincy with three eyes.


    "Yhwach, you bastard!" Yamamoto immediately locked onto him, his eyes sharp and focused.


    But Yhwach ignored him, looking down at his fallen subordinate with pity. "No need to apologize."


    "You did well."


    "''Sternritter Y'', ''The Yourself,'' ''Royd Lloyd''."


    The man on the ground gave a weak smile. "Is that so, Your Majesty?"


    "You��re... praising me..."


    "It��s an honor."


    Yhwach raised his hand, pointed his finger, and with a flick, blue spiritual energy condensed and fired, instantly consuming the three-eyed man and leaving a deep crater in the ground.


    "Coward..."


    "What are you doing, Yhwach?" Yamamoto demanded, standing firm with his sword raised.


    Yhwach turned his head with a smile. "What lies beneath the 1st Division barracks?"


    Yamamoto seemed to realize something.


    "He was the one I thought had the best chance," Yhwach said softly. "Yes, I��ve come to see him."


    "That man, ''Aizen S��suke''."


    "But..."


    "Just as I expected, he refused."


    Yamamoto responded softly, "Should I praise him for that?"


    "Though he betrayed the Gotei 13, at least he hasn��t betrayed the Shinigami."


    Yhwach sneered. "The Shinigami?"


    "A dying breed, and you talk of betrayal?"


    "Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, do you still have the strength to fight me?"


    Yamamoto swung his sword. "Of course I do!"


    "Wiping out an imposter didn��t take any effort."


    "Bankai!"


    "Zanka no Tachi!"


    Spiritual energy surged forth.


    At that moment, Yhwach produced a ''Sternritter medallion'', a small object that fit in the palm of his hand.


    He muttered softly, "Melt. Sea to cloud, cloud to rain, rain to fog. That which has form to that which is unseen. After our jubilation, the chalice will be turned face down. Now!"


    His voice was calm and soft, but with it came a swirling black spiritual energy, coalescing into the medallion.


    Yamamoto''s eyes widened in shock.


    "This is... the stealing of a ''Bankai''!"


    Yhwach smiled faintly. "Don��t look so surprised."


    "You��re not the sharpest mind, so you should have been more cautious, like Naruto Uzumaki."


    He tightened his grip on the medallion.


    "Your ''Bankai'' can be stolen. The reason Royd Lloyd didn��t use this technique on you is simple."


    "No one but me can control your immense power."


    Yamamoto gripped his sword tightly.


    "You��ve grown old," Yhwach said, raising his hand and drawing back the string of his bow. A single arrow flew down, striking the ground and forming a spiritual sword. "And far too overconfident."


    "You beat me once. And despite facing Aizen S��suke, you were still fooled by an imposter."


    "Goodbye, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto."


    He swung the sword down hard. The light of the strike was brilliant and swift.


    But even faster was a flash of golden light.


    "Flying Thunder God Technique."


    Naruto appeared instantly at Yamamoto''s side, casting without incantation: "Bakud�� #81. Dank�� (���, Splitting Void)."


    The spiritual sword was intercepted, and the attack nullified by Naruto��s ''Vortex'' before it could reach them.


    Naruto''s sleeve was torn, and shallow wounds began healing visibly thanks to his regeneration abilities.


    "Naruto Uzumaki," Yhwach said softly, lifting his sword. "Saving this old man won��t change anything. You��ve already lost."


    Yamamoto lowered his head. "What a disgrace to be saved by you."


    "But when..." He looked at his arm, surprised. "Did you place the seal on me?"


    The ''Flying Thunder God'' seal had been constructed with spiritual particles. Under normal circumstances, such a minor change would never have escaped his notice. Yet now, he trusted Naruto completely and never suspected tampering with the prosthetic arm, focusing most of his attention on the Quincies.


    "Just in case," Naruto replied softly. "These enemies give me an uneasy feeling."


    Yhwach turned his gaze to the sky. "Haschwalth, why didn��t you stop him?"


    "By my estimation, he is not yet a threat to Your Majesty," Haschwalth replied in an emotionless tone.


    Yhwach smirked. "Is that so? Not a threat."


    "It seems you haven��t grown much, Naruto Uzumaki. Honestly, I didn��t expect to face you so soon."


    Naruto grasped his sword, wind swirling in his hand. "Are you afraid of me?"


    "Afraid?" Yhwach shook his head. "I��m certainly concerned about you. But fear? No. You are the only one I can��t fully understand or predict."


    "In that case, I��ll deal with you right now��"


    His words were cut off as Haschwalth interjected from the sky, "Your Majesty, the time to act outside the ''Schatten Bereich'' is up. Please return to the ''Wandenreich''."


    Yhwach looked up. "Impossible. There should be more time."


    He paused briefly.


    "I see. So that��s how it is. Aizen S��suke really is a remarkable man. In the short time we met, he managed to manipulate my perception. Never mind. Let��s go."


    Naruto��s eyes narrowed as Haschwalth lowered his sword and reached into the void, pulling open a vortex of shadows that began to spread across the battlefield.


    ''A limited window for action?'' The ''Schatten Bereich''? These were unfamiliar and strange terms.


    "Naruto Uzumaki," Yhwach called out again, looking at the golden-haired figure. He raised his hand and waved dismissively. "You��re quite lucky to escape with your life at this moment. But now isn��t the right time to end you. I will ensure you receive a death worthy of your name."


    With that, he stepped into the shadows.


    Naruto clasped his hands together. "Do you think you can leave after inflicting such damage on the Seireitei?"


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    The chains snapped forward like a web, wrapping around Yhwach.


    But Yhwach didn��t turn back. Haschwalth stepped forward, slashing at the chains, cutting them into fragments of spiritual energy that dissolved into the air.


    "Your power is useless," Haschwalth said coldly. "Stop resisting. Be grateful you survived��"


    But before he could finish speaking, there was a crack. The chains, which had originally targeted Yhwach, suddenly twisted and ensnared Haschwalth��s hands instead.


    The chains carefully wrapped around each of Haschwalth��s fingers, pulling them straight. His sword and shield, though imbued with rules, were still bound to the physical world and fell to the ground with a ''thud''.


    "Your target is me?" Haschwalth realized. "From the beginning?"


    Naruto raised his hand, his voice calm. "Of course. I told you I figured out your weakness."


    Haschwalth stared at him, unperturbed.


    "Your power is indeed flawless," Naruto continued. "But you��re still human. You are strong and clever, but not perfect. That��s your greatest weakness."


    Haschwalth chuckled softly. "And what good does capturing me do? The ''Freund Schild'' doesn��t require me to hold it. The damage you inflict on me will still reflect back on you, just as before."


    In Naruto''s hand, the blade of wind grew sharper and longer. "I know. That��s why there��s only one way to kill you."


    With a thrust, Naruto stabbed Haschwalth. The wind began to spin into Haschwalth��s body, grinding his spiritual energy down slowly, depleting his organs.


    Naturally, the same damage was inflicted on Naruto, but his regenerative abilities, combined with his healing techniques and Kurama��s power, allowed him to keep pace with the damage.


    This was Naruto��s only solution for killing Haschwalth: attrition. No matter how strong the ability, spiritual energy was required to activate it. Once the spiritual energy ran out, no power could be sustained.


    Naruto��s strategy was to drain Haschwalth of his spiritual energy��and eventually, his life force.


    Haschwalth was far stronger than a normal Captain, with incredibly dense spiritual pressure.


    One hour... two hours... until, after half a day, Haschwalth��s body had withered, and the wind carved deep wounds into his flesh. His spiritual energy was drained, and he could no longer maintain his ''Schrift''. It disintegrated.


    Like a dam with a small breach, Haschwalth��s collapse was swift and absolute. With the loss of his power, his spiritual energy, presence, and life force were wiped out in an instant. Even the sword and shield that had fallen to the ground disintegrated into tiny particles of ''reishi'', vanishing into nothing.


    Naruto panted heavily. Kurama didn��t look well either.


    "That took a long time, Naruto. Are you okay?" Kurama gasped inside Naruto��s inner world.


    Naruto shook his head, his expression calm. "I��m fine."


    He looked around. While he had been focused on maintaining the ''Vortex'', he hadn��t noticed the gathering around him��captains of various divisions, seated officers, and ordinary Shinigami who didn��t have healing duties.


    "Do you need rest?" Yamamoto asked softly.


    Naruto shook his head. "There are more pressing matters. We need to prepare��our enemies will likely attack again.��


    ��


    7th Division Barracks


    A captains'' meeting was convened, but this time, not all captains were present.


    "The situation has worsened," Yamamoto''s voice was low. "Although the enemy has retreated and we''ve taken down five Sternritter, this cannot be considered a victory."


    "The Gotei 13 has suffered heavy losses."


    "Two captains are seriously injured and remain unconscious."


    "Many lieutenants are in similar states."


    "Not to mention the number of seated officers and ordinary soldiers who have perished."


    He paused, his voice deepening. "If Naruto Uzumaki hadn��t intervened, I would have fallen to Yhwach��s blade."


    "And my ''Bankai'' has been stolen."


    "This is the worst outcome."


    Yhwach��s power was at least equal to Yamamoto��s, and now he had control over ''Ry��jin Jakka''.


    "Naruto Uzumaki and Kenpachi Zaraki..."


    "These two captains have barely maintained the dignity of the Seireitei."


    "Naruto, in particular, managed to kill the highest-ranking member of the Sternritter."


    "This is the only face-saving grace we have left."


    Yamamoto turned to Mayuri Kurotsuchi. "Captain Kurotsuchi, have you made any progress?"


    "Of course," Mayuri replied, grinning widely. "While you were fighting, I wasn��t sitting idle."


    "I��ve figured out how the enemy moves."


    "They��ve been hiding in the shadows of the Seireitei."


    Shadows?


    Almost everyone looked down at the dark spots at their feet.


    These things, which had been with them since birth, were concealing the enemy?


    Naruto was deep in thought.


    No wonder...


    ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura'' hadn��t detected them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had been in another space.


    "And I��ve also found a way to counter the Quincies from stealing ''Bankai''." Mayuri held up a small vial, shaking it lightly, causing the black pills inside to rattle.


    "I��ll keep it simple."


    "We got intel from the 13th Division and Ichigo Kurosaki that the Quincies couldn��t seal his ''Bankai''."


    "After many experiments, I discovered the reason: the ''Hollow'' power within him is toxic to the Quincies."


    "As long as ''Hollow'' energy is infused into a ''Bankai'', the Quincies can��t steal it."


    "This is the solution."


    "I call it ''Hollowfication Medicine''."


    "After taking it, it will infuse the user��s ''Zanpakut��'' with ''Hollow'' energy for a day."


    "Don��t worry, it won��t change the nature of your ''Bankai'', and it won��t contaminate the purity of your Shinigami powers."


    "One pill lasts for a day, and once it wears off, the ''Hollow'' energy dissipates naturally."


    Naruto looked at him. "Impressive, Captain Kurotsuchi."


    "Of course, I��m the Captain of the 12th Division and Head of the Technological Development Department. No one surpasses me in skill." Mayuri��s eyes narrowed with pride.


    Yamamoto nodded. "Distribute the pills."


    "This defeat was partly due to our inability to use our ''Bankai''."


    "And there��s one more thing."


    He paused, seeming to think carefully about how to convey this next piece of news.


    His expression darkened further.


    "Our failure has reached the ears of the ''Royal Guard''," Yamamoto said, taking a deep breath, clearly reluctant to continue. "They are now descending to the Seireitei with orders from the ''Soul King''."


    Naruto turned his head.


    The ''Royal Guard''...


    The mysterious group he had only heard rumors about but had never seen in person.


    They were finally going to appear?


    "Let��s go." Yamamoto picked up his cane and tapped the ground lightly. "It seems we will need their help again."


    Again?


    Naruto was puzzled.


    "Old man..." Yamamoto led the way, glancing back at Naruto, offering a rare bit of advice. "I once lost to a ''Menos Grande''."


    "It was only after a member of the ''Royal Guard'' intervened that it was sealed."


    Naruto froze.


    The Captain-Commander had lost to a ''Menos Grande''?


    And the ''Royal Guard'' was powerful enough to defeat a ''Menos Grande'' that had bested the Captain-Commander?


    "Don��t be so surprised, Naruto," Yamamoto said, shaking his head as he continued walking. "I may be strong, but I am not invincible."


    "There are stronger beings in the ''Royal Guard'' than me."


    Naruto pondered this and nodded in understanding.


    Many of the others seemed equally shocked to hear this, their faces reflecting disbelief.


    They continued walking until they reached an open space near the Seireitei��s walls.


    Naruto looked around.


    Even with ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura'', he couldn��t sense any spiritual pressure.


    "Where are they?" Kurama poked his head out, curious. He was just as interested in these ''Royal Guard'' members. "Why are they only showing up now, after the battle with the Wandenreich?"


    Shunsui Ky��raku shook his head and gently covered Kurama��s ears. "They are the ''Royal Guard'', tasked with protecting the King."


    "The Gotei 13 is responsible for guarding the Seireitei."


    Naruto suddenly looked up.


    A massive spiritual pressure was descending from the sky at an incredible speed.


    He raised his hand.


    "That��s the ''Royal Guard''," Yamamoto stopped him. "Don��t interfere."


    With a loud crash, a colossal pillar landed precisely in front of them, kicking up a cloud of dust and wind.


    The pillar was pure white, majestic and imposing.


    "That��s the ''Tench��ren'', the ''Royal Guard��s'' means of transport," Yamamoto explained. "All of the ''Royal Guard'' members are inside."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a door opened on the pillar, and five figures emerged.


    A creepy man wearing glasses, a delinquent with a pompadour, a tall, slender woman with long black hair, a plump woman with a large build, and in the center, a bald monk who was clearly their leader.


    ��Aww Yeahhh!��


    "Long time no see, brats of the Gotei 13," the man with the pompadour called out. "Have you been eating, sleeping, and living well?"


    Old acquaintances greeted one another.


    They didn��t look particularly old, but their tenure in the Seireitei was long. Only those who had served as captains for centuries, like Unohana Retsu and Shunsui Ky��raku, could talk to them on familiar terms.


    "Alright, enough with the pleasantries," Yamamoto cut in, his tone grim. "What brings the ''Royal Guard'' here this time?"


    The bald monk raised a hand and waved it dismissively. "Every time we meet, it��s when you��re in trouble, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto..."


    "It��s a bit embarrassing."


    "This time, we��ve come under the ''Soul King��s'' orders to help rebuild the Gotei 13."


    "First things first..."


    "Call that Substitute Shinigami, Ichigo Kurosaki. We need to take him to the ''Soul King Palace''."


    Ichigo Kurosaki?


    Under the ''Soul King��s'' orders?


    Naruto narrowed his eyes at them. "Why are you taking Ichigo Kurosaki? He��s not even a proper Shinigami yet��he��s just a regular human who happened to gain Shinigami powers by chance."


    "It��s the will of the ''Soul King''," the monk replied. "Once Ichigo Kurosaki meets the ''Soul King'', he will understand."


    Naruto didn��t press further.


    "You must be Naruto Uzumaki," the monk said, turning to him. "The ''Soul King'' also wants to see you."


    "In fact, his desire to meet you is very strong."


    Naruto nodded slightly.


    "In addition to that, there are a few others we need to take with us," the tall woman with black hair stepped forward. "I��ll let you know who they are shortly.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/111711446/5070522f650d4168ba055f3c2500036e/e30%3D/1.png?token-time=1728000000&token-hash=qyB-qD2NX12tfs1PrLl9KWjqZ8g678A-OhIa3rl5ppc%3D" alt=""><img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113838594/14082772338f498880b6fee2c9e4e4d8/eyJ3ZWJwIjowfQ%3D%3D/1.jpg?token-time=1737417600&token-hash=_oQ-N-lVqcPKj8ENLEilvpOgRURCwIlD03FtD4e3u_c%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 257: Soul King Palace, Creator of Zanpakutō

    The Royal Guard is not part of the Seireitei''s organizational structure.


    In fact, they aren''t even stationed in the Seireitei.


    Yet, the moment they arrived, they took control, asserting their dominance without hesitation.


    Even Yamamoto, who is typically very conscious of status and would never tolerate such behavior, seemed to accept their authority, though with a sense of guilt and regret.


    After all, under his leadership, the Seireitei was on the verge of collapse.


    This time, they were fortunate to exploit the Quincies'' time limit.


    But what about next time?


    The sudden end of this conflict can be attributed to two factors.


    First, Naruto had discovered traces of their presence, forcing them to reveal themselves.


    Second, this attack was merely a test on their part��a test of the Seireitei.


    As for the results, the Quincies had gained significant insight into the Seireitei and the Gotei 13, while the Shinigami had yet to fully comprehend the extent of their enemies'' powers.


    Their ''Schrift'', the ability to steal ''Bankai'', and their power to alter or manipulate physical forms...


    The Seireitei now knew they had over twenty members with abilities at or near Captain-level strength.


    But beyond that...


    They knew nothing more.


    "They''re so... arrogant," Soi Fon gritted her teeth. She always despised those who flaunted their superiority, especially when it was in front of someone she respected.


    In front of her revered Captain-Commander...


    In front of Naruto...


    Did they not care at all?


    "I don''t care how impressive you are. The Gotei 13 fought hard to defend the Seireitei," she said. "For you to belittle us like this..."


    A soft breeze rustled through the air.


    "You''re too noisy," the man with the pompadour grumbled impatiently, turning away as he prepared to throw something at Soi Fon.


    But the moment he used ''Shunpo'', there was a ''click.''


    Chains moved in sync with his motion.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the chains wrapped around his wrist, suspending him in mid-air.


    Soi Fon looked up, surprised.


    That speed...


    What just happened?


    Her reactions barely kept up.


    Was this the power of the Royal Guard?


    The man with the pompadour glanced down at the chains on his wrist, then turned to Naruto. "Impressive reflexes."


    "As expected from the most surprising Shinigami in history."


    Naruto ignored him, pulling the chains taut to hold the man''s arm still. "Talk is fine, but don''t try to get physical."


    "Soi Fon is a Captain," Naruto said calmly. "Even if she��s not ranked higher than you, she''s not beneath you either."


    The man with the pompadour scowled, his expression darkening further.


    "Looks like even Captain Kirinji gets put in his place sometimes," Unohana Retsu said, covering her mouth with a light laugh.


    Kirinji clicked his tongue, grumbling, "I taught you healing, Retsu. You ought to show me a little more respect, kid."


    Naruto flicked his hand, and the chains dissolved into reishi, leaving no trace. He simply turned away, uninterested in engaging further.


    Meanwhile, the tall woman with long black hair, who had been giving orders, disappeared momentarily and returned before the conversation ended.


    She had gone into the Seireitei to retrieve some items.


    These were the individuals she mentioned earlier��the ones they would take with them.


    The people in the orbs of golden light were gravely injured from the previous battle.


    Among them were ''Kaien Shiba'', ''Byakuya Kuchiki'', ''Renji Abarai'', and ''Rukia Kuchiki''.


    Each of them was encased in a golden orb with a small window.


    The tall woman glanced at Naruto. "We��ve almost got everyone we need."


    "Now we just need that boy, Ichigo Kurosaki."


    "He��s still in the World of the Living, right?"


    Yamamoto nodded and glanced at Soi Fon, signaling her with his eyes.


    The Captain of the 2nd Division understood immediately.


    He wanted her to contact the 13th Division and bring Ichigo Kurosaki here.


    She turned to leave, but Naruto stepped forward, blocking her path.


    Soi Fon bumped her head against Naruto''s stomach��given her height, that was as far as she could reach.


    "Naruto?" She looked up, confused.


    Naruto grabbed her collar, gently pulling her back. His gaze shifted to the orbs containing the injured. "There��s no rush to get Ichigo Kurosaki."


    "These people..."


    "They''re too gravely injured to be moved from the Seireitei. Their bodies..."


    The tall woman raised her hand, twirling a lock of hair around her finger, her tone as indifferent as Kirinji��s. "Taking them away is for their benefit, obviously." ?��?��????��s


    "Kirinji already mentioned that Captain Unohana isn��t particularly skilled in healing."


    "With your abilities, I doubt you can heal them either."


    Naruto replied calmly, "I can."


    He raised his hand, and a ball of golden reiryoku emerged from his palm, emitting a bright and gentle glow.


    It brimmed with vitality.


    When it came to healing, Naruto had an innate talent that surpassed even those who had dedicated centuries to studying ''Kaid��''.


    Kirinji tilted his head, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "That��s not ordinary healing."


    "Such potent life energy..."


    "Even more powerful than my hot springs."


    "And safer, too."


    The bald monk chuckled, shaking his head. "These injuries go beyond just physical wounds."


    "Their ''Zanpakut��'' are also damaged."


    "They need to go to the ''Soul King Palace''."


    "Only there, where we have special high-level techniques different from ordinary ''Kid��'', can we repair their ''Zanpakut��''."


    He paused briefly.


    "Moreover, the Quincies are stronger than what you��ve seen so far. While we��re here, there��s no need to worry, but it wouldn��t hurt to bolster our forces."


    "They are exceptionally talented."


    "Their potential hasn��t fully been realized yet."


    "Taking them to the ''Soul King Palace'' will only benefit them."


    Naruto then asked, "And Ichigo Kurosaki?"


    "Why does the Soul King want to see him? Is it because... he has the qualifications to take the throne?"


    The monk stared at Naruto intently, his expression serious and sincere. "You seem to know quite a lot."


    "Is it because of Aizen?"


    "Or is it due to the Shih��in and Shiba clans?"


    Before Naruto could respond, the monk shook his head. "Never mind, it doesn��t matter."


    "No matter how much you know."


    "It won''t change the plan."


    "We need power, and that��s the Soul King''s will. He believes Ichigo Kurosaki possesses infinite potential, just like you."


    There it was again...


    The "will of the Soul King."


    When Naruto first became a Shinigami, and even before that, he had held the Soul King in high regard, having learned from books and discussions that the Soul King stabilized the Three Worlds.


    But the more Naruto learned...


    The more his respect faded, until it disappeared entirely.


    No matter if they were ordinary Shinigami, Captains of the Gotei 13, or even members of the Royal Guard, all of them revered the Soul King.


    But it didn��t change the fact that the Soul King was a "prisoner."


    Naruto couldn''t muster respect for someone who was "imprisoned" and "deprived of freedom."


    That reasoning wasn��t convincing enough for him.


    "Ichigo Kurosaki isn��t a Shinigami," Naruto emphasized once again.


    The monk��s expression remained unchanged, still serious and genuine. "So, what are you planning?"


    "Whether he wants to or not is his choice. His consent should be sought," Naruto replied calmly. "I don��t think the Soul Society is desperate enough yet to forcibly enlist him."


    The monk and Naruto locked eyes, their gazes unwavering.


    There was no anger, just cold calm.


    "You��re exactly as I expected," the monk said, clapping his hands. "The Soul King anticipated this response from you."


    "He specifically instructed us to respect your opinion."


    The monk studied Naruto with curiosity.


    Having conversed with the Soul King directly, he noticed how the Soul King seemed particularly focused on this boy��someone who, aside from his strong spiritual pressure and the fact that he possessed a second spirit within him, allowing him to wield two ''Zanpakut��'', appeared unremarkable. He was a handsome, gentle young man.


    And yet...


    The Soul King seemed to care more about Naruto than even Ichigo Kurosaki.


    In the monk''s eyes, Ichigo was clearly more special.


    Ichigo possessed the qualifications to replace the Soul King, to sit upon the throne of the Three Worlds...


    Apart from Yhwach, Ichigo was the only other candidate.


    Naruto said nothing, merely raising a hand.


    Mayuri immediately retrieved a communication device from his pocket.


    Though their relationship was tense and confrontational, there was a mutual understanding between them.


    When it came to timing and coordination...


    Mayuri prided himself on being more in sync with Naruto than anyone else.


    Having pushed Naruto''s buttons countless times, always flirting with disaster, Mayuri had escaped relatively unscathed, usually just receiving a beating or losing a few ''Shadow Clones''.


    The device beeped as the connection went through.


    Ichigo Kurosaki sat in a tatami room, holding up a communication device. "Ah, Captain Kurotsuchi, what''s up?"


    His face appeared on the screen, but the voice that came through was exaggerated and playful.


    From the first word alone, Mayuri''s face fell. "Kisuke Urahara, stop playing this childish ventriloquist act."


    "Ah, Captain Kurotsuchi recognized me right away." A man peeked out from behind Ichigo.


    Mayuri scoffed, his expression showing clear disdain. "I''m not looking for you. Don''t flatter yourself."


    "Ichigo Kurosaki."


    "Captain Uzumaki has something to tell you."


    Ichigo straightened up, his expression serious. "Uncle Naruto, are you alright?"


    "How''s the Seireitei?"


    Naruto took the device from Mayuri and smiled. "I''m fine, and the Seireitei is holding up."


    "The enemy has retreated."


    "It''s a rare moment of respite."


    Ichigo nodded, sensing there was more beneath Naruto''s calm words.


    "We need to talk about something," Naruto continued. "The Royal Guard has arrived, and they want to take you to the ''Soul King Palace''."


    Ichigo froze.


    The ''Soul King Palace''?


    He remembered it clearly.


    After all...


    The most powerful and unforgettable enemy he had ever faced, ''S��suke Aizen'', had orchestrated an elaborate plan, going so far as to sacrifice all of ''Karakura Town'' to create the ''��ken'', a key to the ''Soul King Palace''.


    "Me? Why?" Ichigo asked, bewildered.


    Naruto explained calmly, "The Soul King believes the Wandenreich is a formidable enemy, and he wants more reliable strength."


    "And you have potential."


    "So they want to take you to the ''Soul King Palace'' to unlock your potential, making you stronger."


    "They want you to become deeply involved in this war."


    Ichigo squinted, contemplating.


    To become deeply...


    Involved in this war?


    "Uncle Naruto, what do you think?" Ichigo asked after some thought, throwing the question back to Naruto.


    Naruto shook his head firmly. "I don��t recommend it."


    The monk turned his head, his expression still straightforward, but now there was a flicker of something in his eyes, as if he was pondering something.


    "Why?" Ichigo inquired.


    Naruto''s voice softened. "Because this isn��t your responsibility."


    "This is a war between Shinigami and Quincies."


    "You''re just a human."


    "And the Soul Society hasn��t weakened to the point where it needs to force a seventeen-year-old to fight."


    "We may not have the upper hand, but we''re not completely outmatched either."


    Ichigo fell silent, deep in thought.


    Kisuke Urahara popped his head into the frame, adding mischievously, "This time is different from the last incident."


    "I also agree with Naruto."


    "This is our war."


    Naruto ignored Urahara, offering him no pleasantries despite the older man''s comments of support.


    Naruto held grudges.


    "Then I��ll go with Uncle Naruto��s advice," Ichigo said, taking a deep breath and nodding. "But..."


    "If things get worse, I hope you won��t hesitate to call on me."


    "If there��s anything I can do, I��ll do my best."


    Naruto smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Ichigo clenched his fists, his expression complicated.


    Deep down, he did want to be part of something like this. He was a boy who longed to be needed.


    But...


    With Uncle Naruto and Urahara both advising against it, he couldn��t come up with a valid argument to refuse them.


    So, he could only comply with their advice.


    Naruto reached to disconnect the communication device.


    "Wait!" Urahara poked his head back in, his face exaggerated and theatrical. "I have something to say!"


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    "The Quincies�� techniques are a big hassle, aren��t they?" He adjusted his hat, his expression and tone becoming serious and composed.


    "Whether it''s how they move around..."


    "Or their method of stealing ''Bankai''."


    "But I��ve found some spiritual materials that can counter their techniques, and now I just need the cooperation of the 12th Division."


    "I need some materials and a bit of time, and then I can��" S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was cut off.


    Interrupted by Mayuri''s disdainful laughter.


    "Kisuke Urahara, is that all you��ve got?" Mayuri sneered, his lips curling in contempt, his eyes narrowing with malice.


    Urahara froze, staring at Mayuri, eyes wide with disbelief.


    He realized what those words implied. "You��ve... already started?"


    Mayuri pulled out a vial. "Started?"


    "No, I��ve already finished."


    "Whether it��s the ''Shadow Domain'' the Quincies use, their coordinates, the encryption they��ve set up to manipulate space, their method of travel..."


    "Or the ability to steal ''Bankai'', how to resist it, and even how to reclaim our ''Bankai''..."


    "I��ve solved it all."


    Urahara was stunned, his eyes widening in shock.


    Solved it?


    That...


    Wasn��t that a little too fast?


    He admitted that Mayuri was an excellent researcher. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have gone to such lengths to rescue him from the ''Nest of Maggots''.


    But even so, he knew where Mayuri''s capabilities and potential lay.


    "Don��t look at me like that." Mayuri��s eyes flashed dangerously, but his voice was filled with pride, excitement, and even a slight tremor. "Kisuke Urahara, don��t think you��re smarter than me."


    "Don��t always think you��re one step ahead of me."


    "This time, I��ve won."


    Urahara smiled wryly. "Looks like I��ve grown a bit rusty after being away from the Seireitei for so long."


    "Congratulations, Captain Kurotsuchi."


    Mayuri clicked his tongue.


    Congratulations?


    That wasn��t the reaction he wanted.


    He had just achieved victory, and yet Urahara��s response was simply a casual "congratulations"?


    "Don��t let yourself get complacent, Kisuke Urahara," Mayuri said, holding back his frustration. "If you keep this up, the gap between us will only grow wider."


    He stood proudly above him.


    Urahara nodded, though his demeanor remained unchanged, unaffected by Mayuri''s taunts.


    This only made Mayuri angrier as he abruptly ended the call.


    "Just as the Soul King predicted," the monk muttered quietly as the connection was cut.


    Naruto glanced at him.


    Based on his ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura'', this man was telling the truth from beginning to end.


    But for some reason...


    Naruto instinctively felt that this monk wasn��t harboring the best intentions.


    "Alright, let''s go," the monk said with a wave of his hand.


    Naruto called out, "Wait a moment."


    "What about ''Kenpachi Zaraki''?"


    "Aren��t you taking him?"


    Zaraki had also been severely wounded. He had been defeated in a single strike by the fake Yhwach and was still unconscious.


    Moreover...


    When it came to potential, Kenpachi Zaraki likely surpassed everyone present.


    He had been appointed Captain without even mastering his ''Shikai''.


    If he learned ''Shikai'', if he gained ''Bankai'', if he unlocked the spiritual pressure he had sealed away within himself, it was hard to imagine just how powerful he could become.


    Even if he didn��t surpass Yamamoto, his strength would likely be unparalleled.


    The monk''s eyes widened, and he shook his head. "There��s no need."


    "Kenpachi Zaraki��s path isn��t in the ''Soul King Palace''. It��s here, in the Seireitei."


    The man with the pompadour chimed in, "Retsu, you know what you need to do."


    Unohana Retsu remained silent, bowing her head.


    Naruto''s gaze lingered on her.


    Yamamoto fell deep into thought.


    A heavy and oppressive atmosphere slowly enveloped Unohana Retsu, weighing her down with a somber air. The usually gentle, smiling Captain of the 4th Division now wore a grave expression.


    Naruto looked at her...


    It felt as though the distance between them had suddenly grown vast, as if he were going to the ''Soul King Palace'' and would never see her again.


    It felt as though she was preparing herself to die, to settle something within her.


    "Wait for me to come back, okay?" Naruto took a deep breath, subconsciously summoning ''Vortex'', the power of the Wind dispersing the tension in the air.


    Unohana Retsu looked up.


    Their eyes met, and Naruto repeated his words, this time more firmly. "Wait for me."


    "Both you and Kenpachi Zaraki are important to me."


    "I don��t want to lose either of you."


    Unohana smiled softly. "You''re talking as if one of us is about to leave you."


    Naruto''s gaze remained serious. "Promise me."


    Unohana didn��t respond.


    "Trust Naruto," Yamamoto interjected. "Retsu, trust him."


    Naruto might have only had a gut feeling, but as someone who had known Unohana for a thousand years, who had seen her evolve from the original ''Kenpachi'' to the gentle healer she was today, Yamamoto understood her journey and what the monk had implied. He recognized the decision Unohana had made in that fleeting moment.


    Yamamoto had never denied being a cold, ruthless man.


    If things had come to a critical point where the Soul Society was on the brink of destruction, he would have supported the unspoken decision.


    But as Naruto had told Ichigo Kurosaki earlier, things weren��t dire enough yet to warrant such extreme measures.


    He didn��t want to see another trusted friend or comrade perish.


    Kirinji tilted his head, glancing at Naruto. "I��m not a fan of this kid��s stubbornness."


    "But he��s already done so many unexpected things."


    "This time, let��s trust him."


    Unohana finally nodded. "Alright, I promise."


    "I won��t do anything until you return."


    "But if things become desperate enough to require my actions, I will do what��s necessary."


    Naruto grasped the air with his hand, his voice resolute. "I won��t let things get to that point."


    The monk tilted his head, still observing Naruto closely.


    So...


    Why was the Soul King so interested in this boy? Was it because of his determination?


    But determination wasn��t something that most powerful individuals lacked.


    Naruto followed the monk toward the ''Tench��rai''.


    The monk laughed heartily. "Kid, we don��t need to use the ''Tench��rai'' just yet."


    "It doesn��t have the ability to return to the ''Soul King Palace'' on its own."


    Naruto was confused but followed the monk��s lead as they walked out of the Seireitei and arrived at a familiar location.


    The Shiba residence.


    The Shiba clan, a family stripped of their noble status.


    "What a hassle," K��kaku Shiba clicked her tongue, waving her hand dismissively. "But everything��s ready."


    "If you need to use it, go ahead."


    Naruto looked up, his eyes landing on the massive cannon that stood tall in the Shiba residence, aimed straight at the sky.


    That?


    Wasn��t that thing just for launching fireworks?


    "You know what this is for, right?" K��kaku tapped the cannon with a smirk, her tone indifferent. "I guess I can tell you more now since you already know about the Five Great Noble Houses."


    "Do you know why the Shiba clan still holds a seat in Central 46, even after being stripped of their noble status?"


    Naruto shook his head.


    "Because all they took was the title of ��nobility.��" K��kaku sneered, clearly unimpressed by the concept of nobility. "But they couldn��t take away what the Shiba family possesses."


    "The Shiba family is the only clan in the Soul Society that holds the means to reach the ''Soul King Palace''."


    "And that means is this."


    The ''Tench��rai'' fit perfectly into the cannon, as though it had been designed for this purpose all along. K��kaku''s talk of fireworks had just been her playing around��this cannon��s true purpose was to launch individuals to the ''Soul King Palace''.


    With a thunderous blast, the cannon fired.


    The sound of the shot echoed loudly, a powerful force propelling them skyward.


    In the blink of an eye, the ''Tench��rai'' had landed. Despite the impact, the journey had been surprisingly smooth, with the passengers inside feeling only a slight jolt.


    The door opened.


    The monk stepped out with Naruto. "We��ve arrived."


    "This is the ''Soul King Palace''."


    "Before today, no Shinigami outside the Royal Guard and the Five Great Noble Houses has ever set foot here."


    Naruto looked into the distance.


    The ''Soul King Palace'' was not as grand as he had imagined. After all, it was essentially a prison for the "Chair of the Three Worlds." It made sense that it wouldn��t resemble a true palace.


    At the center of the high platform, a structure similar to the ''Tench��rai'' floated in mid-air.


    Surrounding it were five floating islands.


    "You guessed right," Kirinji said with a sly grin as he used ''Shunpo'' to appear next to Naruto, as though trying to startle him. His voice was cold and eerie. "That cocoon-like structure is the main hall."


    "The Soul King resides there."


    "And the five floating islands around it are our castles."


    "I��ll be taking these little ones to my palace for healing, Naruto. Care to join us?"


    Naruto looked at him calmly, showing no signs of being startled. "You seem to be an expert in healing?"


    "Going to your palace is for healing, right?"


    "Then I probably won��t need to."


    His fight with Haschwalth had been the most intense battle since becoming a Shinigami.


    Even now, he could feel the dull pain and tingling sensation from his injuries.


    But...


    That was only from physical and spiritual exhaustion. The injuries themselves had already fully healed, thanks to his innate regenerative abilities.


    "In that case, come to my palace," another figure, silent until now, finally spoke. He was a man wearing a white vest and blue-tinted sunglasses. "I think you��ll be quite interested in what my palace holds."


    "Let me introduce myself."


    "My name is ��etsu Nimaiya."


    "I am the creator of the ''Zanpakut��''."


    Naruto stared at him, his eyes sharp.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113906920/8e477dc4fc764a7698b5c11b2916fbab/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1737504000&token-hash=ElGStJqRT6wdL-EEENcOqOwEWFGm_q7CkIxnLG4_TwY%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 258: Food and Asauchi

    The ''Zanpakut��'' is not an innate ability of the Shinigami, but something forged. Naruto had known this for a long time.


    However...


    He had always assumed the Shinigami who discovered the "forging technique" had long since passed away, as he had never heard of or seen them. Yet, here stood this person, a member of the Royal Guard, right before him.


    Naruto took a closer look.


    The man was thin, short, and unremarkable. Compared to his strange and unique companions, there was nothing striking about him. His hairstyle wasn��t as flashy as the pompadour, nor was his physique as imposing as the monk or the large woman. As for his looks, there was nothing noteworthy. He wasn��t shockingly ugly like the pompadour man, nor was he stunningly beautiful like the woman with long black hair.


    He didn��t seem to resemble someone from the "blacksmith" profession.


    It was surprising, to say the least, that the one who forged hundreds of Asauchi every year for the students of Shin''�� Academy could be so unassuming.


    "Not what you expected, huh?" ��etsu Nimaiya chuckled. "Hard to believe someone as dashing as me would be stuck with such hard labor, right?"


    Naruto pursed his lips.


    It was indeed unexpected.


    But calling himself "handsome" might have lacked a bit of self-awareness.


    "Naruto-chan won��t be going with you just yet," a large woman squeezed past the monk, approaching them. "He needs to come to my palace first."


    Naruto looked at her.


    "I remember when I joined the Royal Guard, you were already enrolled in Shin''�� Academy, weren��t you?" Despite her large figure, her face was kind, and her smile was innocent and approachable. "It��s a pity. If I��d stayed a few more years, we might have crossed paths."


    Some memories stirred in Naruto��s mind, and he smiled. "Are you Captain Kirio Hikifune?"


    The purple-haired woman cupped her face with her hands. "You still remember me? I��m honored."


    "Hiyori often compares you to former Captain Urahara," Naruto said, smiling. "She misses you a lot."


    But there was some confusion in his eyes.


    From Hiyori��s descriptions...


    This ''Kirio Hikifune'' was supposed to be a great beauty.


    While she wasn��t unattractive, she didn��t quite match the "beauty" he had heard about.


    Had he finally discovered, after all these centuries, that his taste in beauty differed drastically from that of Soul Society?


    "Hiyori-chan..." Kirio Hikifune smiled fondly, shaking her head. "I��ll make time to visit them once all of this is over."


    "But for now..."


    "Come with me."


    She turned and gestured to the pompadour man. "Captain Kirinji, I��ll leave the rest of them to you."


    The pompadour man gave a nod, his face still sour, but his mood calm and patient.


    ��etsu Nimaiya seemed to have no objections to Hikifune��s decision, figuring it was best for Naruto to leave with her for now.


    They flew, moving from the current island to another.


    "Welcome to my Gatonden!" Kirio Hikifune spread her arms wide in greeting. "Naruto-chan, you��ll love it here!"


    "And don��t hold back with me."


    She paused, tilting her head. "By the way, is there any food you particularly like, Naruto-chan?"


    Food?


    Naruto blinked, taken aback by the sudden question. But he answered honestly, "If I had to choose, I��d say ramen is my favorite."


    "I don��t like vegetables."


    Kirio Hikifune tilted her head, smiling. "Picky eating is a bad habit."


    "But..."


    "Don��t worry, you won��t have to eat anything you don��t like here. Even if it��s green peppers, I��ll make them delicious."


    She motioned for them to follow her into the palace.


    "Take a seat, Naruto-chan. The food will be ready soon."


    Eating... a meal?


    Naruto found himself seated at a large table, the size of which was completely disproportionate to the number of people present.


    Kurama popped out, frowning. "Do they think we��re guests here?"


    "Treating us to a meal?"


    "I��m not really in the mood to eat."


    The Soul Society was in chaos, with those he knew either injured or dead. Before they left, Kira��s fate was still uncertain. He hadn��t been fortunate enough to be brought to the Royal Palace. ????????��?


    Naruto shook his head. "It��s not just about food."


    "Did you notice?"


    "Their spiritual pressure."


    Kurama��s face darkened, and he nodded.


    When they were in the Seireitei, these individuals didn��t seem particularly extraordinary. But upon arriving at the Royal Palace, their spiritual pressure had changed dramatically, merging completely with the space around them, becoming part of this realm.


    "The Royal Guard is more unusual than I thought," Naruto murmured.


    As they spoke, two bowls of ramen flew out from behind a curtain, landing smoothly in front of Naruto.


    It was ramen��specifically, the familiar and aromatic pork bone ramen, garnished with a generous heap of scallions.


    Kurama��s nose twitched. Though he had just said he wasn��t hungry, he now stared hungrily at the food, swallowing instinctively.


    Before they could even pick up their chopsticks, more dishes flew out from behind the curtain.


    Tempura, fried rice, grilled meat��all of it in large portions, each dish visually and aromatically appealing.


    "This actually looks pretty good," Kurama muttered, shifting his gaze from the ramen to a plate of grilled meat. "You humans do know how to make food..."


    "Hmm, she��s quite good at this."


    "Naruto, you��ve been fighting all day, and the battle with Haschwalth must have taken a toll. Why not eat a little?"


    The fox paused, quietly sniffing at the food again before adding, "After all, like you said, it��s not just about the meal."


    Naruto smiled at Kurama. "You��re craving it, aren��t you?"


    Kurama bristled, his entire body tensing as all nine of his tails stood on end, covering his face.


    But...


    His eyes were still fixated on the food.


    "Ridiculous! I��m just worried about your health."


    "No matter how strong you are, you still need to eat."


    "And yes, she��s good at cooking..."


    Naruto tugged gently on one of Kurama��s tails. "I think you��re just tempted by the taste and texture. Haven��t you noticed?"


    His tone grew serious.


    "The essence of this food."


    Kurama froze, slowly turning his head to meet Naruto��s gaze.


    Once free from the distraction of the food, his senses finally kicked in.


    Spiritual pressure...


    These cooked dishes contained spiritual energy and had their own unique spiritual pressure.


    Just because something contained spiritual energy didn��t mean it had spiritual pressure. Everything in Soul Society was made of reishi and reiryoku, but only living beings had spiritual pressure.


    Which meant...


    Each of these dishes was "alive," possessing its own soul.


    Kurama held his breath.


    From behind the curtain, a slender hand drew it open, accompanied by a soft laugh and a voice as gentle as flowing water. "Such keen senses, Naruto-chan. Your ability to perceive things is unmatched."


    "But while they��re ��alive,�� they��re not fully alive."


    "I��m not cruel enough to use others�� souls to make dishes."


    The owner of the hand stepped out.


    She was a tall, gentle beauty, different from the sharp-edged elegance of the woman with long black hair. The latter was like a rose with thorns��approaching her was dangerous, let alone touching her.


    But this one...


    She was like a camellia, bright, warm, and beautifully radiant.


    "Who are you?" Kurama shuddered.


    Naruto, surprised, called out, "Captain Kirio Hikifune!"


    "It��s her?" Kurama couldn��t believe it, his eyes wide as his tails stood stiff. "That��s impossible!"


    "Why does the little fox look so shocked?" Kirio Hikifune playfully tossed her hair. "Didn��t I tell you?"


    "When I cook, I infuse the food with my own spiritual energy."


    "That��s why I become very thin after cooking."


    "If I don��t keep myself well-fed, my body can��t handle it."


    Kurama gaped.


    This was completely outside his understanding of people gaining and losing weight.


    Who could get fat and thin at will, without any side effects?


    Such a strange ability.


    Naruto observed her but didn��t touch his chopsticks just yet.


    Despite Kirio Hikifune��s approachable demeanor, he hadn��t forgotten that she was a former captain of the 12th Division.


    Researchers from that division were never quite right in the head.


    Whether it was Orochimaru or Mayuri Kurotsuchi, who were obviously extreme, or Kisuke Urahara and Aizen, who harbored their own darker tendencies...


    This woman...


    She seemed normal and kind.


    But Naruto had already been tricked once by Kisuke Urahara.


    He wasn��t about to trust the outward appearances of anyone who had dabbled in research.


    "Sigh." Kirio Hikifune sighed, shaking her head helplessly. "It seems Kisuke really did a number on you."


    "Let me put it this way..."


    "And while we��re at it, let me tell you a bit more about the Royal Guard."


    She paused for a moment, then sat down across from Naruto.


    "Every member of the Royal Guard has created something for Soul Society, something that the Soul King himself recognized as part of its history."


    "For example, ��etsu Nimaiya, whom you met earlier, created the ''Zanpakut��''."


    "The woman who took that young man from the Kuchiki clan, Senjumaru Shutara, created the ''Shihakush��''."


    "And I��"


    "Created the technique of ��modified souls�� and how to integrate them into bodies."


    "Simply put, thanks to me, the ''Gikongan'' exists."


    Naruto��s eyes widened in realization, glancing at the food on the table. "So, these dishes are...?"


    "Exactly." Hikifune clapped her hands. "The essence of ''Gikongan'' is to integrate a completely different spiritual pressure into a body to enhance one��s strength."


    "So go ahead, eat."


    "Eat as much as you want!"


    "These will help you grow your spiritual pressure."


    She paused again, studying Naruto. "Though you��re already very strong, Naruto-chan, with immense spiritual pressure..."


    "But..."


    "The Soul King says you haven��t yet reached your full potential."


    "And time is short, so we can��t wait for your spiritual pressure to grow naturally."


    Her words were convincing.


    Naruto pulled the bowl of ramen closer to himself. He couldn��t deny that he was tempted by the food.


    But given the uncertainty of its origin and the fact that the chef was a former 12th Division captain, he had been hesitant to eat.


    With a single bite, his eyes lit up.


    Delicious!


    It was like the first bowl of Ichiraku ramen he had as a child, the one he had saved up so long to eat.


    Kurama couldn��t wait any longer and pounced on the grilled meat he had been eyeing.


    They both ate with gusto.


    Kurama even enlarged his form to devour entire bowls of food in a single bite.


    As delicious as the food was, it was far more filling than ordinary meals.


    Human food, no matter how much Kurama ate, never left him feeling full.


    But now...


    After only seven or eight bowls, he felt full. He figured he could manage only four or five more bowls before reaching his limit.


    Naruto, on the other hand, seemed to have swapped stomachs with Kurama.


    Ten bowls, twenty bowls...


    No matter how much food was placed before him, he ate it all, his body rapidly digesting the food and converting it into spiritual energy that merged seamlessly into his spiritual pressure.


    Kirio Hikifune watched, smiling warmly.


    She liked young men who could eat heartily.


    For a cook, there was nothing more satisfying than watching someone devour their food with enthusiasm.


    When the table was nearly empty of hot dishes, soups, and desserts, Kirio Hikifune didn��t hesitate. She immediately returned to the kitchen to prepare more food.


    For every bowl Naruto ate, she cooked another.


    Ten minutes later.


    Kirio Hikifune, now noticeably thinner, began to look concerned.


    Her food was delicious, but...


    Was this boy eating too much?


    Twenty minutes later.


    Having just emerged from the kitchen, Kirio Hikifune was forced to sit down and rest.


    An hour later.


    Kirio Hikifune, now gaunt and skeletal, lay slumped over the table, her body shaking as she stared at Naruto with a mix of awe and anxiety. Her hands gripped the table as she took deep breaths, as if gathering her strength.


    The blonde boy finished drinking the broth from his ramen, gulping it down.


    With a loud thud, he set the bowl on the table.


    Kirio Hikifune��s heart, and her entire body, trembled at the sound.


    "Thank you for the meal," Naruto said, patting his stomach with a satisfied grin.


    Kirio Hikifune let out a long breath.


    Finally...


    She had managed to feed him.


    Too weak to stand, she remained slumped over the table, utterly drained.


    There wasn��t a drop of energy left in her.


    Her spiritual energy had been completely exhausted.


    "So, how do you feel?" Kirio Hikifune asked, looking up at Naruto. She couldn��t muster enough energy to sense his spiritual pressure.


    Naruto stood up, stretching a little before giving her a thumbs-up. "Great!"


    He felt completely rejuvenated.


    His entire body, inside and out, felt clean and refreshed. The soreness and numbness left over from his battle with Haschwalth had been healed by the food and the spiritual energy it contained.


    However...


    He didn��t feel a significant increase in his spiritual pressure.


    He had definitely grown stronger.


    But it wasn��t a "qualitative" change.


    It was a subtle, incremental shift. His spiritual pressure had transformed, but it was difficult to articulate exactly how. Naruto wasn��t sure what kind of changes it would bring.


    "This is the first time I��ve seen anyone eat as much as you," Kirio Hikifune marveled. "It shows just how extraordinary your spiritual pressure is."


    "But..."


    "Be careful, Naruto-chan."


    Naruto tilted his head, puzzled by her words.


    Kirio Hikifune gathered her strength before continuing, "You came to the ''Soul King Palace'' to become stronger."


    "The Soul King has a plan for you, an ��ordeal�� that you must complete."


    "And your next stop..."


    "Is the ''H����den'', where you��ll face ��etsu Nimaiya."


    "Your Zanpakut��s..."


    "They��re quite special, aren��t they?"


    Naruto smiled, turning to gaze at the island where the ''H����den'' was located. "I understand. Thank you, Captain Hikifune."


    Lying on the table, now a shadow of her former self, the gaunt, purple-haired woman waved weakly. "Go on, Naruto-chan. Let me rest."


    "There are still a few more people waiting for you." sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto and Kurama left for the next island.


    As soon as they landed, they were met with a wave of enthusiastic cheers.


    Beautiful women, too many to count, rushed toward them, holding various items��confetti, glow sticks, and even signs with "Naruto" written on them. Naruto looked around helplessly.


    Unlike Kirio Hikifune��s ''Gatonden'', the ''H����den'', which should have had the atmosphere of a blacksmith��s workshop, was gaudy and flamboyant.


    Neon lights flashed across the sign.


    It felt more like a nightclub than a royal palace.


    "Welcome!"


    "To my palace!"


    Spotlights flashed as ��etsu Nimaiya stood on a high platform, arms wide open.


    "Naruto-kun..."


    "What do you think?"


    Kurama scowled in disdain. "Ugh, so many muscular women. This reminds me of some unpleasant experiences."


    Muscular women...


    Had never left Kurama with a good impression.


    Whether it was Rangiku Matsumoto, Nemu Kurotsuchi, or even K��kaku Shiba and Yoruichi Shih��in.


    Only Unohana Retsu had been a little better.


    "They..." Naruto��s spiritual senses swept over the women, and his eyes widened in surprise. "Are they... Zanpakut��s?"


    These auras...


    They were familiar.


    He had felt them before when he trained with Byakuya Kuchiki and Gin Ichimaru, learning about Bankai.


    And also...


    When he had watched Ichigo Kurosaki use the ''Tenshintai'' to manifest his Zanpakut��.


    Wait!


    Ichigo Kurosaki, the ''Tenshintai'', the manifestation of Bankai!


    He finally realized where that strange sense of d��j�� vu had come from when he saw Yhwach.


    It was the manifestation of ''Zangetsu''.


    Yhwach and the manifestation of ''Zangetsu'' looked almost exactly the same��the same face, the same features. The only differences were minor changes in hairstyle and accessories, as if they were two versions of the same person.


    Naruto��s expression darkened.


    Why...


    Did Ichigo Kurosaki��s Zanpakut�� look like Yhwach?


    Was it because his mother was a Quincy?


    ��etsu Nimaiya, oblivious to Naruto��s thoughts, assumed his change in expression was due to the number of manifested Zanpakut�� surrounding them. With a cheerful clap of his hands, he said, "That��s right!"


    "These little darlings are all Zanpakut��."


    Kurama narrowed his eyes at them. "You��ve got a twisted sense of humor."


    So many muscular women...


    What was this guy thinking?


    "They chose these forms themselves," ��etsu Nimaiya chuckled. "Don��t you think they��re adorable?"


    Naruto wasn��t interested in indulging him. "At Captain Hikifune��s palace, we experienced the benefits of the modified soul technique."


    "So what��s your specialty?"


    He emphasized the word "benefit."


    ��etsu Nimaiya leapt down from the platform, lowering his head and rolling his eyes upward in an exaggerated fashion as he stared at Naruto. "Benefit?"


    "You��re that eager already?"


    "I thought you��d be more interested in these little darlings."


    Naruto didn��t respond.


    ��etsu Nimaiya shrugged, then waved his hand. "Alright, follow me. This isn��t the real ''H����den''."


    "I��ll take you to where you need to go."


    He led the way.


    They passed through the gaudy, nightclub-like fake ''H����den'', walking up a mountain path. At the end of the trail, on the peak of the mountain, stood a dilapidated, ramshackle hut, looking ready to collapse at any moment. A crooked wooden sign hung above the door, with the words "H����den" scrawled messily on it.


    "What a difference," Kurama muttered, not holding back his disdain.


    From "nightclub" to "junkyard."


    The contrast between the ''H����dens'' was hard to believe.


    It was like...


    ��etsu Nimaiya, who had been the most reserved and subdued of the group during their time in the Seireitei, had now become the most flamboyant and over-the-top.


    ��etsu Nimaiya awkwardly turned his head, as if reluctant to admit that this shabby place was his real palace. He whistled and then said, "Naruto-kun, you��re quite the cautious fellow."


    "You were right to hesitate before entering."


    "Your spiritual senses are sharp."


    Naruto pointed toward the entrance. "I can feel a lot of sharp auras inside."


    "It doesn��t seem like a welcoming place."


    "Sharp indeed," ��etsu Nimaiya chuckled, patting Naruto on the back. "Inside, you��ll find a lot of interesting things, just like you sensed."


    "But don��t worry, it��s only a test."


    "It��s part of the ��ordeal�� the Soul King has arranged for you."


    Naruto looked at him.


    According to his ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura'', the man was telling the truth.


    ��etsu Nimaiya wasn��t lying.


    Naruto took a step forward, lifted the curtain, and walked inside.


    The interior of the palace was pitch-black, without any lights or illumination.


    Naruto glanced down.


    At that moment, the darkness beneath him seemed to collapse, as if gravity had suddenly intensified, pulling him downward.


    But this didn��t faze him. With a simple twist of his body, he landed lightly.


    The sharp auras that had been vaguely sensed outside now became crystal clear.


    In the darkness, several indistinct figures quietly approached.


    They had human bodies but were clearly not human. Their heads were featureless, lacking any defined facial features. Where their eyes should have been, there were two lipless mouths instead.


    Every one of these creatures had the same appearance.


    They were cold, greedy, and devoid of life.


    "Are these Zanpakut�� too?" Kurama asked, narrowing his eyes as he perched on Naruto��s shoulder.


    Naruto nodded.


    They were similar to Zanpakut�� but lacked the unique aura.


    So this must be��


    "These are Asauchi," ��etsu Nimaiya��s voice called out from the doorway as he waved cheerfully. "In the coming time, you��ll be participating in a very special trial."


    "These fellows will attempt to attack you."


    "And your task is to earn their recognition."


    "Good luck."


    "Naruto-kun, and little fox.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/113973472/654f60e89f3342f7934163a5f838ace4/eyJ3ZWJwIjowfQ%3D%3D/1.jpg?token-time=1737590400&token-hash=RxaDLsVdGanUlkC4L3bhAvQ-KBMFa2UQU4cNKTqnjhs%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 259: Kenpachis, Successor

    ��etsu Nimaiya, when serious, exuded an aura completely unlike his usual self��one that carried a profound sense of compassion, as though he embodied the essence of countless souls. His gaze seemed to hold the weight of innumerable spirits, sinking deeply into both Naruto and Kurama.


    "This won''t be easy."


    "Good luck, Naruto-chan, and Little Fox."


    As soon as he released his grip, the drape fell, extinguishing the last bit of light and leaving the entire space in complete darkness.


    In this environment, only perception was available for use.


    They couldn��t see, hear, or smell anything. The only indication of life from the Asauchi around them was their active and uniform spiritual pressure.


    "This is unsettling," Kurama said warily. The dense, identical spiritual pressure gave it a sense of unease, like pulling back a carpet only to discover a swarm of cockroaches hidden underneath.


    "How are we supposed to make them accept us?" Naruto felt the same as Kurama, if not worse, due to his heightened perception, which allowed him to sense even more details.


    It was like seeing each cockroach��s varying lengths, the way their antennae twitched, and the fine hairs on their pincers. It was deeply uncomfortable.


    "Maybe it��s like achieving Shikai?" Kurama tilted his head.


    One of the Asauchi lunged forward silently, its twin mouths wide open and menacing.


    Kurama wasn��t intimidated, swatting it away with a flick of his tail.


    These beings weren��t strong, possessing only the spiritual pressure of a regular officer.


    The Asauchi was sent flying, crashing into the crowd behind it, toppling others over like dominoes.


    "So, we need to win them over with spiritual pressure?" Naruto extended his hand, unleashing his spiritual energy in a wave, letting it sweep over the Asauchi like a gentle breeze.


    But it didn��t work.


    The Asauchi remained unchanged, still silently snarling as they attacked, filled with endless fury toward Naruto and Kurama.


    There was no pressure.


    While the Asauchi were born from spiritual energy, they couldn��t harm Naruto and Kurama.


    But��


    They had a unique quality.


    Perhaps because the essence of the Asauchi is to merge with a Shinigami��s spiritual pressure and eventually become a Zanpakut��, the usual methods that work on Shinigami were ineffective on them. ???????������


    Spiritual energy couldn��t subdue them.


    No matter how many were sent flying or defeated, more and more Asauchi continued to surge forward.


    "That guy��s name was ��etsu Nimaiya, right?" Kurama, unbothered by the situation, jumped off Naruto��s shoulder, returning to his original gigantic form. With a casual sweep of his tail, countless Asauchi were sent flying into the distance.


    Naruto nodded. "Yeah."


    "How many Asauchi has he made?" Kurama grumbled.


    "The history of the Zanpakut�� is older than the Gotei 13," Naruto replied quietly.


    Kurama scratched his head and sat down heavily. "How long are we going to have to keep this up?"


    Naruto remained silent, deep in thought.


    He had a feeling that endlessly fighting these Asauchi wasn��t the right way to earn their recognition, or at least not the best method.


    Perhaps this was how a typical Shinigami would handle it.


    But neither Naruto...


    Nor Kurama...


    Were "typical Shinigami."


    In the pitch-black environment, with the repetitive, monotonous action of fighting, time became difficult to measure.


    How long had it been?


    Back in the Seireitei, it had already been a full day since Naruto, his vice-captain, and the injured Shinigami ascended to the Soul King Palace.


    It was...


    An exceptionally long day.


    Kenpachi Zaraki woke up in the 4th Division barracks, glancing over to see his broken sword placed beside his bed.


    At the foot of the bed, Yachiru Kusajishi was curled up, fast asleep.


    Across from him, seated on a small stool, Unohana Retsu raised her head from the book she was reading, offering a gentle smile. "You��re awake, Captain Zaraki."


    "Is it over?" Zaraki asked, dazed.


    Unohana��s voice was soft. "If you mean the battle, yes, it��s over."


    "Naruto saved you and the Captain-Commander. Yhwach is still alive, but he and the Wandenreich have retreated."


    "If you��re asking about the war..."


    "This is only the beginning."


    Zaraki nodded, seemingly unbothered by the situation. "And Naruto? What about that fox?"


    "And Yhwach..."


    For some reason, he couldn��t help but mutter Yhwach��s name.


    "They��ve gone to the Soul King Palace," Unohana continued in her usual serene tone. "Along with Captain Kuchiki, Lieutenant Kuchiki, and Lieutenant Abarai."


    Zaraki paused in surprise.


    "It was the Soul King��s decree. He believes they still have the potential to grow stronger," Unohana explained with a smile. "They��re being treated and will undergo a special ritual."


    Zaraki��s reaction was immediate. He jumped out of bed, his eyes wide, glaring at the long-haired, gentle woman before him.


    The sudden movement startled Yachiru awake, and she rubbed her eyes sleepily, looking up. "Ken-chan, you��re up."


    "Why them? Why not me?" Zaraki clenched his fists, his gaze filled with determination, though there was no anger.


    In the past...


    He had believed he was too strong, that he couldn��t enjoy the thrill of battle.


    That was why he wore his eyepatch and the bells in his hair��to limit his abilities and prolong his fights.


    But thinking back now...


    That self-imposed restraint felt so na?ve.


    Strong?


    If he were truly strong, how could he have been defeated by Yhwach in a single move?


    "Do you want to become stronger?" Unohana didn��t answer his question, instead offering a new one.


    Zaraki didn��t hesitate. "Of course."


    "I want to!"


    His killing intent was fierce, his desire for battle palpable.


    Unohana instinctively raised her hand, gripping the hilt of her sword. She had long been prepared for this moment and felt an urge to respond to this powerful, overwhelming desire.


    But at the same time, the promise she had made to Naruto surfaced in her mind.


    That boy...


    She shook her head, smiling wryly as she turned away. "I see."


    "The reason they didn��t take you to the Soul King Palace is that it��s not the right place for you."


    "There..."


    "You won��t become stronger."


    Zaraki didn��t understand.


    Unohana stood up, heading for the door. "Come with me. I will make you stronger."


    At the foot of the bed, Yachiru watched with worry.


    She understood what was happening...


    She had been with Zaraki long before he joined the 11th Division, ever since he had picked up his Asauchi from a dead Shinigami, long before Zaraki himself knew who he was.


    "Yachiru, you can come too," Unohana smiled warmly, turning back. "After all, you��ve witnessed many of Captain Zaraki��s journeys."


    "You shouldn��t miss this one."


    Yachiru hesitated, pointing to herself. "I can come too?"


    "But..."


    There were some words she couldn��t bring herself to say.


    Afraid that once spoken, they would be met with confirmation.


    "Don��t worry. I made a promise to Naruto." Unohana shook her head, sighing softly. "You know, he��s a very kind person."


    "If I break that promise and do what I��m thinking of..."


    "Even if I have to go to Hell, he��ll come after me."


    Yachiru nodded firmly. "Okay." But her expression still carried a trace of worry.


    ��


    Central Underground Great Prison


    The lowest level, ''Muken''��a place reserved only for the most vile and dangerous criminals, those deemed "extremely wicked" or "extremely dangerous." It was typically a place of eerie stillness, cold and lifeless. But today, it was unusually lively.


    Unohana Retsu and Kenpachi Zaraki were the stars of the stage, stepping into the scene. Accompanying them were Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Shunsui Ky��raku, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, and Yachiru Kusajishi.


    ��To think we��d come here,�� Zaraki remarked, glancing around.


    But there wasn��t much to appreciate. The space was vast, a desolate emptiness shrouded in infinite darkness��a fitting representation of the coldest, most desolate "hell" for the condemned.


    ��The Captain-Commander believes there are many areas in the Seireitei where we could fight,�� Unohana said, raising her hand to undo the tie in her hair. ��But I think this place suits us best.��


    ��This is a stage where we can truly wield our swords.��


    ��I��ve longed to fight you for a very long time.��


    Her hair tie fell to the ground, and her long hair cascaded down. Unohana��s hand moved from her hair to her collar, pulling it down to reveal her throat. Between her collarbones was a gruesome, terrifying scar, a deep, gaping wound.


    ��Every time I hear your voice����


    ��The only scar I have on my body aches.��


    Zaraki growled in response, ��Don��t think you��re the only one who feels the pain!��


    ��Yachiru Unohana!��


    Without hesitation, his desire for battle, which had been simmering since the moment he awoke, surged into a boiling fury. Her few words ignited his fighting spirit even more, pushing him to the point where he was willing to risk his life.


    With a mighty slash, he struck with fierce, ruthless power. The resentment he had felt from losing so easily to Yhwach poured out with that single blow.


    ...


    At the gates of Muken:


    ��The Captain-Commander��s decision is quite reckless, isn��t it?�� Shunsui Ky��raku remarked, squinting his eyes with his usual playful tone. ��Allowing them to use a place like this.��


    ��Naruto wanted them to be somewhere safer,�� Yamamoto said softly, his face stern, as if he hadn��t noticed the underlying implications in his disciple��s words.


    ��Is that really okay?�� Ky��raku inquired, leaning forward.


    Yamamoto remained silent, shaking his head.


    He knew what his disciple was referring to.


    It wasn��t the fierce battle between Unohana Retsu and Kenpachi Zaraki.


    He was talking about ''Central 46'', about the order that had governed and controlled the Seireitei and the Gotei 13 for over a millennium.


    ��Naruto wants reform.�� After a long pause, Yamamoto finally spoke. ��As for me����


    ��I��m not sure whether this change is good or bad. You all always say I��m old-fashioned.��


    ��But stability is far more important than change.��


    Ky��raku didn��t say anything. Being a captain for so long and experiencing so much, there had been times when he, too, had thought from the perspective of the Captain-Commander. He understood how deeply these words came from his master��s heart.


    ��I am old,�� Yamamoto continued. ��But I haven��t been wrong about many things. Naruto is a good person��a remarkable young man.��


    ��The path he��s chosen����


    ��I don��t think it will lead to anything bad.��


    ��I may not be able to support him wholeheartedly, but at the very least, I won��t become an obstacle in his way.��


    Ky��raku watched his teacher��s back closely.


    That towering figure, though slightly hunched with age, still stood firm and imposing, his long back framed within the small diamond-shaped opening of the doorway.


    ''Old.''


    He had watched his teacher��s appearance gradually change over the years, from a middle-aged man to his current elderly form.


    But never had Ky��raku thought of his teacher as truly ��old.��


    Yamamoto was still powerful, an existence whose full might Ky��raku felt he could never completely comprehend, no matter how long he trained.


    Appearance did not equate to weakness.


    But now...


    The hero had grown weary.


    The deepening shadows under his eyes, the increasing frequency of his sighs, and the growing weight of his movements��Ky��raku had finally seen his master yield to time.


    Yamamoto paused for a long time before continuing. ��I want to try clearing away some of the obstacles in Naruto��s path, to see if this road is one that can be walked. I also want to see what effects clearing those obstacles will bring.��


    Ky��raku nodded, opening his mouth to say something.


    But Yamamoto didn��t give him the chance. He turned to Mayuri Kurotsuchi. ��Are you recording the data?��


    ��Of course,�� Mayuri nodded, patting the equipment he had brought. ��It��s truly astonishing.��


    ��The strength of the first Kenpachi����


    ��And Kenpachi Zaraki��s growth.��


    On one of the devices that was collecting and analyzing the data, two lines were visible on a graph.


    One red line, starting at a high point, was climbing steadily upwards.


    A black line, starting much lower, was shooting up at an exaggerated, almost 45-degree angle, quickly approaching the red line.


    The red line represented Unohana Retsu, her long-suppressed spiritual pressure now exploding forth like a towering mountain.


    The black line��


    Belonged to Kenpachi Zaraki, whose deep and bottomless spiritual pressure was rapidly increasing.


    ��Captain Zaraki isn��t growing,�� Yamamoto corrected, his tone firm. ��He��s ''recovering''.��


    ��His strength has always been great.��


    ��It��s just that he��s been holding himself back all these years.��


    ��And����


    ��Unohana��s decision is the right one.��


    His eyes were deep and knowing.


    Kenpachi Zaraki��s potential was undeniable. In the minds of many, the most gifted person in the entire Gotei 13 wasn��t T��shir�� Hitsugaya, Byakuya Kuchiki, or even Naruto Uzumaki.


    It was Kenpachi Zaraki.


    He was the only Shinigami who had become a captain without even ''releasing'' his Zanpakut��. Byakuya Kuchiki had speculated that Zaraki��s sword wasn��t actually broken, but that its form was a unique, constantly released state��similar to Naruto��s Kurama or Ichigo Kurosaki��s Zangetsu.


    Strong Shinigami tended to have powerful Zanpakut��.


    So, if Kenpachi Zaraki were to release his Zanpakut��, how strong would he become?


    Of course, at Yamamoto��s level, his evaluation of potential wasn��t limited to spiritual pressure or Zanpakut��. What impressed him most about Kenpachi Zaraki was his instinctive, beast-like talent for combat. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without any formal techniques, relying only on his raw instincts and physical strength, Zaraki had become one of the finest swordsmen in the Gotei 13, representing the pinnacle of ''combat skill''.


    What kind of heights could Kenpachi Zaraki��s swordsmanship reach if he were to learn some formal techniques?


    Yamamoto had often thought about this.


    He had even tried to teach Zaraki some swordsmanship himself, hoping he would pick up some skills.


    The idea was good, but it didn��t work.


    People can��t communicate with beasts.


    When a stubborn man and a stubborn beast clash, either one must die, or both must give up the conflict.


    Yamamoto had chosen the latter.


    And now...


    It seemed that only a beast could teach another beast.


    They continued their battle.


    Every now and then, Mayuri would issue a warning, informing Yamamoto that their spiritual pressure was becoming unstable.


    The Captain-Commander would immediately step in, cooling their enthusiasm for a moment before allowing them to resume once the intensity had subsided.


    For Zaraki, this was frustrating.


    But��


    After so many years of being stopped by Naruto, he had grudgingly learned to accept it.


    ��Captain Mayuri, have you found the Wandenreich��s location?�� Ky��raku asked after observing for a while, tilting his head toward the black-and-white-faced man operating the instruments.


    Mayuri looked up. ��Are you interested, Captain Ky��raku?��


    ��Of course!�� Ky��raku replied.


    ��This isn��t the right time to launch an attack,�� Yamamoto interrupted, shaking his head.


    With Naruto having left the Seireitei for the Soul King Palace, the captains...


    Were all using this final bit of time to train in their own ways, preparing to strengthen themselves.


    ��As Captain of the 8th Division, I should do something,�� Ky��raku said, shaking his head. His sense of responsibility wasn��t as lazy as his outward demeanor suggested.


    Mayuri waved his hand, activating a technique to summon a scroll. ��In that case, Captain Ky��raku, take this to the 11th Division.��


    ��You��ll find some information you��re looking for.��


    Ky��raku accepted the scroll, his gaze thoughtful.


    ��Don��t look at me like that���� Mayuri shook his head. ��I wouldn��t dare cause too much trouble.��


    ��Those guys are far too sensitive.��


    Ky��raku nodded and left Muken.


    ��


    Beneath the Shadows


    The Wandenreich.


    Within the Ice Palace, Yhwach sat on his throne.


    "Haschwalth underestimated Naruto Uzumaki," he mused, resting his head on his hand. Despite the loss of a trusted subordinate, his tone remained calm. "Even with my power, I cannot foresee a future involving him."


    "And as for him��"


    "What a pity."


    "There aren��t many like him��so capable and clever."


    His voice was lazy, devoid of any sense of mourning for the fallen.


    "Well then..."


    "Barro."


    At his words, ripples stirred within the shadows. A man with dark skin and markings over his right eye emerged.


    "Your Majesty, I am here."


    "I brought him," Yhwach said with a light smile. "The gathering is complete."


    He paused, his words filled with meaning.


    "And welcome to you as well."


    "My son."


    "Will you fight by my side?"


    The man, affectionately addressed as ��son,�� raised his head and knelt on one knee. "Of course, my father."


    "Good," Yhwach grinned, his smile broadening. "Barro."


    Once again, he called out the man��s name.


    Barro immediately responded, "Your Majesty, I am at your service."


    "Gather the others."


    "My son��s power��"


    "It requires a ceremony."


    Barro obeyed, disappearing back into the shadows.


    ��


    Not long after��


    Outside the Ice Palace, the entire Wandenreich assembled. From those possessing "Schrift" to the ordinary Quincy, they all gathered.


    "I have unfortunate news to share with you," Yhwach began softly. "The captain of the Sternritter, your beloved Haschwalth, was killed during the last assault on the Seireitei."


    "He was slain by the 7th Division Captain, Naruto Uzumaki."


    The Quincies erupted in anger, shouting and roaring with fury.


    Haschwalth, who had been so gentle and kind��


    And someone dared to kill him.


    Yet, the Sternritter officers, those with the Schrift, were much more somber. Whether it was Valkyrie or Haschwalth, their abilities were among the most special and powerful within the Sternritter.


    The fact that Naruto Uzumaki had managed to kill both of them was staggering.


    Especially Haschwalth.


    His power to avoid injury and reflect all damage��those familiar with it knew there was only one conclusion: ''it was unbeatable''.


    In their minds, the only way Haschwalth could be killed was if Yhwach himself reclaimed that power.


    How had this Naruto accomplished it?


    "We have lost a great comrade," Yhwach continued, raising his hand. Silence fell immediately. "But we are fortunate. At this very moment, we welcome someone who can more than fill the gap Haschwalth left behind."


    "Come forth, my son."


    At Yhwach��s gesture, a young man wearing a Quincy robe emerged from behind the curtains, walking calmly to Yhwach��s side.


    The gathered Quincies stared, eyes wide.


    The Emperor��


    He had always stood far above everyone else. No one had ever had the right to stand beside him.


    Not even Haschwalth.


    Who was this man?


    "Allow me to formally introduce him," Yhwach said with a smile. "This is my son."


    "The last surviving Quincy in the world."


    "Ury�� Ishida."


    The crowd was silent.


    But Yhwach wasn��t finished. "And I am appointing him as��"


    "My successor."


    For the ordinary Quincies, this news didn��t elicit much of a reaction. The idea of a successor was far too distant for them to care.


    But for the Sternritter, the response was intense. Some gasped in disbelief, unable to comprehend what they had just heard. Others wanted to speak out and stop this.


    Some doubted the decision.


    However, aside from a few who lacked clear thinking, most remained silent.


    After all, it was ''Yhwach��s'' decision.


    And Yhwach was the ''absolute truth'' within the Wandenreich.


    "There will be no dissent, nor any doubt," Yhwach said, stretching out his hand. The loudest voices were immediately silenced. "In the coming battles, you will witness his strength."


    "Then you will understand why he is worthy."


    "That��s all for now."


    With a gesture, shadows enveloped Yhwach and Uryu, carrying them away.


    The Emperor had departed.


    Once the forced silence lifted, a new wave of murmurs broke out.


    "I can��t believe it," a man with a purple mohawk exclaimed in anger. "How could the Emperor do this?"


    "Haschwalth just died, and he��s already found a replacement."


    "And not even Haschwalth was given such an honor in his lifetime."


    "A man of unknown origins!"


    This man was Bazz-B, a member of the Sternritter with the Schrift "H." He had been Haschwalth��s closest friend since childhood, practically inseparable from him.


    "That was the Emperor��s decision," someone whispered beside him.


    Bazz-B grimaced in frustration, turning away.


    ��


    Meanwhile, back inside the palace��


    Yhwach looked at Uryu, who knelt before him, his tone steady. "My son��"


    "You��ve made the right choice."


    "I��m glad you weren��t too influenced by those Shinigami."


    "Now that the succession ceremony is complete, your power will soon awaken."


    "I will now bestow upon you a new Schrift."


    Uryu remained silent, his expression calm, betraying no emotion, as if he were a solemn and sacred statue.


    "We��ve lost some manpower," Yhwach continued. "Several Schriften are now vacant."


    "B, M, Q, R, Y��"


    "But my expectations for you go beyond such simple letters."


    "Therefore, I will give you the same Schrift as mine."


    "A."


    Uryu humbly nodded in acknowledgment.


    Yhwach placed his hand on Uryu��s head, his voice even. "Don��t disappoint me, my son."


    Uryu looked up. "Father, may I ask one question?"


    Yhwach nodded.


    "Why me?" Uryu asked quietly. "And why in such a public way, in front of all your followers?"


    He was certain he was not Yhwach��s biological son.


    And equally certain that his real father was Ry��ken Ishida.


    "I��m glad you��re not just blindly accepting your title," Yhwach grinned. "A mere puppet wouldn��t be able to control something as vast as the Wandenreich."


    "But you��re not clever enough."


    "This is something you could figure out with just a little thought."


    Uryu��s confusion deepened.


    "Then think about this question," Yhwach said, fixing his gaze on him. "Ry��ken Ishida is a pure-blooded Quincy."


    "But you are not."


    "So why is it that, up until now, you��ve been able to use Quincy powers?"


    Uryu��s eyes widened in shock.


    "That��s right, just as you��re thinking," Yhwach chuckled softly. "I have the ability to bestow power onto others, but I also have the ability to take it back."


    "It��s called ''Ausw?hlen''."


    "Nine years ago, I used ''Ausw?hlen''."


    "At that time, all mixed-blood Quincies lost their powers."


    "You were the only exception."


    Uryu struggled to maintain his composure as the realization hit him.


    He thought of Aunt Masaki��


    So, nine years ago, she had lost her powers because of ''Ausw?hlen''?


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114035816/7b4d6e69d08f467f983ffe69a48b1495/eyJ3Ijo4MjAsIndlYnAiOjB9/1.jpg?token-time=1737676800&token-hash=jlCRl9aZ0ZMan1rGFdyufchsDvVxx8keK8-D-ldLyp0%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/111711446/5070522f650d4168ba055f3c2500036e/e30%3D/1.png?token-time=1728000000&token-hash=qyB-qD2NX12tfs1PrLl9KWjqZ8g678A-OhIa3rl5ppc%3D" alt=""><img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114035816/b3d897911e744b88a050f0ad867dd7f7/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1737676800&token-hash=3uOE09uTM9cuVeGXprcYz_RL_VyM4CgBWJhVZXPfwws%3D" alt="">


    Ayo?

 Chapter 260: Forging Blade

    Inside the H����den, everything was shrouded in darkness.


    Kurama panted heavily, his expression growing increasingly frustrated.


    Those manifested Asauchi...


    They weren��t strong.


    But there were too many of them��an endless swarm. No matter how many were defeated, more surged forth.


    Even with his seemingly boundless spiritual energy...


    The mental and physical exhaustion was becoming impossible to ignore.


    It accumulated, bit by bit, and even beings as strong as them couldn��t help but feel fatigued.


    ��It must��ve been a day by now, right?�� Kurama growled, slamming his paw on the ground in frustration. ��When is this going to end?��


    ��It��s disgusting!��


    Dealing with these Asauchi felt even more revolting than swatting cockroaches.


    Naruto shook his head.


    When it came to Zanpakut��, his journey was completely different from that of ordinary Shinigami, or even prodigies like Byakuya Kuchiki and T��shir�� Hitsugaya.


    The two releases he possessed weren��t the result of cultivating a Zanpakut�� using his own spiritual pressure.


    Nine-Tails'' power was Kurama��s own.


    And as for Vortex, while it seemed similar to the Zanpakut�� wielded by ordinary Shinigami...


    Its creation was fundamentally different.


    It was born from the power of Ashura.


    It grew by absorbing that force and evolving from it.


    Naruto paused, thinking for a moment.


    Unlike other Shinigami, he had never truly gone through the proper process of cultivating a Zanpakut��. He��d never even experienced a proper Shikai.


    There had been no response.


    Kurama, sensing a distinct spiritual pressure separate from the manifested Asauchi, softly asked, ��Naruto? Are you alright?��


    Naruto nodded and smiled. ��I was just lost in thought for a moment, thinking about something.��


    ��Kurama, tell me...��


    ��Do you think Ichigo Kurosaki is truly a Shinigami?��


    That question...


    Kurama paused, his eyes narrowing as he instinctively swatted away an incoming Asauchi, grappling with the puzzling thought.


    It took a moment before he answered. ��I... I guess he counts? He��s an official substitute, after all. He can kill Hollows, perform soul burials...��


    Naruto shook his head. ��I don��t mean his abilities. I��m talking about his nature.��


    Kurama looked confused. He wasn��t stupid, but dealing with these kinds of complex questions made his head hurt.


    Abilities? Nature?


    Wait...


    Ichigo could use a Zanpakut��, perform Shunpo, Shikai, and even Bankai.


    So why wouldn��t he count as a Shinigami in terms of nature?


    The reason Naruto began pondering this was that Ichigo��s situation was similar to his own. The blades they wielded didn��t represent ��Shinigami power�� but rather the manifestation of other powers within them. ?????��?????��?


    In Naruto��s case, his powers came from external sources, while Ichigo��s came from within��his Hollow, Quincy, Fullbring, and Shinigami powers all intertwined.


    ��So�� he��s not a Shinigami?�� Kurama muttered, unsure of his earlier response, redirecting his confusion into slamming away more Asauchi.


    Naruto chuckled. ��How could he not be?��


    Kurama snorted angrily. ��Naruto, you��re just as bad as that Kyoraku guy now! Yes or no! Why do you have to ask these weird, cryptic questions? You��re driving me crazy!��


    Kurama growled, frustrated, breathing heavily.


    ��Let me figure out how to explain it to you,�� Naruto said fondly, his voice soft. He grabbed hold of Kurama��s mane and leapt onto his back. ��Ichigo is a Shinigami, but at the same time, he isn��t.��


    Kurama snorted louder.


    ��When a normal soul undergoes Kons��, they��re sent to the Soul Society,�� Naruto began. ��Those without spiritual power become ordinary souls, while those with spiritual power can attempt to harness it.��


    ��And if they don��t attend the Shin���� Academy...��


    ��Then what are they?��


    Kurama tilted his head.


    The answer wasn��t hard to find; there were obvious examples. A recent one was Kukaku Shiba, the fireworks expert of the Shiba clan. And another, closer to home, was the 11th Division Captain, Kenpachi Zaraki.


    Both of them wielded spiritual power, understood how to use it, but for various reasons, weren��t officially part of the Gotei 13.


    ��Unemployed Shinigami?�� Kurama hesitated, offering this uncertain reply after some thought.


    Naruto clapped his hands. ��Exactly.��


    ��They��re just Shinigami who aren��t part of the Gotei 13. Being a Shinigami, simply put, means being a soul that wields spiritual power.��


    He paused, then continued, ��So, in that sense, does Ichigo really count as a Shinigami?��


    Kurama remained silent, but Naruto could sense his answer.


    ��Yes, Ichigo isn��t technically a Shinigami,�� Naruto agreed. ��He��s a human who can choose to manifest his spiritual power in his soul form.��


    ��If he wanted...��


    ��He could awaken his Quincy blood and become a Quincy.��


    ��He could harness his Hollow��s power��the fact is, his Zanpakut�� already represents his Hollow abilities.��


    ��And he could also become a Fullbringer, as he has the potential for that as well.��


    Kurama was startled. ��Wait, does he also have fragments of the Soul King inside him?��


    He hadn��t noticed this before.


    Naruto didn��t address that, instead continuing his explanation. ��So Ichigo isn��t inherently a Shinigami; it��s a path he chose.��


    Kurama nodded in realization. He mused, ��So Kugo Ginjo is similar?��


    ��Yes, but Ichigo is more unique than Kugo,�� Naruto replied, patting Kurama��s head. ��Kugo could have remained a Fullbringer, but he chose to become a Shinigami.��


    Kurama tilted his head. ��So�� why bring up Ichigo? That kid��s not even here.��


    ��Because in this way, Ichigo and I are the same,�� Naruto explained gently. ��Ichigo chose to become a Shinigami. And I... I unknowingly chose the same.��


    Kurama squinted, unsure of what Naruto meant.


    How could someone ''unknowingly'' choose such a thing?


    ��I never actually died,�� Naruto added softly, his tone calm. ��I simply appeared in soul form. And I chose to manifest my powers through a Zanpakut��.��


    Kurama was left in a daze.


    Naruto patted his head once more, smiling. ��What I mean is... I can��t get these Asauchi to accept me in the same way other Shinigami would. My power as a Shinigami didn��t come from the Asauchi recognizing me, but from my decision to be a Shinigami. I decided I would be a Shinigami, so I became one.��


    Kurama nodded in understanding.


    Naruto extended his hand and pulled out Vortex from his side. He hadn��t used its power since entering the H����den.


    Because ��etsu Nimaiya had said so.


    He had been set a target from the start.


    But this target, for him, was something impossible to achieve.


    If his goal was unattainable...


    Then it was time to follow his own will.


    A wind began to blow within the H����den.


    It swirled through the air, scattering the Asauchi and sending them drifting through the space.


    ��I chose to become a Shinigami.��


    Naruto laughed, his tone bright.


    ��So now, I should choose the Asauchi.��


    He extended his hand.


    Seemingly aimless, he casually pointed a finger.


    Following his innermost desire, guided by pure instinct...


    Where he pointed, there was nothing.


    But because Naruto had made the choice, something began to form there.


    The wind seemed to carry light along with it.


    Light poured in, and, like the Tyndall effect, visible beams illuminated the spot where Naruto had pointed, revealing what he had chosen.


    It was a manifested Asauchi.


    It looked nothing like the others. Instead, it resembled the form of Vortex��s spirit from within Naruto��s inner world.


    And in that moment, the wind stilled.


    Vortex��s power faded, and its release ended, but unlike before, it didn��t return to being a sword after Shikai ended.


    It seemed to have vanished entirely, disappearing with the wind.


    But Naruto didn��t seem worried.


    He smiled at the chosen Asauchi.


    The rest of the Asauchi became still, no longer struggling.


    They knew. Naruto knew.


    They retreated, slipping back into the darkness of the hall, leaving behind only the one Asauchi that Naruto had chosen, kneeling before him and extending its hand in devotion.


    Kurama��s eyes widened.


    He stood up, attempting to mimic Naruto by reaching out his hand toward one of the Asauchi still retreating into the shadows.


    But Kurama��s gesture...


    Had no effect.


    The Asauchi ignored him and disappeared into the darkness.


    Outside the H����den


    ��What wild spiritual pressure,�� one of the female Zanpakut�� spirits muttered, her lips curling. ��Why didn��t you take away their Zanpakut�� before letting them into the hall?��


    ��Feels like the place is about to be destroyed.��


    ��etsu Nimaiya shook his head. ��What good would taking away his Zanpakut�� do? That��s Naruto��s own power.��


    ��Just as I suspected before.��


    ��What��s the point of taking it away?��


    ��Naruto-chan is the Captain of the 7th Division.��


    ��This is going to get complicated.��


    The female Zanpakut�� spirit turned to her master, confused by his sudden change in expression.


    ��etsu leaned forward, his gaze narrowing as he stared toward the distant, thatched hut with a serious look.


    Before he could take another step...


    The curtain was pulled back, and Kurama, now smaller, emerged from the hall, carrying Naruto and the chosen Asauchi on his back.


    ��I wanted to give you a proper welcome,�� ��etsu greeted them, his tone full of emotion. ��But I didn��t expect...��


    ��It to turn out like this.��


    Though he hadn��t been inside, this was his domain, and the Asauchi were all forged by his own hands.


    He knew exactly what had happened inside.


    And because of that, he was left in awe.


    Naruto jumped down from Kurama��s back and smiled.


    Kurama grumbled and shrank further, curling up on Naruto��s shoulder. He still couldn��t understand how Naruto had casually chosen an Asauchi and even created one from nothing, while his own attempts had been completely ignored.


    ��The Soul King told us not to ask too many questions,�� ��etsu said, circling Naruto. ��Honestly, I��ve wondered about you and Ichigo Kurosaki before��why the two of you were so unique.�� Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��The results here were something I had already considered.��


    ��So I��m not surprised.��


    ��But still����


    ��I��m astonished it turned out this way.��


    ��So, what��s your choice?��


    Naruto pointed at the Asauchi behind him. ��Do I really need to answer that?��


    ��Looks like you have a lot of work ahead of you.��


    ��etsu sighed, gazing at the Asauchi Naruto had chosen, which was unlike any ordinary one.


    He knew then...


    ��Follow me.�� ��etsu waved his hand toward the H����den, his tone growing serious, the playfulness disappearing. ��Now, we��ll begin reforging your blade.��


    A buzzing sound echoed as something rattled.


    From the darkened space, a long, slide-like tube slowly extended from a portal.


    ��Slide down here,�� ��etsu instructed solemnly. ��Then, we��ll officially begin the forging process.��


    Naruto grabbed Kurama and tossed him into the slide.


    The orange fox let out a triumphant shout as he slid away.


    Then Naruto followed alongside ��etsu.


    They slid for a long time, and after a steep drop, light began to appear at the end of the tunnel.


    Naruto used his Flying Thunder God technique to jump ahead, landing behind Kurama.


    ��etsu arrived soon after, extending his arms. ��Well? Impressed?��


    Naruto followed his gesture, looking ahead.


    It was water.


    A vast expanse of water, suspended in mid-air like floating lakes.


    ��The reason the H����den was built on this cliff is because of what you see before you,�� ��etsu said with pride. ��Without these waters, we wouldn��t be able to reforge your blade.��


    ��However����


    ��I should warn you.��


    ��I��m confident in my skills at forging Zanpakut��.��


    ��But your case is the first of its kind.��


    ��Are you ready?��


    Naruto nodded and glanced back at the chosen Asauchi behind him.


    It may have looked almost identical to the other Asauchi and shared the same outward form, but its essence was entirely different.


    Before now, before Naruto understood this truth, he had only used a portion of his power that could be shaped into a Shinigami��s.


    Just like he once told Aizen, he had unknowingly confined himself to a specific form.


    But now...


    He had realized his power was not limited to that of a Shinigami. It was simply the way he chose to manifest it in this world.


    So...


    The blade they would forge was not a typical Asauchi��it was a weapon uniquely tied to Naruto, representing his own distinct power.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114095743/7a5653f414ef4b719667b2d0fd440768/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1737676800&token-hash=OFPa4wz0el0ZXz1rr-ty05I2wd36J_jyf6IHR05japg%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 261: Fire Maniac Bazz-B

    Naruto recognized his true self.


    He wasn��t inherently a Shinigami. It was just that, unknowingly, he had chosen to become one��just like in the ninja world, where his birthplace had destined him to be a ninja of Konoha.


    But��


    Upon learning certain things, he made a choice.


    In Konoha, he had refused to become a ninja.


    Now, at this moment, he wasn��t rejecting the path of a Shinigami. He was willing to embrace it.


    After receiving Naruto��s confirmation, ��etsu Nimaiya cheerfully raised his hand. "Well then..."


    "Welcome to my stage, Naruto-chan."


    "Now, you��re about to witness the most incredible forging techniques in history."


    In response to his rockstar-like gesture, there was an enthusiastic cheer.


    "Here they come!"


    Figures leaped in from all directions.


    It was the female Zanpakut�� spirits Naruto had seen earlier in the nightclub-like building.


    Their role was more than just being ��etsu��s ��little darlings.��


    They landed heavily, some tumbling over clumsily, but with ��etsu Nimaiya��s training, they boldly struck poses, clearly proud despite their lack of grace.


    "The ��etsu Bodyguard��"


    "Reporting for duty."


    Kurama turned his head away, unable to watch.


    Naruto, on the other hand, remained calm and composed.


    The women��s appearances and figures were striking, and in this moment, their physical appeal was undeniable.


    Yet��


    That was all there was to it. No further action followed.


    ��etsu leaned forward, pointing at the Asauchi behind Naruto. "Not just them."


    "You too."


    He reached out again.


    In an instant, the manifested Asauchi dispersed, transforming into pure spiritual energy, shooting forth like an arrow.


    It was swift and sharp.


    This power exceeded his expectations.


    It sliced open his hand, and blood dripped down.


    The beam of light flew past him, piercing the ground with a tremor, trailing residual force.


    "What incredible power," ��etsu murmured, glancing at Naruto.


    The members of his royal guard reacted immediately.


    The woman with the red mohawk bent low, gathering fire in her mouth, and spewed it forth��a blazing, intense flame with scorching heat.


    She wielded a fire-based Zanpakut��.


    Judging by the display...


    It wasn��t weaker than the one Isshin Shiba possessed.


    The yellow-haired, twin-tailed woman raised her hand, but instead of moving her arms, her twin tails came to life, gripping the pulsating beam of light still trembling in the ground. ?a????s


    It was one of the key materials for forging a Zanpakut��.


    Meanwhile, the gloomy woman wrapped in bandages withdrew to a corner. Without hesitation, she yanked out one of her own teeth, blood and all, and with a pull of her hands, transformed it into an oversized forging hammer.


    The hammerhead was enormous, the handle long.


    ��etsu Nimaiya removed the ornaments from his body, casting off the outer shell he used to conceal himself, revealing his true form.


    Behind the small, spectacled eyes was the soul of a man who had forged countless Zanpakut��.


    He took the hammer.


    It was an absurdly large tool for forging.


    Naruto had seen blacksmiths in the Land of Iron and even in the modern world, and he knew that while there were differences between the two, blacksmiths tended to use smaller hammers for precision work. Only during the initial stages of forging would they switch to larger hammers.


    But nothing to this extreme.


    ��etsu swung the massive hammer down hard, aiming at the glowing beam held by the twin-tailed woman.


    It was already taking shape, hinting at the outline of a blade.


    But with one powerful strike...


    The hammer missed.


    Not due to a lack of skill, but because the Asauchi was visible yet intangible.


    At least��


    To ��etsu, it was untouchable.


    Realizing this, he turned to Naruto. "It seems that this material alone won��t suffice."


    "Looks like..."


    "We need something more."


    "Naruto-chan, this was born from your call, your thoughts. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Naruto gazed at the beam of light, the form of his blade.


    It was a creation of his soul...


    Even if it carried some of Ashura��s power, it was incomplete��only a third of the whole.


    So, he needed to complete it.


    He reached for Kurama��s sword handle.


    The fox looked down, watching his movement.


    "Though so much has happened over the centuries," Naruto said softly as he slowly drew the blade, his voice calm, steady, and reflective of his journey, "it��s thanks to you that I��ve made it this far."


    "You��ve become strong," Kurama replied, shaking his head. "But I..."


    "I feel like a burden now."


    He hadn��t felt this way before.


    But recently...


    Whether it was against Madara Uchiha and Kaguya in the ninja world, or against enemies they encountered here, like Valkyrie and Haschwalth, these were foes he couldn��t defeat alone.


    Unless he borrowed Naruto��s power to perform a fusion release.


    The gap between their powers, once a subtle difference, had now grown into a vast chasm.


    "How could you be a burden?" Naruto shook his head, holding the blade level to his chest. "We��re partners. We��re one."


    "Your power is my power. My power is yours."


    "And right now..."


    "I need to borrow your strength again."


    Kurama tilted his head, confused as to why Naruto would need his power in this situation. But he responded dutifully, "Of course, Naruto."


    This was their agreement��before using Kurama��s power, Naruto would always seek his consent.


    Even though Naruto��s strength had grown to the point where he didn��t necessarily need Kurama��s approval, he still followed this ritual.


    The red aura of Kurama��s power flared up, overpowering the flames that the red-haired Zanpakut�� was emitting. Though she hadn��t stopped fueling the forge, she reduced the intensity, allowing the fire to burn more steadily.


    "What are you planning to do with my power?" Kurama finally asked, now that he had agreed.


    Naruto answered quietly, "To complete the other half, of course."


    He swung the blade.


    In the void, ripples spread as the power of Yin Release activated.


    Out of nothing, something began to form.


    A physical vessel.


    It started with the skeleton, then the nerves, then the muscles and flesh, and finally the skin and meridians.


    In an instant, a fully-formed human figure appeared.


    The power of Yin Release continued its work.


    The heartbeat, ��thump, thump,�� echoed from within the body.


    This vessel had been given life.


    ��etsu Nimaiya watched, stunned.


    Kurama��s abilities...


    He didn��t fully understand them. After all, this wasn��t a typical Zanpakut�� that he had forged himself, but information from the Soul Society always found its way back to the Royal Palace. Based on what was known, this kind of power should be impossible.


    Creating life...


    This wasn��t a puppet or a soul��it was real life.


    Of course, while such abilities were rare, they weren��t unheard of.


    But for a Shikai to have this capability...


    What would Kurama��s Bankai look like?


    The living body created by Naruto stirred to life, but to him, it wasn��t enough. It was still just an empty shell��better crafted than most, but still incomplete.


    Naruto placed his other hand over his chest.


    Spiritual energy surged, drawing something from within him��


    It was life force.


    A radiant, golden orb of life energy, unique to the Uzumaki Clan, unique to Naruto Uzumaki.


    He cast the life orb into the vessel, and like water dissolving, it merged seamlessly into the body.


    Immediately, the vessel responded.


    ��etsu reached out, his expression serious, fully prepared as he grabbed hold of the glowing form, which, like the Asauchi earlier, transformed into a beam of light and shot toward him.


    He let out a breath of relief.


    "Phew, I thought for a moment this thing couldn��t be used for forging," he laughed, looking down. Though this vessel had also turned into light, it was completely different from the rough form of the previous material.


    It was crude, unrefined, and still required shaping.


    Or rather...


    ��etsu turned to the other, already partially formed blade.


    No...


    The true forging wasn��t needed for this newer material. The one formed in the shape of a Shinigami needed refining.


    "Hasuka," he called out.


    The twin-tailed girl holding the blade with her hair tilted her head. "Yes, Master?"


    "Now it��s time to give it your all," he said kindly, placing the crude material on top of the more refined blade. He slammed the hammer down hard.


    With a resounding clang��


    Precise, steady, and powerful.


    The blade bent under the strike, beginning to fuse with the crude material.


    Sparks flew, bright and dazzling.


    ��etsu Nimaiya��s excitement was palpable, his emotions overflowing.


    Rare and powerful materials meant that the forging process was extremely difficult.


    It took over twenty strikes for the two materials to fully merge.


    "Naruto-chan, this is exhilarating!" he cheered.


    "This brings me back to over two thousand years ago when I forged the first Zanpakut��."


    "You��ve truly surprised me."


    "You��ve made me happy!"


    The clanging of the hammer could not drown out his joy and enthusiasm.


    Naruto stood by, observing calmly.


    Kurama tilted his head, uninterested in the forging process itself. The sparks were beautiful, but even the most mesmerizing sight becomes mundane with repetition.


    Bored, he jumped down from Naruto��s back and went over to the other manifested Zanpakut�� spirits, discussing matters related to Bankai with them.


    Though...


    In a way, he already possessed Bankai.


    Naruto��s Bankai was directly tied to Kurama.


    But the fox longed for his own��something that was uniquely his. Something like "Fox Hidden in the Mirror"��his own true Bankai.


    The forging continued.


    The water was constantly drawn in, evaporating just as quickly.


    ��


    In the Soul Society.


    ��It��s been three days.�� In the 7th Division quarters, Yamamoto looked up at the clock on the wall, letting out a soft sigh. ��Naruto has been at the Royal Palace for quite some time now.��


    Since the end of the war, he had relocated here. The 1st Division barracks were still under repair, and there was no time to deal with trivial, mundane matters. The 7th Division served as the Guard, so his presence here made sense.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ��Captain-Commander, there��s no need to worry��after all, it��s the Royal Palace,�� Soi Fon quickly chimed in. She had also been staying here, and with the Captain-Commander present, she now had a legitimate reason to remain.


    ��I��m not worried about him.�� Yamamoto smiled faintly, shaking his head. ��I��m more concerned about����


    ��The Wandenreich.��


    Shunsui Ky��raku��s tone was somber as he looked down. ��I��ve obtained the Wandenreich��s coordinates from Captain Kurotsuchi.��


    ��But����


    ��Their defenses are incredibly tight. Even Captain Kurotsuchi��s spirit bugs couldn��t infiltrate, let alone a large target like a Shinigami.��


    Yamamoto inquired, ��Where are they?��


    He had been preoccupied lately with the matter of Unohana Retsu and Kenpachi Zaraki. Those two had the word ��battle�� engraved into their very souls. If left unchecked, they might very well kill each other.


    Finally, today��


    Their fight had reached its final stages. It seemed Zaraki had learned something.


    Having entrusted them to J��shir�� Ukitake, Yamamoto now had time to focus on the preparations in the Soul Society.


    In the corner of the room, one of Mayuri��s clones, who had been writing and sketching constantly, stood up and pointed to the floor. ��It��s quite obvious.��


    ��They��re already here in the Soul Society, hiding in the shadows. Such cunning enemies���� Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yamamoto asked again, ��Does Captain Kurotsuchi have a way to deal with this?��


    ��Of course!�� Mayuri grinned, dramatically stepping out from behind the desk. ��I��m not one to be easily stumped.��


    ��Now, there are two options.��


    ��The first is to launch a preemptive strike. Since we know their coordinates, we can simply infiltrate their shadow world and launch an attack.��


    Yamamoto didn��t give any immediate response to this suggestion.


    But��


    The moment it was spoken, the idea was as good as dead. The Soul Society��s forces were weaker than the Wandenreich��s at the moment. With Naruto and the Royal Guard in the Royal Palace, even with Yamamoto present, they couldn��t win against the Wandenreich.


    A preemptive strike? That would be suicidal.


    ��The second option is to limit the shadows,�� Mayuri continued, raising his hand. ��They reside in the shadows, which is why we can��t catch them. It��s the key to their movements.��


    ��So, if that��s the case�� we simply eliminate the shadows.��


    Yamamoto raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    Eliminate�� shadows?


    How could that even be done? He wasn��t aware of any Zanpakut�� or Kido that could achieve such a thing.


    Mayuri grinned, raising his hand higher. ��I��ve already shown this to Captain Ky��raku.��


    ��What can I say? He agreed with it.��


    Shunsui Ky��raku, visibly reluctant, tipped his hat forward and nodded slightly. ��Though it��s a bit extravagant, it��s a solid plan.��


    ��Extravagant?�� Yamamoto smirked. ��For someone like you to call something extravagant... just how far does it go?��


    Mayuri snapped his fingers.


    With a click, it was as though a switch had been flipped. Suddenly, a blinding light enveloped Mayuri, illuminating him and everything around him to a dazzling degree��so bright it was almost unbearable to look at. His shadow only existed far away, in the outer reaches of the room.


    ��The best way to eliminate shadows is with light!�� Mayuri cheered, raising both hands triumphantly. ��We just need to turn on the lights!��


    ��If we flood the Soul Society with enough light, the shadows will vanish.��


    ��The 12th Division is ready.��


    ��All I need is your approval, Captain-Commander, and we can light up the entire Soul Society.��


    ��Of course... I remember Captain Shih��in once told Naruto that no matter how bright the light, there will always be shadows where light exists.��


    ��Shadows can��t be completely eliminated. So, I also suggest leaving some areas with shadows on purpose. That way, when the Wandenreich invades, they��ll only have one entry point�� and at least we��ll be able to track their movements.��


    ��We won��t be caught off guard like last time, when they infiltrated without us even noticing.��


    Yamamoto smiled approvingly, nodding at Mayuri. ��No wonder Ky��raku spoke so highly of you. It��s a simple, yet highly effective plan.��


    ��Light, huh? Go ahead and do it.��


    Mayuri snapped his fingers again, sending one of his subordinates off to relay the information.


    With Yamamoto��s approval, lights were hung throughout the Soul Society, in every corner and shadowed nook, even within storage boxes. The poor Hell Butterflies, which required darkness and quiet to thrive, would likely be relocated for the time being.


    Two hours later...


    Mayuri had completed the task with impressive speed. The only place left in shadow was the ruins of the 1st Division��s barracks, where a large dark area remained intentionally untouched.


    ��


    In the Wandenreich.


    Yhwach sat on his throne, watching as the Quincy began to gather, a grin spreading across his face.


    This was his kingdom.


    Even with some losses in their initial probing attack, the centuries of accumulated power in his hands remained immense.


    ��Your Majesty,�� Barro approached, bowing slightly. ��Something strange has occurred in the Soul Society.��


    Yhwach didn��t respond, merely tilting his head in silent inquiry.


    Barro continued, ��The Shinigami have illuminated nearly every part of the Soul Society, leaving only the ruins of the 1st Division barracks in darkness. There, large shadows remain.��


    Yhwach��s smile turned scornful. ��Barro, do you see it?��


    ��Of course, Your Majesty,�� Barro replied with respect. ��The Shinigami are trying to lure us in, believing we have no choice but to attack from that location.��


    Yhwach waved his hand dismissively.


    It was one thing to recognize a trap, but what mattered was finding a way to exploit it.


    Barro, as one of his trusted subordinates, understood this: ��I suggest we go along with their plan.��


    ��Let them think we��re falling into their trap.��


    ��And then strike.��


    He paused for a moment.


    ��Of course, Your Majesty does not need such petty tricks to win.��


    ��But for those of us who rely on your brilliance for survival, these small strategies can help us achieve greater victories with fewer losses.��


    Yhwach chuckled. ��Barro, you��re much more eloquent than Haschwalth ever was.��


    ��Everything I say is in sincere admiration of you, Your Majesty,�� Barro said earnestly, his expression deadly serious.


    Yhwach waved his hand again, shaking his head. ��Then proceed as you suggest.��


    ��While Naruto Uzumaki remains in the Royal Palace, seize the opportunity to take them down.��


    Barro nodded and left to carry out the orders.


    ��


    A short while later, outside the Wandenreich, beneath the false sun...


    ��So, we��re the vanguard?�� Bazz-B grumbled, running a hand through his purple-red mohawk. ��The Shinigami are prepared to fight back against our shadow domain? That��s not good news.��


    ��They want just a few of us to take on the entire Gotei 13?��


    Barro glared at him, his face blank. ��Are you scared, Bazz-B?��


    ��Don��t be ridiculous!�� Bazz-B scoffed, his hair swaying wildly as he shook his head. ��I��m not scared! It��s just... the risk seems high.��


    ��Was this plan suggested by that Ury�� Ishida?��


    He was still bitter. He vividly remembered that during the announcement of Ury�� Ishida as the successor, he had been the first, and nearly the only one, to speak out against it openly. Being assigned such a dangerous task now seemed like revenge.


    ��Of course not. This was my suggestion to His Majesty,�� Barro replied. ��We need to send strong enough fighters to deal a heavy blow to the Shinigami, making them believe we have no choice but to attack through the shadow domain.��


    ��I trust in your abilities.��


    Bazz-B huffed.


    He could believe that, at least.


    In terms of raw power, he wasn��t the strongest in the Sternritter, but he was certainly among the best.


    ��Since you��ve put it that way,�� Bazz-B raised his hand, determination gleaming in his eyes as he stared at his fingers, ��I can��t refuse your generous offer.��


    ��That guy who killed Haschwalth... The 7th Division Captain, Naruto Uzumaki, right? He��s strong��killing both Haschwalth and Valkyrie��but don��t worry, I��ll take him down and present his head as a gift to His Majesty.��


    Barro remained silent.


    He didn��t mention that Naruto was currently in the Royal Palace.


    ��


    In the Soul Society, outside the ruins of the 1st Division��s barracks.


    ��Are we just going to sit here and watch?�� Rangiku Matsumoto sat under the light, staring at the shadows in the ruins. ��This is so boring.��


    ��We can��t launch a preemptive strike,�� T��shir�� Hitsugaya replied, shaking his head. ��This strategy is the best option we have right now. We just need to wait... our shift only lasts a day.��


    ��Plus, the Captain-Commander said after this, you��d get a chance to visit Gin Ichimaru.��


    Gin Ichimaru...


    That name, which she had tucked away deep in her heart, brought a heartfelt smile to her face when T��shir�� mentioned it, even after all these years.


    A chance to see him again.


    But just then...


    The shadows in the ruins of the 1st Division began to move, twisting and rolling unnaturally.


    ��They��ve arrived.�� T��shir�� immediately stood, gazing into the distance. Though standing or sitting didn��t seem to change much for him��he was still too short to reach Rangiku��s waist.


    Rangiku turned and saw it too. She drew a signal flare from her chest and fired it into the sky.


    With a loud bang, a brilliant purple-red flower bloomed in the bright daylight.


    The shifting shadows revealed a figure stepping out.


    Purple-red hair appeared first.


    ��As expected...�� He tilted his head, sensing the spiritual pressure, and immediately locked onto them. ��The Shinigami set up an ambush here.��


    T��shir�� gripped his sword hilt. ��We��ve figured out how you infiltrate through the shadows. There won��t be any more surprise attacks like last time.��


    Bazz-B stuck out his tongue, making a face. His spiritual energy surged, a small flame sparking into existence in his hand. ��Since you know we��re coming, why is there so little resistance? Just you, little kid.��


    ��I remember you well... the ice captain who got humiliated by Cang Du.��


    T��shir�� wasn��t fazed by his words. He calmly drew his sword. ��You��re a rude one. Remember my name��I��m the 10th Division Captain, T��shir�� Hitsugaya.��


    ��Address me as Captain Hitsugaya.��


    Bazz-B grinned widely. ��I��m from the Sternritter! The burning hot Bazz-B! Seems like we��re quite a match.��


    T��shir�� looked down. ��It��s not easy to find a decent fire-user in the Soul Society.��


    ��I hope you give me a good challenge.��


    He took a deep breath.


    ��Bankai!��


    ��Daiguren Hy��rinmaru.��


    Bazz-B��s eyes widened in surprise, but his body reacted immediately, pulling out a Medallion. ��Are you so excited to fight me that you��re using Bankai right off the bat?��


    ��Captain Hitsugaya. You��re good!��

 Chapter 262: Vollst?ndig

    Bazz-B laughed wildly, his mouth wide open as he raised his medallion high.


    He had thought... this calm-looking boy would be smart. But now, it seemed he was quite foolish.


    Chanting words with a high and confident tone, the medallion glowed with a blue light. Yet as the wind blew and the clouds shifted, the technique that should have worked... had no effect.


    T��shir�� Hitsugaya squinted at his sword, his eyes indifferent. "If I didn��t have complete confidence, why would I use ''Bankai''?"


    "Your ability to steal ''Bankai''... it��s useless now. It��s been neutralized!"


    Bazz-B snorted, carelessly tossing the medallion, watching it roll into a crack between the stones and disappear. "No wonder. I was wondering why you were so recklessly confident. It only took a few days, and you��ve already found a way to break this ability."


    T��shir�� narrowed his eyes, shaking his head coldly. "Reckless? I don��t know how you reached that conclusion. Is it because we look so beaten?"


    Bazz-B tilted his head, a cocky grin spreading across his face. "Isn��t that enough?"


    "But we only ''look'' beaten." T��shir�� swung his sword, and the skies responded. Dark clouds gathered, cold winds blew, and in the blink of an eye, moisture froze into crystals, falling like pale snow. Four ice flowers bloomed behind him. "You��ve been planning for a thousand years, while we knew nothing about you. Isn��t it only natural that we��d be a bit overwhelmed?"


    Bazz-B was a little surprised to hear such an admission. T��shir�� was calm. That��s the primary quality of a ''Captain''��to be objective and rational, even setting aside one��s identity to see the bigger picture.


    Only then can you accurately assess the situation, weigh the advantages and disadvantages, and find a breakthrough.


    For most Shinigami, the events of the past few days had been catastrophic. Captains had been severely wounded. Several vice-captains were still in life-and-death limbo. Many soldiers were killed... it looked like they were trapped in a desperate situation.


    But T��shir�� had stepped back to examine recent developments. Was the Soul Society truly at a disadvantage? Perhaps not.


    The Quincy��s greatest weapon against the Shinigami had been undone by Mayuri. Although the losses among the lower-ranked Shinigami were indeed severe, with the 1st Division essentially dismantled, the high-level combat forces remained relatively unscathed. The captains were injured... but some had gone to the Royal Palace for further training, while others, like Sajin Komamura and Kenpachi Zaraki, as well as T��shir�� himself, stayed behind in the Soul Society, honing their skills. And, of course, there was the involvement of the Royal Guard.


    The Soul Society��s forces only ''seemed'' weak compared to the Wandenreich. In T��shir����s mind, the Soul Society had the upper hand. And with the new information they had, it was now an absolute advantage.


    "Guncho Tsurara!" (''Icicle Flock!'')


    Despite its name, what T��shir�� released with a swing of his blade was not a flock of birds, but rather massive, solid ice bullets. They flew swiftly and heavily, like a sudden downpour, raining down on Bazz-B.


    With a roar, flames erupted from the mohawk-wearing Quincy as he swung his arm, sending waves of fire crashing forward. The ice was instantly melted upon contact, turning to water for a brief moment before evaporating into steam, a pale mist dissipating into the air.


    "Ice?" Bazz-B whistled, growing even cockier. "That��s useless against me!"


    T��shir�� ignored him and continued swinging his blade. The clash of ice and fire filled the dark, quiet space with chaos and agitation. And this was just the beginning�� ?????????s


    The shadows continued to shift. Dozens of Quincy began emerging, led by seven or eight commanders.


    "Only one exit," remarked a Quincy encased in steel armor with a long white robe draped over him. "But��"


    Before he could comment on the perceived weakness of their enemies�� defenses, spiritual pressures from all sides began converging.


    War�� it��s the most brutal, most merciless word. Behind those characters lay countless sacrifices. The Soul Society had been through many wars already. Turmoil, unease, numbness... these were the mental scars that weighed heavily on the minds of the Shinigami.


    But from the current situation, it was clear that because of their experience in battle, those Shinigami who had survived past wars had developed exceptional combat skills. They stayed vigilant, positioned all across the Seireitei, carrying out their duties. When the order came, they were able to respond immediately, gathering at the designated locations with speed and precision.


    The 7th and 2nd Divisions were the fastest to arrive, especially the 7th.


    Soi Fon leaped onto a pile of ruins, crouching and squinting her eyes. "Only... seven commanders?"


    R��j��r�� ��toribashi hovered beside her, standing in midair. "It doesn��t look like there will be any more."


    "Indeed�� just the vanguard. But isn��t sending this small a force underestimating us?" S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soi Fon shook her head. "Naruto��s departure for the Royal Palace must not have escaped their notice. With Naruto gone... and considering our performance the other day��"


    Her temper had calmed down significantly from before. She was no longer as rash or impulsive. Though, at times, she still couldn��t quite restrain herself.


    "It��s true, but it��s still annoying," R��j��r�� said as he drew his sword, eyeing one of the enemies. "We��re not exactly weak."


    Soi Fon focused on one of the commanders. "I��ll take that arrogant woman," she said, drawing her blade and instantly releasing it into a stinger-like short blade hooked around her finger. "She seems like my type."


    R��j��r�� nodded indifferently. "Choosing your own opponent?"


    "Very well... I��ll pick someone easy to handle."


    He turned his gaze toward a small girl with the same hair color as his own. She appeared the least threatening. The other captains who had arrived also selected their targets.


    This time was different from the last... The Quincies had not appeared out of nowhere��they had been tracked. The initiative... had shifted! Now it was in the hands of the Soul Society. At least, for the time being, the advantage seemed to be theirs.


    Mayuri said nothing, having arrived at the same time as Soi Fon, though it was another one of his clones, not the real him. His clone��s spiritual pressure was lower than even a seated officer, so it wasn��t qualified to participate in such a high-level battle. He observed from the sidelines.


    These Quincies were strong enough to give the captains a decent fight. But that wasn��t important. Overcoming the Shinigami��s defenses and traps? They didn��t have the strength.


    It seemed the first attack had given them a false impression��aside from Naruto, everyone else had held back, making the Quincies believe the Shinigami were easy to deal with. Or perhaps... this was just another test?


    He pondered.


    With a slash of his blade, T��shir�� collapsed the ice, burying Bazz-B and his bright mohawk beneath it.


    "So weak," T��shir�� stood in the air, his gaze cold and emotionless, his voice as frosty and unfeeling as ice itself. "Only capable of showing some strength when we were in the dark. And now that you can��t hide, is this all you have left?"


    He didn��t release his ''Bankai'', but instead tilted his head, ready to join another battlefield. This wasn��t a duel. It was war. A duel requires fairness��an exchange where both sides take turns. War doesn��t need fairness; it��s about survival. No matter the means��noble or dishonorable��only the survivor is the victor.


    He turned his blade.


    But beneath the ice, flames flickered back to life. The ice slowly melted, and Bazz-B��s mohawk, still standing proudly despite the water soaking it, swayed back and forth. "Well, well... as expected of a ''Bankai''. But this level of ice is nothing��just a little effort, and it��s gone."


    T��shir����s sharp eyes focused on him. Not buried alive?


    "For such a small guy, you��ve got some serious power." Bazz-B climbed out, brushing ice off his shoulders. "Looks like I��ll have to get serious."


    T��shir����s voice lowered, "Serious?"


    Bazz-B raised a single finger. "Sealing a Shinigami��s ''Bankai''��do you think that ability... is powerful?"


    T��shir�� didn��t answer, only nodded slightly.


    Powerful? Of course, it��s powerful. To seal away a Shinigami��s ultimate weapon was something they could never have imagined before.


    "This power comes at a price," Bazz-B stepped out of the ice, standing on the frost-covered ruins. "If we want to seal your ''Bankai'', we have to give up a part of our own strength. And that power... how should I explain it so you can understand?"


    He paused, thinking it over. His expressions shifted as if he were taunting and toying with T��shir��. Bazz-B snapped his fingers, and a small spark of flame danced on his fingertip.


    "Well then... the power we give up is equivalent to your ''Bankai''. We sacrifice part of our strength to seal part of yours. Seems fair, doesn��t it?"


    T��shir�� was momentarily stunned. At this point, he wasn��t concerned with the mechanics behind stealing ''Bankai''��Mayuri had already created a ''hollowfication drug,'' rendering the ability ineffective against them.


    What concerned him was... the Quincies had a power that rivaled ''Bankai''?


    Even the Arrancars'' ''Resurrecci��n'' only compared to ''Shikai''. Mayuri��s eyes lit up with a thoughtful gleam.


    Bazz-B raised his hand, his index finger engulfed in flame. Blue spiritual particles swirled around him. Gradually, a five-pointed star-shaped light appeared above his head, and behind him, long, root-like wings unfolded. A massive pillar of light shot up into the sky, marking him as the center, casting a massive target into the heavens.


    "This is it! This is our true form."


    Seeing him unleash his power, the other Quincies followed suit, activating the same ability. Though the forms varied slightly... most of them had wings unfurling behind them, giving them an angelic and divine appearance.


    "I��ve done some research on you Quincies." Mayuri approached the edge of the battlefield, speaking not just to the Quincies but also to his fellow Shinigami. "This form... is it something you evolved in the past two centuries?"


    Bazz-B narrowed his eyes, staring at the painted-faced scientist.


    Mayuri continued, "As far as I know, Quincies did possess a final form. And that form indeed boosted their power to levels comparable to ''Bankai''. But... the price was that you��d lose the ability to use spiritual power forever, giving up your identity as a Quincy."


    Bazz-B chuckled. "Really? Interesting. Since you��re so curious, I don��t mind explaining it to you defeated losers. At least then you��ll know what exactly you��re up against."


    He paused, raising his arms high. The root-like wings behind him were smaller than his comrades�� but still glowed with intense heat.


    "Vollst?ndig. It��s nothing like the old final form you��re talking about. We can use it whenever we want, and it doesn��t strain our bodies. We can keep using it for as long as we wish."


    Bazz-B pointed his finger at T��shir��. "With this power, even with just a few of us, we can wipe you all out. Where��s Naruto Uzumaki? Why haven��t we seen him yet? Does he think we��re not worthy of his attention? Well then, once I kill you, he��ll have to show up."


    T��shir�� raised his sword. But in that split second... Bazz-B moved.


    "Burning Finger 1."


    The name of his technique was simple, even childish, as if a kid were playing a game. But behind that innocent name lay overwhelming and terrifying flames. The air itself bent under the intense speed, immense force, and razor-sharp reflexes of his attack.


    T��shir�� barely managed to block, ice forming a protective barrier around him. The flames hit. With a deafening explosion, smoke billowed and waves of heat surged.


    "As expected, one finger isn��t enough." Bazz-B taunted, raising two fingers this time. "So... how about I use three fingers now?"


    T��shir�� frowned, bracing himself. These flames far surpassed those of the former 10th Division Captain, Isshin Shiba��s Zanpakut��.


    With the Quincies now revealing their ''Vollst?ndig'', the tide of the battle subtly shifted. Though the Quincies hadn''t yet overtaken the Shinigami, the war, which had started as one-sided, was now evening out, with neither side gaining a clear advantage.


    In the skies above, at the Royal Palace, Naruto watched as ��etsu Nimaiya��s forging neared its conclusion.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114228239/75eae9a2b9684e2398395abcee5184b8/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1737936000&token-hash=cNaCepmqZZ0eQfPL5Wujc_I1ZQTAu1zBMvqzgJXXLk0%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 263: Shin’uchi, Schrift ‘A: Antithesis’

    The hammer struck again and again.


    A deafening ''clang'' echoed with each hit.


    The female Zanpakut�� spirit, with a red crest on her head, was drenched in sweat. Her legs trembled as they pounded the ground. Her eyes were nearly crossed, her mind completely blank, as she became nothing more than a tool to spew flames.


    This was unlike any of her previous experiences.


    Normally, when helping her master forge a Zanpakut��, the process didn��t take long��just a few hours at most. The flames she produced didn��t need to be of such high quality, nor did the heat need to be this intense or refined.


    But this time...


    The process had stretched on for an entire day. The temperature had to be incredibly high, and even the slightest impurity had to be avoided.


    ��etsu Nimaiya wasn��t faring much better than his Zanpakut�� spirit. His body had long since stopped sweating; he had run out of fluids hours ago, and now the intense heat was burning away the fat in his body.


    He had collapsed multiple times.


    Under the watchful eyes of Naruto and Kurama, his body had been reconstructed several times already.


    Fortunately, they were in the Royal Palace.


    And fortunately, the members of the Zero Division had a mysterious connection with this place. Their spiritual pressure was intertwined with that of the Royal Palace itself.


    The consumption, collapse, and reconstruction...


    These were only temporary effects, unable to cause lasting damage to ��etsu Nimaiya.


    As the sky shifted twice and night descended once more, ��etsu raised his hammer high. But instead of bringing it down on the anvil, he released it, letting it fall as though fleeing from the effort.


    With a soft thud��


    The water surrounding the area completely evaporated.


    In reality, the water had been gone for two hours already, sustained only by the power of the Zanpakut�� spirits to keep the forging process going.


    The female Zanpakut�� spirit collapsed, sprawling on the ground without a care for her appearance. Her eyes were blank, her limbs trembling.


    She felt...


    Completely drained.


    On the anvil, a faint and glowing light shimmered.


    It was a turquoise light, though faint, condensed into a small cluster atop the anvil.


    There was no typical energy signature, nor any usual signs of life.


    It didn��t belong to the power of the Shinigami, nor did it resemble any other kind of energy from this world.


    In fact...


    It was only loosely connected to this world and didn��t truly belong to it.


    The light was vague, its contents unclear.


    ��etsu Nimaiya stared at the cluster of energy, momentarily lost. "How beautiful."


    "I thought my little darlings were the best creations of my life."


    "Turns out..."


    He trailed off, nearly stepping forward to grasp the object within the glowing light.


    And indeed, he tried.


    He extended his hand.


    But the light did not acknowledge him, the forger. His fingers passed through the glow, unable to grasp anything within.


    He couldn��t touch it.


    Just like the original Asauchi, it refused to connect with him.


    When his fingers made contact with the scalding anvil, the burning sensation snapped him back to reality.


    ��etsu withdrew his hand and, with a light wave, healed the minor burn. He then turned to Naruto. "This is not my creation."


    "It was only brought into this world through my hands."


    "It��s yours, and it belongs solely to you."


    Naruto smiled, stepped up to the anvil, and reached out to grasp the glowing cluster of light. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was something forged from his soul, from his body.


    It did not reject him.


    It allowed itself to be held by Naruto.


    The light flowed like water in his hand, extending and solidifying.


    It became a sword.


    This wasn��t surprising, given that Naruto had chosen to become a Shinigami.


    But it was a very unusual sword.


    Typically, a Shinigami��s Zanpakut�� takes the form of an Asauchi before it��s released. Even the most powerful Shinigami, like the Captain-Commander, would wield an Asauchi before releasing their blade. ????��??????��????


    But this sword...


    Like Kurama, it existed in its unique form.


    There was no fixed blade, just a silhouette��a vague outline of a sword. A mixture of spiritual particles, wind, and swirling matter formed the shape of the blade.


    "So this is your new sword?" Kurama, now smaller, peeked out from Naruto��s shoulder. "It looks... quite strange."


    "Does it even have a proper blade?"


    He sniffed at the air, his fox-like nose twitching.


    The scent was complicated, not particularly strong, yet it had a "bite" to it.


    There were traces of familiar ninja��Naruto, Karin, Minato...


    As well as Shinigami��Shinji Hirako, Kisuke Urahara, Aizen...


    It was bizarre.


    How could a sword in the Soul Society carry the scent of the Ninja World?


    Naruto raised the blade, his movement pausing as he looked over to ��etsu.


    "Go ahead," the thin, now gaunt man gestured casually. "Don��t worry."


    "This anvil isn��t one of my Zanpakut��."


    Without a word, Naruto gently swung the sword, the swirling, chaotic energy of the blade cutting through the air.


    There was no sound.


    It sliced through the anvil as smoothly as if it were cutting through water. The anvil seemed untouched, still standing perfectly intact as Naruto withdrew the sword.


    Kurama��s eyes widened.


    Had he not seen the blade cut through the anvil with his own eyes, he would have thought the sword was defective, unable to even damage an anvil.


    "That sharp?" ��etsu leaned in, inspecting the anvil closely. "Remarkable."


    Even with his trained eye, he couldn��t find a trace of the cut.


    "It reminds me of another sword," he said, with a touch of pride in his voice. "One of my finest and most failed creations."


    "Of course, not because it��s the strongest, but because it��s almost impossible to wield."


    "Its name was Sayafushi."


    "A sword of extreme sharpness and smoothness. No matter how it was swung, it couldn��t be damaged, and not even blood could stain it."


    "And like your sword��"


    He reached out, touching the anvil and giving it a light tug as if to separate the two halves.


    But��


    What happened next stopped him mid-sentence.


    At his touch, the anvil did not split as he expected. Instead, it collapsed in on itself, crumbling to dust and disintegrating into spiritual particles. These particles lingered for a moment before dispersing into the surroundings.


    ��etsu��s eyes narrowed in shock.


    He had been wrong.


    The result was nothing like he had anticipated.


    It wasn��t a simple cut.


    It had destroyed the structure of the anvil from within, breaking it down into its most basic elements��spiritual particles, which made up everything in the Soul Society. Once deconstructed, they dispersed back into their purest form.


    "Completely different," he said, shaking his head with a smile. "Naruto��s power never ceases to surprise me."


    Kurama tilted his head. "Is its name still ��Vortex��?"


    Naruto nodded. "Of course."


    "And its Shikai..." Kurama muttered, then paused, tilting his head again as if reconsidering. "Does it still count as a Zanpakut��?"


    From what Naruto and ��etsu had just discussed, Kurama understood at least one thing: while Naruto was still technically a Shinigami, his power had surpassed the limits of a "Shinigami."


    The aura from this sword��


    It didn��t feel like that of a typical Zanpakut��.


    "Why wouldn��t it count?" Naruto lifted the blade, his eyes fixed on it. He remembered the photos of space from one of Ichigo Kurosaki��s textbooks back in the human world. It was like the swirling chaos within his sword.


    This blade held an entire universe within it.


    "The Shikai hasn��t changed." Naruto swung the sword, the wind roaring to life in response. "And..."


    "I think I understand it better now."


    His understanding of the blade��s power, of its very essence, had deepened since its rebirth.


    "Can it Bankai?" Kurama asked bluntly, his eyes wide with excitement. He thought Naruto was still talking about something related to the "sword."


    Naruto smiled and nodded.


    ��etsu whistled, impressed. "Little fox, this sword was forged entirely from Naruto��s own power."


    "Instead of calling it a Bankai, I��d prefer to use the term we had a thousand years ago��''Shin''uchi'' (True Strike)."


    Before the invention of Zanpakut��, Shinigami could wield a power known as ''Shin''uchi''.


    It was a personal evolution, completely self-developed. This was why Yamamoto��s Bankai was so powerful��he had already mastered ''Shin''uchi'' long before the advent of Zanpakut��.


    Bankai, on the other hand, relied on the external power of a Zanpakut��, allowing even ordinary Shinigami to gain a power close to ''Shin''uchi''. But because of this ease, there were certain limitations on its strength.


    "Let me see it!" Kurama��s eyes gleamed with curiosity, his paws rapidly scratching Naruto��s shoulder.


    Although...


    The "Kurama" sword could also Bankai, that was a power rooted in the ninja world��s system. It was fundamentally different from the purely "Shinigami" power or, rather, a power from a completely different world.


    Kurama was eager to see.


    Naruto shook his head.


    ��etsu did as well, with a casual shrug. "Go to Senjumaru."


    "Little fox, don��t be in such a hurry��you��ll see it soon enough."


    Naruto looked at him. "Is something happening in the Seireitei?"


    ��etsu raised his hands, shrugging again, his tone nonchalant. "I wouldn��t know. But the monk has been urging me to send you along."


    Naruto grabbed Kurama by the scruff of his neck and, after bidding farewell to the God of the Sword, headed toward another palace.


    ��etsu didn��t follow them.


    He had already exhausted all the energy he had just regained while observing Naruto��s new sword.


    Seeing them off...


    He wasn��t in the mood for that.


    Senjumaru was not an easy woman to deal with��unlike Kirio Hikifune, she was cold and straightforward.


    Her status, like ��etsu Nimaiya��s, was ancient.


    However, compared to the other members of the Zero Division, her achievements weren��t as well-known.


    Hikifune had created the ''Gikon'' (Artificial Souls), ��etsu had forged the Zanpakut��, Tenjir�� Kirinji had pioneered ''Kaido'' (Healing Techniques), and Senjumaru had designed the ''Shihakusho'' (Shinigami Robe).


    It sounded like just a standard uniform...


    But the ''Shihakusho'' was, in many ways, a type of armor.


    Her assistance to Naruto was the smallest among the Zero Division members��merely tailoring a new ''Shihakusho'' and captain��s haori to fit his size, function, and aesthetic preferences.


    Of course, Kurama��s outfit wasn��t forgotten either.


    After receiving their new clothes...


    Naruto and Kurama made their way to the final destination��the last remaining palace.


    Where the monk resided.


    ��


    Meanwhile, within the Seireitei.


    Yhwach did not personally join the battle. He sat on his throne, observing the skirmishes unfolding within the shadows.


    "The Shinigami have developed a countermeasure for the Sternritter��s medallions so quickly," he remarked, clapping lightly, as though applauding his adversaries. "I am impressed by the speed of their research."


    "Unfortunately, there are no individuals with such talents among the Sternritter." He paused. "But within the Shinigami ranks, there are two."


    The Quincy surrounding him remained silent, unsure of how to respond to their emperor��s musings.


    "And where is Ichigo Kurosaki?" Yhwach didn��t expect an answer and simply raised his hand to rest his head upon it. "Why hasn��t he appeared yet?"


    Barro stepped forward, replying, "Your Majesty, Ichigo Kurosaki remains in the World of the Living."


    "Naruto Uzumaki persuaded him, convincing him not to participate in this war."


    Yhwach��s voice lowered, filled with contemplation. "Naruto Uzumaki persuaded him?"


    He paused, thinking. "No wonder�� This is not good news."


    He extended his other hand, summoning someone by name. "My dear son, Ury�� Ishida."


    The young man, who had only recently arrived in the Wandenreich, stepped forward. "I��m here."


    "I didn��t expect your first task would come so quickly," Yhwach smiled slightly. "Go now, head to the World of the Living. Whether you win or lose�� Draw Ichigo Kurosaki into the Soul Society."


    Ury�� paused, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his eyes. "Your Majesty, Ichigo Kurosaki may be young, but his strength is formidable. He has power comparable to that of a captain."


    "Isn��t it better that he stays out of the war? Why must we�� lure him here?"


    When he said "lure," his tone was heavy, the word weighted with meaning.


    It wasn��t "capture" or "kill," but "lure." This meant Yhwach wasn��t concerned about winning or losing the battle. What mattered most was getting Ichigo Kurosaki to the Soul Society. But why? He was just a Substitute Shinigami.


    "He ''must'' be there," Yhwach emphasized, not explaining further. "This war is between me and Naruto Uzumaki. As for Ichigo Kurosaki�� he will be the most important supporting character, more important than anyone else."


    Yhwach paused, looking directly at Ury�� and speaking bluntly. "Even more important than you."


    Ury�� wanted to argue but hesitated.


    "Don��t defy me on your first task," Yhwach pointed at him. "You are the heir of the Wandenreich, and you are also Ichigo Kurosaki��s friend. But when it comes to making decisions�� My dear son, I trust you understand what must be done."


    Ury�� lowered his head, responding coldly with a single word: "Understood."


    "?s N?dt," Yhwach called another name.


    From the crowd emerged a man who exuded an air of laziness. "Your Majesty."


    "There��s also that fellow in the World of the Living, Kisuke Urahara," Yhwach continued. "Oh, and some young ones capable of Fullbring. Keep an eye on them as well."


    ?s N?dt scratched his head and sighed. "Understood, Your Majesty�� Such a hassle��" he muttered under his breath, clearly displeased.


    Ury�� glanced at him.


    This man�� he didn��t seem very reliable. Was this the person Yhwach had chosen to accompany him?


    "My dear son," Yhwach called out softly, lowering his head slightly. "Although you are the heir to the Wandenreich, this is still your first mission. So�� in normal circumstances, you will lead. But if ?s N?dt makes a judgment call, trust his decision. Do you understand?"


    Ury�� lowered his head once more. "Yes."


    ?s N?dt also cautiously studied the man Yhwach had brought into their ranks��this so-called heir.


    ...


    In Karakura Town, at Karakura High School.


    It was lunchtime on the rooftop.


    "Ishida-san hasn��t been to school in several days," Orihime Inoue took a small bite of her sandwich, looking worried. "Ichigo-kun, you��re his relative. Do you know what��s going on with him?"


    "Is he sick?" Chad asked softly.


    Ichigo Kurosaki shook his head. "I��m not sure. Even though we��re related, our families don��t get along very well."


    His friends stared at him, eyes doubtful.


    But�� none of them believed him. How could the two of them not get along?


    "He��s probably not sick," Ichigo thought for a moment before continuing. "My mom hasn��t said anything."


    Because of Masaki��s connection, the Kurosaki and Ishida families had a strained relationship. But during important moments, they still communicated. Masaki hadn��t mentioned anything, so it didn��t seem like anything major had happened.


    At least, that��s what he hoped��


    With everything going on in the Soul Society lately, he had a nagging feeling something was off.


    "And what about Uncle Naruto?" Orihime tore off another small piece of her sandwich. "Isn��t there something serious going on with him? Is it resolved?"


    Ichigo shook his head. "Probably not."


    Orihime frowned.


    Ichigo grinned and clapped his hands together. "Come on, it��s Uncle Naruto we��re talking about! He��ll handle everything. Don��t worry so much."


    "But Uncle Naruto��s hand��" Orihime murmured, still remembering that day.


    But before she could say more, Ichigo suddenly looked up at the sky.


    Orihime followed his gaze, eyes widening in disbelief.


    Spiritual pressure.


    A powerful, overwhelming wave of spiritual pressure filled the air. And this presence was all too familiar to them.


    It was the spiritual pressure of the very person they had just been discussing��Ury�� Ishida.


    Beside him, there was another presence, even stronger than Ury����s. It wasn��t the energy of a Shinigami or an Arrancar�� it was the spiritual pressure of a Quincy.


    "Ichigo," Chad said quietly, the last to sense the spiritual pressure.


    Ichigo nodded. "I know."


    As he stood up, he stuffed his lunchbox into Orihime��s hands. "Tell the teachers I��m taking the rest of the day off."


    Orihime panicked, standing up as well.


    "That��s Ury��. I��ll go by myself," Ichigo pressed her head down, grinning brightly.


    Orihime nodded.


    Aside from those in their group who could sense spiritual pressure, there were three ordinary humans nearby. After spending so much time with Ichigo, they had started to awaken a bit of spiritual awareness. But even the small amount of power they possessed was useless in the face of the immense strength of the Quincy.


    They hadn��t sensed a thing.


    Instead, they simply looked up at the cloudless, clear sky, seeing nothing unusual.


    "What��s wrong with Ichigo?" asked a short-haired girl.


    Orihime forced a smile. "He just remembered he left the gas on at home, so he��s rushing back to turn it off."


    The excuse rolled off her tongue, as ridiculous as always.


    The short-haired girl didn��t believe it. But�� she wasn��t about to press her friend for more answers.


    ...


    In Karakura Town, under a clear sky.


    ��Such a hassle,�� ?s N?dt muttered, scratching his ear and tilting his head from side to side. ��We could just go to him directly. Why dangle bait like this? Do you think he��ll bite?��


    Ury�� glanced at him. ��I know Ichigo Kurosaki better than you. He��ll come.��


    He paused before adding, ��As His Majesty instructed, unless you have a specific judgment to make, you are to follow my orders.��


    ?s N?dt didn��t reply, only clicking his tongue in annoyance as he turned away. Waiting was torturous, but they didn��t have to wait long.


    Within ten minutes, a shadow flickered, and Ichigo Kurosaki arrived in an instant.


    ��Impressive speed,�� ?s N?dt murmured in praise. ��Hasn��t Ichigo Kurosaki been a Substitute Shinigami for just over a year? He��s certainly gifted����


    Ury�� Ishida paid him no attention, his focus solely on Ichigo.


    ��Ury��,�� Ichigo called, resting his sword on his back, showing no signs of hostility. ��Where have you been all this time?��


    He glanced at ?s N?dt. ��This guy�� he��s with the Wandenreich, right? Why are you with them?��


    Ury�� cast a sideways glance at the man beside him, taking a deep breath. ��Ichigo Kurosaki, don��t act so surprised. Have you forgotten? I��m a Quincy too.��


    Ichigo shook his head. ��Of course, I know that, but you��re different from those guys. You��re a good person����


    Ury�� cut him off. ��Such self-righteous thinking.��


    He pushed up his glasses, the light reflecting off the lenses. ��You think you can define me with your simplistic assumptions? Don��t forget�� Quincy and Shinigami are mortal enemies.��


    Ichigo spread his arms, his tone becoming more agitated. ��But there are exceptions, like Uncle Naruto! He��s proof that Quincy and Shinigami can be allies. Even if war is inevitable�� you don��t have to be part of it.��


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to reason with Ury��. ��With Uncle Naruto around, even if this war ends, as long as you don��t join the Wandenreich, the Shinigami won��t do anything to you.��


    ?s N?dt smirked. ��You��re quite certain the Shinigami will win, huh? Typical of a Substitute Shinigami.��


    Ichigo glared at him. ��I trust Uncle Naruto.��


    Ury�� extended his hand, a spiritual bow forming in his palm. ��The truth is far from your na?ve assumptions. The relationship between me and the Wandenreich�� Ichigo Kurosaki, did you know? I am the heir to the Wandenreich.��


    Ichigo��s eyes widened in shock, unable to believe what he had just heard. ''Heir?'' Wait�� isn��t the leader of the Wandenreich that guy named Yhwach?


    Ury����s father, Ry��ken Ishida, had abandoned his Quincy powers long ago and chose to live as an ordinary human.


    ��When you first became a Shinigami, we had a duel,�� Ury�� continued. ��But there was an unexpected outcome, and we didn��t finish it. Now is the perfect time. Draw your sword. Let��s see who��s stronger��you or me.��


    He turned his head and instructed ?s N?dt, ��You��re not allowed to interfere. This is a fight between Ichigo Kurosaki and me.��


    ?s N?dt shrugged indifferently, clearly uninterested in getting involved. He hadn��t planned to anyway, and Yhwach hadn��t given an order to kill Ichigo Kurosaki.


    Despite their tense exchange, neither Ury�� nor Ichigo seemed eager to fight. But the young Quincy and the young Substitute Shinigami clashed nonetheless.


    ?s N?dt narrowed his eyes, carefully observing Ury�� Ishida. It was said that the heir had been given the same designation as Yhwach��an ��A�� letter. ''Who knew Quincy powers could be duplicated?'' And that someone could have the same level as the emperor? ''But what exactly is Ury����s ��A�� power?'' ?s N?dt was curious.


    ��Wouldn��t it be too dull just to watch their fight?�� A playful, exaggerated voice suddenly spoke behind ?s N?dt.


    ?s N?dt turned around. Standing behind him was a man wearing a black cloak.


    ��Kisuke Urahara?�� ?s N?dt instantly recognized him.


    The man pulled down his hood, looking slightly surprised. ��You know me?��


    ��In reality, the only person who could approach me without my noticing would be you, one of the Special War Powers designated by His Majesty. Kisuke Urahara,�� ?s N?dt said, revealing everything without hesitation.


    Urahara raised an eyebrow. ''Special War Powers?'' So the Wandenreich had marked certain Shinigami as significant threats? That would mean people like Naruto, the Captain-Commander�� and with the attention they were paying to Ichigo, it was clear the young Substitute Shinigami was also one of them.


    ��What a pity,�� ?s N?dt continued, waving his hand lightly. ��You made a critical mistake. You should have killed me the moment you approached. That was your only chance.��


    Urahara drew his sword, still smiling. ��Is that so? As a Special War Power, are you sure it��s wise to speak so arrogantly?��


    As he spoke, his eyes sharpened. ��Awaken, Benihime.��


    In an instant, the seemingly ordinary cane in his hand transformed into a Zanpakut��, thrusting forward with deadly precision.


    ?s N?dt had been prepared. ''Blut Vene.''


    A pale blue pattern appeared on his abdomen, the thin veil of spiritual pressure easily absorbing Urahara��s strike.


    Two battles erupted simultaneously.


    Compared to Ichigo and Ury����s escalating fight, the clash between Urahara and ?s N?dt remained restrained. Both fighters knew that this battle was unlikely to reach a conclusion, so they held back. It was a battle of probing moves, both trying to reveal as little as possible while learning more about their opponent.


    Half an hour later, one battlefield was already nearing its end��the fight between the young Quincy and the young Shinigami.


    Ury�� stood tall in front of the wounded Ichigo, brushing off his sleeves as though clearing away invisible dust. ��What a pitiful sight, Ichigo Kurosaki. Do you see the gap between us now? You can��t keep up with me anymore.��


    Ichigo, covered in wounds, looked up at Ury�� in disbelief. ''How could this be?'' Just moments ago, their battle had been evenly matched. He had inflicted significant damage on Ury�� as well. But suddenly, all of Ury����s injuries vanished, and they all appeared on Ichigo instead.


    The injuries weren��t severe��he had held back since Ury�� was his cousin, his classmate, his friend. But the sudden, overwhelming surge of pain was difficult to endure.


    ��Curious about my ability?�� Ury�� dismissed his spirit bow. ��This is the power of the Sternritter, the gift from His Majesty Yhwach. The Schrift. From A to Z, there are twenty-six members. Even with Naruto Uzumaki��s strength and the many enemies he��s defeated, the Sternritter still has over ten members with captain-level power. And even if someone dies, His Majesty Yhwach can bestow their Schrift upon another.��


    He explained everything clearly, even going into excessive detail.


    ?s N?dt just smirked quietly to himself, while Kisuke Urahara listened intently.


    ��My Schrift is on the same level as His Majesty��s����A��,�� Ury�� continued, raising his hand. ��It��s called ��Antithesis.�� It��s a very powerful ability. I can reverse anything between two points, transferring effects between them.��


    ��For example���� He smirked. ��I transferred all the injuries I sustained onto you.��


    Ichigo was stunned. ''Transferring injuries?'' He was a top student, excelling in academics, and even though his studies had suffered after becoming a Substitute Shinigami, he wasn��t so far behind that he couldn��t understand the concept. But he couldn��t fathom how it worked. ''How could injuries that had already been inflicted be transferred to someone else?'' This ability was�� absurd.


    ��Don��t look so shocked.�� Ury����s expression was cold, his tone condescending. ��That��s the nature of the Schrifts. For example, His Majesty��s Schrift, ��A����His power is omniscience and omnipotence. He is a God.��


    Ichigo wasn��t the only one stunned. Even Kisuke Urahara was taken aback. ''Omniscience and omnipotence? Could anyone truly possess such power?''


    ��Ury�� Ishida,�� ?s N?dt finally spoke up, ��even though you��re the heir, aren��t you revealing too much?��


    Ury�� adjusted his glasses. ��I��m just helping you understand the vast difference between the Shinigami and us Quincy.��


    ��Don��t forget His Majesty��s orders,�� ?s N?dt reminded him.


    Ury�� looked down at Ichigo, their eyes meeting. ��For the sake of our past friendship, I won��t kill you this time. But the next time we meet�� it will be a fight to the death. If you want to catch up to me, if you want to fight me again, then come to the Soul Society.��


    ?s N?dt stepped back, retreating from his battle with Kisuke Urahara. ��Looks like Ury�� Ishida��s task is complete. There��s no need for us to continue fighting.��


    ��Kisuke Urahara, you��re quite an interesting person. Let��s hope we meet again.��


    Urahara narrowed his eyes. ��You��ll regret saying that.��


    ?s N?dt didn��t reply. With a wave of his hand, he activated the ��Shadow.��


    The shadows swirled, enveloping him and Ury��, pulling them away in an instant, leaving no trace.


    ��Shadows, huh���� Urahara scratched his head, looking perplexed. ��Maybe I should consult with Captain Kurotsuchi. This time, he��s way ahead of me.��


    No one responded to his words.


    Ichigo remained motionless, staring up at the spot where Ury�� had disappeared, as if the remnants of his presence still lingered there.


    ��Manager! Manager!�� Ichigo turned, taking a deep breath and shouting, ��Please help me! I need to go to the Soul Society. I need to go to Seireitei.��


    Urahara looked at him, his expression troubled. ��But Naruto doesn��t want you going to the Seireitei. He doesn��t want you involved in that war.��


    ��I didn��t have a reason before,�� Ichigo replied firmly, his voice resolute. ��But now I do. Ury���� he��s joined the Wandenreich.��


    Urahara��s eyes narrowed.


    Although Ury�� had admitted to joining the Wandenreich and had inexplicably become its heir�� something about it felt off.


    ��You��ve already figured it out, haven��t you?�� Ichigo spoke quickly, urgency in his voice. ��Ury�� said all those things, but was he really explaining his power? No, he was sending us a message. The Schrift, ��Antithesis,�� Yhwach��s omniscience and omnipotence�� he was trying to tell us something.��


    ��In other words, Ury�� didn��t join the Wandenreich of his own free will. He had no choice.��


    Urahara nodded. That was exactly what he thought.


    ��So I have to save him.�� Ichigo��s determination was clear. ��No matter the reason, as his friend, as his blood relative, as his brother, I have to save him!��


    Ichigo was born in July, making him four months older than Ury��, who was born in November.


    ��But do you really have the strength to do that?�� Urahara shook his head, still trying to dissuade him. ��You��re not Ury�� Ishida��s match, and Yhwach is beyond your reach. Stay in the World of the Living. Naruto will handle����


    ��I know Uncle Naruto can solve everything,�� Ichigo clenched his sword, his emotions swirling with regret and frustration. ��But I can��t just stand by and do nothing. This is too personal for me now. Even if this all ends well and Ury�� is safe�� I wouldn��t be able to forgive myself.��


    He looked up, meeting Urahara��s gaze with unwavering resolve. ��Just like when I saved Rukia.��


    Urahara only held his gaze for a moment before quickly looking away, feeling as though Ichigo��s intense determination might burn him.


    ��I can help you get to the Soul Society, but I have no other way to make you stronger. You already know Bankai. You��ve mastered Hollowfication. And you�� well, you have Quincy blood, but that��s not something I��ve studied much.��


    Ichigo shook his head. ��No, I have a plan. Remember what Uncle Naruto told me the other day? Zero Squad invited me to the Royal Palace, saying I could become stronger there. I need to go to the Soul Society. I need to go to the Royal Palace.��


    Urahara scratched his head. ��Is that so? Well, I guess I don��t have a choice. I owe you too much anyway. If that��s your decision�� I suppose I��ll just have to upset Naruto again.��


    He took a few steps forward, beckoning Ichigo to follow.


    But after just a few steps, he stopped abruptly. ��Aren��t you going to tell your friends about this?��


    Ichigo thought for a moment, then shook his head firmly. ��No, this is a war between Shinigami and Quincy. They��re just ordinary humans or Fullbringers. I��ll tell them once I get to the Seireitei.��


    Urahara nodded.


    The Garganta beneath Urahara��s shop was still operational. Neither the Seireitei nor the Wandenreich had sealed the space for interdimensional travel.


    Just like before, Ichigo slipped into the Soul Society with ease. He landed, once again, in Rukongai.


    Ichigo didn��t head straight for the Seireitei, remembering the barriers in place there. With the Wandenreich invasion underway, the Seireitei was surely keeping its shields up. First, he had to find the Shiba family.


    Half an hour later��


    ��You want to go to the Royal Palace?�� K��kaku Shiba stared at Ichigo, her tone filled with surprise. ��There��s no need to go to the Seireitei. I can send you there from here.��


    Ichigo��s eyes lit up. ��Really? K��kaku-neesan, can I count on you?��


    He paused, suddenly realizing something, and scratched his head awkwardly. ��It��s true! Zero Squad invited me to the Royal Palace. Uncle Naruto can vouch for it! So can Manager! And Yoruichi would know, too, from Urahara Shop����


    K��kaku shook her head. ��You don��t need to prove anything. I already know about it.��


    Ichigo froze.


    ��In fact, when Zero Squad returned to the Royal Palace, the monk specifically told me about this.�� K��kaku stood up and gestured for Ichigo to follow. ��He said you��d eventually come to the Soul Society, and eventually go to the Royal Palace. And when the time came, I shouldn��t hesitate. I should send you straight up.��


    ��Didn��t expect�� he��d be this accurate. And you��ve come this soon.��

 Chapter 264: Soul King, Ichigo is Here

    The final Zero Division palace stood before them.


    It was a serene, temple-like structure��silent and imposing. Unlike the other palaces, which had a degree of life and presence, this one seemed draped in only black and white, exuding a cold, deathly stillness.


    At the entrance of the grand hall, a monk greeted Naruto with a casual, uninterested expression, lazily surveying the area before his gaze landed on the sword at Naruto��s waist.


    ��You��re finally here, wandering soul,�� the monk remarked, his voice flat. His eyes lingered on Naruto''s sword.


    Naruto followed the monk��s gaze and nodded. ��Forging the sword took longer than expected.��


    The sword, ''Vortex'', was now sheathed. However, unlike typical Zanpakut��, this one could not be sheathed in an ordinary scabbard. ��etsu Nimaiya had once mentioned a Zanpakut�� named ''Sayafushi'', which was considered a "failed creation" because its sharpness destroyed any scabbard it touched. ''Vortex'' had a similar issue��anything it touched, even the air, would be disrupted, causing chaos within minutes.


    However, unlike ''Sayafushi'', Naruto could control ''Vortex''''s power, using his own spiritual energy to forge a custom scabbard.


    ��Captain Nimaiya said you were urging me to hurry. Has something happened in the Seireitei?�� Naruto asked directly, not waiting for the monk to speak.


    The monk nodded slightly. ��Indeed. Two hours ago, the Wandenreich launched an attack on the Seireitei.��


    ��However���� He paused before continuing, ��It was only a small vanguard. According to the Gotei 13, they weren��t too difficult to handle.��


    ��There��s no need to worry too much.��


    Naruto��s expression remained calm. ��Before I left, Captain Kurotsuchi had already developed a method to counter the Quincy''s ability to steal Bankai. Once the Shinigami can use their Bankai without restriction, they won��t be at a disadvantage.��


    The monk raised his hands, clapping one fist into the other palm. ��You sure place a lot of trust in them.��


    Naruto didn��t engage with the monk��s remark. ��So, what��s my training here?��


    ��Training?�� The monk tilted his head with a smile. ��You don��t need any training from me.��


    ��Your spiritual pressure, your swordsmanship, your mastery of Kid�� and Zanpakut������


    ��You��ve already matured in all these areas. To make further progress would take much more time than we currently have.��


    Naruto nodded. ��Then I��ll head back����


    ��Although you don��t need to train here,�� the monk interrupted, shaking his head and looking at Naruto with a seemingly sincere expression, ��there��s still one thing you need to do.��


    He held up one finger.


    ��Reio-sama, the Soul King, wants to see you.��


    Naruto��s eyes widened slightly but showed no surprise. If the rumors about the Soul King were true, it made sense. Perhaps others hadn��t noticed Naruto��s uniqueness, and perhaps Naruto himself didn��t fully understand it yet, but the being that held the balance of the world certainly would.


    ��I see,�� Naruto said softly.


    The monk, his large belly shifting as he moved, leaned in, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. ��Reio-sama has said that your existence does not threaten the balance of the Three Worlds.�� ????????��s


    ��And from what I��ve seen, I also believe you won��t end up like Aizen or Yhwach.��


    ��But����


    The monk leaned even closer, his eyes narrowing further.


    ��You��ve probably heard from the others that each of us in the Zero Division has contributed something to the Soul Society.��


    He spoke with pride.


    Naruto nodded.


    ��The Zanpakut��, the Shihakusho, the Gikon����


    ��But unlike the others, what I created for this world wasn��t a tangible item. It was a concept.��


    The monk paused, lifting his robe to reveal his waist. ��Names.��


    ��At the beginning of the Three Worlds, I named everything.��


    ��Thus, I know the name of every single thing in this world, including the name of every Zanpakut������


    ��Shikai or Bankai?��


    The monk continued, still proud. ��I help Reio-sama manage this world.��


    ��But there is one exception.��


    He pointed at Naruto.


    ��I know the name of Kurama. I know the name of ''Vortex''. But I don��t know their Bankai names.��


    ��You are the only exception I��ve ever encountered.��


    ��So, what exactly are you? How do you possess such power?��


    ��Can you tell me?��


    Naruto met his gaze calmly, then smiled faintly after a moment of silence. ��Am I right to interpret this as a personal curiosity of yours, and not an order from the Soul King?��


    The monk nodded.


    Naruto shook his head. ��I refuse.��


    The monk��s expression didn��t change in the slightest.


    Naruto smiled. He hadn��t liked this monk from the beginning. There wasn��t a specific reason, but when the monk had tried to take Ichigo Kurosaki away by force, that had left a bad impression. Even Captain-Commander Yamamoto, who prioritized stability above all else, wouldn��t have pulled an ordinary human like Ichigo into this mess so easily.


    The monk��s attitude was far too cavalier.


    ��Is that so?�� The monk spread his hands. ��Then let��s go see the Soul King.�� S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The journey from this palace to the center of the Soul King��s palace didn��t take long.


    The towering pillars of the palace felt even more desolate than the monk��s own quarters.


    There were no guards, no attendants��


    The vast emptiness made Naruto feel like he was entering a massive, hollow prison.


    At the entrance to the throne room, the monk stopped and gestured forward. ��Go on in.��


    The doors were open��if they could even be called doors. It felt like there were no barriers at all.


    Naruto entered.


    Kurama frowned, his fur bristling slightly as he curled up into a tighter ball. ��This place feels�� off.��


    He glanced back at the monk.


    The rotund man stood obediently by the entrance, not turning around.


    A faint but powerful spiritual pressure guided Naruto forward. Soon, he saw the being he had come to meet��the Soul King.


    Bearing the title of "King," yet utterly devoid of any royal demeanor, the Soul King was a human-like figure encased in amber.


    A human form, but mutilated��limbs removed, with only part of the legs remaining, arms severed.


    The face was handsome enough, but the eyes bore the Quincy''s cross-shaped pupils.


    ��I��m here,�� Naruto said, standing before him.


    The figure inside the amber��this so-called Soul King��did not respond in any way. It didn��t even move.


    He couldn��t speak, and he couldn��t hear.


    Kurama grumbled, moving closer to Naruto��s leg. ��We��re here!��


    ��Hey, can you hear us?��


    ��Soul King?��


    Kurama��s voice echoed in the empty hall, but there was no reply.


    ��Wasn��t he the one who summoned us?�� Kurama fidgeted, growing impatient. ��Why isn��t he saying anything now?��


    ��The Seireitei still needs����


    ��He isn��t silent because he chooses to be,�� Naruto interrupted, his eyes fixed on the Soul King��s lips. ��He can��t speak.��


    Kurama tilted his head, confused.


    Even in the presence of the Soul King, Naruto didn��t hold back. ��In ancient history, the five great noble families ambushed the Soul King and turned him into a throne to stabilize the Three Worlds.��


    ��They feared his rebellion, so they dismembered him, removing his organs����


    ��The heart we killed in battle��the heart of Gerard Valkyrie��that was part of the Soul King.��


    Naruto instinctively touched the scroll hidden within his clothing.


    ��So, would they have left him with a tongue?�� he asked.


    Kurama thought for a moment, then nodded. ��Of course not. The five great families��except for the Shiba Clan��are all hiding their crimes. Even the Shih��in Clan. If the Soul King could speak, he��d expose them.��


    Kurama suddenly understood. ��Ah, so that��s it.��


    ��He literally can��t speak.��


    But now that Kurama understood, a new concern arose. ��How are we supposed to communicate with him?��


    Naruto didn��t answer immediately. Instead, he extended his hand.


    ��Mind''s Eye of the Kagura!��


    His sensing technique spread out effortlessly, and he quickly detected a trace of spiritual pressure lingering outside the amber.


    Once it made contact with Naruto, it responded immediately, obediently drifting into his palm without any resistance.


    Kurama noticed it too.


    ��Is this the Soul King��s spiritual pressure?�� Kurama sniffed at it. ��Why does it feel so much like����


    ��The Quincy��s spiritual pressure?��


    Naruto gently handled the spiritual energy, analyzing it carefully while answering Kurama��s question. ��The connection between the Soul King and the Quincy might be stronger than that between the Soul King and the Shinigami.��


    ��Don��t you think the special abilities of the Quincy��their ''Schrift'' powers��like Valkyrie��s ��Miracle�� and Haschwalth��s ��Balance����resemble Fullbring abilities?��


    Kurama muttered something under his breath, but Naruto stayed focused, continuing to investigate the spiritual pressure.


    There was only one message.


    And it wasn��t difficult to understand.


    ��When the time comes, do not hesitate to kill me, and do not stop my death.��


    Naruto froze for a moment.


    He wasn��t sure if he had fully understood. Fortunately, the spiritual energy didn��t dissipate immediately after he decoded it. Naruto applied his sensing technique more carefully, probing deeper.


    The message remained unchanged.


    Kurama tilted his head. ��What did the Soul King say to you?��


    ��He told me to kill him when the time is right, and not to prevent his death.�� Naruto��s gaze returned to the being encased in amber, his expression tinged with sadness.


    This being, regarded as the most exalted figure in the Three Worlds��


    Wanted nothing more than death.


    Kurama, however, wasn��t surprised. He even chuckled. ��If I were in his place, I��d want to die as soon as possible too.��


    Kurama yawned, his eyes drifting back to the Soul King.


    ��Why wait for the right time? Isn��t now good enough?��


    Naruto shook his head. ��If the Soul King dies, the Three Worlds will lose their foundation, and the balance will collapse.��


    ��Even though����


    He stepped closer to the amber and placed a hand on it. ��Even though it would be a mercy for him.��


    ��But if the innocent people of the world��the humans, the Shinigami, even the Hollows��are caught up in that, it wouldn��t be fair.��


    Kurama placed a paw on the amber as well. ��So we need to find a new ��throne.����


    The first name that came to Kurama��s mind was ��Ichigo Kurosaki.��


    After all��


    Aizen had once considered using Ichigo to replace the Soul King as the foundation of the world.


    But Kurama didn��t say that name aloud.


    It was unrealistic. Kurama knew Naruto would never accept such a plan. Not only was Ichigo Naruto��s nephew, but even aside from their bond, Ichigo was still just an ordinary Substitute Shinigami, no matter how much potential he had. He didn��t deserve such a fate.


    ��The Quincy���� Naruto mused, studying the structure of the spiritual pressure in his hand.


    The resemblance between the Soul King and the Quincy gave him an idea.


    Naruto reached out and sealed the spiritual pressure, storing it within a scroll.


    ��Is there anything else you want to tell me?�� Naruto asked, looking up.


    A second strand of spiritual pressure floated out of the amber.


    Like a feather, it gently landed in his hand.


    Just as before, Naruto used ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura'' to decipher it.


    This time, the spiritual pressure held two sentences.


    ��I trust you. Solve this in your own way.��


    ��I have seen your radiant light, shining like the sun, in another world.��


    Another world��


    Naruto froze.


    This was the first time anyone else had mentioned ��another world.��


    It was clear now.


    The Soul King knew.


    ��Is that so?�� Naruto muttered, the spiritual pressure fading away after he read it. ��So my presence in this world�� is related to you?��


    But his question received no response.


    The Soul King��s palace remained silent.


    Kurama, curious, pawed at Naruto��s hand. ��What did the Soul King say this time?��


    ��I didn��t even get a chance to read it before it vanished.��


    ��Nothing important,�� Naruto replied. ��Just that the Soul King might be responsible for us being here. And then, he gave me some encouragement, telling me to handle things my way.��


    Kurama tilted his head, pondering for a moment.


    He felt a bit more affection for the being inside the amber.


    The ninja world had always been a place of suffering for Kurama. But here, in this new world, despite the occasional conflict, things felt more comfortable. Much more bearable than his previous life.


    ��We��ll have to repay his kindness then,�� Kurama said seriously. ��When the time comes, we��ll help him die.��


    Naruto looked at him and laughed softly. ��You know, what you just said sounds less like a repayment of kindness and more like a threat.��


    Kurama grumbled, ��The Soul King isn��t just anyone. He��s different.��


    Naruto turned back to the Soul King for one last look.


    Satisfied that there were no more messages, he headed for the exit.


    As he approached the monk, ready to greet him, something in the distance caught his attention.


    His ''Mind''s Eye of the Kagura'' sensed a familiar spiritual pressure approaching the Soul King��s palace at high speed.


    A spiritual pressure he hadn��t wanted to feel here.


    Ichigo Kurosaki.


    ��What is it?�� Kurama asked, tilting his head.


    Naruto��s smile faded, replaced by a somber expression. ��Ichigo is here.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114386705/0913d0029b264f03854f98236beb9c41/e30%3D/1.png?token-time=1738108800&token-hash=WpOjBnav7W6AkaI0P6Nv2KqH2_8DLub3yltkMvkou-s%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 265: Ichigo, Kenpachi, and Yachiru

    This was someone who shouldn��t have been here.


    Even if Ichigo Kurosaki had entered the Soul Society, he shouldn��t have made it to the Soul King��s Palace. Without permission from the Zero Division or guidance from the Shiba Clan, no ordinary Shinigami, not even someone as powerful as Yamamoto, could approach this place��let alone Ichigo, whose strength was still far from fully realized.


    The only one unsurprised by this was the monk, who showed a satisfied expression. He clapped his hands sharply, speaking eagerly, ��So, Ichigo Kurosaki has finally arrived?��


    ��Was this your doing?�� Naruto immediately turned, his cold eyes locking onto the monk.


    The monk tilted his head, unapologetic. ��He was bound to come.��


    ��That��s what Reio-sama said.��


    Naruto��s expression darkened, his thoughts racing back to the message the Soul King had left him inside the palace: ''When the time comes, kill me.''


    Whether the Soul King lived or died didn��t change the fact that the balance of the Three Worlds required a ��throne.�� If the Soul King no longer wanted to be that throne, and now the only other person capable of assuming that role had been called here��


    ��Is this about the throne?�� Naruto asked.


    The monk turned to look into the depths of the dark palace, where the amber-encased figure was barely visible. ��I don��t know what you and the Soul King discussed.��


    ��But Ichigo Kurosaki being in the Soul King��s Palace is the most dangerous thing that could happen.��


    He continued, ��Naruto Uzumaki, you are a good man, but Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto��s assessment of you is correct.��


    ��You are too sentimental.��


    Naruto��s hand moved to the hilt of his sword. ��It��s easy for you to say such meaningless things since he means nothing to you.��


    ��But that��s not the case for me.��


    The monk shook his head, noticing Naruto��s hand on his sword but showing no reaction. He merely continued calmly, ��Aren��t you going to see Ichigo Kurosaki?��


    Naruto nodded and followed the monk.


    At the entrance platform, an orange-haired figure peeked out, crawling from behind one of the massive pillars.


    ��So, this is the inside of the Soul King��s Palace?�� Ichigo whispered in awe.


    ...


    In the Seireitei �C 11th Division Barracks


    The battle had inevitably spread here as well.


    Kenpachi Zaraki, with his sword raised, stared excitedly at the man standing before him. ��You��re tough. I��ve hit you so many times, and you��re still not injured.��


    ��Your attacks cannot hurt me,�� the man said, casually flicking away a thin metallic membrane that had been covering his body. ��Kenpachi Zaraki, one of the special war powers.��


    ��I know everything about you.��


    ��No Zanpakut�� release, no Kido, just swordsmanship����


    ��Among the Sternritter, I am the one who counters you the most.��


    The black-haired man paused before introducing himself. ��I am Cang Du of the Sternritter, bearer of the Schrift ��I.����


    ����I�� for Iron.��


    Kenpachi seemed unimpressed, shaking his head and lifting his jagged sword. ��There��s nothing I can��t cut through.��


    ��Even iron����


    ��I just have to break it.��


    His face twisted with frustration. ��Do you know what I��ve been through lately?��


    ��The pain, the endless frustration.��


    ��Every day, I get to fight against the person I admire the most.��


    ��But every day, before we can finish, some hateful, ugly, powerful old man steps in and ruins our fight.��


    ��I��m glad I met you.��


    ��I can take out all the frustration I��ve been holding in.��


    Without hesitation, he swung his sword down again.


    But, just as Cang Du had said, he was the one who countered Kenpachi the most. The power of ''The Iron'' didn��t grant him exceptional offensive abilities, but his defense, especially against physical attacks, was unrivaled. ????????��?????��????


    Spiritual energy trembled.


    ''Snake Claw.''


    Blue spiritual energy pulsed from Cang Du��s hands, forming sharp, metallic claws. The energy surrounding them flickered like flames.


    He slashed out, and Kenpachi took the hit.


    In typical fashion, Kenpachi��s attack landed on Cang Du��s shoulder, but it didn��t cut through. Instead, it was once again blocked by the rough, iron-like membrane that protected him.


    ��If you keep up these futile attacks, you��ll die,�� Cang Du said coldly. ��I haven��t even used my Vollst?ndig yet.��


    ��You��re supposed to be one of His Majesty��s special war powers...��


    ��A captain like you, and you can��t even use Shikai?��


    Kenpachi grinned.


    From the sidelines, Yachiru Kusajishi watched with concern, calling out, ��Ken-chan, you��ve learned Shikai by now. You should use it.��


    The members of the 11th Division, watching from the edges of the battlefield, were just as expectant. They had heard rumors that their captain had undergone intense, secret training recently��training so grueling that it required several captains to assist.


    Surely, after such training��


    Kenpachi should have evolved.


    But judging by the way he was fighting, it seemed as though he had only honed his swordsmanship. He was definitely stronger, but this wasn��t the transformation they had expected. At the very least, where was his Shikai?


    Cang Du and Yachiru had a point. Where was his Shikai?


    Kenpachi extended his hand toward Yachiru. ��What, do you think I��m an idiot?��


    ��I might not like thinking too much, but that doesn��t mean I can��t see what��s going on.��


    ��Yachiru, you��re just like Kurama, aren��t you?��


    The ordinary squad members of the 11th Division blinked, confused, whispering among themselves.


    Ikkaku Madarame scratched his head and mumbled, ��Vice-Captain Yachiru and Vice-Captain Kurama... are the same... thing?��


    ��What kind of weird comparison is that?��


    One is an adorable little girl, and the other is a fox who��d slice you in half at the slightest provocation. How are they the same?


    ��Idiot,�� Yumichika Ayasegawa scolded, his expression serious. ��Do you not remember what Vice-Captain Kurama is to Captain Uzumaki?��


    ��His Zanpakut��,�� Ikkaku replied immediately.


    For most Shinigami, that would have been obscure information, but for higher-ranking officers like them, it wasn��t exactly a secret.


    Realizing this, Ikkaku turned his gaze toward Yachiru in disbelief.


    Kenpachi continued, confirming what everyone was starting to suspect, ��You��re my Zanpakut��, aren��t you?��


    ��I����


    ��I never heard your voice before, so you took on another form and stayed by my side.��


    Yachiru tilted her head. ��So, Ken-chan��s not an idiot after all.��


    ��I��m the captain of the 11th Division,�� Kenpachi grinned. ��There��s no way I��m an idiot.��


    He stood upright again, his gaze returning to Cang Du.


    Cang Du remained patient. He respected his opponent��


    Or rather, he was confident in his own abilities. No matter what Kenpachi was preparing or planning, he believed he would crush him in the end.


    That��s just how the Sternritter operated, with unwavering faith in their own strength.


    Kenpachi��s voice continued as he spoke without hesitation. ��I��ve heard your name.��


    ��I know what this sword is called.��


    ��But����


    ��You��re still different from Kurama.��


    ��Kurama told me once that he��s sealed inside Naruto��s body, but he��s always been his own independent entity.��


    ��But you����


    ��When I say that name, you won��t be Yachiru Kusajishi anymore, will you?��


    Yachiru didn��t answer. She didn��t need to.


    Her silence was all the confirmation Kenpachi needed.


    ��Compared to my Zanpakut��, I prefer Yachiru Kusajishi,�� Kenpachi said, raising his sword once again. ��My vice-captain, Yachiru Kusajishi.��


    ��Not just some Zanpakut��.��


    Yachiru used Shunpo, appearing beside him and taking his hand. ��Is that so, Ken-chan?��


    ��I��m happy to hear that.��


    ��But a little sad, too.��


    Kenpachi grinned, but his smile remained as fierce and intimidating as ever��features twisted in a way that was still frightening to most.


    Yet to Yachiru, it was an expression of pure affection.


    ��Don��t be sad. I just won��t call out that name.�� His voice was calm, unashamed. ��It might be awkward, but I��ll still need your help right now.��


    ��Let��s take that guy down together.��


    Yachiru obediently nodded, drawing her sword. ��No problem, Ken-chan.��


    ��I��m strong, too.��


    She winked and smiled.


    Cang Du scoffed, unimpressed. ��I thought all this talk would lead to some grand transformation.��


    ��But it��s just a little girl.��


    ��A little shrimp like her won��t make any difference.��


    He pointed toward the 11th Division��s soldiers nearby.


    ��You��d be better off calling that bald guy or the pretty boy over there. At least they look like they know what they��re doing.��


    Ikkaku Madarame was unfazed by the insult, having endured many jokes about his baldness over the years.


    But Yumichika Ayasegawa wasn��t so composed. He glared, pointing back. ��I��m not ��pretty,�� I��m ''beautiful''!��


    ��Who are you calling a pretty boy?��


    ��You can��t see the overwhelming masculinity radiating from me?��


    ��Damn it, Captain, Vice-Captain, beat this guy up!��


    Fortunately, he had the good sense not to draw his sword and interfere, knowing this was a battle for Kenpachi and Yachiru alone.


    ��I��m really strong,�� Yachiru said cheerfully as she drew her sword. It wasn��t an especially elegant weapon, nor did it radiate overwhelming power.


    But it was undeniably the cutest sword of all the Shinigami.


    The hilt was bright pink, and the guard was shaped like a flower.


    Holding such a weapon while making such bold claims didn��t exactly inspire confidence.


    Kenpachi launched himself at Cang Du, his sword cutting through the air. ��No more talking.��


    ��Let��s go.��


    His attack slammed down.


    Once again, Cang Du responded in the same way he had before, his spiritual energy surging as his body became encased in iron.


    He easily blocked Kenpachi��s blow.


    A slight tremor ran through the ground, and most of the attack��s force was absorbed by the iron defenses. However, Cang Du still felt the impact and took a step back.


    His eyes flicked to the side.


    Yachiru��s attack was already on its way.


    Just like Kenpachi��s, her strike was direct and forceful.


    Cang Du felt no need to adjust his stance. He maintained his defenses, confident that his iron skin would block the attack.


    But then he felt pain.


    Blood sprayed, splattering across his face.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    Blood, from an injury.


    Yet he had clearly blocked their attacks. How was he hurt?


    He looked down at his chest.


    There it was��a narrow, deep cut.


    A cut that could only have been made by a direct hit.


    But Kenpachi hadn��t demonstrated such power before.


    So, this must be��


    The little girl��s doing?


    Her Zanpakut��?


    ��You��ve figured it out,�� Yachiru said sweetly, her voice reaching his ears. ��My attacks are different from Ken-chan��s.��


    ��What will you do now?��


    ��Will you choose to be cut by Ken-chan����


    ��Or by me?��


    She said the coldest, most merciless words with the cutest voice.


    Cang Du clenched his fists, his triangular eyes filled with anger. ��This is the first time someone has ever broken through my defense.��


    ��But���� S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��My power is more than just this.��


    His spiritual energy surged.


    His Vollst?ndig activated.


    His wings, unlike the others��, were made of jagged iron, sharp and angular like the rest of his iron-clad body.


    ��I��ve cut down all kinds of enemies,�� Kenpachi grinned, his excitement growing. ��But one with wings is a first.��


    ��Kusajishi, are you ready?��


    ��This will be the first time we take down an enemy together.��


    Yachiru smiled, nodding. ��I��m ready, Ken-chan.��


    She paused for a moment, then corrected him with a serious expression. ��Also, call me Yachiru, not Kusajishi. It sounds nicer.��


    ��Got it, Yachiru,�� Kenpachi said firmly.


    That name��


    Held a special meaning for him.


    The one person he had admired most, the person he dreamed of fighting, had once borne the name ��Yachiru.�� She had since changed her name to ��Retsu.��


    And the one person most important to him, his Zanpakut��, now went by the name Yachiru.


    One person and one sword, both attacking the iron figure in the air.


    ...


    In the Abandoned 1st Division Barracks


    ��Your Majesty, Ichigo Kurosaki has arrived in the Soul Society,�� Barro reported softly.


    Hearing this, Ury�� Ishida couldn��t help but lift his head, though he kept his face neutral, careful not to reveal any emotion.


    ''That guy... He came after all.''


    Of course, he had known this would happen. But there was nothing he could do to stop it. This was a strategy that played directly into Ichigo��s nature. As long as Ury�� appeared before him as a member of the Wandenreich, no matter what Ury�� said, Ichigo would inevitably come to the Soul Society.


    ��He��s gone to the Soul King��s Palace,�� Yhwach said with a slight smile. ��That means everything is moving quickly.��


    ��Let us patiently wait a little longer.��


    He looked up, gazing through a broken wall toward the clouds high above.


    ��As for now... even though they��ve realized it, they��ve already used all their strength just to deal with the vanguard.��


    ��It��s time to move to the next phase. I no longer wish to see these buildings.��


    Barro responded, ��Yes, Your Majesty.��


    At his words, the ritual quietly activated.


    The seemingly untouched Sekkiseki barrier around the Seireitei began to sprout a small shadow. At first, it was just a tiny black dot on the transparent barrier, but it grew rapidly, expanding exponentially.


    By the time someone from the 12th Division noticed the large black shadow, it was spreading at an irreversible pace.


    ��Captain! Within the Technological Development Bureau,�� a squad member reported, ��the Sekkiseki barrier is being breached.��


    ��The source of power is unknown, but it��s suspected to be... a Quincy.��


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi scoffed, shaking his head. ��Suspected? Of course, it��s the Quincy.��


    ��Damn those fools... so they were hiding this trick. I was wondering why their vanguard was so small compared to the last invasion. But do they really think such a clumsy method can take over the Seireitei? How naive, to think I wouldn��t have prepared for this.��


    He paused, turning to his squad members and issuing orders: ��Initiate Protocol 127.��


    ��Yes!�� the squad members responded. Though nervous, they efficiently passed down the command.


    Through the use of his Clone technique, Mayuri had been conducting thousands of experiments simultaneously. In the past few days, he wasn��t only studying the Quincy��s powers; he was also anticipating what the Quincy might try to do to the Seireitei.


    The Quincy had already demonstrated their ability to steal Bankai. So, was it possible they might also try to seize the Seireitei itself?


    Mayuri had initially considered this a low probability, but he had still prepared for it, just in case.


    Within a minute, the Technological Development Bureau responded to his orders.


    The Sekkiseki barrier began to glow. The rapidly spreading shadow slowed down almost immediately. The invasion had been stalled.


    Yhwach scoffed softly.


    But the glow of the barrier wasn��t the only change. Another dark power rippled through the barrier, one even more chaotic and pure than the Quincy��s shadow.


    It was the power of Hollowfication.


    Having learned that the Quincy were vulnerable to Hollow energy, Mayuri had been researching ways to use Hollowfication against them. At the very least, he had developed a way to incorporate it into the barrier.


    The shadow that had nearly consumed the Sekkiseki barrier recoiled as though it had encountered its natural enemy. From covering four-fifths of the barrier, it was forced back, shrinking to only three-quarters, then slowly being pushed back to half.


    ��Mayuri�� and Naruto,�� Yhwach sneered.


    Even though this was Mayuri��s creation, Yhwach mentioned the 7th Division Captain��s name instead.


    ��What an impressive man. But since it��s come to this����


    With a simple snap of his fingers, the shadow on the Sekkiseki barrier stopped retreating and held its ground, securing the half it had taken.


    A ripple of power spread.


    Half of the Seireitei��s landscape began to shift dramatically. Familiar streets and division headquarters were replaced with a foreign, stark architecture��an icy palace.


    The Shinigami and Quincy fighting in the streets remained in place, but the terrain around them had drastically transformed.


    ��What... is this?�� The Shinigami were still in shock and confusion.


    Meanwhile, the Quincy, energized by the change, grew even more aggressive and fierce.


    ��This is the Ice Palace. His Majesty��s power has overtaken the Seireitei.��


    The morale of the Shinigami took a hit.


    However, someone managed to keep a clear head and shouted out a warning:


    ��Don��t panic! They��ve only taken over half. The invasion isn��t complete! We��re at an advantage now that we��ve learned this information! The Quincy aren��t invincible.��


    The battle raged on, and the rallying cries continued.


    ...


    1st Division Barracks


    Yhwach stood in the center, gazing at the divide. To his left was the Seireitei; to his right was the Ice Palace.


    One half was Shinigami; the other half was Quincy.


    It wasn��t exactly what he had envisioned. They hadn��t managed to take over completely.


    Ury�� Ishida stood behind him, his gaze focused on Yhwach��s back, but his eyes also glanced past him at the sharply divided battlefield.


    It seemed... Yhwach��s power wasn��t entirely unstoppable. There were still limitations.


    ...


    Soul King��s Palace


    Ichigo Kurosaki, still recovering from the overwhelming shock of the journey, looked up.


    The first thing he saw... was a bald head and golden hair.


    ��Uncle Naruto.�� Ichigo��s heart skipped a beat as he instinctively took a step back, feeling guilty. ��Haha, I didn��t expect to see you here.��


    ��Didn��t I tell you not to get involved in this war?�� Naruto said, his face serious but his tone calm. ��So why are you here? And those wounds�� what happened?��


    ��They��re not deep, but there are too many of them,�� Kurama nodded in agreement, imitating an uncle��s tone. ��Yeah, why didn��t you listen to your uncle?��


    ��It��s Ury��,�� Ichigo answered, his expression turning grave and sincere. ��Ury��... he��s joined the Wandenreich.��


    Naruto frowned.


    ''The Ishida boy?''


    Naruto didn��t know Ury�� well, aside from what he��d heard from Isshin and Masaki. He knew that Ury����s relationship with his father, Ry��ken Ishida, was strained. Ry��ken was a man who had long been aware of Yhwach��s existence and likely knew more about the situation than even Naruto did.


    Would someone like Ry��ken really let his son join the Wandenreich?


    ��And Ury���� he��s special,�� Ichigo continued, his brows furrowing in thought. ��I could tell he didn��t want to join them. It��s like he was forced into it, or there was something else going on����


    ��When he came to find me, he deliberately left me some clues. Like the Schrift��Yhwach��s is ��A,�� with the power of omniscience. Ury����s Schrift is also ��A,�� but it��s the opposite. No matter how much I hurt him, the damage reflects back on me.��


    Naruto��s eyes narrowed thoughtfully.


    That sounded similar to Haschwalth��s ability.


    ��I can��t just leave him like that,�� Ichigo clenched his fists, gathering his courage to meet Naruto��s gaze. ��Uncle Naruto, I��m his cousin and his friend. I can��t just stand by and do nothing.��


    Naruto glanced at the monk, who was watching intently, seemingly devout in his focus. Since Ury�� was involved, it was unlikely this monk was behind Ichigo��s arrival��though, no doubt, he had plans of his own.


    ��Why did Ury�� come to find you?�� Naruto asked, throwing out the question. ��Was it just to deliver those messages?��


    Ichigo hesitated, blinking as he recalled the earlier battle, then slowly shook his head. ��It doesn��t seem like it. They came to find me because of Yhwach��s orders. But they didn��t specify what the orders were.��


    Naruto looked back at the monk. ��It seems Yhwach, like you, wants Ichigo in the Soul Society.��


    ��Of course, it��s only fitting that he stays here,�� the monk said seriously, as though this was the most natural thing in the world.


    Ichigo scratched his head, sensing it wasn��t the right time for him to speak up.


    ��You fought Ury��, and things didn��t go well?�� Naruto asked, concerned for Ichigo.


    Ichigo��s expression darkened. ��I lost badly. The power of his Schrift is incredibly strong.��


    ��I remembered you mentioning the Soul King��s Palace, so I came straight here.��


    Naruto walked over and patted his shoulder. ��The Soul King��s Palace can make you stronger,�� he said softly. ��But it��s not the best place for you. You have the potential to wield all the powers of this world. In concept, you are the one who most resembles the Soul King.��


    Ichigo said nothing.


    Naruto sighed and waved his hand, causing the wind to blow, swirling around the monk.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki, you��re overstepping your bounds,�� the monk said.


    Naruto remained calm, turning to face him. ��I��ve made it clear from the beginning. You care about the balance of the worlds; I care about Ichigo. I will never accept forcing an innocent young man to shoulder such a heavy, painful burden.��


    The


    monk didn��t react, though he noticed Naruto��s gesture. He remained composed and continued speaking as though nothing had happened: ��There��s no one else suitable.��


    ��Why wouldn��t there be?�� Naruto shook his head. ��Ichigo is the most ideal, but there are other ways. They may be more complicated, but they exist. Quincy, Hollow, Fullbringers, and Shinigami... we just need the power they all represent.��


    The monk fell silent, quietly observing.


    ��I want a promise from you,�� Naruto said firmly. ��No matter what happens, you won��t sacrifice the innocent.��


    ��In the face of the world��s destruction, no one is truly innocent,�� the monk replied, his voice steady. ��If there��s a simpler option, why choose the harder path?��


    ��Because Ichigo is innocent,�� Naruto insisted. ��If it weren��t for Ury��, he wouldn��t even be involved in this war.��


    The monk��s expression remained firm. ��Don��t forget your position, Naruto Uzumaki. You are a Shinigami, a captain of the Gotei 13��s 7th Division.��


    ��This is my choice,�� Naruto replied, his tone unwavering as the wind picked up, whipping around them. ��It doesn��t define me.��


    ��If words won��t convince you... will you accept another form of persuasion?��

 Chapter 266: Ichimonji

    The wind blew, but it couldn��t disperse the tense atmosphere.


    Ichigo Kurosaki stood there, utterly at a loss.


    He felt like the protagonist in some romantic novel, with two outstanding men fighting over who would decide his fate.


    He held his sword behind his back, stiff and numb, wanting to speak but not knowing what to say.


    Should he support Naruto?


    His heart leaned in that direction. But even though Uncle Naruto could speak with such confidence, Ichigo didn��t know how to do the same. It felt as though if he spoke up, he��d become a ��selfish coward�� who didn��t care about the fate of the three worlds.


    Could he support the monk instead?


    No, he couldn��t. He didn��t agree with him, and he certainly wasn��t going to side against Uncle Naruto, who had always treated him well. He wasn��t ungrateful enough to do that.


    "Let them handle it," came a voice from behind, breaking Ichigo��s inner turmoil.


    Ichigo turned around.


    It was a man with a pompadour hairstyle, who had appeared silently behind him.


    Or rather��


    Ichigo was the only one who hadn��t noticed his arrival.


    Naruto and the monk had already turned to look at him the moment he appeared.


    "So, this is Ichigo Kurosaki?" Tenjir�� Kirinji remarked, patting the orange-haired boy on the shoulder. "He��s pretty beat up."


    "I��ll take him for now and heal him," he continued.


    Naruto��s gaze rested on Kirinji.


    ��What you��re worried about isn��t something I can decide,�� Kirinji shrugged and shook his head. ��Naruto-chan, my job is simply to heal Ichigo Kurosaki��nothing more.��


    He paused, then added in a more serious tone, ��Just like with you, my task is to do what needs to be done for Ichigo, along with the others��Oetsu, Senjumaru����


    ��And that��s it.��


    Naruto glanced at the monk, then nodded. ��Alright, take Ichigo for now.��


    "Don��t worry," Kirinji chuckled. "After a soak in my hot springs, he��ll be up and kicking in no time." With that, he grabbed Ichigo��s wrist, and they vanished with a ''shunpo''. ??��?????��????


    Once they were gone, the monk finally spoke again: "So, are you really going to fight me, Naruto-chan?"


    ��If you��re still intent on making Ichigo the ��linchpin,���� Naruto responded firmly, not backing down, ��and reason won��t work, then I��ll have to use force.��


    The monk grinned. "You��re talented, more gifted than Yamamoto."


    ��And very powerful.��


    ��I heard from Nimaiya that you��ve surpassed the concept of being a ��Shinigami.�� And unlike that criminal Aizen S��suke, you��ve chosen a different path.��


    ��But����


    ��I��m different from them, and from anyone you��ve faced.��


    ��You won��t win with force alone.��


    His confidence was unshakable, his tone calm and certain.


    ��The purpose of Ichigo Kurosaki is to become the linchpin.��


    ��As long as I��m here, the Soul King won��t be harmed. The Zero Division exists to protect the Soul King.��


    ��However����


    ��To account for that one-in-a-million chance���� sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naruto frowned.


    In the monk��s perspective, his confidence was absolute.


    But from Naruto��s view, the Soul King had already resolved to die.


    What the monk had said led Naruto to one conclusion: the Soul King would perish during this war, whether by someone else��s hand or by his own.


    So��


    The issue of the ��linchpin�� needed to be settled before the Soul King��s death��not afterward, when Ichigo might indeed be forced into that role.


    The monk��s expression shifted slightly. ��Is it what the Soul King told you that makes you so concerned?��


    ��That only makes it more necessary����


    ��For Ichigo to be kept as a backup.��


    He raised his hand, launching the first strike.


    ��''Senri Ts��tensh��''.��


    Spiritual energy instantly gathered into an enormous hand, towering dozens of meters high, descending toward Naruto with overwhelming force.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki, you��re still too young.��


    ��Mercy����


    ��Is not a quality a strong person like you should have.��


    ��Reflect on that.��


    The giant hand swept down, creating a fierce gust of wind.


    Though not filled with killing intent, the attack carried an overwhelming arrogance, as if intended simply to ��teach him a lesson.��


    Naruto remained expressionless as he drew his sword.


    In his hand, the blade dissolved into tiny particles, riding the wind from the giant hand and rapidly expanding.


    ��Disturb, ''Vortex''.��


    Though the form had changed, the essence of the power had not.


    His weapon began to release its force.


    The giant hand froze mid-air, cracking as the spiritual structure holding it together unraveled.


    Before it could even touch Naruto, it collapsed into a swirling storm of spiritual particles, dissipating into the sky.


    ��So that��s the power of your sword?�� The monk narrowed his eyes, spiritual energy gathering in his pupils. ��It��s impressive.��


    ��But����


    ��You seem to underestimate me.��


    ��This alone won��t be enough to defeat me.��


    ��The strongest Shinigami is Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto.��


    ��And like you, I serve in the Zero Division simply by choosing to be a Shinigami.��


    He reached for his waist and drew a weapon.


    But instead of a typical blade, he held a long brush, its bristles dripping with ink, soft and flexible.


    Yet the spiritual pressure it emitted made it clear��it was a Zanpakut��.


    ��As for how I came to be, I was born into this world before the creation of the three worlds,�� the monk��s voice was calm, his eyes rolling back into his head as his pupils disappeared, leaving only the whites of his eyes.


    ��The Soul King gave me the name ��the Monk Who Calls the Real Name.����


    ��And with that name came an ability����


    ��It��s also why I��m the one who stayed by the Soul King��s side, not the Five Great Noble Houses.��


    ��As I mentioned before����


    ��I can name anything in existence, and likewise, I can strip away anything��s name.��


    With a flick of the large brush in his hand, ink splattered across the ground, the droplets scattering like stones.


    ��Dye it black! ''Ichimonji''!��


    As he spoke, a cold light flashed.


    In the instant his Zanpakut�� was released, the sense that everything around them had been drained of color became even clearer.


    Light itself seemed to dim.


    Kurama��s expression grew serious.


    Just sensing this power made him feel uneasy.


    ��Now there��s no turning back.�� The monk grinned widely, brandishing his brush. ��Unlike those in the Seireitei����


    ��They pamper you.��


    ��But I won��t.��


    ��Young people need to learn their limits, to understand what they can and cannot do.��


    ��You need to mature, Naruto Uzumaki, or����


    ��How will you ever lead the Gotei 13 in the future?��


    With a sudden step forward, the monk vanished, using a speed that combined the Shinigami��s ''Shunpo'' with the Quincy��s ''Hirenkyaku''.


    He was incredibly fast!


    The history of the Three Worlds spanned millions of years.


    Which meant��


    This man��s lifespan was likely just as long.


    With that much time, and the confidence in his smile, his skills and abilities had been honed to a terrifying degree.


    Especially someone like him.


    His sword slashed downward.


    Kurama barely managed to react, flicking his tail toward the monk��s body.


    But it was a moment too late.


    Naruto caught the movement, reaching out to grab the brush.


    The wind and particles swirled, wrapping around the brush, pulling the monk off balance.


    His attack failed.


    Yet the monk simply smiled. ��Do you know the power of ''Ichimonji''?��


    Naruto��s expression shifted slightly.


    Kurama noticed something too, turning his gaze toward Naruto in disbelief.


    ��The ��Name Severing,���� the monk patiently explained. ��It works just like what you��re experiencing now����


    Naruto glanced down at his hands.


    His spiritual energy��


    Hadn��t diminished or disappeared, but it had inexplicably been halved.


    ��Don��t misunderstand. It��s not just your spiritual energy,�� the monk said, pointing his sword directly at Naruto. ��It��s your power.��


    ��Every aspect of your strength has been reduced by half.��


    Naruto reached out again.


    The swirling wind of ''Vortex'' still blew, but just as the monk had said, to produce the same effect as before now required significantly more spiritual energy.


    His power had weakened, and the energy cost had increased.


    Even so��


    Naruto grabbed the second sword at his waist.


    ��Kurama.��


    The fox shrank back, retreating into Naruto��s inner world.


    ��Half of Kurama.��


    ��Even with half our strength, we can still defeat him.��


    Kurama knew what Naruto intended to do. Against an enemy of this caliber, with such rule-defying abilities, simply using the power of ''Shikai''��Kurama��s basic form��wouldn��t be enough.


    Only one option remained.


    Naruto let out a sharp breath. ��''Bankai''����


    Finally, the monk��s expression changed. Though his eyes were now completely white like the ''Byakugan'', his face betrayed his surprise.


    According to his information, Naruto shouldn��t be able to use ''Bankai'', not with either ��Kurama�� or ��Vortex.��


    But the first ''Bankai'' Naruto revealed��


    Was ��Kurama��?


    The incantation echoed through the air.


    ��Three Evils, Three Virtues: Six Paths Nine-Tails.��


    Golden light enveloped Naruto, bright and radiant.


    Six Paths markings, tomoe symbols, and flowing robes��


    All adorned him in their full splendor.


    The monk��s expression grew heavier.


    It wasn��t the sheer strength of the spiritual pressure that concerned him��it was the symbolic nature of the power.


    Much like his own, this sword��s power extended beyond just ��Shinigami energy.��


    So, before ''Vortex'' was even reforged, Naruto Uzumaki had already been walking this path?


    And there was more.


    Naruto raised his hand, and with the ''Bankai''��s activation, the half of his power that had been stripped away returned, amplified even further.


    With a flick of his fingers, the wind stirred once again.


    Spiritual particles adhered to Naruto��s energy.


    ''Sage Mode'' activated at that moment.


    The golden cloak was now overlaid with a shimmering layer of multicolored light.


    Holy, radiant, and majestic beyond compare.


    From the outside, he looked like the most precious divine being.


    ��The combination of true strength and Quincy-like techniques���� the monk murmured, his tone no longer calm. ��This exceeds my expectations.��


    ��Naruto����


    ��The Soul King has always remained silent.��


    ��But no matter where your power comes from, today, I will ensure you learn a valuable lesson.��


    He paused for a moment, deep in thought.


    ��The ability I have would be too cruel for you��it��s not yet time for us to engage in a life-or-death battle.��


    ��So����


    Spiritual energy gathered within him.


    ��You may have heard, before Zanpakut�� were created, Shinigami could develop a power similar to modern ''Bankai'', called ��True Strike��.��


    ��It��s different from ''Bankai''.��


    ��Your Kurama, your Vortex��these powers you release should also be classified as True Strike, rather than the typical ''Bankai'' of most Shinigami.��


    ��Allow me to teach you.��


    ��How to truly wield True Strike.��


    Though he spoke of teaching, he didn��t release the ability immediately. Instead, he swung ''Ichimonji'', splattering ink in all directions.


    Naruto stayed cautious.


    If struck, half his strength would be stripped away��


    And worse, he didn��t know if the effect could stack.


    If it could, a few strikes might reduce his strength to that of a mere seated officer.


    ''Shunpo'', ''Flying Thunder God'', ''Hirenkyaku''��


    Naruto employed various footwork techniques in succession. The monk��s ''Shunpo'' was fast, but keeping up with Naruto and landing a hit proved difficult.


    After that first strike, the monk hadn��t been able to land another.


    Yet��


    Inside Naruto��s mind.


    Kurama grumbled, ��What��s up with that brush of his? One moment it��s a blade, the next it��s dripping ink everywhere.��


    ��And it��s so messy.��


    Naruto smirked. How could Kurama complain about getting dirty when it was Naruto himself who had to deal with the mess?


    But he was curious too.


    The ink didn��t seem to affect his strength or movement, but it did feel uncomfortable, like a lingering grime.


    As Naruto��s body became increasingly stained with ink, the monk suddenly stopped and grinned, raising his sword and chanting.


    ��True Strike!��


    ��White Brush ''Ichimonji''.��


    The monk��s sword changed slightly, with the tip reverting to a brush-like form. The ink disappeared, leaving the bristles clean and white.


    A dense, pure white spiritual pressure spread from the monk��s body, rippling outward like waves.


    ��Until now, I hadn��t had the chance to show you the full extent of ''Ichimonji''��s power.��


    ��Besides halving your strength, it can also erase the names of anything it stains black.��


    ��Do you feel it?��


    Naruto stood still, squinting slightly.


    So��


    Erasing names?


    It was strange��he still clearly remembered his own name.


    Within his mind, Kurama likewise scoffed, unimpressed, and yelled out, ��I haven��t forgotten your name, Naruto!��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114539761/2b70142190af4bdba4bc94e153b429c8/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1738281600&token-hash=qLmkg4fSay2Q20NPZcUqRB4U-JWQKP4RUrvuYPqV8pw%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 267: Ideology Clash, The Strongest Sternritter?

    The monk''s power seemed to have no effect.


    Kurama still remembered Naruto��s name.


    However...


    Though the man and the fox were two separate entities, they were united in mind, and could be seen as either two individuals or one. Naruto��s inner vigilance did not waver.


    Erasing a name?


    The exact nature of this ability was still unclear.


    His strength remained intact.


    Compared to Ichimonji''s "Name Severing," the ability to "erase a name" seemed underwhelming. Yet, clearly, the monk valued the latter more.


    The monk raised his brush like a spear.


    "And after ''True Strike,'' the power of the White Brush Ichimonji����


    ��I can rename anything that Ichimonji has dyed black and erased.��


    With a flourish of his brush, he began writing.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki...��


    ��No, I should say, the one formerly known as Naruto Uzumaki. Losing your name must be painful.��


    ��Let me give you a new one.��


    The brush touched the black ink on Naruto��s body, bleeding into white, and two kanji characters appeared in flowing script: ''Impudent Child''.


    The monk nodded in satisfaction. "This new name suits you well.��


    ��You��re just a talented but disobedient child, needing the guidance of adults and authority figures to set you straight.��


    ��Feeling weak����


    ��It doesn��t feel good, does it?��


    Naruto remained calm, watching him.


    ��When I rename someone, it��s not just their name that changes; their power and essence do as well.��


    ��The Naruto Uzumaki you were��the prodigy of the Uzumaki Clan, the Captain of the 7th Division��no longer exists. You��re now nothing but an unruly child.��


    ��This weakness, this helplessness, is something you��ve never felt before, isn��t it?��


    ��But don��t worry, it��s just a lesson����


    ��When you finally learn to repent and stop defying me, I��ll return your name to you.��


    He lifted his foot.


    As his spiritual energy surged, a massive sandal-clad foot materialized in the sky, mirroring the monk��s movements as it descended toward the "Impudent Child" below. ?��???��?


    Naruto raised his hand.


    The wind stirred.


    It was the power of ''Vortex'', mixed with the spiritual energy of the Soul Society and the Six Paths'' power.


    The wind blew over the massive foot.


    Just as it had earlier with the giant hand, the wind swirled, disrupting its structure before it could fully descend, causing it to disintegrate into a vast whirlpool of spiritual energy that dissipated into the sky.


    The monk froze, his hand holding the ''Ichimonji'' suspended in midair, his expression filled with disbelief.


    ��My power... failed?�� he muttered in shock, as if asking Naruto or questioning himself.


    "An ��Impudent Child��..."


    Shouldn��t have any power.


    After all, a child, no matter how talented, couldn��t possess such command over spiritual energy.


    Moreover, the "Impudent Child" he had named was supposed to be an ordinary child at that.


    Yet, Naruto could still use his abilities.


    The monk scrutinized him.


    Naruto Uzumaki was covered in black ink, thick and solid, with the two white characters the monk had written still intact and unblemished.


    Why...


    ''Ichimonji��s'' power had never failed before. In this world, nothing except forces related to the Soul King could escape his ability to name and rename.


    ��What incredible power,�� Naruto remarked, gazing down at his ink-covered hands. ��Not only can you change someone��s name, but you can also alter their strength.��


    ��It didn��t fail.��


    ��''Ichimonji��s'' power does work on me.��


    Inside, a portion of his strength had indeed been sealed by ''Ichimonji''.


    But��


    Naruto��s power came from two sources. The Soul Society was one, but the Ninja World was the other.


    And the Ninja World played a larger role in his makeup.


    After all, he was born in that world, marked by its essence from the start.


    His name, too, originated from that world.


    Thus, the reason Kurama still remembered Naruto��s name wasn��t because they were united as one mind, but because the monk could only erase names within this world and couldn��t interfere with things from other worlds.


    His power, his authority, was limited to being a ��guardian�� of this world.


    Just like how Kaguya ��tsutsuki controlled chakra.


    Whether it was Kurama��s Six Paths mode or the use of nature energy in Sage Mode resembling the Quincy��s abilities, all of that belonged to the Ninja World.


    ''Vortex'' might appear to be a Shinigami��s Zanpakut��.


    But Naruto had just chosen to transcend beyond being a mere Shinigami.


    The source of his power��


    Belonged neither to the Soul Society nor to the Ninja World. It was a unique product of the overlap between these two worlds.


    In essence...


    ''Ichimonji'' could only weaken Naruto to some extent. It couldn��t fundamentally alter him as the monk had hoped.


    Naruto could still use his abilities.


    The monk narrowed his eyes.


    How could he call this effective when it hadn��t achieved the desired result?


    This must be why the Soul King was so concerned about this boy.


    He wasn��t fully affected by ''Ichimonji''.


    And yet, he didn��t carry any fragments of the Soul King within him.


    ��What are you?�� the monk asked cautiously, a chill creeping into his voice.


    This was the first time something had escaped his control.


    "It doesn��t matter," Naruto replied, raising his hand. The wind from ''Vortex'' surged, the spiritual particles in the air clashing with the ink on his body, eroding it away bit by bit. "Does it matter who I am?��


    "What matters is�� it seems you can��t beat me."


    The wind blew the ink from his body.


    As the power that had been weakened by the renaming slowly returned, the sense of weakness dissipated.


    Naruto raised his other hand, pressing his palms together.


    ��Adamantine Sealing Chains.��


    The chains rattled, shooting through the air toward the monk.


    ��All those things you told me earlier��I can return them to you now,�� Naruto said, his tone calm but with a smile. ��You��ve lived so long, sitting in your high position, playing the role of this world��s caretaker.��


    ��And you��ve forgotten how to respect the lives of the people who live here.��


    ��When necessary����


    ��I believe there are people who will stand up, who are willing to make sacrifices for the greater peace and stability.��


    ��Like the Captain-Commander did.��


    ��But you, you can��t use arrogance and disregard for life, hiding behind your so-called greater good, to bully the weak.��


    The monk��s wrist trembled, his sword shifting back from ''True Strike'' to ''Ichimonji'', the blade once again taking the form of a black brush. ��But you can��t deny this: the perspective of the weak is not the same as ours.��


    ��No matter how much you magnify their morality, their strength limits what they can see and accomplish.��


    ��My way is better, isn��t it?��


    Naruto glanced down, as if his eyes could pierce through the clouds to see the Seireitei below. ��When ideals clash, one side is bound to dominate.��


    ��Just like what��s happening with us.��


    ��I won��t deny that, but...��


    ��When you start believing that it''s natural, justifiable, and even coat it with the name of a ��greater justice,�� then perhaps it��s only right that such a world is destroyed.��


    ��I don��t want to become that kind of person.��


    ��And I won��t become that kind of person.��


    As they spoke, the chains shot forward, quickly reaching the monk.


    ��Break!��


    The monk wrote a single character in the air, the word for "break," with effortless strokes. Without any incantation or ritual, the moment this character touched the chains, they snapped and fell to the ground, limp and powerless.


    ��Though ''Ichimonji'' is certainly my trump card,�� the monk began, ��the fact that its renaming ability didn��t work on you, Naruto Uzumaki, doesn��t disappoint me. After all, I��ve lived for millions of years.��


    ��Even if it comes down to the basics, you��re not guaranteed to beat me.��


    Indeed...


    Naruto maintained his stance, hands still pressed together, as more chains materialized. This time, instead of just one wave, they came in synchronized, successive assaults.


    Not only that.


    Mixed in with the chains were several smooth, black spheres��''Truth-Seeking Balls''.


    In Six Paths mode, these orbs took on a different form in the Soul Society compared to the Ninja World. Here, they were composed of a structure similar to ''Vortex'', formed from the basic building blocks of spirit particles.


    More chains came, this time in waves.


    The tactical intent was obvious, and the monk saw through it easily. Naruto wanted to bait him into writing and then use the following waves of chains as the real attack.


    But...


    Too obvious.


    The monk swept his brush through the air, writing another character: ��Seal.��


    Like a barrier similar to ''Danku'', an invisible shield materialized before him, expanding outward from the word ��Seal.�� The chains struck it, causing ripples to spread across its surface.


    The ''Truth-Seeking Balls'' followed.


    Silent.


    Not even a ripple this time, but they stuck to the barrier like glue.


    The barrier trembled as the two forces struggled against each other.


    The monk''s eyes widened.


    Inside Naruto��s inner world, Kurama grumbled, ��Why does it feel like the ''Truth-Seeking Balls'' are weaker here in the Soul Society?��


    Back in the Ninja World��


    The ''Truth-Seeking Balls'' were incredibly destructive, able to obliterate anything they touched in an instant.


    ��It��s normal,�� Naruto replied without surprise. ��Back in the Ninja World, I could counter the ''Truth-Seeking Balls'' with jutsu. It��s about permissions and access.��


    ��Even though I��ve transcended the Shinigami path now, my control over spiritual energy doesn��t come with special privileges.��


    Though the ''Truth-Seeking Balls'' were not as powerful as in the Ninja World, their disintegrating properties remained. The barrier wavered, and a small gap was ground into it by the spirit particles.


    A small crack in the wall was all it took.


    The monk��s expression grew serious as he quickly wrote another character.


    ��Erase.��


    He combined its power with the barrier, enveloping the ''Truth-Seeking Orb''. Though resistant to the command of the written word, the orb finally dissolved after several more strokes.


    It worked.


    But it wasn��t easy.


    And the effort was clearly taxing for the monk. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Adamantine Sealing Chains.��


    Naruto launched another wave, mixing the ''Truth-Seeking Balls'' with the wind from ''Vortex''.


    The monk lifted his hands to defend again.


    But...


    The monk��s methods, while highly effective against traditional spiritual energy, were struggling to contend with these abilities that were entirely new, abilities not seen in millions of years.


    After dozens of exchanges��


    ''Vortex'' coiled around the monk��s wrist, tightening with a twist, tearing through his sleeve. The wind, controlled by spirit particles, solidified into small restraints, locking down his hands.


    Such bindings wouldn��t hold the monk for long��he could break free easily.


    But in that brief instant of confinement, the ''Adamantine Sealing Chains'' seized their opportunity, wrapping around the monk''s body, binding his hands, feet, and neck.


    ��You see? In the end, I��ve won.�� Naruto pulled the chains taut, the enormous force behind them pinning the monk to the ground.


    The monk struggled to lift his head. "I was granted my powers directly by the Soul King himself."


    "For you to defeat me..."


    "I had many theories about you. Your power is neither that of a Shinigami, a Quincy, nor a Hollow, and it doesn��t belong to the Soul King either."


    "Yet the Soul King values you so highly."


    "Do you wield power from another world?��


    Naruto stepped closer, standing before the monk. "Does it matter?"


    "That��s not important."


    "What matters is, you��ve lost. Now, keep your word and promise not to use Ichigo Kurosaki as a pawn."


    "And trust me��I��ll find a way to maintain the stability of the three worlds without turning him into a lynchpin."


    The monk narrowed his eyes. "Your power is indeed immense."


    "But as of now, the only one who can serve as that lynchpin is Ichigo Kurosaki."


    "It��s not enough just to combine the powers of the Hollow, the Quincy, the Fullbringers, and the Shinigami. The lynchpin must be someone who embodies all those powers within themselves."


    Naruto paused. "Why didn��t you say this earlier?"


    The monk met his gaze directly. "I thought I would win. And when there��s a conflict of ideologies, there��s no point in explaining everything beforehand. Victory is the only thing that matters."


    "Now that I��ve lost, I can��t stop you, so I have no choice but to tell you the truth."


    His eyes were sincere.


    "If the Soul King dies, it��s inevitable that Ichigo Kurosaki will become the new lynchpin."


    "Whether you like it or not, he is the only viable candidate."


    Naruto tightened his grip, and the chains binding the monk shattered with a series of sharp cracks.


    His heightened sensory technique, the "Mind��s Eye of the Kagura," had been active the entire time.


    The monk was telling the truth.


    Naruto��s expression grew heavy.


    Before, his idea had been simple��he believed there were others among the Hollows or Shinigami who could serve as the lynchpin. Perhaps a sinner like Baraggan Louisenbairn or a Shinigami criminal like Tokinada Tsunayashiro, combined with fragments of the Soul King.


    But��


    That idea was now shattered. It seemed Ichigo Kurosaki really was the only option.


    "What will you do, Naruto Uzumaki?" The monk dusted himself off and stood. "Will you still hold onto your previous beliefs?"


    His tone was serious.


    Naruto thought for a moment. "Ichigo deserves to know the truth. Please, tell him everything."


    "I believe once Ichigo Kurosaki learns the truth, he will willingly make the right choice," the monk said confidently.


    Naruto shook his head, his voice somber. "No��"


    "I��m preparing for the worst."


    "I��ll return to Seireitei and consult with Kisuke Urahara and Mayuri Kurotsuchi. They��ll know more about the Soul King��s research than I do."


    "They��ll have conducted their own investigations in secret."


    The monk recited their names. "Kisuke Urahara and Mayuri Kurotsuchi, huh?"


    "They��re exceptional minds."


    "Even the Royal Guard has considered recruiting them."


    The atmosphere between the two eased significantly after the battle, as if the conflict had never happened.


    "So, how do I get back? Do I use the same method?" Naruto asked, stepping toward the platform.


    The monk shook his head. "No��"


    "It��s a different method."


    He raised his right hand, lightly tapping the air.


    The edge of the platform where Naruto stood quivered slightly. With a whistling sound, a spiraling staircase unfurled down toward the ground below.


    "You��ll have to walk back yourself," the monk gestured to the stairs. "We considered using the Tenchuuren to send you back, but that��s impractical."


    "Each of you is progressing at a different pace in your training, and Seireitei is now engaged in battle��your strength is needed."


    "We, the Royal Guard, can��t keep ferrying you back and forth."


    Naruto nodded.


    As he stepped toward the staircase, he paused, turning back. "This path��"


    "Could it also allow the Quincies to reach the Soul King��s palace?"


    The monk nodded, candidly admitting the possibility. "It��s possible, but there��s no need to worry."


    "Besides the vast distance between Seireitei and the Soul King��s palace, there are seventy-seven layers of barrier protection."


    "Even if we lower the spiral staircase, the Quincies won��t be able to climb up."


    "However, after you pass through, the barriers will momentarily open as a result of your journey."


    "That window will be short, only about six hundred seconds��ten minutes."


    Ten minutes��


    It wasn��t a long time, but it wasn��t short either.


    If Yhwach wasn��t prepared, he might miss the opportunity.


    But if Yhwach had planned for this, perhaps even counted on it��


    The monk saw the concern on Naruto��s face and confidently patted his chest. "You��re an exception."


    "Not everyone is like you."


    "Your training in the Soul King��s palace was a direct order from the Soul King himself. Even if we used the Tenchuuren, there would��ve been risks of interception."


    "Rest assured, even if Yhwach tries to take advantage of this, I can stop him. He won��t threaten the Soul King."


    "And Yhwach��"


    "He can��t kill the Soul King. He simply doesn��t have that power."


    Naruto gave the monk a curious look, his certainty puzzling.


    Yhwach couldn��t kill the Soul King?


    Was it because of some inherent status difference?


    "Is that so?" Naruto didn��t press further. He nodded and stepped onto the staircase. "Until we meet again."


    He vanished in an instant.


    The distance between the sky and the earth was long.


    Even at his speed, it would take hours to descend.


    ��


    In the abandoned First Division barracks, Yhwach raised his head and gazed at the sky. "Do you feel it?"


    Ury�� Ishida, still adjusting to his newfound strength, looked confused. He hadn��t yet fully mastered sensing his heightened spiritual pressure.


    Bazz-B''s face darkened. "Such immense spiritual pressure..."


    "It''s much stronger than the one we felt in the Seireitei a few days ago."


    Yhwach smiled faintly. "An unexpected variable, indeed."


    "Even I can''t completely avoid such things."


    "But..."


    "In this game, I still hold the advantage."


    "Prepare V. He��s been eager for his turn, hasn��t he?" Yhwach said calmly.


    Bazz-B acknowledged the order.


    It wasn��t until they had finished speaking that Ury��''s expression changed. Only then did he finally sense the overwhelming spiritual pressure��so vast it felt like the sun itself was descending upon them.


    "What is that?" some of the Quincy looked up, confused.


    The Shinigami from other divisions were similarly concerned.


    The unknown always brings caution.


    Especially with the war in full swing, no one knew whether this sudden arrival was friend or foe. Where did this sudden, massive spiritual pressure stand?


    The 7th Division Shinigami were the first to cheer.


    While the spiritual pressure had changed slightly, growing stronger and fiercer, carrying the feeling of wind and sun, its essence had not altered. It was their familiar captain, Naruto Uzumaki of the 7th Division, returning from the Soul King��s palace.


    "It��s Captain Uzumaki!" one of the Seventh Division members called out to his comrades.


    This single statement was like a boulder crashing into a lake, creating massive ripples. The spirits of the Shinigami rose like a tidal wave. Just hearing his name, sensing his spiritual pressure even before he landed, brought a morale boost no previous captain had managed to achieve.


    In contrast, the Quincy found their morale being crushed.


    They all remembered this man, Naruto Uzumaki��the one who had killed the seemingly invincible Valkyrie and the Sternritter Commander, Jugram Haschwalth.


    Maybe no one else could defeat him except Yhwach.


    But Yhwach wasn��t going to save them.


    As Naruto landed, his spiritual pressure rippled, his gaze locked directly onto the 1st Division barracks.


    He could sense Yhwach��s spiritual pressure inside.


    But��


    He quickly redirected his focus to the young man standing in front of him.


    "Smart, not arrogant enough to ignore the person in front of you." The hooded young man chuckled. "His Majesty isn��t someone you can challenge so easily."


    "I am your opponent."


    Kurama leaped from Naruto��s inner world, resting atop his head, and sneered, "Haschwalth died at Naruto��s hands��"


    "And yet, a guy like you dares to stand in front of him and claim to be his opponent."


    "Brat..."


    Before Kurama could finish, the hooded youth cut him off with a light laugh.


    "Don��t call me brat. I have a name."


    "It��s Gremmy Thoumeaux."


    "Killing Haschwalth and Valkyrie is indeed impressive."


    "But�� Rank and status don��t determine strength, do they? After all, as captain of the 7th Division, your power now exceeds even the Captain-Commander, doesn��t it?"


    "I am the strongest of the new Sternritter."


    Kurama��s eyes narrowed, fur bristling.


    The strongest?


    Was this just self-proclaimed, or did he truly possess such strength?


    "Don��t look at me with such doubt." Gremmy spread his arms wide as if embracing the world. "Do you know how strong I am?"


    "Before the war began, His Majesty kept me imprisoned."


    A loud rumble shook the ground.


    An ancient Roman-style coliseum rose up around them, layer upon layer, towering above.


    It was a massive arena, large enough to hold tens of thousands.


    "Perfect," Gremmy said, satisfied.


    "Only a legendary arena like this is worthy of our fight��hero versus hero, the strongest against the strongest."


    Kurama��s pupils shrank as he looked


    around.


    How did he do this?


    There wasn��t much spiritual pressure just now, yet in the blink of an eye, he constructed such a vast and intricate battlefield�� His control over spiritual energy, how far does it extend?


    "The letter His Majesty granted me is ��V��."


    "��V�� for Visionary."


    He took a step forward, and a podium appeared in front of him, precisely aligned with his movements.


    "Allow me to explain my ability in detail."


    "The most powerful force in the world is imagination."


    "Even the most ordinary person is invincible in their imagination. In their mind, they can wield any power, possess any wealth, and control any authority."


    "And I can turn my imagination into reality."


    "Naruto Uzumaki, your power is the wind, correct?"


    "Then I��ll fight you with��"


    "Ice."


    Frost radiated from him, spreading in all directions. Statues of ice appeared, wielding weapons and charging toward Naruto.


    "Do you imagine that I��m someone who can be defeated by sheer numbers?" Naruto raised his hand. He didn��t even need to use the power of ''Vortex''. A quick incantation later, he unleashed a Kid�� spell.


    "Had�� #32. ��kasen (�ƻ��W, Yellow Fire Flash)."


    A pinkish blast surged from his palm, engulfing the ice statues, instantly melting them into vapor under the intense heat and continuing toward Gremmy.


    Yet��


    This attack did no harm to the man.


    "Surprised?" Gremmy grinned, hands casually tucked in his pockets. "Wondering why I wasn��t hurt?"


    "It��s simple."


    "I imagined that I wouldn��t be hit by your attack, and so, I wasn��t."


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I��m now going to imagine a world where you can��t defeat me."


    Back at the 1st Division barracks.


    Yhwach stood and looked toward the sky. "Barro, Ury����"


    "And all my other beloved sons."


    "Now we begin."


    "Unleash the key."


    Barro obeyed, leaping into an open area of the ruins and stretching out his hand.


    A cross-shaped sigil burned into the ground, emitting a beam of light that pierced the sky, shooting straight up.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114626435/a61fb103cc414b82b25f3a0e73e50c53/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1738368000&token-hash=dk5Czpqg-46ZbmACsN9DnO5xp3Gjz1ug5pcaAdvxBKg%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 268: The Limit of your Imagination

    The beam of light shot straight into the sky, pure and radiant, brimming with spiritual pressure of divine quality.


    The Shinigami were bewildered, unable to comprehend the meaning behind this phenomenon.


    Naruto glanced at it and immediately grasped the situation.


    As expected...


    What he had feared when leaving the Soul King��s Palace had come to pass.


    Yhwach had been waiting for this moment.


    His goal was to invade the Soul King��s Palace.


    Naruto raised his hand, summoning the ''Vortex'', and the blade disintegrated into the sky, transforming into a powerful, roaring current that surged toward the beam of light.


    Suddenly, a mountain rose from the earth.


    Majestic and steep, the cliffside jutted out just enough to block the wind��s path.


    An ordinary mountain wouldn��t last long against the force of ''Vortex''''s wind.


    Grinding noises echoed as the wind eroded the mountain, reducing it to dust and debris, which mixed into the wind, amplifying its power.


    However...


    Before the first mountain was fully eroded, another rose, followed by another, layering one atop the next.


    ��The wind is fast,�� Gremmy Thoumeaux remarked with a smile, looking up at the mountains. ��But the fastest thing in this world is imagination.��


    ��Did you know?��


    ��Humans��ordinary humans without spiritual power��have already discovered that the fastest thing in the universe is light.��


    ��It can travel at 290,000 kilometers per second.��


    ��But in the realm of imagination, surpassing the speed of light is easy.��


    ��Until you defeat me, you won��t break through my barrier.��


    Back at the 1st Division barracks, Yhwach, bathed in the light alongside several Sternritter, spoke with calm confidence.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki, do you know what awaits us above?��


    ��With your perspective, you must have realized I��ve been waiting for this opportunity.��


    He stretched his arms wide, his body almost merging with the radiant light.


    ��However, no matter what����


    ��I must apologize in advance,�� he said with feigned politeness, ��but your plans and preparations won��t stop me.��


    ��For a thousand years, the Wandenreich has survived in the shadows.��


    ��Now, it��s time for us to step into the light.��


    The light swirled, pulling Yhwach and his followers upward, lifting them into the sky.


    A sound like tearing fabric echoed across the heavens, reverberating in the ears of all present.


    ��The confined Quincy King regains his pulse after 900 years. His mind after 90 years. His strength after 9 years. And the world in 9 days.��


    The deep, resonant voice shook the Seireitei.


    Naruto looked up.


    The light had pierced deep into the clouds, the figures of the Sternritter now hidden within, carried by the light through the layers of barriers beneath the Soul King��s Palace. ?a?������s?


    On the battlefield below in the Seireitei, Captain-Commander Yamamoto��s face was stern. ��It��s worse than we thought. Their target isn��t the Seireitei��it��s the Soul King himself.��


    ��I��m not surprised,�� said Shunsui Kyoraku, tilting his head and glancing at the blonde youth standing in the Roman coliseum. ��He and the Zero Division already foresaw this.��


    ��Captain Kuchiki, Captain Shiba��they��re in the Soul King��s Palace,�� said Nanao Ise, the 8th Division Lieutenant, standing behind them. ��And the members of the Zero Division����


    ��They should be able to hold out until Captain Uzumaki reaches them.��


    Yamamoto remained silent, his face calm. ��Perhaps Naruto isn��t even necessary. Yhwach going to the Soul King��s Palace����


    ��Could be his gravest mistake.��


    For Nanao, Naruto was the last hope.


    However...


    As one of the few who understood the monk��s power, Yamamoto knew just how overwhelming the ancient figure, as old as the Soul Society itself, truly was.


    Nanao looked thoughtful.


    It seemed as though...


    The Quincy might be walking into a trap.


    If they could just eliminate the remaining Quincy in the Seireitei, the situation could be resolved.


    She glanced up, her gaze aligning with Kyoraku��s, both of them observing the coliseum where the battle raged.


    Naruto turned his attention back to the smug man in front of him. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Too bad, huh? Watching them leave, unable to do anything about it,�� Gremmy sneered. ��It must be frustrating, and it��s all thanks to me.��


    ��Naruto Uzumaki.��


    ��Have you ever thought about your own death?��


    Naruto had no time for idle banter.


    Though he had already clashed with the monk and understood how troublesome his abilities could be for ordinary Shinigami...


    He still felt an unsettling sense of unease, not just instinctively, but also from the strange connection between the Soul King��s energy and the Quincy.


    The powers displayed by the Quincy, with their manipulation of reality, felt too similar to the Soul King��s.


    Yhwach, the Quincy King�� Naruto suspected his relationship with the Soul King ran far deeper than anyone could imagine, even beyond the monk��s connection.


    He raised his hand and grasped the air.


    The wind gathered in his palm, forming a long blade.


    In an instant, he stepped forward, closing the distance.


    Though Gremmy��s abilities were strange and formidable, his physical body was fragile, completely mismatched with his power.


    As Naruto��s attack approached, Gremmy��s mind registered the threat.


    But his eyes and body couldn��t keep up.


    The sword slashed down.


    Gremmy didn��t move, only lowering his head to look at the place where he had been struck. His voice was calm. ��You hit me.��


    ��So powerful, I didn��t even have time to react.��


    Naruto��s expression remained unchanged.


    Kurama, ever the perfect sidekick, looked shocked. ��Why... isn��t he hurt?��


    The fox knew Naruto��s strength well.


    In terms of swordsmanship, Naruto ranked among the top captains of the Seireitei.


    And Kurama had observed clearly that Gremmy��s body wasn��t particularly durable.


    Yet, no damage had been dealt.


    ��That��s a good question,�� Gremmy smiled. ��I just imagined that my body was made of the hardest steel.��


    ��So now...��


    Upon hearing this, Kurama��s face relaxed, and he scoffed, his voice filled with disdain.


    ��So all you have is your so-called imagination?��


    ��Do you misunderstand what swordsmanship is?��


    ��Or do you have a misunderstanding about the body of a Shinigami honed through countless battles?��


    ��Or perhaps you��re underestimating what a Zanpakut�� is?��


    Gremmy��s expression shifted slightly as he realized his clothes and body were beginning to disintegrate. Naruto��s slash had created a whirlwind inside his body.


    This wasn��t an ordinary slash.


    At least, not the kind Gremmy had imagined.


    Naruto��s expression changed too. ''Vortex'' had torn through the outer shell of Gremmy��s body, revealing his internal structure. Blood, muscles, and even bones��everything was unnaturally arranged, too precise to be human.


    This wasn��t a natural body.


    It was artificial.


    ��Unexpected,�� Gremmy said, twisting his body at an unnatural speed, pulling himself free from the blade��s path. He took his hands out of his pockets. ��So that��s what your attack does.��


    He bent his body forward.


    The grotesque wound that had marred his body was healing at an astonishing speed.


    ��Imagining rapid regeneration?�� Kurama whispered.


    Naruto shook his head, still observing the wound.


    Was this ability truly regeneration?


    ��You��re right. Aside from my imagination, I��m not skilled in anything else,�� Gremmy said casually, still relaxed. ��But it��s not that I don��t want to learn��it��s just unnecessary.��


    ��As long as I have my imagination, I can do anything.��


    He snapped his fingers.


    ��You��re too dangerous.��


    ��So...��


    ��This will be enough.��


    As he spoke, another ��Gremmy Thoumeaux�� appeared beside him.


    Identical in appearance, height, and spiritual pressure��exactly the same as the original.


    ��You can imagine yourself?�� Kurama gasped.


    The two Gremmys raised their fingers in unison and wiggled them mockingly. ��Not just one.��


    ��There can be many.��


    Suddenly, countless Gremmys appeared, filling every corner of the coliseum.


    Kurama shook his head, unimpressed. ��So there��s just a lot of you.��


    His earlier surprise was merely at the novelty of the self-replication. As for quantity...


    He wasn��t concerned.


    Numbers alone didn��t decide a battle. When there was a significant power gap, no matter how many there were, it wouldn��t change the outcome.


    Gremmy��s physical body was weak, and his reaction speed was slow.


    He was on par with an average-ranked officer.


    Even a large number of officers wouldn��t be able to handle a captain like Naruto, or any of the other Seireitei captains.


    ��I know in your battles, spiritual pressure is the foundation of everything,�� Gremmy said, all of his clones speaking in perfect unison, their voices surrounding Naruto. ��And I also know that you, as the Captain of the 7th Division, can use a cloning technique.��


    ��But my ability is different from your clones.��


    ��For every version of me, my imagination doubles.��


    ��With this many of me, my imagination multiplies exponentially.��


    He spread his arms wide.


    ��Infinite imagination means infinite power.��


    In the sky, countless objects materialized.


    ��Shurado,�� Kurama muttered, recognizing the objects. They immediately reminded him of the Asura Path from the Six Paths of Pain.


    Missiles, mortars.


    Helicopters circled overhead, and warships appeared out of thin air.


    Artillery roared, leaving fiery trails behind them, tearing through the clouds as explosions engulfed the battlefield in waves of sulfur and smoke.


    As the pinnacle of human invention, these weapons were more imposing than anything the Asura Path had wielded.


    Naruto raised his hand.


    ��I��ve never been interested in human gadgets.��


    ��But to think you can defeat me with these����


    ��Do you think these weapons could harm Yhwach?��


    Gremmy shook his head. No matter what his personal thoughts were, his external expression was one of unwavering loyalty to Yhwach. ��My power was a gift from His Majesty. How could it possibly harm him?��


    ��Exactly. If these weapons can��t even harm Yhwach, do you think they��ll impress me?�� Naruto clenched his hand.


    ''Vortex''''s wind roared to life.


    The entire coliseum began to disintegrate, as did the mountains Gremmy had conjured.


    ��You��re underestimating me.��


    ��Or overestimating yourself.��


    The wind howled, particles swirling, erasing the world��s boundaries, as if layers of reality were being peeled away, leaving only a transparent outline behind.


    Gremmy��s power was formidable, but it had limitations.


    His imagination could only affect objects he created or touched.


    ...


    Outside the battlefield, Shunsui Ky��raku raised his hand, pressing down on his hat. "Is that... ''Bankai''?"


    "No," Yamamoto Genry��sai immediately shook his head. "That is still ''Shikai''."


    A look of surprise flashed across his eyes. He was all too familiar with this kind of power. A long time ago, after mastering the power of ''True Strike'', this was how his own power manifested when using ''Ry��jin Jakka''.


    However��


    As he grew stronger and sought to aid the development of other Shinigami, he categorized the power of ''True Strike'' into ''Shikai'' and ''Bankai''.


    "Is he really that powerful?" Shunsui lowered his head, pressing his hat a bit harder, his expression thoughtful. "To gain such improvement after visiting the Soul King��s Palace."


    Yamamoto shook his head. "It��s not improvement. It��s liberation."


    Shunsui nodded in understanding. He was among the first in the Seireitei to understand Naruto��s unique circumstances.


    "I really am getting old," Yamamoto sighed. He had said this before, but this time, his tone lacked the bitterness of before��it was more of acceptance and peace.


    Back on the battlefield, Gremmy Thoumeaux''s imagined creations were being destroyed.


    "Which one is the real him?" Kurama crouched on Naruto��s shoulder, tugging at his clothes, trying to sense the presence of each Gremmy Thoumeaux. But no matter which one he checked, the energy signature was exactly the same.


    Naruto shook his head. For now, it was difficult for him to discern the original.


    The wind roared, chains flew, Kid�� surged, and techniques were unleashed. Everything Naruto had learned from two worlds was now being used at once. When it came to the variety of attacks, he was perhaps the most versatile among all the captains.


    One by one, the Gremmy clones were killed. And yet, more appeared.


    "It��s useless," the Gremmy clones said in unison, laughing provocatively. "I already told you, my ability allows me to turn my imagination into reality. I imagined myself, and thus, every single one of me is the real me."


    "You can��t kill us all, nor can you kill me."


    He paused and tilted his head. "How did you kill Haschwalth again? I remember�� It was through attrition. You drained Haschwalth��s spiritual pressure. Now, I��ll do the same to you. I��ll use my imagination to drain your��"


    Before he could finish, Naruto interrupted calmly. "I��ve already figured out how to kill you."


    The Gremmy clones collectively let out a mocking "Oh?"


    "Imagination is indeed a fascinating thing," Naruto remarked, "but no matter how strong your imagination is, no matter how bizarre it may seem, it still needs to rely on reality for it to function."


    Gremmy looked at him. "Are you planning to destroy reality?"


    "That seems like something you could do," Gremmy added. "But could someone like you, who seeks to protect the world, really have the resolve to destroy the very things you want to protect?"


    Naruto shook his head. "Your body... it''s also a creation of your imagination, isn��t it?"


    Gremmy froze for a moment. Even Kurama was stunned.


    "I��ve been observing for a while," Naruto continued softly. "The structure of your body is far too perfect, almost to the point of flawlessness. Moreover, it''s changing. In order to deal with my abilities, you''ve been imagining modifications to your body��imagining tougher skin, imagining features that allow you to better withstand the wind..."


    The Gremmy clones glanced down at their bodies.


    "If it were only the newly created versions of you showing these traits, I might not have suspected anything," Naruto explained, raising his hand thoughtfully. "But the fact that even the old versions of you exhibit these changes�� that��s what led me to this conclusion."


    Gremmy forced himself to maintain a calm facade. "And what if you��re right?"


    "Your ability is imagination, but imagination requires a medium," Naruto continued. "If it��s not part of yourself, your imagination needs to come into contact with it to alter it. So... your real body is among these clones."


    Spiritual energy surged.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains."


    Chains wrapped around the nearest Gremmy clone, as a breeze sliced open its head and body. Inside, fresh brain matter and a fully intact inner cavity were revealed.


    Kurama clicked his tongue in distaste.


    Naruto shook his head, using the wind to obliterate the brain. "That��s not it."


    He reached for the second clone. Gremmy��s expression shifted slightly. His body convulsed, as if something was writhing inside him.


    "Close call," he muttered, exhaling deeply. "I almost imagined myself being dissected on a lab table."


    "Conventional methods won��t work on you." Naruto raised his hand. In the sky, a bright light erupted��a massive meteor suddenly appeared.


    "No matter how powerful a creature is, in the face of the world��s forces, they��re nothing but insignificant," Gremmy said, his face twisting in madness. "Can you withstand this kind of power?"


    Kurama looked up, shaking his head. "He��s imagining a ''Tengai Shinsei''."


    During the battle with Madara Uchiha, Kurama had already seen this technique. However, the meteor Gremmy had conjured was far larger than the one Madara unleashed.


    In the distance, the Shinigami were panicking.


    "Is this the power of a Quincy?"


    "Dammit, we can��t escape."


    "This entire Seireitei is within its attack range."


    Someone tried to stay calm: "Don��t worry, we have the Sekkiseki to protect us��" But before he could finish, the meteor crashed into the shield, shattering it.


    Then it continued its devastating descent toward the Seireitei.


    "Die, die!" Gremmy chanted. "With an attack like this, even if you wanted to run, there��s no escape. You, the greatest obstacle to His Majesty, will die here with me��"


    Naruto raised his hand. The ''Vortex'' wind began to blow.


    "Your idea isn��t bad," he said softly, "but your power is too weak, and your perspective too narrow. You��re neither strong enough nor do you understand what true strength really is. Even if you can turn your imagination into reality, it still depends on the limits of what you know. Your talent dictates the extent of your power."


    The meteor froze in midair. Compared to the last time Naruto had stopped such an attack, this time it was effortless. The wind began to erode the meteor bit by bit. The fragments didn��t fall but were swept into the wind, turning into "grains of sand" that accelerated the disintegration.


    "A technique like this��I stopped it even when I was much weaker than I am now," Naruto lowered his hand. "What you think of as great power is nothing in front of me."


    He began marking each of Gremmy��s bodies, ignoring the newly created ones. Though this method seemed clumsy, it was effective. Gremmy continued to struggle, but none of his imagined creations could significantly hinder Naruto.


    Finally��


    Naruto split open one of the Gremmy clones. Unlike the others, inside its head was a single brain encased in a container.


    "There��s only one brain," Kurama extended his paw.


    Naruto nodded. "It should be. No wonder he imagined such a perfect body for himself. No wonder that even after I pointed it out, he couldn��t change his body."


    Lava, storms, snow, and even cosmic phenomena appeared, but they were useless. Naruto simply applied a little pressure. The container shattered, and the brain was crushed into pulp, severing the only connection between imagination and reality. In an instant, all the imaginary creations were wiped out.


    Gremmy Thoumeaux was dead. And with his death, his imagination died as well.


    At the Soul King��s Palace.


    Yhwach and his followers stepped out of the beam of light. "So this is the Soul King��s Palace," Yhwach said, gazing at the massive structure floating like a pillar in the air. "Quite surprising. I expected them to conceal it more elegantly. But they��ve truly built a gravestone for the Soul King."


    The Sternritter following him bowed deeply, their expressions reverent.


    "Let��s conquer this place," Yhwach said softly, taking a step forward, then paused abruptly. "Naruto Uzumaki is still as fast as ever."


    "''V'' has returned."


    Aside from Ury�� Ishida, the other Sternritter froze at the implication of his words.


    They all knew what His Majesty meant by that.


    "When a power I��ve bestowed is used and its wielder dies, that power returns to me," Yhwach explained to Ury�� with a kind expression. "''V'' was Gremmy Thoumeaux, the knight I left behind to stall Naruto Uzumaki in the Seireitei. I thought his power and presence might trouble Naruto, but it seems the same flaws of the Sternritter were present in Gremmy." His gaze swept over his followers. "They receive my gift and think they are invincible. Arrogance, hubris, blindness."


    The Sternritter bowed their heads.


    "But it doesn��t matter. The objective has been achieved," Yhwach extended his hand. "We��ve broken into the Soul King��s Palace. Now, let them entertain me."


    A loud noise accompanied his words. A massive oar-like weapon swung down. Barro blocked it, the two exchanging blows before stepping back.


    "How rude of you. Don��t you realize where you are?" said Tenjir�� Kirinji, the first to arrive, his sharp eyes scanning the group of intruders.


    ...


    In the Seireitei.


    Naruto wiped the remains from his hand and looked to the side. "Captain Kurotsuchi, he��s dead. There��s no need to keep hiding."


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi emerged from behind a rock, holding a portable device. "What a waste. Such a valuable specimen, so easily destroyed by Captain Uzumaki. If only you��d left it for me��"


    Naruto countered, "Could you have controlled him?"


    With an ability to turn unrestrained imagination into reality, few in the Seireitei could overpower Gremmy. At least, Mayuri was not among them.


    "I could have," Mayuri replied confidently. "Imagination stems from thought. I just so happen to have a few serums that could perfectly counter that kind of power. Whether to accelerate or slow down..."


    "That��s why, Captain Uzumaki, you should have left this treasure for me."


    Naruto shook his head, waving him off. "We��ll deal with that later. Right now, we have more important matters. I need you to contact Kisuke Urahara."


    Mayuri��s eyes narrowed, his expression becoming more dangerous than before. "I believe I��ve already proven that I��m superior to Kisuke Urahara, haven��t I? So why contact him?"


    Naruto replied calmly, "It��s about the Soul King."


    Mayuri paused.


    As reckless as he was, he knew where the line was, especially after being imprisoned in the Nest of Maggots. He knew what not to cross.


    And so��


    The subject of the Soul King was something he hadn��t really delved into.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114661950/730c673526554e918532ec52fddeee9c/eyJ3Ijo4MjAsIndlYnAiOjB9/1.jpg?token-time=1738454400&token-hash=vIcDyIdRxnxcSHPTr9xTz1a_gbvNJbPzGWQdoE3022g%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114661950/370266c87ff1408cb2be40db1981bbb6/e30%3D/1.png?token-time=1738454400&token-hash=CRQYRLFphoka4v1Z4NW-qQWJ2GTM8fuYAC-4YEB0j44%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 269: The Candidates

    The battle within the Seireitei continued unabated.


    Even Mayuri Kurotsuchi had joined the fray, deploying all his clones for the first time in decades, keeping only two in reserve just in case.


    He wasn��t known for raw spiritual pressure.


    The Quincy, with their strange and varied powers, made it difficult to rely on spiritual pressure to inflict the same kind of damage as in a traditional Shinigami duel. So, even if he used the Shadow Clone Technique in combat, it wouldn��t significantly enhance his effectiveness.


    "The Soul King," Mayuri narrowed his eyes, studying Naruto. "It��s hard to imagine that word coming from your mouth."


    ��What did you see in the Soul King��s Palace��"


    ����that has you coming to us to ask about him?��


    Naruto turned, glancing over the battlefield, then reached up to lift Kurama from his shoulder. "Go lend a hand."


    With a quick wave, he said, "Let��s discuss this in the 12th Division��s quarters."


    Kurama nodded, leaping off to join R��j��r�� ��toribashi��s battlefield. Of all the captains, R��j��r����s spiritual pressure was the weakest.


    In the World of the Living, after years of hollowfication, he seemed unaccustomed to such brutal warfare and was performing the worst among the captains.


    The 12th Division, Technological Development Bureau.


    The room was brightly lit.


    Though Yhwach and his Quincy had ascended to the Soul King��s Palace, Mayuri remained vigilant, ensuring no Quincy could breach his domain.


    ��Now, are you going to tell me what this is about?�� Mayuri didn��t immediately contact Kisuke Urahara. Instead, he sat down casually and asked, "Captain Uzumaki, what��s with all this talk about the Soul King?"


    He leaned forward, appearing slightly anxious, but his self-confidence quickly returned. "Granted, my research on the Soul King may not be exhaustive."


    ��But you know me well enough.��


    ��Even so, I��ve made a few discoveries of my own.��


    ��Who knows, you might not need that guy��I might be able to solve whatever problem you��ve encountered.��


    Naruto spoke openly. "I��ve met the Soul King, and he may die in this war."


    ��So, the Three Worlds need a new ��linchpin.����


    ��It may not be needed right away, but we should be prepared.��


    Mayuri pondered. "Ichigo Kurosaki��"


    Without thinking, he said the first name that came to mind but stopped when he saw Naruto��s gaze. Understanding dawned on him, and he nodded.


    "Troublesome," Mayuri folded his arms. "Why should we shy away from sacrifices for the Three Worlds?"


    He valued outcomes, not processes.


    As long as he achieved his goals, he��d stop at nothing.


    In this war, for instance, fallen Shinigami had already served as valuable resources.


    ��I haven��t confirmed much about the linchpin,�� Mayuri leaned forward, eyes alight with eagerness. ��Think about it��today��s events speak volumes.��


    ��If we don��t start research now, we��ll have to rely on outsiders for help.��


    ��Have some pride, would you?��


    ��My future Captain-Commander should know better than to let the Seireitei��s duties fall to outsiders, unlike the current Captain-Commander Yamamoto.��


    Naruto regarded him, shaking his head. ��That was quite a speech.��


    ��Captain Mayuri, you��ll say just about anything to get what you want.��


    Mayuri chuckled, swaying slightly, ��But it��s the truth.��


    Naruto gave a slight nod, still matching Mayuri��s directness. ��I��ll consider it. First, let��s handle the present threats.��


    Mayuri accepted this without pressing further.


    He knew Naruto would follow through if he said he would consider it.


    And he knew Naruto responded better to a gentle approach than forceful persuasion.


    So Mayuri refrained from pushing, as it could close off the opportunity entirely.


    He snapped his fingers, and a screen extended forward, carried to them by a mechanical arm.


    He connected the signal, which quickly went through.


    ��Well, if it isn��t a rare call,�� Kisuke Urahara��s face filled the screen, his exaggerated expression turning serious the moment he noticed Naruto next to Mayuri. ???????????��?


    After a moment, he straightened up and asked, "So this is Naruto��s call?"


    "That��s even more surprising."


    "Is the battle in the Seireitei not going well? Need a little help from me?"


    Naruto shook his head. "The minor issues are resolved."


    "There��s one major problem."


    Urahara��s eyes narrowed. "It��s about the Soul King, isn��t it?"


    "Of course," Naruto said, shaking his head. "You knew this all along. Why didn��t you stop Ichigo?"


    "I couldn��t," Urahara shrugged, his exaggerated gestures masking his true thoughts. "Yhwach used Ury�� Ishida as bait."


    "Not even you could have stopped him, Naruto."


    Naruto remained silent for a moment. "Never mind. Talking about it now is pointless."


    "Where are you in your research on a replacement linchpin?" sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Urahara raised an eyebrow, looking confident. "Do you mean creating a new long-term foundation, with similar qualities to the original?"


    "So you know everything," Naruto said, lowering his gaze. "Then you must know how to create a linchpin."


    "I��ll bring you what I have when I get to the Seireitei," Urahara tilted his head, adjusting his hat. "But what makes you so certain I��d have a solution?"


    Naruto paused, his voice heavy. "You��re cautious."


    "Because, let��s say��"


    "If Ichigo Kurosaki and the Soul King both die in this war, the lack of a linchpin would cause the world to collapse."


    Urahara��s voice grew serious. "I have indeed been cultivating a backup."


    "It��s not as good as Ichigo��"


    Naruto recalled the bits and pieces he had observed at Urahara��s shop. "Are they those two kids?"


    ��Just a hint, and you deduced the rest,�� Urahara didn��t directly confirm. "Do you want me to give them to you?"


    Naruto took a deep breath and shook his head. "No need."


    "We��ll discuss the rest when you arrive in the Seireitei."


    Urahara nodded, and the transmission was about to end.


    ��Don��t bring them here on your own,�� Naruto added before the screen cut off.


    Naruto didn��t want innocent people sacrificed.


    But he also knew��


    If the Soul King truly perished, he would have only two options: Ichigo Kurosaki or the children Urahara had prepared as linchpins.


    He doubted he could resist the instinct to protect those closer to him.


    In his mind, the best-case scenario was defeating Yhwach while the Soul King remained alive.


    This would buy him time to study the linchpin��s structure and turn the guilty into substitutes to uphold the Soul King��s role.


    At the very least, he wanted to delay the Soul King��s death until a new linchpin was ready.


    Minutes later.


    At the 12th Division, in the Technological Development Bureau.


    ��Long time no see, Naruto,�� Urahara greeted him warmly, arms outstretched. ��How about a hug for old time��s sake?��


    He took a big step forward, ready to give Naruto an enthusiastic hug whether he liked it or not.


    However��


    Golden chains coiled around Urahara��s waist, casually tossing him to the side.


    ��Still haven��t forgiven me?�� Urahara sighed, shaking his head. ��And here I even brought you a gift.��


    ��Does Yoruichi know she��s your ��gift��?�� Naruto asked, expressionless.


    No sooner had he said it than a black cat darted out, slapping Urahara across the face, leaving a thin, red scratch. ��Urahara! So that��s why you told me to hide��I should have known!��


    ��Let��s get to the point,�� Naruto said, uninterested in their antics. ��How does one create a linchpin?��


    Urahara tilted his head, adjusting his hat. ��Whom do you plan to use as the linchpin?��


    Naruto thought for a moment. "First, clarify something for me."


    "To become the linchpin that upholds the Three Worlds, is it essential to use the powers of the Soul King, Shinigami, Quincy, and Hollow?"


    Urahara nodded. "Absolutely."


    "How long will it take?" Naruto asked.


    Urahara glanced at Mayuri. "With your shadow clone technique, it should go quickly."


    "It��s up to you to decide who��ll become the linchpin."


    Naruto replied calmly, "Tokinada Tsunayashiro and Yhwach. As for the Soul King��s portion, using the fragments might be even better than the original."


    Urahara nodded.


    Seeing his agreement, Naruto continued, ��That takes care of it. We won��t need to worry about the Hollow side of things, either.��


    This might have seemed dismissive toward the Hollows, but except for rare cases like Nelliel, they were far from innocent.


    If maintaining balance weren��t a concern, wiping out all of Hueco Mundo might affect some innocent souls, but even if nine out of ten Hollows perished, most would be guilty, and even then, some would still escape judgment.


    ��The Tsunayashiro Clan,�� Urahara murmured. ��Naruto, your ambition is vast����


    ��What about Captain-Commander Yamamoto?��


    Naruto smiled faintly, shaking his head. ��While I was in the Soul King��s Palace, Ichib�� Hy��sube advised me to be more ruthless and less sentimental.��


    ��So, in this case, I��ll take his advice.��


    ��If Central 46 can��t impose real punishment, then I will.��


    ��The 7th Division has disciplinary powers too, don��t they?��


    He paused.


    ��While there��s no official provision, if the Soul King��s Palace is above the Seireitei, doesn��t that make it part of the Seireitei?��


    Urahara said nothing.


    He was a cautious man. But since Naruto had made up his mind, he wasn��t going to interfere.


    Mayuri was already clapping gleefully.


    ��I��ll go get him,�� Naruto said, heading toward the door. ��You two get everything ready.��


    ��Yhwach isn��t in our hands,�� Mayuri pointed out.


    Naruto glanced back without a word.


    Mayuri sighed and nodded. ��Fine, I��ll make do with other Quincy in the meantime.��


    One look, and he knew exactly what Naruto was planning.


    Such was their understanding.


    Time was of the essence. Naruto left the 12th Division and headed straight for Tokinada Tsunayashiro��s residence.


    Though Mayuri and Urahara disagreed on which Quincy to use, they had different opinions on suitable candidates.


    The Seireitei was in chaos, even as the Soul King��s Palace was besieged.


    Yet, certain places remained untouched.


    Of the Five Great Noble Families, only the Shih��in, Kuchiki, and Shiba had committed forces.


    The family guarding Hell had a more critical task.


    But the Tsunayashiro Clan��


    They had no intention of offering any assistance, preferring to watch from afar.


    Naruto made no effort to hide his spiritual pressure.


    Tokinada stepped into the courtyard, grinning. ��Captain Uzumaki, what an unexpected visit.��


    ��I didn��t think you��d come to the Tsunayashiro residence in the midst of all this.��


    ��The Seireitei��s situation����


    ��Doesn��t look promising.��


    Before Naruto could reply, Tokinada continued, ��Are you here because the Seireitei��s forces are depleted and intend to conscript the Tsunayashiro Clan?��


    ��However����


    ��I, as head of the Tsunayashiro Clan, must respectfully decline.��


    ��Our house recently suffered an unfortunate disaster, with brigands attacking both the main and branch families. We��re quite short on capable members.��


    ��As for myself����


    He raised his hands.


    ��Due to some absurd orders, Central 46 has confiscated my Zanpakut��, prohibiting me from using my Shinigami powers.��


    ��I��m hardly in any condition to fight for the Seireitei.��


    ��Or perhaps����


    ��Captain Uzumaki, have you come to lift those restrictions on me?��


    He sneered, clearly expecting to get the upper hand on Naruto.


    It amused him greatly.


    Under 12th Division��s constraints, he couldn��t discern the full state of things, but he knew at least three, possibly four captains, were out of commission.


    Surely Naruto had come to plead for his help.


    Watching an adversary grovel before him��what a satisfying thought.


    ��No,�� Naruto��s answer caught him off guard. The blond-haired man��s gaze was icy. ��I��m here to ask something far more significant of you.��


    Tokinada cocked his head.


    Naruto continued, ��The Tsunayashiro Clan is one of the Five Noble Clans.��


    ��In this war, the other families have played their part. But the Tsunayashiro Clan has done nothing.��


    Tokinada began, ��I believe I already explained����


    ��But there is a more important role, one only the Tsunayashiro Clan can fulfill.�� Naruto gripped his sword, ��Vortex.��


    ��And as head of the family, you��re the most fitting choice.��


    Naruto drew his blade.


    ��Your ancestor once ambushed the Soul King, making him a linchpin.��


    ��Now����


    ��As the Soul King steps down����


    ��You will take his place.��


    Tokinada stared in horror, transfixed by Naruto��s words.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114738895/9c52ea1f90c748bcad6a6ec330ec286a/eyJ3Ijo4MjAsIndlYnAiOjB9/1.jpg?token-time=1738540800&token-hash=Xixfx04mIPV3BfMdZO71bCFIDuyC8_xDVNG89C5vzqs%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114738895/166d29a3595c4ac399e2098d8beada9b/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1738540800&token-hash=qOxNYiOdTGxD_Ia3fX6WPTaAd1P3BrHH9zJVVvQwlFk%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 270: Enrakyōten

    As a member of the Tsunayashiro Clan, Tokinada Tsunayashiro had long understood the history of the Soul Society. He knew well the nature of the figure known as the "Soul King" and the peculiar form in which he existed.


    Tokinada looked intently at the golden-haired man standing across from him, sword drawn, his expression growing serious.


    Naruto Uzumaki hadn��t come seeking help��he had come to settle things.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki...�� Tokinada gritted his teeth, his voice rough. ��You actually dare to do this.��


    ����Dare��?�� Naruto smiled. ��Why choose that word?��


    Tokinada collected himself, no longer seeming quite as unsettled. ��Would you have acted against me if circumstances were not what they are now?��


    ��It seems that, over the past hundred years, you��ve learned a thing or two.��


    ��You��ve even picked up some new methods.��


    ��Did you learn that from me?��


    When circumstances demanded it, Tokinada could bend rules and push boundaries, knowing people would tolerate minor transgressions for the sake of larger concerns.


    That was Tokinada��s strategy.


    Central 46 couldn��t afford to lose the Tsunayashiro Clan, so��


    They tolerated Tokinada��s continued hold on the family name as its last representative.


    Now��


    Tokinada could see something of himself in Naruto��a reflection of his own ��shadow.��


    The Soul Society was at war with the Wandenreich. Even Yamamoto had fallen. Naruto Uzumaki was their final hope.


    Which meant the Soul Society could lose anyone, even Yamamoto, but they couldn��t lose Naruto Uzumaki.


    ��A petty person will always think petty thoughts,�� Naruto shook his head. ��My question for you was: when did you get the idea that I wouldn��t act against you?��


    Tokinada froze.


    Naruto raised his hand, and chains spun around his wrist. ��There are two reasons I haven��t acted against you.��


    ��When a captain-level Shinigami dies, their spiritual pressure doesn��t return to the Three Worlds as reishi��it goes to Hell.��


    ��For years, you��ve only shown vice-captain level abilities in public, but you can��t fool me.��


    ��That��s the first reason.��


    ��The second is that merely killing you would be too merciful.��


    ��The crimes you and the Tsunayashiro Clan have committed can��t be atoned for by ��death�� alone.��


    He paused.


    The wind rose, fierce and unrestrained, whipping around them.


    ��So, do you understand now?�� Naruto clenched his hand in midair, and the end of the chain tightened in his grasp, rattling ominously in the wind as it rushed toward Tokinada. ��It��s not that I ��wouldn��t dare.���� ?????N��?��s


    ��It��s that����


    ��Even a person as twisted as you�� I still hoped you��d bring some kind of value to this world, even if only at the end.��


    The chain surged forward, aiming to pierce him.


    A flash of steel.


    "Enraky��ten, Kuten-Ky��koku."


    A rushed, desperate phrase, and a long sword was unsheathed.


    An invisible barrier shielded Tokinada.


    Naruto��s chain struck, but he held back slightly, his strike controlled, carefully managing his spiritual pressure so that Tokinada couldn��t evade.


    So��


    It was the sword.


    But hadn��t his Zanpakuto been confiscated? Uncle Shunsui himself had overseen it. Naruto couldn��t imagine Tokinada had found a way to bypass such stringent measures.


    ��Surprised?�� Tokinada grinned, his tone exaggerated. ��Clearly, this man��s Zanpakuto was confiscated.��


    ��Then how does he have another?��


    Naruto remained silent.


    His thoughts weren��t quite as dramatic, but the same question lingered.


    Why did he have another?


    ��This is what makes nobles noble,�� Tokinada held the sword aloft, his gaze scornful, contemptuous, looking at Naruto as if he were trash. ��Unlike you so-called ��geniuses�� of today����


    ��A true family is built upon generations of brilliance.��


    ��The Soul Society has respected our family for millennia, yet the Tsunayashiro fell from their leading position among the Five Noble Families only recently.��


    ��Do you know what that rank meant over millions of years?��


    He despised the Tsunayashiro Clan��s history, yet he took pride in its legacy.


    Contradictory, complex, and multifaceted.


    In that moment, he embodied humanity��s most ��ugly�� side in full.


    ��This sword alone proves it,�� Tokinada locked eyes with Naruto, lowering his blade slightly. ��It��s a divine artifact passed down through generations of the Tsunayashiro.��


    ��It��s not actually called Kuten-Ky��koku. I named it that myself.��


    ��Don��t you think its pronunciation sounds�� quite like Katen Ky��kotsu?��


    ��I��ve always wanted to use it in front of Captain Kyoraku.��


    Naruto ignored him.


    If physical sealing techniques couldn��t break through, then��


    ��Had�� #31. Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon).��


    An orange-red fireball surged from Naruto��s palm, rolling and spilling forward toward Tokinada.


    Tokinada didn��t flinch, only shaking his head. ��Pointless.��


    ��All attacks will be deflected by this sword.��


    ��You can��t harm me.��


    The Shakkah�� struck, only to dissipate against the invisible barrier.


    Its spiritual pressure was drained away.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual pressure extending from Tokinada��s sword remained unshaken.


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, focusing on that spiritual pressure.


    It was the ��power of a Shinigami,�� yet different from the current form of Shinigami power, more like something used by Ichib�� Hy��sube.


    An ancient�� sword?


    ��Defense is just one of its powers,�� Tokinada continued, ��and a minor one compared to its other ability.��


    ��Would you like to know what that is?��


    He grinned maliciously.


    ��It��s strong.��


    ��So strong that there��s a heavy price for wielding it.��


    ��Every Tsunayashiro head feared it because�� the price of its use is one��s soul.��


    ��Every time it��s wielded, it takes a piece of the user��s soul.��


    ��And the loss is permanent and irreparable.��


    ��That cowardly lot, thinking themselves superior, never dared to use it.��


    ��But I��m different.��


    ��I fear nothing.��


    ��Witness now the power that once defined the greatest of the Five Noble Families.��


    He raised the sword.


    ��Sip from the four seas, the heavenly shores entwine. Equally duplicate ten thousands, and sharpen����


    ��Enraky��ten.��


    Tokinada Tsunayashiro��s spiritual pressure fused with the sword, triggering a strange, powerful resonance. In that instant, the blade vanished entirely.


    Naruto detected the shift. This resonance was similar to the ability Ichib�� Hy��sube had wielded when he had renamed things. The difference was only on the surface; fundamentally, it was the same kind of rule-based manipulation.


    ��You can try to guess what this ability does,�� Tokinada continued, gloating. ��There aren��t many powers that can make a Zanpakuto blade disappear����


    He didn��t get to finish.


    With a sharp spike in spiritual pressure, a voice intoned, ��Ikorose, Shinsou (Shoot to Kill, Shinsou)!��


    The vanished blade reappeared, extending rapidly as it pierced forward, fast and straight.


    Naruto reacted instantly. The moment it shot out, he sidestepped and managed to grab the blade mid-flight.


    Tokinada grinned, his expression mocking. ��Quick reflexes, I��ll give you that.��


    ��As expected of Captain Uzumaki.��


    ��But����


    Suddenly, the blade dispersed into a swirl of cherry blossoms, which flurried toward Naruto in a graceful but deadly dance.


    Naruto��s eyes narrowed.


    This was�� Kuchiki Byakuya��s Zanpakuto.


    He moved swiftly to dodge, but despite his quick reaction and speed, a single petal grazed him, leaving a small cut. The wound was minor, so slight it hardly existed, and in a moment, it closed thanks to his healing factor. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But still��


    Naruto��s entire body suddenly felt much heavier.


    This sensation was all too familiar.


    It was Izuru Kira��s Wabisuke.


    In this brief exchange, Tokinada��s sword had revealed its versatility, able to harness multiple Zanpakuto abilities simultaneously. And if it could utilize several powers at once, that meant dealing with Tokinada would be like fighting a coordinated team with one mind.


    And this was only Shikai�� What about Bankai?


    ��You didn��t expect that, did you?�� Tokinada twirled the blade, basking in his advantage. ��It��s quite the marvel of a weapon.��


    ��Don��t worry�� I won��t kill you.��


    ��After all, someone like me could never����


    Naruto interrupted him calmly. ��You think because you��ve got a few minor advantages, you��ve already won?��


    ��Can you even move?�� Tokinada��s smile was smug.


    Naruto tilted his head. ��Wabisuke doubles the weight of anything it strikes. It��s a troublesome ability.��


    ��It restricts movement and reaction speed, and it can completely throw off one��s rhythm.��


    ��I always thought Izuru Kira had potential.��


    ��But����


    In a flash, Naruto used Shunpo, the golden blur crossing Tokinada��s vision before he could react.


    A swift blade cut through Tokinada��s chest, spraying blood.


    Golden chains followed, aiming to bind him.


    Tokinada finally reacted, raising his sword and activating its ability; an invisible barrier repelled the chains, protecting him from capture.


    ��See?�� Naruto held his blade steady, watching Tokinada��s wound bleed. ��The gap between us isn��t something you can close with a doubled weight.��


    ��You have the strength to be a captain, true����


    ��But even among captains, there��s a world of difference.��


    Tokinada��s expression twisted in frustration, pressing down on his sword. ��Is that so?��


    ��I��ve only used the power of three Zanpakuto so far, and you��re already boasting.��


    ��Let��s see if you can keep talking.��


    He raised his blade high.


    ��Reign over the Frosted Heavens, Hy��rinmaru!��


    Snow and ice filled the air, coating everything in frost. Among all the Zanpakuto, Hy��rinmaru��s Shikai was known for being close in power to its Bankai, manipulating the very elements of nature.


    The cherry blossom petals of Senbonzakura mixed in the snowfall, creating a swirling storm of ice and petals.


    Naruto drew his own sword.


    Vortex unfurled around him, grinding away at the incoming snow and petals before they could reach him.


    Tokinada tried to activate Wabisuke��s power, aiming to make Vortex too heavy to control, but the outer layer was merely wind stirred up by Vortex. If that wind was made heavier, it would simply fall, turning into harmless air, while fresh gusts continued to surge from Vortex��s core.


    Naruto flashed forward, propelled by the wind.


    Tokinada, flustered, found it increasingly difficult to keep up with Naruto��s speed, even after it had been affected by Wabisuke. Senbonzakura and Hy��rinmaru��s combined abilities added distractions, making it harder for Tokinada to track him.


    He was too fast.


    How could he still be this fast after being struck by Wabisuke?


    Still, Tokinada knew he couldn��t afford to release Senbonzakura or Hy��rinmaru��s powers. The combination of these abilities with Wabisuke forced Naruto to stay on guard, constantly using Vortex��s power to shield himself.


    If he could land more hits, doubling Naruto��s weight to quadruple, then eightfold, then sixteen times��


    Only four hits would be needed to impose sixteen times the gravity.


    If he could just get that opening, a single wave of Senbonzakura could deliver enough strikes in an instant.


    Tokinada gritted his teeth, throwing himself into the fight. He was willing to endure his own injuries rather than risk getting caught by Naruto��s chains or other binding techniques.


    But as his wounds accumulated, his body grew heavy, as though he, too, was affected by Wabisuke.


    Naruto��s gaze remained icy, his attacks unrelenting.


    Seeing an opportunity, he pressed his advantage.


    The wind solidified into a blade in his grasp.


    Tokinada, with his head bowed, a sly smile hidden against his chest, finally took his chance.


    ��Now.��


    He raised the sword and struck himself.


    ��Drink, Nozarashi!��


    A short, thumb-sized blade sliced across his wound. Instead of worsening the injury, it absorbed it hungrily, its tiny surface turning a deep crimson, stained with blood.


    Simultaneously, another ability activated.


    ��Collapse, Sakanade!��


    This was a sensory-manipulation Zanpakuto, subtle and insidious in its effects.


    Among sensory-based powers, Sakanade��s was among the most dangerous��although Ky��ka Suigetsu had caused far more trouble for the Soul Society, its effectiveness was largely due to the terrifying talent of its former wielder, Aizen Sosuke.


    All of Naruto��s senses were reversed, his body veering right when he intended to go left.


    Meanwhile, the short blade in Tokinada��s hand, now fully charged with blood-red power, released an immense wave of spiritual energy in a fierce slash��its ferocity comparable to a Getsuga Tensh��.


    It would land!


    Tokinada��s face twisted with excitement, his gaze vicious.


    But��


    His heart sank as Naruto dodged at the last moment. Sakanade��s reversal effect had lasted only an instant, after which Naruto regained control.


    No, he hadn��t ��recovered.��


    He had adapted to Sakanade��s effects.


    The powerful attack from Nozarashi surged past, missing its mark. No matter how strong an attack, if it failed to hit, it was meaningless.


    Tokinada gritted his teeth, his eyes locked on Naruto.


    This couldn��t go on.


    He would be worn down if this continued.


    Then��


    It was time.


    Naruto��s approach was straightforward: though Enraky��ten��s ability was tricky, Tokinada Tsunayashiro himself wasn��t particularly formidable. Since Tokinada focused so much on defending against binding techniques, Naruto mixed in low-damage attacks among his sealing techniques, forcing him to make constant choices.


    Just as Naruto had initially explained��he��d tolerate minor injuries for a greater goal.


    But minor wounds could add up, eventually becoming dangerous.


    Like a frog in gradually boiling water��that was Tokinada now.


    As Naruto attacked, he suddenly paused and flicked his hand.


    The Adamantine Sealing Chains redirected mid-air, moving toward what seemed like empty space, then coiled around something unseen.


    ��Is that Ky��ka Suigetsu?�� Naruto said quietly, ��It��s impressive you can even imitate Aizen��s power this convincingly.��


    Caught within the chains, the cloaked figure slowly revealed himself, realizing the tight grip of Naruto��s chains meant there was no escape.


    ��How�� how did you know?�� Tokinada growled, disbelief tinting his words. ��I replicated everything perfectly!��


    As he was exposed, the snowfall stopped, the petals of Senbonzakura faded, and Sakanade��s reversal ceased.


    Naruto shook his head. ��Although you weren��t part of the war against Aizen����


    ��You should know that, besides the Captain-Commander, Aizen saw me as his main threat.��


    Tokinada nodded slowly.


    It was well-known within the Seireitei. When Aizen raged against Central 46, the nobles understood��Aizen respected no one�� except Naruto Uzumaki.


    ��Ever wonder why that was?�� Naruto continued with a small smile. ��It��s because����


    ��Even if Ky��ka Suigetsu could fool me, it would have to be perfect, down to the smallest details.��


    ��I��m sensitive to even the slightest anomaly.��


    He paused, then tightened the chain, drawing Tokinada closer. ��What about you?��


    ��You imitated everything my eyes could see.��


    ��But what about intent?��


    Tokinada froze.


    Intent�� as in killing intent?


    ��The thing about Aizen was he never showed killing intent toward me, not once,�� Naruto shook his head. ��But you, you��ve been seething with it since the beginning.��


    ��I knew what you were planning the moment I felt your killing intent moving.��


    Tokinada clenched his fists, stunned.


    Even intent, such an abstract thing, he could sense?


    He had risked the obliteration of his own soul to wield Enraky��ten against Naruto, but it had only created difficulty in that initial round when he exploited the element of surprise.


    This was��


    ��It��s a powerful blade,�� Naruto said, reaching out and taking Enraky��ten from Tokinada��s grip. Without its owner��s spirit energy, it reverted to an ordinary form, and the effects on Naruto dissipated instantly. ��But even the most formidable power depends on the skill of its wielder.��


    ��If this sword were in the hands of Kisuke Urahara or Mayuri Kurotsuchi, I��d probably have lost.��


    ��But in your hands����


    ��It��s an insult to what this blade can do.��


    Tokinada lowered his head in shame.


    ��There��s no need to feel that way.�� Naruto lifted him by the waist, stepping forward, his final words carried by the wind into Tokinada��s ear. ��As the new Soul King, you won��t feel emotions like this anymore.��


    Tokinada felt anything but comforted by this ��reassurance.��


    Naruto continued, ��If you believe you deserve to stand above others, isn��t it fitting to become the Soul King, the supreme being of the Three Worlds?��


    ��


    12th Division, Research and Development Bureau


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi and Kisuke Urahara sat across from each other, locked in an intense stare-down.


    They had things to say, but over a hundred years had passed, and their swapped roles made these words harder to voice.


    ��Taking their time, aren��t they?�� Mayuri grumbled, ��He��s dealing with a small fry; how long does it take?��


    Kisuke glanced at the clock, ��It��s only been ten minutes.��


    Mayuri scoffed, not holding back. ��Clearly, not being in the Soul Society for so long has made you rusty on information,�� he sneered. ��With Naruto��s current strength, besides people like Captain Kyoraku and the Captain-Commander, he could probably handle any other captain in under ten minutes.��


    Kisuke merely shrugged. ��Is that so?��


    ��Including Captain Unohana and Kenpachi,�� Mayuri said lazily. ��And as for me����


    ��Facing him would mean instant death.��


    He sighed. ��That��s precisely why I��ve held off on certain dangerous research.��


    ��I��d rather not end up like you.��


    Kisuke lowered his head. ��I admit, I didn��t trust Naruto enough back then.��


    Mayuri chuckled, swaying smugly as though his closer relationship with Naruto was a personal triumph over Kisuke, just like his discovery of an antidote to counter the ��Bankai stealing�� ability.


    ��There��s no point dwelling on the past,�� Naruto��s voice cut through their strange atmosphere.


    They both turned to see Naruto entering with Tokinada Tsunayashiro in tow.


    ��Slow, aren��t you?�� Mayuri repeated his earlier jab. ��Taking this long for a mere underling?��


    He paused, focusing on Tokinada, ��Hey, what��s with this guy��s soul? It��s in shambles.��


    Kisuke noticed too. ��Is it from that sword?��


    ��Yoruichi-san truly trusts you, telling you everything,�� Naruto nodded casually. ��He used that sword, which cost him some of his soul. Will it interfere with your work?��


    ��Of course not,�� Mayuri waved dismissively, sounding unconcerned. ��I planned to carve a portion of his soul for testing anyway.��


    ��Who knows what kind of creature we��ll end up creating?��


    He spoke the words with a strange relish, perhaps hoping to disturb Naruto.


    But Naruto was unmoved. ��As long as there��s no real issue.��


    ��This one is yours to deal with. I��m heading to the Royal Palace. I��ll leave the battle here in Seireitei to you both.��


    Mayuri raised a hand, ��Can I keep a portion of Yhwach��s soul for my research?��


    Naruto ignored him and turned to Kisuke. ��Now that I��ve returned to the Soul Society, and I''ve already provided a viable substitute for the Soul King.��


    ��But, as I told you����


    ��Do ''not'' bring those children here.��


    ��Did you listen?��


    Kisuke lifted his hands in mock exasperation, ��You really don��t trust me? I, of course, didn��t bring them.��


    ��This time, it��s just me and Yoruichi, no one else.��


    Keenly perceptive, Naruto noted he was telling the truth.


    He nodded, then pointed at Kisuke, addressing Mayuri. ��Captain Kurotsuchi, I want you to keep an eye on Kisuke. After I leave, he��s not allowed to bring anyone else from the World of the Living.��


    ��If you agree����


    ��I��ll consider giving you a piece of Yhwach��s body to research.��


    Mayuri��s eyes gleamed. ��Really?��


    ��That��s wonderful.��


    Naruto waved his hand, turning to leave.


    He kept Enraky��ten with him, not offering any explanation of the blade��s powers, keeping it securely sealed away.


    Once Naruto had left, several updates flowed into Mayuri��s mind, ��My clones inform me Naruto has left. He��s on his way to the Shiba Clan��s estate in Rukongai.��


    ��Don��t worry����


    ��It��s safe here; even Naruto can��t monitor this place.��


    ��So, let��s talk business.��


    ��Naruto offered part of Yhwach��s body. What will you offer?��


    Kisuke adjusted his hat, ��Honestly, Captain Kurotsuchi, you just promised Naruto����


    ��Did I?�� Mayuri chuckled darkly. ��I only said Naruto��s offer was tempting.��


    ��If you can provide better compensation, I��m open to collaborating with you.��


    Kisuke��s eyes narrowed, and he raised a finger. ��How about all of my research on the Soul King?��


    Mayuri shook his head, unimpressed. ��Not enough. With Naruto around, I can��t conduct certain dangerous experiments here in Seireitei.��


    ��You��ve seen it too. Naruto is just like the Captain-Commander in his convictions.��


    ��So����


    ��I want ''all'' of your current research.��


    Kisuke shrugged lightly, ��You��re quite greedy, Captain Kurotsuchi.��


    ��Naturally. I need to prove I��m not only a better scientist than you in every respect but that I��ve already proven it.��


    Kisuke glanced toward Tokinada. ��There��s still one Quincy we need to capture.��


    ��Let��s get them, then we can revisit the matter.��


    ��As long as Naruto is here, we should have a bit more time, don��t you think?��


    Mayuri nodded with a grin. ��Then let��s show you just how far apart our skills are.��


    His confidence radiated.


    Meanwhile, back in Seireitei��


    A surge of spirit energy erupted from one of the Quincies on the battlefield.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114853918/a42fc2832a694360ac19a1d9a90ccf3a/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1738627200&token-hash=eNgSUzCyCMtzNOlohMJkkVKKOK7pGzCmoniq9QMmTS0%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 271: Total Annihilation

    A miraculous light appeared over the Quincy, but instead of joy, their faces reflected fear and disbelief. Many looked confused, shocked, or utterly lost.


    They quickly realized this light did not originate from their own powers. As the light intensified, they felt their ''Schrift'' powers draining away.


    They all understood what this meant. They had once received power from this source�� and now, that same power was being stripped from them.


    "So, this is your choice, Your Majesty?" Bazz-B shouted toward the sky, his face twisted in rage. Standing opposite him, T��shir�� Hitsugaya blinked in surprise.


    "Your Majesty?" Hitsugaya wondered aloud. Could this light truly be connected to Yhwach?


    At first, he thought it might be Mayuri Kurotsuchi��s doing, as the Quincy��s power seemed to be weakening.


    ��His Majesty has�� abandoned us,�� one of the Quincies muttered, falling to his knees, defeated and broken. No injury from the battle had diminished his spirit, but this light��a light causing no physical harm��pushed him into despair.


    The wounds inflicted by betrayal from one��s own god are often the deepest.


    ��It��s the power of ''Ausw?hlen,''�� Kisuke Urahara said, appearing on the battlefield alongside one of Mayuri��s clones. ��Yhwach has the ability to bestow power onto others, and he can also reclaim that power at will.��


    ��Right now, he��s reclaiming the strength he once gave them,�� Urahara continued grimly. ��Things in the Royal Palace may not be going well.��


    The Shinigami who overheard were wide-eyed, stunned by the implications. These Quincy wielded strange, formidable powers, and all of it had come directly from Yhwach. And if Yhwach could reclaim it all��


    Just how powerful had he now become?


    ��Where��s Captain Naruto?�� T��shir�� Hitsugaya asked urgently, still in combat mode.


    ��He��s already returned to the Royal Palace,�� Urahara replied with a cheerful grin.


    T��shir�� let out a relieved breath. Captain Naruto was there. No matter what might be unfolding above, there was still hope.


    ��Well then,�� Urahara tilted his head, glancing at Bazz-B. ��Let��s finish the task Naruto entrusted to us.��


    Mayuri scoffed. ��I��m not interested in this one. His power doesn��t seem particularly special. Now, someone like Haschwalth or Valkyrie�� those are worthy specimens. Or����


    ��The Quincy who fought Naruto earlier would��ve been perfect too. Shame he was killed,�� Mayuri added with a hint of regret.


    Urahara shook his head. ��Our priority is fulfilling Naruto��s request.��


    ��Picking a better subject wouldn��t take much time,�� Mayuri argued, casting a mocking glance at the defeated, crestfallen Quincies. ��Given that we have options, shouldn��t we choose carefully?��


    Although these Quincies had once wielded ''Schrift'' powers, not all were equal in strength. Now that they had options, Mayuri intended to be selective.


    ��Fine,�� Urahara replied, waving his hand. ��Let��s take what we need.��


    ��These ones were troublesome once,�� Mayuri sneered, unsheathing his sword as he walked toward those who still piqued his interest. ��But now they��re nothing more than defeated strays��no threat at all.��


    His attitude was dismissive, but his actions were precise and calculated.


    Many Quincies had simply lost some spiritual energy. The ones whose spirits had not been crushed by ''Ausw?hlen'' were the individuals Mayuri found most suitable. However, the fact that they were less affected meant they retained more strength. Capturing them wouldn��t be easy. ??��??��s?


    ...


    Above Seireitei, outside the Royal Palace:


    ��Reviving one��s subordinates��what an incredible ability,�� Ichib�� Hy��sube observed, stroking Ichimonji as he faced Yhwach. ��You didn��t reveal such a power a thousand years ago.��


    Yhwach shook his head, almost wistful. ��Why would I have needed to?��


    ��Did you really think I ''lost'' to Yamamoto back then?��


    Ichib����s face remained placid, even as he brandished Ichimonji with childlike earnestness. ��Perhaps you lost for other reasons a thousand years ago,�� he said.


    ��But now, you��re facing me.��


    ��In truth���� he paused, then continued, unashamed, ��I just lost to Naruto Uzumaki not too long ago.��


    ��I need to rebuild my confidence against you.��


    ��Otherwise, even I would start to worry I��m being left behind by the world.��


    Ichimonji swung forward, and Yhwach met the attack with his own blade, seemingly unfamiliar with Ichib����s power.


    Ink splattered, staining everything in inky darkness.


    The unleashed Shin''uchi Shirafude Ichimonji activated, and Ichib�� inscribed the words ��Black Ant�� in stark white ink across Yhwach��s body.


    ��The Yhwach who once battled Yamamoto is now reduced to a black ant.��


    ��Your current power is no different than that of ants crawling aimlessly on the ground, oblivious to their fate.��


    ��Life is as fragile as it is ephemeral,�� Ichib�� said, narrowing his eyes, assured that his sword��s effect had taken hold of Yhwach.


    His hidden disdain simmered just beneath the surface. Ichib�� knew exactly whom his disdain was meant for and whom it was not. Naruto Uzumaki was one of his own, a young man��and, critically, stronger than him��so that disdain couldn��t and shouldn��t be directed toward him.


    But Yhwach was different. He was an enemy and weaker.


    ��The gap in strength between us is that vast,�� Ichib�� continued. ��Naruto Uzumaki��s concern for Ichigo Kurosaki gave me pause, almost as if you might be a genuinely formidable opponent.��


    ��Let��s put an end to this��I��ll crush you like the ant you are.��


    He stretched out his hand and brought it down forcefully, as if crushing an ant.


    Yhwach''s body, which moments ago had remained unscathed under Ichib����s giant hand, now shattered like glass, black cracks spreading everywhere.


    ��It��s over,�� Ichib�� said. ��This war, which looked so grand, is done����


    His gaze shifted toward the other Quincy, prepared to deal with those he saw as barely surviving threats. But instead of their words, Ichib�� heard Yhwach��s deep voice.


    ��Over?�� Yhwach murmured. ��Why would you make such an assumption?��


    ��Even Naruto Uzumaki saw how truly powerful I am, yet you seem so careless, so self-assured, thinking yourself untouchable,�� he continued, his voice carrying a mocking edge. ��But between us, who truly holds a higher status?��


    Ichib����s eyes widened in surprise. Yhwach��s body, though struck by him, appeared almost unscathed, and the mark Ichib�� had written��the words ��Black Ant�� in white ink��still remained.


    ��You��re still alive?��


    Yhwach chuckled softly. ��Did you assume my closed eyes meant defeat?��


    He opened his eyes slowly, revealing flickers of what seemed like twin pupils within each iris.


    ��It��s been a long road, but after that last ''Ausw?hlen,'' I am now ready.��


    His spiritual pressure didn��t surge��but his aura became almost unfathomable, distant. He brushed a hand across his clothes, and the black and white ink markings fell away like ice crystals.


    Ichib�� felt a jolt of shock. Once again, his power had been thwarted. Naruto��s strength had been understandable��he wielded powers beyond this world. But how could Yhwach resist Ichimonji?


    ��Don��t be deceived by what you see,�� Yhwach continued. ��You may see my eyes open, but these eyes are simply for observing the world��they were never truly open until now.��


    He paused, then in a calm voice added, ��Do you remember the prayer my Quincy spoke as I entered the Royal Palace?��


    ��The sealed King of the Quincy. Over 900 years, he shall recover his heartbeat. Over 90 years, he shall recover his intellect. Over nine years, he shall recover his power. And over nine days, he shall recover the world.��


    ��Today marks the final moment of that ninth day. My ''Schrift'' is the letter ��A,�� and my ability is ''The Almighty.''��


    Ichib����s expression grew grave as he processed Yhwach��s words.


    ��It��s amusing, that look of disbelief,�� Yhwach observed with a slight smile. ��Allow me to explain.��


    ��I, now with fully opened eyes and all my strength restored, can see through every moment from now until the farthest reaches of the future.��


    ��Anything that I can observe becomes a part of my power.��


    ��Whatever tricks you have, whatever efforts you make��none of it can affect me. That��s my ability: ''The Almighty.''��


    Ichib����s face tightened, but he pressed on. ��I see. You claim to know the future, to turn it into your power.��


    ��However���� Ichib�� smiled widely, almost innocently, ��have you really foreseen everything?��


    Yhwach hesitated briefly.


    ��So, you can��t see Naruto Uzumaki, can you?�� Ichib�� taunted. ��You can��t predict his impact.��


    Yhwach reached into the air, closing his fist as if capturing something. ��Merely an unpredictable outlier. In the face of my strength, even if he��s unseen, what difference does it make? My goals do not concern him.��


    Ichib�� put his hands together in a


    prayer-like gesture. ��No. That means you and I both will fall to Naruto Uzumaki.��


    ��More than that, it proves your power is limited to a framework; outside it, your ''Almighty'' is not all-knowing.�� S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stomped his foot and began a solemn, ancient dance��a primal offering to the Soul King, from a time before the Three Worlds were born. His chanting accompanied the dance.


    "Oh Twilight, and everlasting darkness, come to me, come and have a drink, and once you do, your life will fade."


    ��The flowers will bloom along the road to hell.��


    ��Where are the fish, let me paint them black, cut them into eight, and cook them well atop a flame of black, and then enjoy the meal.��


    "All that''s left are bones of white, make them a gravestone, and pay respect."


    Rather than a spoken spell, it felt more fitting to call it a "Hymn of Sacrifice." The melody was steeped in sorrow, solemn and desolate.


    The final line left his lips.


    "May they never be reborn again, so that you won''t be sacrificed as food."


    Ichibe ceased his dance, his gaze turning fierce as he glared at Yhwach.


    "Futen Taisatsury��."


    A pitch-black shrine silently rose behind him.


    "In addition to naming every soul in the Seireitei, I have another authority��dominion over all darkness in this world." Ichib�� maintained his prayer-like stance, his tone still holding traces of the sorrowful chant. "Now, covered in black as you are, your body falls under my control."


    "The blackness entwining your body, blood, flesh, bones, every part of you��"


    "Will transform into void, into pure nothingness."


    "Fall into a pitch-black hell��"


    Yhwach, having observed in silence for some time, finally spoke, his tone calm. "I already told you��my eyes can see everything."


    "Have you not understood what that means?"


    "Whatever methods you use, whatever countermeasures you try to employ, none of it surprises me."


    He lifted his head, and his twin-pupilled eyes flashed.


    "Are you still trying to erase my name and existence with this power?"


    "Remember it well, then."


    "My name is Yhwach."


    "I am the one who will take everything from you, and from all three worlds."


    As he finished speaking, the ''Futen Taisatsury��'' spell, powerful enough to still the heavens, dissipated quietly. Its energy, instead of vanishing, poured back into Ichib����s body, filling him to bursting until his limbs exploded and his body disappeared with a pop, like a bubble of ink. Only his head remained, rolling along the ground.


    ��Blot of darkness, be gone.��


    Yhwach walked over, giving the head a casual kick as he looked up toward the pillar-like structure at the center of the palace.


    ��Now, it��s your turn.��


    ��And soon����


    ��Ichigo Kurosaki.��


    ��I look forward to our first meeting.��


    ��


    In ��etsu Nimaiya''s City, H����den:


    Ichigo Kurosaki, who had just received his new blade, turned to gaze into the distance.


    The Royal Guard members had told him to wait a bit before continuing his training.


    But now��


    Why had their spiritual pressure just vanished?


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/114925047/6c361593a484480cae420ee1b1a843bf/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1738713600&token-hash=2Tv0GKVdA58K7cfZevnLgbn_SVay54UIU3u1cXu53wI%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 272: Death, Destruction, and Choices

    ��Are they all dead?��


    No one survived.


    Ichigo Kurosaki sensed other powerful spiritual pressures, but none of them were from Shinigami��all were Quincy. Among them, one was familiar, belonging to Uryu Ishida.


    He gripped his blade tightly, his expression grave.


    The situation made him realize one thing: if the Royal Guard was indeed defeated, then�� he might be the last remaining Shinigami in the Royal Palace who could still put up a fight.


    The other Captains had left the palace long ago, either completing their training or heading back to support the Seireitei. As the substitute Shinigami, he was the only one left here.


    In a way, it made sense. For most, the Royal Palace was considered the safest place in all Three Worlds, especially with the protection of the Royal Guard. The Gotei 13 Captains had no reason to stay.


    But now��


    This ��safest�� place had been breached by the enemy, and even those who were among the strongest in all Three Worlds had been slaughtered.


    It would be up to him to stop them now.


    Ichigo took a deep breath. Could he do it?


    Even with his new dual blades, could he really hold them off?


    He wasn��t expecting victory, but he had to at least stall them until Naruto arrived.


    Without hesitation, he charged ahead, moving toward the spiritual pressures he sensed.


    ...


    Meanwhile��


    A thick column of smoke erupted from Rukongai, streaking into the sky.


    K��kaku Shiba crossed her arms. ��That��s the third one today. Busy day.��


    The last time the Shiba family had been this involved was when Kaien served as the Lieutenant of the 5th Division. Before that, it was probably when Isshin caused a stir.


    ��This might cause more trouble for you.�� She was speaking to herself when a voice replied.


    Turning, she saw the old man, Captain-Commander Yamamoto.


    ��Naruto has already gone up,�� K��kaku stretched and shook her head, ��along with the Royal Guard, huh����


    With all the recent struggles over the past century, this normally resolute man had grown more cautious. ��I won��t send the entirety of the Gotei 13. Only Captain Soi Fon and Captain Mayuri will go up.��


    K��kaku looked surprised. ��Captain Mayuri of the 12th Division? Are you sure it��s safe to send him?��


    Though she wasn��t officially part of the Gotei 13, her brothers were Shinigami, so she knew Mayuri��s reputation well, aware of what kind of mad scientist he was.


    Yamamoto remained expressionless. ��Naruto asked him to research a new ��lynchpin.�� Once progress is made, he is prepared for contingencies.��


    ��Lynchpin����


    The word left K��kaku momentarily stunned. ��So the Soul King will�� die?��


    ��It was Naruto��s request,�� Yamamoto said curtly, offering no further explanation to her.


    Meanwhile, Naruto landed at the palace entrance, emerging from one of the pillars.


    He reached out with his senses.


    Spiritual pressures clashed, reverberating through the air��the fight had just ended, but the residual energy still lingered.


    Naruto frowned slightly.


    The spiritual pressures in the air didn��t belong solely to Ichib�� Hy��sube but to the other members of the Royal Guard. Yet without exception, all of these energies were mere traces in the air. Their sources had vanished. ��????��????


    No��


    Their bodies were destroyed, but their connection to the Royal Palace hadn��t yet been severed.


    Naruto reached into the void, gripped one of the spiritual energies, and forcibly pulled it out.


    A large, rotund figure tumbled out and rolled to a stop at his feet.


    ��You��re so rough,�� the man groaned, rubbing his face. ��You could have just called my name.��


    It was Ichib�� Hy��sube.


    Naruto looked down at him. ��Looks like you lost?��


    ��I lost,�� the monk replied frankly. ��His power�� it��s beyond ordinary means. It touches the domain of the Soul King.��


    ��Omniscience and omnipotence?�� Naruto murmured.


    It wasn��t a secret anymore; Uryu Ishida had already informed Ichigo, and through him, the Shinigami had been made aware.


    The monk nodded in silence.


    ��Let��s go,�� Naruto said, nudging him with his foot. ��The Three Worlds haven��t been affected yet. As long as they haven��t done anything to the Soul King, we can still act����


    ��I can��t go,�� the monk interjected firmly. ��Naruto, only you can go.��


    Naruto looked at him.


    ��Although the Royal Guard members are bound to the Royal Palace, and as long as it stands, we won��t truly die,�� the monk explained. ��Given enough time, we will fully recover.��


    ��Or, if someone calls our name, we can be revived by tapping into our spiritual energy.��


    ��However, reviving our bodies doesn��t mean our full power returns.��


    ��I am now����


    ��Only slightly stronger than a typical Captain, and I can no longer use the power of Ichimonji.��


    In other words, in the coming battles, he would not be able to contribute directly; at most, he wouldn��t be a liability due to his immortality.


    Naruto nodded and, without looking back, flew forward, leaving the monk behind.


    ...


    Royal Palace of the Soul King


    In the very heart of the palace, where the Soul King resides, Shinigami and Quincy converge, meeting in the place that symbolizes both the beginning and the end.


    ��Yhwach,�� Ichigo Kurosaki called out, standing at the entrance.


    The Quincy inside turned toward him upon hearing his voice. Sunlight streamed down from the sky, bright and unwavering, casting half of Ichigo��s body in light, while only partially illuminating Uryu Ishida, who stood closest to the door. The rest remained shrouded in shadow within the palace.


    ��You��re finally here, Ichigo Kurosaki.�� Yhwach extended his hand, his deep voice warmer than usual, containing a rare hint of eagerness. ��I��ve been waiting for this moment for a long time.��


    Ichigo took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on the man before him��someone all too familiar, though the knowledge of their connection was still raw and complicated. During the forging of his new blade, he was briefly sent back to the living world by Nimaiya, where he learned of his heritage from his father.


    ��I know,�� Yhwach��s voice grew louder, as though embracing him. ��You learned about the past. Born from darkness, you carry my blood.��


    ��You possess endless potential. Why align yourself with the Shinigami, choosing to oppose me?��


    ��Return to me, my child. Join Uryu, become my right hand and my greatest pride, my heir to this Wandenreich.��


    But Ichigo��s resolve remained unshaken. He lifted his blade, pointing it directly at Yhwach. ��I��m not like Uryu Ishida; I won��t be deceived by your empty promises.��


    ��I came here to stop you.��


    Yhwach chuckled softly. ��I see it all.��


    Ichigo frowned. ��See it all?��


    ��Yes, everything.�� Yhwach raised his hand, walking toward the Soul King��s crystal in the center of the palace. With a motion, he summoned a sword forged of spirit particles.


    ��You followed Uryu here to the Soul Society, trained within the Royal Palace�� and soon, you will stand powerless as the Soul King dies.��


    Raising the sword high, he prepared to strike down on the crystal. His voice turned somber, as if mourning.


    ��Farewell, my father.��


    Ichigo sprang forward, gripping his sword and moving to intercept Yhwach. ��Stop!��


    A heavy weight settled in his heart. The entire Royal Guard had fallen to Yhwach��could he, alone, truly stop him?


    But Yhwach��s power wasn��t what he expected. The strike, as it came down, was slow, so much so that by the time Ichigo stepped in front of him, it still hadn��t connected.


    Zangetsu clashed with Yhwach��s blade, sparks scattering.


    Yhwach��s wrist trembled, seemingly caught off guard by Ichigo��s speed and strength, struggling to maintain his hold as his sword nearly slipped from his grasp.


    Ichigo noticed the hesitation and seized the opportunity, launching another slash.


    Yhwach��s sword flew upward, not far away but high up before beginning a quick descent.


    Yhwach reached out, intent on reclaiming his weapon.


    Ichigo narrowed his gaze, unwilling to let that happen. Jumping up, he extended his hand over Yhwach��s towering form, reaching for the blade as it fell. Unlike Yhwach��s poised demeanor, Ichigo��s movements were swift and instinctive, his fingers brushing the hilt of the sword just in time to hook it into his grasp.


    But at that moment��


    Ichigo met Yhwach��s eyes.


    There was something disturbingly wrong with them.


    Most people have single pupils, and even those with rare genetic conditions may possess double pupils. But Yhwach�� it was as if there were three pupils within each eye. It was impossible to discern what exactly he was focusing on.


    A chill ran through Ichigo, an unsettling sense of something otherworldly and ungraspable.


    And then he noticed his hand.


    His hand, holding Yhwach��s sword, no longer obeyed him.


    Yhwach chuckled, darkly amused. ��Come now, Ichigo. Together, let us witness the end of the Soul Society.��


    ...


    Outside the Soul King��s Palace


    Naruto stopped at the palace entrance, watching Ichigo Kurosaki��s actions closely.


    He was ready to intervene.


    Golden chains from his sealing technique were already prepared to strike. Yet, in that moment, a memory surfaced��a single sentence the Soul King once shared with him:


    ��Please�� do not prevent my death.��


    The Soul King had foreseen his own end and accepted it without resistance.


    Naruto looked past the figures standing between him and the dimly lit depths of the palace, gazing at the amber crystal and the figure of the Soul King sealed within. But this memory was no mere recollection; it was as if the Soul King were speaking to him again, right here and now.


    He didn��t respond, but his sealing technique remained active, and the chains continued flying forward.


    ��You have the means to temporarily uphold the balance of the Three Worlds,�� the Soul King��s voice resonated in Naruto��s mind. ��It will hold until a new pillar can be forged.��


    Naruto paused.


    Something to bear the weight of all three worlds?


    Could it be�� the Soul King��s heart?


    The organ left behind after the death of Valkyrie, one of Yhwach��s elite soldiers. Could that truly work?


    Naruto raised his hand, and the golden chains changed course, now moving away from Ichigo Kurosaki.


    Ichigo, caught off guard, looked down in shock as his hand, seemingly beyond his control, swung the sword downward. The amber crystal shattered, split neatly in two with a single stroke.


    At that exact moment, the palace trembled, and the world itself began to shake as if responding to the Soul King��s demise.


    Ichigo stared wide-eyed at the scene before him.


    The Soul King�� was dead.


    By his own hand.


    The weight of his mission��to protect the Soul King, to maintain the balance of the Three Worlds��now feels like the gravest crime, as he realizes he has slain the very lynchpin of existence.


    Yhwach laughs, his voice rich with triumph. "I told you, you��d be powerless to prevent the Soul King��s death."


    "This... this is the future I foresaw. You arrive, you strike, you kill..." Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ichigo clenches his fists, his body trembling with disbelief and regret. "Why... why did I kill him?"


    "Why couldn��t I control my own hand? And why can��t I let go of this sword?"


    Yhwach smirks. "Because that is my gift to you."


    "You��re a Quincy, my child. I lent you this sword and infused it with my own spirit energy. This power is connected to the Quincy blood within you."


    His voice drops, revealing a hint of satisfaction. "As long as you carry the blood of a Quincy, you were destined to slay the Soul King. That is your purpose."


    With newfound determination, Ichigo lunges at Yhwach, blade poised to strike.


    Yhwach looks at him almost pitifully. "And what reason do you have left to fight me?"


    "The Soul Society is disappearing, the Three Worlds are collapsing..."


    His words cut short as Ichigo pivots, instinctively dodging a sudden strike.


    Yhwach is taken aback; he hadn��t foreseen this move. In this world, only two individuals elude his prophetic vision.


    One is the Soul King, now deceased. The other...


    He turns to see Naruto Uzumaki standing at the palace entrance, casting a jutsu.


    Golden chains lash toward Yhwach, one even looping around Ichigo, pulling him safely out of harm''s way to the base of the fractured crystal. Meanwhile, Naruto��s chains extend like octopus tentacles, catching and supporting the remnants of the amber crystal as they waver.


    Yhwach grins, voice dripping with anticipation. "Naruto Uzumaki! So, you finally show yourself."


    "At last, the one being I could never truly see��yet now, you pose no threat to me. Every choice you��ve made has been in vain."


    "Sadly, you��re too late. If you��d arrived a minute��no, even ten seconds sooner, you might have stopped Ichigo from killing the Soul King."


    Naruto steps to Ichigo��s side, placing a comforting hand on his head. "Using a child��s hand to fulfill your ambitions," he says coldly. "And then, making him shoulder the guilt for it afterward."


    He looks Yhwach squarely in the eye. "You��ve lived countless lifetimes compared to him... and this is the sort of vile scheme you come up with? Pathetic."


    Ichigo looks up, taken aback, shock and confusion in his eyes. He never expected Naruto to respond with words of encouragement.


    "Say what you will," Yhwach shrugs, unfazed. "The fact remains��I am the sole victor here."


    He pauses, relishing the impact of his words. "No matter how much you console Ichigo, he has committed the ultimate crime."


    Naruto shakes his head, his voice steady. "He��s nothing more than a blade wielded by you. So tell me, Yhwach��is guilt reserved for the blade or the one who wields it?"


    Yhwach sneers. "But Ichigo is no ordinary blade."


    With three pupils shimmering in his eyes, Yhwach addresses Ichigo with a cold gaze. "You should have listened to Naruto. Had you not come here, none of this would��ve happened."


    Ichigo stiffens, stunned.


    But Naruto doesn��t respond. He turns his focus to the shattered amber, fixing it in place. Channeling a summoning jutsu, he claps his hand against the crystal��s surface.


    A soft "poof" and a wisp of smoke appear as the Soul King��s heart materializes��a heart still alive, emitting a strong and calming spiritual pressure.


    Yhwach watches intently but does not interfere.


    Naruto takes a sharp breath, a spirit blade forming at his fingertips. Without hesitation, he slices a small incision into the heart, allowing its life force to seep out and wrap around the fractured crystal, connecting the pieces.


    The tremors cease.


    The upheaval that had rocked the heavens halts, as if nothing had happened at all.


    "So, the heart," Yhwach chuckles. "A clever workaround, but only a temporary fix."


    "How long will it last? Nine days? A week? Three days?"


    Ichigo interrupts, unable to hold back. "You said that if I hadn��t come, none of this would��ve happened��why?"


    "Are you truly that dense?" Yhwach scoffs. "Or has the weight of your failure clouded your judgment?"


    He turns to Naruto with a knowing smile. "Naruto Uzumaki has already pieced it together."


    Naruto once again places his hand on Ichigo��s head, then draws his own blade, Vortex, releasing its full power instantly.


    The wind surged around Ichigo��s hand, grinding away the power Yhwach implanted within him. The answer came out alongside the wind: "Only you could kill the Soul King, Ichigo."


    Ichigo��s body shudders. He feels the pain of losing that strength, coupled with the shock of hearing this revelation.


    ''Only he could kill the Soul King?''


    Yhwach chuckles. "That��s right. Only someone who possesses the combined power of the Soul King, Shinigami, Hollow, Quincy, and Human can end the Soul King��s life. And in this world, Ichigo, you are the only one with all five."


    Ichigo shivers again, glaring hatefully at his own hands.


    "My child born in the darkness," Yhwach addresses him, "don��t be troubled. You were born for this purpose."


    Ichigo looks up. ''Born... for this?''


    "Everything about your life," Yhwach continues, "the friends you made, the powers you gained, the battles you fought, the skills you learned��it was all because of me."


    "Your brief seventeen years of life? I have been preparing for it for nearly a century, all for this day."


    This idea... it felt painfully familiar.


    Ichigo remembers someone else who had spoken like this��Aizen. He clenches his fists, feeling the weight of the parallels, his gaze shifting back to the blackened remains of the Soul King.


    A wave of helplessness rises within him, but it doesn��t overwhelm him.


    "This plan was set in motion a thousand years ago, just as the Soul King himself foresaw his own end," Naruto says softly, patting Ichigo��s head. "And that was all the Soul King wanted."


    Ichigo remains motionless, his body numb.


    ''So... someone even beyond Yhwach had a hand in this?''


    "But that��s all it is," Naruto continues. "Your existence, your power, everything you��ve done, it��s because of your own will. Isn��t that true?"


    Ichigo looks up, his eyes clouded. "But... am I really..."


    Doubt creeps in. Could even his own will be something placed upon him?


    "Don��t doubt yourself," Naruto says with a gentle smile. "I am proof of your own free will."


    Ichigo freezes.


    "No matter how strong Yhwach��s powers of foresight may be, he cannot see me," Naruto says softly. "So anything involving me, anything we��ve shared, remains beyond his reach."


    "Trust that you are still yourself. He��s only manipulated the pieces, nudging events to line up in his favor."


    "It��s just like any battle."


    Naruto pauses, a wry smile appearing. "If he could control your will, why didn��t he just make you join him the moment you became a Shinigami?"


    "Why would he need to give you power and then rely on your hand to kill the Soul King?"


    Ichigo lets out a relieved huff, his confusion clearing, his eyes regaining focus. "Thanks, Uncle Naruto. I understand."


    Yhwach smirks as he watches them. "How compassionate of you, Naruto Uzumaki. Even now, you take the time to soothe him."


    "But what difference does it make?"


    "This world is destined for destruction."


    Naruto stands up, drawing a second blade, the crimson "Kurama." "Maybe the world will end in the next moment, but before it does, I won��t let the one responsible live to see it."


    Yhwach raises his hand. "I��ll admit that even now, I cannot fully see you with my eyes."


    "Still..."


    "You have no hope of defeating me."


    Suddenly, a black, viscous liquid oozes from the remains of the Soul King��s amber prison, creeping across the floor toward Yhwach.


    The Soul King��s power flows from his corpse into Yhwach, who drinks it in.


    "You should realize," Yhwach says with satisfaction, "this world came into being through the Soul King. He was ambushed by treacherous beings who tore off his limbs, hollowed out his organs, and severed his tongue..."


    "They used him as a lynchpin to create the Three Worlds."


    "Now, they hypocritically worship him, calling him the Soul King."


    "But tell me��who even remembers his real name?"


    Naruto pauses.


    ''The Soul King��s name?''


    He��d never heard it before, nor had he thought to ask. It was as if "Soul King" was his one and only title.


    "See? Even someone like you doesn��t know," Yhwach sneers, raising a finger to his lips. "


    Allow me to enlighten you."


    "His name was..."


    "Adnyeus."


    "He despised this world, this cursed existence born from the sins committed against him."


    "Uzumaki Naruto, this is no mere battle against me��you��re fighting against this world itself."


    Naruto lifts his sword. "I may not know as much about the Soul King as you do, but I��d say that what you call his hatred is really your own. You��re just projecting your malice onto him."


    "There��s no honor in your crimes."


    With a flick of his wrist, Yhwach conjures a sword and slashes forward, engaging Naruto in battle.


    ...


    Beneath the Spirit King''s Palace, in the Seireitei


    The battle between the Quincy and the Shinigami had not yet ceased; some Quincy still fought in desperation. Tremors from the heavens resonated through the earth below, an intensity far beyond what any Zanpakuto or Quincy ability could cause��unless a Royal Guard Zanpakuto, one rivaling Ry��jin Jakka, was in play.


    This abnormal disturbance put everyone on alert.


    "What��s going on?" T��shir�� Hitsugaya asked, glancing upward. His own Zanpakuto commanded the heavens, so he could sense the tremors were originating from above, not from the ground, where the effects were merely more apparent.


    "The Spirit King... has he died?" Kisuke Urahara��s eyes widened with disbelief as he gazed skyward.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi��s face darkened, saying nothing.


    "Died? Urahara, are you kidding?" Soi Fon snarled in fury.


    "No, that��s likely what happened," Mayuri replied, shaking his head. At this moment, he found himself unexpectedly aligned with Urahara.


    T��shir�� frowned. "What about the Royal Guard? Isn��t their sole duty to protect the Spirit King?"


    No one responded. But for this outcome to occur, it could only mean the Royal Guard had been entirely defeated.


    ...


    At the 7th Division Headquarters


    The three figures there, deliberating on their next moves, suddenly fell silent.


    "The Spirit King is dead," Yamamoto muttered, his voice somber. Even he found the news unexpected, though he kept his emotions tightly in check, betraying nothing outwardly.


    Shunsui Ky��raku reached out and grabbed the wrist of the man standing beside him. He knew what his friend would decide to do at such a moment.


    "It seems it��s my turn now," J��shir�� Ukitake said softly, uttering the words with calm resolution.


    And just as those words left his lips, the tremors ceased.


    The world returned to silence.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/115002489/b0e778c7252244179f6becf5df602e97/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1738800000&token-hash=unTLMDO5M9x7tg_7LsWuy5vhkTPUcXv9Y2PKzaJdXVc%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 273: Yhwach’s Power vs Naruto, Preparation?

    In the Seireitei, beneath the Spirit King''s Palace...


    As J��shir�� Ukitake began to remove his clothing, he paused, looking up at the sky.


    "It stopped," he murmured softly.


    "So that disturbance wasn''t caused by the Spirit King''s death?" Shunsui Ky��raku squinted, also glancing upward. "Was it their fight shaking everything?"


    "Incredible. The whole world was..."


    Yamamoto stayed silent. Despite his long life, even he, like the younger officers, had never experienced anything like this. He, too, was uncertain about what had truly happened or what had caused the previous tremors.


    "Don''t get your hopes up," a dry voice sounded suddenly among them. "It ''was'' the Spirit King''s death."


    They turned.


    It was Mayuri Kurotsuchi��or rather, another one of his clones��who walked in from outside, eyeing Ukitake intently. "So this is the Spirit King''s fragment within Captain Ukitake, isn''t it? Mimihagi?"


    "Hmm�� just as I suspected. That strange, serene power is part of the Spirit King''s body," Mayuri said with a slight smirk. "And to use such power so readily�� Captain Ukitake, that''s just like you."


    "Had you not been plagued by illness, you would have been the Captain-Commander''s ideal successor, even over Naruto," he continued, observing J��shir��''s calm silence as he redressed, choosing not to respond.


    His knowledge was enough to confirm that Mayuri had uncovered every detail.


    "So the Spirit King is dead?" The Captain-Commander finally spoke, gazing at the clone.


    "Yes," Mayuri nodded, raising a hand with a faintly delighted expression. "Captain Uzumaki anticipated this outcome. He even pulled Kisuke Urahara over from the World of the Living, seemingly to create a new ''lynchpin.''"


    He stopped and looked at the Captain-Commander, smiling.


    "Captain Uzumaki asked me to convey something else; I nearly forgot while preoccupied with the lynchpin. He��s apprehended Tokinada Tsunayashiro to use for its creation."


    The Captain-Commander stared at Mayuri.


    He wasn��t easily deceived. With his powers, he could feel the clash of spiritual pressure between two Captains quite distinctly. Until now, he hadn��t known why Naruto had confronted Tokinada, but it was becoming clear.


    Mayuri, though, seemed to be enjoying this a bit too much.


    "But if the Spirit King truly perished, why did it stop?" J��shir�� Ukitake continued to gaze skyward. "Naruto��s abilities are formidable, but the Spirit King is beyond that. Ordinary Kid�� would have no effect on him." ??????����?s


    "Only Mimihagi could..."


    Upon hearing of the Spirit King��s death, J��shir�� had immediately prepared to sacrifice himself, intending to harness Mimihagi��s power to stabilize the realms. He knew only he could wield that power.


    Mimihagi governed "Stillness." At age three, J��shir�� had suffered from a debilitating, incurable illness. In desperation, his parents took him to Mimihagi��s shrine, offering his diseased lung as a tribute in exchange for Mimihagi��s power.


    The reason he had never fully recovered was that he��d been missing a lung ever since. And the only reason he had survived without it was due to the binding power of Mimihagi.


    Only a fragment of the Spirit King could stabilize the world.


    "It��s not just the Spirit King��s right hand," Mayuri interjected, shaking his head dismissively. "Captain Uzumaki has something even more important than your right hand."


    He paused.


    "The Spirit King��s heart."


    Hearing this, memories returned to the others.


    That Quincy named Valkyrie, who possessed the power of "resurrection"��


    "I see," J��shir�� murmured softly.


    Shunsui��s face was grave.


    "The real me and Urahara are conducting experiments now," Mayuri continued with a sly grin, "on creating a replacement for the Spirit King. With a successful precedent, it shouldn��t be long before it��s complete..."


    "Urahara and I will soon head to the Spirit King��s Palace with the new lynchpin."


    "Captain-Commander..."


    Yamamoto nodded quietly. "I��ve already arranged for Kukaku Shiba to prepare."


    "Captain Soi Fon from the 2nd Division, Captain Ky��raku from the 8th, and Captain Kaien Shiba from the 5th will accompany you."


    Mayuri tilted his head slightly. "Impressive, Captain-Commander. Quite thorough."


    Just as he was about to say something further, he paused as though receiving new information, then chuckled. "Let��s go. The preliminary work is complete; we��re only missing the final piece."


    A few minutes later��


    At the Shiba residence, the Captains ascended the Tenchuuren, rising toward the Spirit King��s Palace in the sky.


    ...


    Above the Spirit King''s Palace��


    Naruto swung his blade, sending a gale-like wall of wind slashing down over the dark spiritual pressure flowing on the ground.


    "It��s useless. This is the Spirit King��s power," Yhwach said, as though restraining something in his voice. "It can��t be neutralized by just any��"


    His words were cut short. The wind wall flowed in a fierce, piercing arrow that shot directly toward him, striking through his body in an unexpected blow.


    "If I can��t stop the transfer," Naruto said calmly, "then I��ll just stop the source instead." He stepped forward, Vortex��s blade shimmering with light. "Let��s do this, Kurama."


    Inside his mind, Kurama responded eagerly, "Yeah, let��s teach this arrogant guy a lesson!"


    Kurama disliked Yhwach. There was something about his arrogance�� no, it wasn��t just that��it was worse than even Madara Uchiha��s self-assurance.


    Naruto and Kurama had always been looked down upon by others, even those stronger than themselves. But never had they felt such utter disdain directed back at them like this.


    Golden energy surged, radiating brilliantly as nine tails-like appendages floated around him, moving like an extension of himself. He charged, blade in hand.


    Yhwach barely managed to lift his sword to block, while his other hand pulled the spiritual arrow from his chest. "This isn��t how Shinigami fight," he said.


    "When it��s a fight to the death, does the method matter?" Naruto raised his other hand, gathering energy as wind formed into a visible sphere, solidifying. "As long as it hurts the enemy, it��s fair play."


    ''Rasengan.''


    But this Rasengan was nothing like the ninjutsu it used to be. Its form was the same, but its core was filled with concentrated ''Vortex'' power.


    The Rasengan smashed down.


    Yhwach��s expression remained steady as blue veins of spiritual energy appeared on his neck.


    ''Blut Vene.''


    It was a Quincy power imprinted within his bloodline.


    "I��ve always hated you," he said, as the Rasengan smashed down without doing substantial harm, the spiritual particles within it scattering off him like sparks. "Ever since I first knew you existed as I reclaimed my power, I��ve hated you."


    "I can��t see you."


    "Even now, with the Spirit King dead... my eyes still cannot see you."


    In every future Yhwach could perceive, there was no line that crossed paths with Naruto Uzumaki.


    He could see so much... he had seen Ury�� Ishida��s eventual rebellion, even seen the upcoming battle with Haschwalth. He saw Ichigo Kurosaki facing him, saw Kisuke Urahara, Yoruichi Shih��in, and Ichigo��s other friends��


    He could see many things��some different from the current moment��yet, even still��


    He could not see Naruto Uzumaki.


    "This feeling disgusts me. My ability should not allow for an anomaly like you," Yhwach said, extending his left hand to intercept an incoming attack. In that instant, a spectral arm of spiritual power extended from ''Vortex'' blade, gripping a sword.


    It was Kurama��s arm wielding a sword known as ''Fox Hidden in the Mirror''.


    The strike was fierce and unexpected, yet Yhwach stopped it with his hand as though he had predicted it.


    Chains whipped around, silently looping behind Yhwach, aimed at his back.


    But his Blut Vene formed a barrier, blocking each chain with a sapphire sheen.


    However, Yhwach could only dodge the fatal or severely wounding attacks, finding it difficult to avoid the minor ones.


    A flash of white lightning struck, grazing his ear, cutting off the top.


    Their battle raged, spiritual pressure rolling outward, pushing onlookers further from the Spirit King��s Palace.


    "What power��" After dozens of exchanges, Yhwach��s body was in disarray. While he had no severe injuries, his body was covered in countless small cuts and bruises. "So even without an explanation, you noticed."


    "My ability to foresee anything, but everything related to you is blocked, but I can still see myself."


    "Do you know..."


    "For that brief moment, I glimpsed hundreds of ways I could die."


    "While I couldn��t see who would kill me�� I��m sure you are the only one who could."


    Naruto��s face remained expressionless as he raised his hand. "No wonder��"


    "I kept wondering how you could always evade attacks that should��ve killed you."


    "But��"


    "If I can��t take you down in one hit, I��ll do it slowly."


    He paused, recalling his previous battles.


    "Just like how I defeated Valkyrie and then Haschwalth�� you Quincies sure have a surprising number of ways to keep yourselves alive."


    Yhwach looked down at his injuries. "You seem to have forgotten that omniscience and omnipotence are only part of my power. Besides that�� I can bestow power."


    "This ��bestowing�� ability isn��t just for others."


    "It works for me, too."


    He pressed a hand to his chest, saying, "I bestow upon myself a complete body."


    With that, all his minor injuries instantly vanished.


    "Then�� I grant myself full spiritual pressure." sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In mere seconds, all the power he had expended was restored.


    Yhwach smirked. "Even though my ability fails to work on you, what remains of my power is more than enough to achieve victory."


    "Surrender, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "No matter how long you drag this out, once the Spirit King��s heart��s energy depletes, the end will come."


    "No matter how long this takes, I can wait."


    "But can you afford that�� considering those you care for?"


    He nodded toward something.


    Naruto glanced over.


    While he��d been fighting Yhwach, the remaining Quincy forces had encircled Ichigo Kurosaki.


    "My interest in Ichigo Kurosaki extends beyond his ability to kill the Spirit King��" Yhwach continued. "There is another reason."


    "But before I explain that�� let me thank you."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes.


    "Thank me?"


    "For killing Haschwalth," Yhwach chuckled.


    Naruto was confused. Why would Yhwach be grateful for the death of the Quincy with the ��B�� Schrift, second in rank to him?


    "Since birth, I have held the power to bestow and reclaim," Yhwach said, with satisfaction. "Someone like me is a rare breed among Quincies."


    "Haschwalth was the same. However, he only held the ability to ��bestow.��"


    "So at night, we would exchange powers."


    "This means that during those hours, I am without my omniscience and omnipotence."


    "But you killed him, so now I retain that power permanently."


    "In doing so, I glimpsed yet another path to my death."


    "In that vision�� I saw clearly who would kill me."


    "It��s Ichigo Kurosaki."


    "If Haschwalth were alive, I wouldn��t have seen it. And even if he knew, he wouldn��t have told me."


    "So truly, Naruto Uzumaki, thank you."


    ...


    Outside the Spirit King��s Palace


    "How pathetic, only one left standing," Lille Barro sneered. "With Naruto Uzumaki occupied with His Majesty, no one can save you now."


    Ury�� Ishida adjusted his glasses, stepping forward. "Leave him to me."


    "I��ve wanted to kill him ever since the World of the Living, but His Majesty stayed my hand then."


    "But now��"


    "He��s completed his task as a tool for His Majesty, so let me finish our story myself."


    Ichigo Kurosaki panted. "Ury����"


    The Quincies looked around, hesitating.


    "Is there a problem?" Ury�� Ishida turned to Barro, the highest-ranked of the remaining Sternritter. "As the Heir��"


    "This is His Majesty��s command," Barro interrupted. "Leave no one alive."


    "Use full force, and kill Ichigo Kurosaki."


    Ury�� Ishida fell silent.


    "Let��s just get this over with. It��s an order from His Majesty," Barro raised his weapon, an elaborately crafted sniper rifle composed of pure reishi.


    Barro wasted no time. He aimed, his finger on the trigger.


    A shot was fired, aimed directly at Ichigo Kurosaki.

 Chapter 274: Ausw?hlen, Lost?

    A beam of light. Narrow and swift.


    Unlike the traditional ��bow�� used by Quincy, this individual��s weapon resembles a more modern "firearm," reflecting contemporary human development. However, regardless of the medium used to channel one��s power, the essence of that power remains unchanged. A different medium does not inexplicably amplify its potency.


    It��s simply a matter of preference. While some favor the bow, Lille Barro has a particular fondness for firearms. Whether bullets or arrows, they are all ��Heilig Pfeil�� for the Quincy.


    Ichigo Kurosaki raised his sword, attempting to block the bullet. His reaction was swift, and to the naked eye, it appeared he had raised his sword horizontally just before the bullet struck him. And yet��


    His body arched forward like a spring under tension. Though he positioned his sword as a shield, his shoulder was hit, the bullet piercing through. His mind went blank.


    What happened? It seemed like he blocked it.


    ��What a pity.�� Lille Barro continued holding his gun, speaking calmly as he gazed at Ichigo in the mirror. ��Despite possessing Quincy blood, you act so recklessly.��


    ��Of course����


    ��Even if you activate Blut Vene, you still cannot defend against my attack.��


    ��My Schrift is ��X,�� the power of ��X-Axis����''Piercing All Things.����


    ��That��s why I choose firearms over the Quincy��s traditional bow and arrow. Anything that lies along the line between the muzzle of my gun and my target will be pierced by my attack. Nothing can stand in its way.��


    Ichigo Kurosaki gritted his teeth. His expression was filled with anger, but his mind remained calm enough to analyze. This power��


    He had to close in, destroy the weapon. From what Lille Barro said, this ability required a medium.


    Therefore, he must first destroy the weapon.


    This time it was his shoulder. Next time, if it targeted his heart and he couldn��t evade, things would be much worse.


    Shunpo, followed by a strike.


    ��Getsuga����


    Before he could unleash his signature move��


    Something gripped his body, forcibly pulling him, causing his spiritual energy to momentarily stagnate. The sword fell, his strike failing to launch. Ichigo��s heart pounded as he looked down at his waist.


    An enemy?


    Yet, his spiritual senses detected no foe approaching from behind.


    Could it be someone with the ability to hide��?


    Reality dismissed this suspicion. Coiled around his waist was a raised section of the floor. A giant hand made of floorboards had grasped his body. Black patterns, resembling nerves, were visible on the surface of the hand.


    No, not resembling nerves��those were nerves.


    Ichigo looked off into the distance. There, a Quincy cloaked from head to toe crouched low, one hand pressed against the ground. It was his doing that gave ��life�� to the floor. ?????��?����????


    Another�� Power granted by a Schrift?


    Lille Barro raised his gun, aiming at Ichigo��s head. He spoke softly, ��Farewell, the Son of Darkness in service to His Majesty. You��ve made your greatest contribution to His Majesty.��


    ��Your only mistake was���� His tone was somber, almost mournful.


    His finger tightened on the trigger. The bullet was about to fire��


    Ichigo��s eyes widened as he slashed at the hand entangling his body.


    Ury�� Ishida grasped his wrist, his expression extremely serious, staring intently in that direction.


    A red glow surged, a flash of light passing.


    Lille Barro��s trigger was pulled, but the bullet failed to fire, the concentration of his spiritual energy forcibly disrupted.


    He glanced down. His firearm had been severed at the waist. And only then, after all that transpired, a languid, slightly mocking male voice drifted into his ear.


    ��Cry out, Benihime.��


    Lille Barro turned to look in the direction of the voice. ��The Shinigami����


    ��Have they arrived after Naruto?��


    Shunsui Ky��raku bowed slightly, pressing his hand to his hat. ��So Naruto is already fighting Yhwach?��


    ��Picking on a child, and in such numbers��it��s hard to watch.��


    Ichigo was delighted, ��Uncle Kyoraku! Urahara-san, and Soi Fon����


    Kurotsuchi Mayuri scoffed, shaking his head. ��No greeting for me? After all, I am the most important part of this operation.��


    ��Oh? That��s the Soul King?�� Mayuri��s gaze shifted with curiosity. He instinctively took a step toward that direction, only for Kyoraku to grab him by the collar.


    Lille Barro, observing, spoke softly, ��It appears they didn��t give you much trouble.��


    ��But we��re different from those others.��


    ��We are the Sternritter���� He gestured, giving an order, ��Originally, we were to wait until His Majesty finished with Naruto and then return to Soul Society to deal with you. Now, however, it seems we��ll have to eliminate you first.��


    Ury�� Ishida adjusted his glasses. ��It seems Ichigo Kurosaki is my responsibility. The rest of you, deal with the Shinigami.��


    Lille Barro shot him a glare, with a hint of agitation and unease��a barely concealed intent. But��


    ��Fine.�� He agreed readily.


    Whatever thoughts were running through Lille Barro��s mind��whether mere sentiment or something more complex��he posed no real threat. The Shinigami were destined to die, as was Ichigo Kurosaki. His Majesty had granted him power and status, and could just as easily take them away.


    The battlefield quickly divided. Kyoraku led Lille Barro, seemingly one of the Quincy commanders, away from the Soul King��s palace. Kisuke Urahara resumed his unfinished battle with Askin in the World of the Living, considering that he might need to use his Bankai. However, his Bankai was ill-suited to crowded places. The others, trusting their instincts, each chose an opponent. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, only two young men remained at the grand hall��s entrance.


    ��Uryu!�� Ichigo��s relief was evident. ��Great, they��re all gone.��


    ��No one is left to monitor����


    He slumped to the ground, feeling the pain from his shoulder and abdomen wounds. But before he could finish��


    An arrow shot forth, embedding itself between his legs.


    ��How naive.�� Ury�� Ishida adjusted his glasses. ��What made you think that, with no one else around, I wouldn��t attack you?��


    Ichigo froze.


    ��Your sword seems to have changed.�� Uryu continued. ��Now, grip it once again. Show me if your skills have improved with your new blade.��


    His tone was cold and merciless, his expression equally unyielding.


    Ichigo propped himself up, gritting his teeth. ��Traitor!��


    Even now, Ichigo held on to his initial belief��that Ury�� Ishida hadn��t truly aligned himself with the ��Wandenreich�� but was acting out of necessity. As for now��


    With no other Quincy present, and with Yhwach engaged in battle with Uncle Naruto, Uryu still ��stubbornly�� stood with the Wandenreich. The reason was clear; he didn��t believe Naruto could defeat Yhwach, so he continued his pretense, waiting for an opportunity to execute whatever plan he had in mind.


    ��Uncle Naruto won��t lose to Yhwach.�� Ichigo gripped his sword, enduring the pain in his shoulder and abdomen as he used Shunpo to close in and strike. ��Besides, you��re going too far, saying nothing at all.��


    Ury�� Ishida drew his bow, just as he had when he first challenged Ichigo to a duel upon gaining his Shinigami powers.


    The battle erupted.


    And yet�� everywhere, battle raged.


    The powers of Shunsui Ky��raku, Kisuke Urahara��s massive mechanical puppet, and the imposing presence of Mayuri Kurotsuchi were all pale in comparison to the intense fight taking place high above the Soul King��s palace.


    The clash between Naruto and Yhwach tore through the sky, releasing dark, chaotic waves of energy. The blond youth bore some injuries, though they were healing rapidly. In contrast, his opponent��a man in a black robe with long hair��was missing an arm and a leg.


    ��This power�� is still not enough,�� Yhwach said, placing a hand on his chest. ��You have indeed done significant damage to me.��


    ��But����


    ��Grant me a body that is whole and unscathed.��


    The marks left on his body by Naruto��s attacks vanished instantly, with his spiritual pressure and physical form fully restored.


    ��Still not giving up, Naruto Uzumaki?�� Yhwach sneered. ��Even if you can harm me now, how much longer can you keep it up?��


    Naruto tightened his grip on his Zanpakuto. ��I��m only probing the limits of your abilities.��


    ��If you were truly immortal����


    ��You wouldn��t need to shield your vital points in battle.��


    ��So, it��s not that my methods are ineffective��only that I need to increase the intensity.��


    Yhwach narrowed his eyes. ��I suppose you could see it that way.��


    ��But at this point, you are the strongest Shinigami alive aside from myself. If you want more power����


    ��Are you planning to Bankai?��


    Naruto responded in a low voice, ��I prefer the term used by the Monk. True Strike.��


    ��Three Evils, Three Virtues: Six Paths Nine-Tails.��


    The energy from his mask drained and merged into the form of Kurama in his inner world. Golden light enveloped his body.


    ��I must admit, your abilities are impressive,�� Yhwach said, his tone serious. Naruto��s future was hidden from his foresight; he could only infer things indirectly. ��Is it akin to a Quincy��s Vollst?ndig?��


    The ��completed form�� he referred to was not the Vollst?ndig employed by the Wandenreich Quincies of today, but rather the ancient technique from a thousand years ago��one in which Quincies sacrificed their own potential to unleash a momentary surge of spiritual power.


    Naruto shook his head with a faint smile. Instead of answering, he raised his hand, drawing on a more powerful spiritual pressure and the near-infinite reishi surrounding the Soul King��s palace to conjure a fierce wind that blew toward Yhwach.


    Elsewhere on the battlefield, Naruto��s actions, though not directly aimed at the others, had a pronounced impact.


    For the Shinigami, it was minimal. Besides Naruto himself, only Hitsugaya Toshiro relied on external reishi to a certain degree. As spiritual beings, Shinigami operate on an internal cycle of spiritual energy, drawing from their own reserves in combat.


    But for the Quincy��


    The effect was far more significant.


    Quincy rely fundamentally on absorbing reishi from their surroundings. Naruto��s technique drained nearly all the reishi surrounding the Soul King��s palace, almost to depletion.


    Standing opposite Kisuke Urahara, Askin struck a flamboyant pose, pointing forward with his index finger. ��As you can see����


    Behind him, molecular-like wings coalesced, a pair of goggles appeared on his face, and a star-shaped, cross-like halo made of molecules glimmered above his head.


    ��This is my Vollst?ndig����The Gift Ball Deluxe.����


    Urahara��s expression turned grim.


    Askin snapped his fingers. ��You��ll need to be careful�� This time, I won��t be holding back as I did in the World of the Living.��


    ��Let me introduce you to its power.��


    Yet, before he could finish, his wings, mask, and the decorations formed by condensed reishi began to flicker on and off.


    Askin was taken aback. He could sense his control over the reishi suddenly weakening.


    Was His Majesty retracting his power?


    That was his first thought.


    However, he quickly revised his understanding.


    No, it wasn��t his power that had weakened��it was that the reishi in the surrounding air, usually under his control, had thinned.


    With such a minimal reishi base, no matter how refined his abilities were, they couldn��t reach their full potential��


    But why?


    The Soul King��s palace was known to have one of the highest concentrations of reishi across all realms. When he and His Majesty arrived, the difference in reishi concentration compared to the Seireitei was like heaven and earth.


    All of a sudden��


    Was it Naruto��s blade? Kisuke Urahara looked up; this shift was impossible for him not to notice.


    As a Shinigami, he wasn��t greatly affected by it, but his inner astonishment was no less than Askin��s. For most Shinigami, a Zanpakuto��s Bankai only alters the wielder. Whether it��s Komamura��s *Kokujo Tengen Myo��o,* his own *Kannonbiraki Benihime Aratame,* or Mayuri��s *Konjiki Ashisogi Jizo*��


    Only a few can affect a certain radius, creating a fixed field. Tosen Kaname��s *Suzumushi Tsuishiki: Enma Korogi,* Shunsui Ky��raku��s *Katen Kyokotsu: Karamatsu Shinju,* then there are Ryujin Jakka and Hyorinmaru.


    Now, there is a third.


    And it surpasses even those.


    Ryujin Jakka draws moisture from the air, while Hyorinmaru freezes ambient elements�� Naruto��s blade, however, absorbs reishi.


    But why?


    Urahara was baffled.


    Naruto��s ��Vortex�� Zanpakuto is primarily wind-based��why would it absorb reishi?


    What confounded him even more was that Naruto, although his spiritual energy fluctuated with odd changes, was still only in his Shikai state.


    ��This power�� Does it belong to the one battling His Majesty?�� Askin muttered Naruto��s name again with a mocking smile, ��If he wasn��t so formidable, His Majesty would have dealt with him long ago.��


    ��But����


    ��Your name is Kisuke Urahara, isn��t it?��


    ��Why are you more surprised than I am?��


    Urahara adjusted his hat, shaking his head slightly. ��If your intelligence is as thorough as you say, then you should know����


    ��It��s been a long time since I last saw Naruto, and I haven��t had a clear understanding of his true strength for just as long.��


    ��To drain reishi�� Astonishing, truly. It��s actually a blessing in disguise since your Vollst?ndig looked like quite the nuisance. Facing it would be a hassle for us.��


    ��Although Naruto didn��t intend it, he inadvertently helped me out tremendously.��


    ��Now I owe him another favor.��


    He waved his blade with a soft smile.


    ��So, let��s get serious. I��ll finish you off quickly and see if I can be of any help to Naruto.��


    Askin wasn��t the only Quincy who lost their Vollst?ndig ability.


    Throughout the battlefield, not a single exception��Vollst?ndig failed.


    Lille Barro, who had just activated his transformation resembling an ��angelic�� state, saw his form dissipate. Even his freshly fired Heilig Pfeil disintegrated in the wind, ground down into reishi and blown away.


    ��A pleasant surprise.�� Shunsui Ky��raku breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lille Barro looked up, trying to trace the reishi��s direction. ��Is it His Majesty��?��


    ��No, it��s Naruto Uzumaki,�� Kyoraku chuckled. ��I always knew the Vortex blade was formidable, as it has a formidable wielder. But now��s not the time to discuss it.��


    ��You have no time to worry about anyone else.��


    He paused, a faint smirk on his face.


    ��Do you know why I brought you to such a remote place?�� He posed the question after a brief silence.


    Lille Barro did not respond, narrowing his eyes at Kyoraku.


    ��Because my Bankai is dangerous,�� Kyoraku continued as if to himself, ��among Zanpakuto, my Bankai is among the most perilous. To avoid endangering others, I chose to bring you here.��


    ��Bankai��*Katen Kyokotsu: Karamatsu Shinju.*��


    He brandished his twin swords. Spiritual pressure surged in an instant, a small domain engulfing the area.


    High above, the wind roared toward Yhwach. What had been an even fight now tipped dramatically in Naruto��s favor as he unleashed Kurama��s Bankai.


    Naruto��s strikes were unpredictable. Even though Yhwach could foresee all futures involving himself, Naruto knew this, so each of his attacks struck with increasing ferocity once they connected.


    Each blow could be a feint or a lethal hit.


    This put Yhwach in a bind.


    He was forced to carefully time every ��granting�� he used, healing each wound instantly. Naruto��s aim, however, was to deplete his spiritual energy.


    After all��


    He planned to make this man a part of his throne.


    The primary focus of Naruto��s attacks was Yhwach��s internal organs, followed by his mind. The blade led the assault, sealing techniques provided support.


    Once one gains total control over the battlefield, their opponent becomes increasingly beleaguered.


    At this moment, Yhwach found himself in just such a predicament.


    He glimpsed a future��


    Ten minutes, fifteen minutes, twenty minutes later��


    If he didn��t change the course of events, this struggle would persist indefinitely.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki.�� Yhwach extended his hand, blue flames swirling around it. ��I had thought�� I wouldn��t need such power to face you.��


    ��My intention was to hold back my greatest gifts unless absolutely necessary. But now, without reclaiming them, I cannot match you.��


    As he spoke, blue flames bloomed like flowers.


    ��Qualkreis.��


    The petals resembled arrows, aimed directly at Naruto��sharp and unbreakable.


    Within the shattered Soul King��s palace, the debris and blue spiritual energy melded, forming a ring that encircled Naruto.


    These stones were granted the quality of being ��nearly indestructible.��


    It created a makeshift prison, restraining Naruto.


    Naruto��s blade tried to grind down the rocks. Under Yhwach��s power, however, these stones were not easily destroyed. Three or four attempts were required to break through them.


    But��


    This momentary opportunity to bind Naruto was not something Yhwach exploited offensively. He understood that he couldn��t kill Naruto in such a brief interval.


    Instead, he would use this time to secure a power sufficient to end Naruto��s life.


    Yhwach raised his hands high.


    Blue flames ignited, forming a ceremonial altar.


    ��Return to me!�� he whispered softly.


    A gust of ��wind�� arose��not the tangible wind summoned by Naruto��s blade, but a current of spiritual energy at the soul level.


    In front of the Soul King��s palace, Ichigo Kurosaki suddenly felt an intense pain, collapsing to one knee with a contorted expression. Something was being drawn out of his body.


    A blue light emerged from his head, carrying part of his spiritual energy and a fragment of his life force, ascending into the sky.


    Ury�� Ishida paused his attack, adjusted his glasses, and looked up. ��It has begun, hasn��t it?��


    ��Do you know what that ability is?�� Ichigo asked through gritted teeth.


    ��That is *Ausw?hlen,*�� Ury�� replied.


    Ichigo was stunned, but despite the pain, he looked up at the sky. ��So, this is *Ausw?hlen*?��


    When forging his new blade, Ichigo had been sent back to the World of the Living by Oetsu Nimaiya and learned the truth from his mother. He discovered the strained, complex relationship between the Kurosaki and Ishida families��appearing harmonious yet filled with unresolved tension. He also finally understood... what truly happened to his mother all those years ago.


    It was Ryuken Ishida who had explained it. He called it *Ausw?hlen.*


    Nine years ago, when Yhwach awakened, he launched an *Ausw?hlen* upon all mixed-blood Quincies to reclaim his powers. Yhwach might not have intended to kill these mixed-blood Quincies outright, but ��losing one��s powers�� was, in essence, a death sentence. Many mixed-blood Quincies, who were fighting Hollows at the time, were suddenly left defenseless, with no option but to be killed by the Hollows.


    Even Masaki Kurosaki would have perished to a Hollow��s attack, if not for the intervention of Fullbringers and the Substitute Shinigami.


    ��Uncle Naruto��s strength has pushed His Majesty to this extent,�� Ury�� continued calmly. ��His Majesty is the source of all Quincy power; every Quincy bears his bloodline.��


    ��So now, he is reclaiming the power of every Quincy to amass it for his battle against Naruto.��


    Every Quincy.


    Ichigo clenched his fist, realizing that his own pain was due to the Quincy blood within him.


    But wait��


    He looked down at Ury��. This guy didn��t seem to be affected at all.


    ��You���� Ichigo asked in confusion.


    Ury�� shook his head without answering. But inwardly, a question that had long troubled him was finally answered: why did Yhwach take him from the World of the Living, and why did he name him heir to the Wandenreich?


    He��d thought it was because something about him had been discovered. But now he realized the true reason. It was because of his unique power.


    Within the Wandenreich, there were always two theories about His Majesty��s *Ausw?hlen.*


    One was that the powers of the ��Schrift�� were directly bestowed by His Majesty, and that the Sternritter only wielded these powers by his gift.


    Another theory was that the Sternritter already possessed the potential for their Schrift powers, and that His Majesty��s blessing merely activated and enhanced these innate abilities.


    Now, it seemed��


    Ury�� concluded that perhaps only the latter was true, or perhaps both were, but in his own case, it was clearly the latter.


    He had inherently possessed the power of the Schrift ��A����*Antithesis.*


    This power was more formidable than he had imagined; not only could it transfer injuries, but it could also oppose Yhwach��s *Ausw?hlen.*


    At least, he had just felt the force of *Ausw?hlen* exerted upon him, and he was able to reject it effortlessly.


    On the battlefield, Kisuke Urahara controlled his mechanical puppet with a relentless gaze. Moments ago, his opponent had been dominating him completely; now, that same man lay on the ground, clutching his throat. No matter how he struggled, his power seemed to be pulled away from him.


    The remaining members of the Sternritter�� and even the Quincies in the Seireitei�� all felt the drain of power.


    At the very moment his opponent expired, Mayuri Kurotsuchi threw down a scroll. White smoke exploded as the scroll unfurled.


    A lifeless body lay upon it, vacant and expressionless, with spiritual energy faintly surging.


    It was none other than *Tokinada Tsunayashiro.*


    The Quincy power within this figure��now converted into a ��throne����had already vanished, as it was drawn out at the moment Yhwach unleashed *Ausw?hlen,* absorbed by the twin kings of the Quincies.


    ��Seems Naruto was rather prophetic,�� Mayuri scoffed.


    If Yhwach himself had not been used as the ��Quincy component�� and another Quincy had been chosen instead, then at the very moment the throne replaced the Soul King, it would have been destroyed by him.


    Above the Soul King��s palace, Naruto had nearly freed himself from all restraints, with only the outermost layer of blue reishi flames remaining.


    Yhwach, having absorbed all Quincy powers, extended his arms wide. Spiritual energy pierced through the void��tearing open a narrow passageway, forcibly breaking the restrictions around the Soul King��s palace.


    It was a portal��a portal for spatial relocation.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki, you have lost.�� Yhwach, without launching an attack, turned and stepped into the portal without hesitation.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/115142689/07209786634f4726b0adc04f99d68b6a/e30%3D/1.png?token-time=1738972800&token-hash=DPHk3VkfszC_ZSymrSgXvx63ZOpama4ifD83oECBWzc%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 275: Naruto Uzumaki, you’re not from this world…

    At that moment, Naruto extinguished the blue flame-like arrows surrounding his body, absorbing the spirit particles for his own use.


    He looked ahead.


    The portal remained open.


    Yhwach��s figure had disappeared.


    Naruto expanded his ��Mind''s Eye of the Kagura,�� but within the boundaries of the Soul King Palace, there was no trace of Yhwach''s spiritual pressure.


    Where did he go?


    Why is this portal still active?


    Should he follow?


    Naruto wasn��t afraid of Yhwach��s methods. So far, Yhwach hadn��t displayed any attacks too fearsome or impossible to handle. However, that might simply be because he hadn��t yet had the time or opportunity to use them.


    Just like now.


    To execute the ��spatial transference�� technique, Yhwach first had to create an opening for himself and then perform the ��Ausw?hlen.��


    Perhaps the techniques that could pose a threat to him require some time to activate.


    But to be safe, caution is essential.


    Naruto formed hand seals.


    It was the familiar ��Shadow Clone Technique,�� which he hadn��t used in a while. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike the overwhelming scenes of the past, this time he created only one clone. The clone stepped into the portal without hesitation.


    Half a minute passed.


    Naruto was still standing in front of the portal, but no new information came to his mind; the clone hadn��t returned.


    ��Naruto?�� Kurama asked, puzzled.


    Naruto��s thoughts were scattered.


    He understood why Kurama was questioning him.


    Too much time had passed. No matter what lay beyond the portal or whether Yhwach was there, the clone should have either returned or dispelled itself to relay the information.


    But there was nothing��


    Was the clone imprisoned?


    Why imprison it? Could Yhwach have mistaken the clone for the real Naruto? Yet, even if he had, Yhwach should have struck to kill.


    In any case, the only logical result should have been for the clone to ��dispel.��


    Thinking from the logic of a Shinigami or Quincy yields no answers.


    But from a ��ninja��s�� perspective?


    Ninja battles revolve around ��deception,�� ��concealment,�� and landing a killing blow after obtaining ��advantageous information.��


    That��s something Yhwach could also employ.


    Back when he fought ��Yamamoto,�� he used similar tricks.


    So��


    What would Yhwach need to acquire to feel confident he could defeat him?


    The question surfaced, and the answer quickly followed.


    The Soul King!


    From the start, he��d been absorbing the Soul King��s power.


    But in the Soul King��s palace, there was no trace of his spiritual pressure.


    Naruto lowered his head and expanded ��Mind''s Eye of the Kagura�� again, covering the entire area around the Soul King��s palace.


    Ichigo Kurosaki, Uryu Ishida, Shunsui Kyoraku��


    And Mayuri Kurotsuchi!


    Multiple instances of Mayuri��s spiritual pressure.


    One of them was in the Soul King��s palace.


    Naruto was taken aback, but he quickly raised his hand high, gathering blue energy and ��Sage of Six Paths Kurama Mode�� chakra, forming a large, sharp spear. ?�Ѧ�????��??


    He hurled it powerfully toward the ��Mayuri�� inside the Soul King��s palace.


    Whether the person inside was Yhwach, masquerading by giving himself ��Mayuri��s spiritual pressure,�� or simply a clone of Mayuri��it didn��t matter now. Whoever was there had to be eliminated.


    The air tore as the spear spun, gathering momentum.


    The structure trembled as it neared its target.


    Dust billowed out to the sides but didn��t obscure the view.


    The spear pierced forward.


    Inside the Soul King��s palace, the being emitting ��Mayuri��s�� spiritual pressure, as Naruto suspected, was not the real ��Mayuri,�� but Yhwach, who had cloaked himself with ��Mayuri��s spiritual pressure.��


    The portal to another space in the sky was a ruse.


    Its purpose was simply to buy time to achieve his real objective��devouring the Soul King��s power.


    The heart had already been absorbed.


    The amber stone split in two, and from the crack, a thick black spiritual pressure oozed continuously, pouring into Yhwach��s body.


    Only half a minute had passed.


    The amber-like ��Soul King�� itself appeared mostly unchanged��he had already died, severing all ties with the Three Worlds.


    Yet��


    Yhwach��s body visibly swelled; the Soul King��s power seemed almost too ��abundant�� for him. Much like how a person might grow small, fatty lumps when overweight, Yhwach��s body sprouted similar black lumps of dense spiritual pressure.


    Clusters of dark growths formed on his feet.


    On his head, there were mushroom-like protrusions, inky and viscous like those on his feet, adorned with large, golden eyes glinting like gemstones across the headpiece.


    Once Naruto detected him��


    His aura shifted suddenly, the ��Mayuri�� portion dissipating, leaving only the Quincy power fused with the Soul King��s strength.


    For a moment, he maintained a faint connection, trying to keep it concealed from Naruto.


    Now that everything was exposed, there was no need for restraint.


    They burst out freely, flowing like a great river��not liquid, but masses of countless small black, one-eyed humanoid beings filled with malice, targeting the Shinigami gathered near the Soul King��s palace.


    ��Quick reaction,�� Yhwach remarked, his voice filled with genuine satisfaction that he could hardly contain. ��I thought this little trick would keep you occupied much longer.��


    ��But����


    ��It��s too late.��


    Yhwach sneered, ��Now the Soul King��s power belongs to me����


    Before he could finish��


    A golden flash��


    Light streamed down from above, a dazzling, powerful beam, like sunlight concentrated into a sharp, cutting ray.


    Now with added power, Yhwach had an extra margin, enough to sway his body and dodge this strike.


    Naruto��s attack wasn��t aimed directly at him.


    He was trying to sever the connection between the Soul King��s power and Yhwach, as he had at the beginning.


    However, this time the attack didn��t cut off the link.


    Yhwach raised his hand, drifting out of the palace��s gap, ��It��s useless, Naruto Uzumaki. You can��t stop me now.��


    ��I am now�� the Soul King.��


    ��There��s no way to prevent what was meant to be mine from returning to me.��


    As he said, even though the link was severed, the spiritual energy from the Soul King��s body continued to flow toward Yhwach, as if finding any means possible to ��return�� to him.


    He still wore the grotesque, eye-filled ��crown.��


    And it gave him a sense of allure as if he were seeing the world anew.


    In some respects, at this moment, he was no different from a ��newborn.��


    Naruto��s face was solemn as he glared at Yhwach.


    Had he really become the Soul King?


    It was more than just a power increase.


    There was something else Naruto feared��


    ��I can see it now,�� Yhwach suddenly paused, his tone growing fervent, ��Naruto Uzumaki, I can see you.��


    Naruto��s thoughts confirmed, ��Just as I suspected.��


    He had known this��


    Upon gaining the ��Soul King��s power�� and reaching the status of a ��Soul King,�� such an entity would indeed glimpse this knowledge.


    Traveling ��between worlds�� is an unimaginable feat.


    It might have once seemed like an accident, a rare event��yet with the Soul King��s awareness, he found a way to utilize it.


    But after what the Soul King had told him about ��not preventing his own death,�� Naruto was increasingly inclined to believe that his arrival in this world wasn��t due to a random event but that he��d been ��chosen�� by the Soul King.


    ��No wonder, even with my omniscience and omnipotence, I couldn��t see your future before this.�� Yhwach seemed to understand.


    ��I had made various assumptions about your identity.��


    ��But this truth is still astonishing��that the Soul King��s power could extend to such a degree.��


    He paused.


    All the eyes on his head turned to stare intently at Naruto.


    ��Bringing someone who doesn��t belong to our world into our world,�� he taunted, his voice low yet resonating with spiritual energy, allowing everyone present��even those below the Soul King��s palace��to hear.


    Naruto instinctively turned his head, glancing at the few people outside the portal.


    Ichigo Kurosaki��s eyes widened. ��Someone who doesn��t belong to our world? What does that mean?��


    ��Idiot,�� Uryu Ishida scoffed, offering an explanation. ��It means Uncle Naruto is from another world.��


    Ichigo replied with an ��Oh,�� scratching his head. ��Why would he go out of his way to make sure we heard that?��


    The ��he�� he referred to was Yhwach.


    Uryu stared at Ichigo.


    He couldn��t quite tell if his distant cousin genuinely didn��t understand Yhwach��s intention or was just pretending.


    Wasn��t it obvious?


    To ��sow discord.��


    Otherwise, Yhwach wouldn��t have emphasized ��our world�� in his words��


    ��Incredible, another world,�� Mayuri Kurotsuchi exclaimed, his exaggerated features twisting, his eyes darting as several ideas floated immediately to mind. ��No wonder Captain Uzumaki possesses an entirely different knowledge system.��


    ��I thought he was just some flash-of-brilliance genius.��


    ��So that��s how it is����


    He waved a hand, his eyes ablaze with excitement. ��No wonder he��s so cautious around me, never allowing me to study him in depth.��


    ��Mayuri, do you����


    Just as he posed a question, Kisuke Urahara immediately shook his head.


    ��Aren��t you curious how another world differs from ours?�� Mayuri leaned forward, his tone obscure. ��The things Captain Uzumaki has shown are enough for us to research for a hundred years����


    ��Not to mention other aspects.��


    ��For instance, why does Vice-Captain Kurama exist within Captain Uzumaki? They seem to have a unique symbiotic relationship. Could it be that everyone in his world shares this kind of bond?��


    ��He also mentioned something about being a ��Jinchuriki�� before����


    Mayuri��s enthusiasm was unstoppable.


    Without waiting to convince Urahara, he was already captivated by his vision of this ��beautiful future.��


    Kisuke Urahara clicked his tongue, interrupting Mayuri��s reverie. ��Captain Kurotsuchi, if you��re willing to ask nicely, maybe Naruto will offer you some research projects.��


    ��But don��t entertain any ideas about another world.��


    Mayuri looked at him.


    Kisuke Urahara cleared his throat. ��Does it really matter if Naruto is from another world?��


    ��No matter his origin, he remains the one most likely to succeed as Captain-Commander, the current Captain of the 7th Division, and the Naruto Uzumaki who wouldn��t hesitate to lend a hand when a friend is in trouble.��


    Mayuri picked up on the implication. ��So you��ve known all along? Did Captain Uzumaki tell you?��


    ��That��s not important,�� Urahara replied, shaking his head.


    Mayuri frowned, ignoring him, and continued his own speculation. ��It seems Naruto didn��t tell you; you must have suspected it beforehand.��


    ��When?��


    ��Recently?��


    He scrutinized Urahara��s eyes, observing his expression, then dismissed this assumption.


    ��So, it must have been when you first met Naruto?��


    Urahara��s eyes gleamed. ��It doesn��t matter.��


    ��As I thought,�� Mayuri muttered expressionlessly, clenching his fist. ��This is important, Urahara.��


    ��I��ve been around Captain Uzumaki for so long and never made such assumptions.��


    ��This time�� it was my oversight.��


    Urahara smiled wryly.


    ...


    In the Seireitei:


    ��Captain Uzumaki is from another world?�� Soi Fon looked up, gazing at the sky. ��Who is saying such things?��


    ��


    At the 7th Division headquarters:


    All three occupants heard the voice from the sky, but their expressions remained calm.


    ��That voice is Yhwach��s,�� Yamamoto said softly. ��It seems Naruto has driven him to desperation, forcing him to use such vile tactics.��


    ��Utterly unforgivable!��


    It wasn��t that he didn��t believe it, but��


    In their current situation, there was no need to believe or care.


    Right now, the Soul Society needed Naruto Uzumaki to save them. What did it matter whether he was from this world or not?


    ��However, we should reassure the lower-ranked soldiers.�� After a moment��s silence, Yamamoto clapped his hands gently on the table. ��Rumors of this nature, true or false, could easily affect Naruto.��


    ��Shunsui, you and Komamura will handle this.��


    The 9th Division is a unique entity within the Gotei 13.


    While labeled the ��Prison Division,�� the 9th��s primary duty is ��public relations.��


    The most widely circulated publication within the Gotei 13, *Seireitei Communication*, is edited and managed by the 9th Division.


    Certain organizations in the Seireitei, such as the Women��s Shinigami Association and Men��s Shinigami Association, also require approval from the 9th Division to operate.


    ��How should we proceed?�� Shunsui Kyoraku asked, clenching his hand. ��Should we explain things, or����


    ��What do you think?�� Yamamoto contemplated briefly before responding. ��In my view, denying such an absurd claim is natural.��


    ��There��s no need to provoke unnecessary panic.��


    Shunsui spoke softly. ��Why would there be panic?��


    Yamamoto looked momentarily surprised.


    ��Does Naruto��s other identity matter?�� Shunsui��s voice was low but resolute. ��As long as we stand firmly by his side.��


    ��Not like Yhwach hopes����


    ��To every Shinigami, Naruto Uzumaki remains unchanged. He��s still the Captain of the 7th Division.��


    ��There��s no harm in acknowledging it.��


    Jushiro Ukitake nodded, supporting Shunsui��s words. ��Naruto has always been straightforward.��


    ��If it��s true, it��s true; if it isn��t, it isn��t.��


    ��Since this matter involves Naruto, let��s handle it his way.��


    Yamamoto remained silent for a long moment before finally nodding. ��Very well, let��s proceed as you both suggest.��


    ��


    Above the Soul King��s palace:


    ��Shouting so loudly?�� Naruto��s face remained calm as he observed the bizarre being across from him, whose appearance had already strayed far from human. ��So, you��re the kind who, after learning a little secret about someone, can��t help but broadcast it to the world?��


    ��This is no small secret.�� Yhwach shook his head. ��It��s something that could change the fate of the entire world.��


    ��But why?��


    He asked the question, seemingly out of nowhere.


    ��What did you do to me?�� Naruto looked down, sensing an unfamiliar but somehow native spiritual energy within his body. ��You��ve granted me something?��


    Yhwach did not answer directly. ��You��re not from this world����


    ��I can see that not only are you not from here, but you also have the ability to return to your original world.��


    ��The survival or destruction of this world has nothing to do with you. So why stand in my way?��


    He extended a hand, pointing slightly.


    ��Naruto Uzumaki, I am omniscient and omnipotent.��


    ��I can see their reactions when they hear this news.��


    ��Would you like to know?��


    Naruto responded simply and decisively: ��No.��


    He reached out, channeling the power of the vortex, fusing it with the energy of ��Sage of Six Paths Kurama Mode,�� forming a powerful spear. Unlike before, this time there was no restraint��its force was immense, aimed directly, without worrying about collateral damage to the Soul King.


    A massive, crushing force.


    Yhwach extended his hand, pointing a finger.


    The spear halted, though not as effortlessly as he tried to project��his fingertip was pierced, and red blood mixed with black spiritual pressure trickled from the wound.


    He had attempted to meet Naruto��s attack with a nonchalant demeanor, aiming to inflict the maximum psychological blow on his opponent.


    But��


    He had somewhat overestimated his current strength.


    And underestimated Naruto��s power.


    His expression didn��t change much; he had long ceased caring about such matters.


    ��I bestowed upon it the power to reflect reality,�� Yhwach spoke from above, assuming the role of a god-like figure.


    The spear twisted, expanded, and stretched, transforming in an instant into a mirror.


    Ripples surged within the mirror.


    ��Would you like to hear what people think of you?�� Yhwach remarked, his hand waving to convey that the injury meant nothing to him, as he refrained from using his ��granted�� powers to heal himself.


    Naruto did not reply, launching a second wave of attacks.


    ��Then let��s see what Yamamoto thinks.�� He attempted to dig deeper, hoping to reveal something significant.


    ��


    Within the mirror, the scene shifted to the 7th Division headquarters.


    Yamamoto was enraged. ��That damned Naruto Uzumaki, deceiving me all these years.��


    ��He��s not even from this world, yet he managed to become a captain. What is he planning?��


    ��To think such a huge threat was right under my nose.��


    Shunsui Kyoraku sighed. ��I would never have thought that Naruto Uzumaki had such an origin.��


    Jushiro Ukitake furrowed his brows. ��I was wrong about him. I even pitied him once; I should have killed him back when he was unfamiliar with our world.��


    ��


    Malice.


    Overwhelming malice.


    In the inner world, Kurama was stunned, gritting his teeth.


    Yhwach lightly tapped the mirror, shifting its scenes.


    Naruto��s acquaintances appeared one by one��each reacting harshly.


    Retsu Unohana was disappointed, Yoruichi Shihoin was resentful, Soi Fon screamed that she wanted him dead.


    Sajin Komamura wanted to sever ties.


    Mayuri Kurotsuchi wished to dissect him.


    Aizen laughed, mocking Naruto for reaping what he had sown.


    ��How��how could they say such things?�� Kurama��s voice trembled, his strength faltering with each word, even the Great Sage Mode on Naruto��s body began to destabilize.


    ��Do you think it��s true?�� Naruto asked in return.


    Kurama remained silent.


    He didn��t want to believe it. From what he knew of these people, he knew they wouldn��t lightly accept Yhwach��s words and say such cold, ruthless things.


    But even a strong-willed fox, once hurt, would become skittish.


    A single twang of a bowstring could cause old wounds to ache.


    Naruto clenched his fist, eyes fixed on Yhwach. ��This is the same man who deceived the Captain-Commander with a fake body to gather intelligence.��


    ��Just now, he used Mayuri��s spiritual pressure to trick us.��


    ��And now����


    ��Do you still think this is real?��


    Kurama, shaken, nodded instantly. ��Right, of course, he��s just trying to deceive us.��


    ��Seems you��re unwilling to face the truth.�� Yhwach extended his hand, his black spiritual pressure devouring the mirror. ��But at this point, I have become the Soul King, and I can destroy the world with a single thought.��


    ��Your death is also just a thought away.��


    ��There��s no need for me to deceive you.��


    Naruto looked at him calmly. ��The world hasn��t been destroyed, has it?��


    Unlike Kurama, Naruto was completely unaffected.


    ��Whether what you say is true or false, it won��t change what��s happening right now.�� As he spoke, he extended his hand, drawing in the wind of the world to his palm.


    The blade of the ��Vortex�� took shape, a chaotic ��universe�� enveloping a world in resentment.


    ��If it were true, you would still fight for these people���� Yhwach pressed again.


    Naruto cut him off: ��If it��s true, it��s between them and me.��


    ��I��ll handle it with them, not let a third party like you destroy the world.��


    Yhwach let out a low, bitter laugh, his expression darkening.


    He enjoyed dismantling his opponents psychologically.


    Like��


    Watching Yamamoto about to bring down his Zanpakuto.


    Like��


    Framing Ichigo Kurosaki for killing the Soul King and placing the blame for ��world destruction�� on him.


    Now, he hoped to break Naruto in the same way.


    But it had no effect whatsoever.


    ��I��ve known them for so long; I believe they wouldn��t do such things,�� Naruto said with a bright smile. ��Just as I��ve always trusted them.��


    ��I believe that no matter what, they��ll trust me just as I trust them.��


    ��Of course, Mayuri excluded.��


    ��He probably does want to study me.��


    Beneath the Soul King��s palace, Mayuri Kurotsuchi turned his head away, as if his thoughts had been read.


    ��What good is faith?�� Yhwach extended his hand. Even as Naruto shook the spirit particles within the Soul King��s palace, Yhwach could still bring new ones into the area, forming a sword. ��You��ve already lost.��


    ��The moment my second deception succeeded, you lost.��


    Naruto shook his head. ��Do you know why the Soul King chose to bring me into this world?��


    Yhwach replied, ��Because you��re an anomaly.��


    ��One that I cannot foresee.��


    Naruto smiled. ��That��s right, an anomaly.��


    He paused. ��Just like this sword in my hand.��


    Yhwach stared, bewildered, at the sword called ��Vortex.��


    ��Though in terms of power, I��m not fully a Shinigami,�� Naruto continued, ��I��ve chosen to remain one, and the blade in my hand is still a Zanpakuto.��


    ��That hasn��t changed.��


    ��A Zanpakuto��s Bankai, or rather its true form, is an enhancement of its Shikai.��


    ��With only the Shikai, I can disturb anything with form.��


    ��Be it your techniques, your body����


    ��I could even, if I wished, disrupt the entire Soul Society.��


    ��Do you know what this sword��s Bankai amplifies?��


    Yhwach felt a chill in his heart.


    He grasped the key word in Naruto��s statement: ��anything with form.��


    That was the sole limitation of ��Vortex.��


    So then��


    The Bankai would disrupt ��the formless��?


    Naruto read his emotions, nodding slightly. ��That��s right, you guessed it.��


    ��Vortex��s Bankai disrupts the formless��that��s why I��ve refrained from using it since acquiring this power.��


    ��It��s powerful, and I fear even a slight impact would be too much for others to bear.��


    ��But����


    ��As the Captain-Commander, Mayuri, and Urahara have all said, sometimes a better result requires taking certain risks.��


    ��And that��s the duty and burden of a leader.��


    Naruto raised his sword slightly.


    ��I��m ready to shoulder the consequences of any evil that might arise.��


    ��Yhwach, it ends here.��


    He paused, lifting his sword to chest level, pointing it horizontally at the man across from him.


    ��Bankai����


    ��Maelstrom Vortex.�� (in Japanese, this literally means Naruto Uzumaki/Whirlpool)


    There were no ornate words, only the simplicity of a name true to its essence.


    The wind stilled.


    Yhwach froze, his mind blank.


    As though he couldn��t comprehend what was happening.


    No��


    It wasn��t that he couldn��t comprehend it��he couldn��t react.


    Empowered by the Soul King��s strength, his ��omniscience and omnipotence�� had been ��twisted and disrupted,�� tangled in his mind like knotted rope.


    The ��Soul King��s power,�� once fused seamlessly with him as a whole, now fractured, fleeing the spirit vessel that had reverted to an ordinary man.


    Yhwach raised his hand.


    Though he had lost his ��omniscience and omnipotence,�� he still retained his Quincy abilities.


    The Heilig Pfeil condensed.


    In the next moment��


    It was effortlessly scattered and disrupted.


    He understood.


    He truly had lost.


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/115269362/58a9f71b43b347aca350d04f0ef2ccc5/e30%3D/1.png?token-time=1739059200&token-hash=Rul6SFFdkJhyemNASWDKD2EyJq7Z7CmI1m8Nc94_U0Q%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/115269362/90e50e2ff79f40fca94efb4ef20cf48c/eyJ3ZWJwIjowfQ%3D%3D/1.jpg?token-time=1739059200&token-hash=rxC_HrQnzm9JODYnTUZnNnZMC-ZhwCzHVbUoqi57myE%3D" alt="">

 Chapter 276: Small Trouble and Return

    The intangible was disrupted.


    Yhwach��s identity as the ��Son of the Soul King,�� the devoured ��Soul King��s power,�� and his newly claimed, unstable status as ��Soul King����all were thrown into disarray.


    Yhwach began to fall.


    From his lofty ��throne.��


    From the sky, plummeting downwards.


    Even the spiritual particle structures that allowed him to float��the ��tangible�� components��were disturbed.


    Naruto reached out.


    ��Adamantine Sealing Chains.��


    Golden chains surged forward, wrapping around Yhwach��s body.


    But these were not merely the sealing chains of old.


    The power of the ��Vortex�� was interwoven within them.


    Chaos, disruption��this force embedded itself further into Yhwach��s being through the adamantine chains.


    It wasn��t only the ��grand�� elements that were being disordered; even his inherent qualities��


    His very identity as a Quincy was destabilized.


    He was reduced to a state resembling his original form��


    Weak, powerless, like a newborn.


    But just then, the sky shook once more.


    The ��new Soul King,�� who had not yet fully settled into his position, was dragged from his throne by Naruto.


    The ��old Soul King�� had died under the machinations of the ��new Soul King.��


    Now, with no ��throne�� left to occupy, the Soul Society began to collapse, and the connected worlds��the World of the Living and Hueco Mundo��were also affected, trembling violently. ??????��????��?


    Naruto pulled the chains, binding Yhwach and dragging him down from the skies, capturing his spiritual pressure and bringing him before one of Mayuri Kurotsuchi��s clones.


    ��You��ve captured Yhwach,�� Mayuri noted eagerly, before Naruto could speak, his gaze locked onto the sealed man. ��He doesn��t seem to be in good shape��will he still be suitable as material for the throne?��


    ��Although many Quincy perished during the Ausw?hlen, a few managed to survive��barely.��


    Naruto interrupted. ��He��s in this condition because I sealed him.��


    ��When you turn him into the lynchpin, I��ll withdraw the power I used.��


    Mayuri pondered this. ��Your Bankai?��


    He conveyed the information to his other clones while notifying Kisuke Urahara to join them.


    ��So, do you think Yhwach��s claim about Naruto��s origins is true?�� Mayuri asked casually, filling the waiting silence with idle talk.


    ��It��s true,�� Naruto responded frankly, without denial.


    Mayuri leaned in closer. ��What is your world like?��


    ��Were the techniques and knowledge systems you��ve shown us from your world?��


    ��Some of it is unimpressive, but certain parts are quite brilliant.��


    Mentioning an entirely new world of knowledge made Mayuri barely able to contain his excitement, and his gaze grew even more covetous. ��Even if what you��ve given me is only a glimpse, it must be the tip of the iceberg.��


    ��Could you perhaps����


    Naruto cut him off firmly. ��No.��


    ��You could at least hear me out before deciding.�� Mayuri shook his head in disappointment. ��Rest assured, Captain Uzumaki, I understand where your boundaries lie if I��m making this request.��


    Naruto looked at him with a meaningful gaze. ��Should I trust you, Captain Kurotsuchi?��


    Aside from Mayuri��s unrelenting passion for research, Naruto knew from his own world of another character, Orochimaru, equally as dangerous as Mayuri.


    One might be manageable on their own, but allowing the two to collaborate could be disastrous, as even a small experiment might spiral into chaos.


    Mayuri opened his mouth to argue further.


    Kisuke Urahara arrived, gently clapping him on the shoulder. ��So, it��s all wrapped up?��


    ��Now, let��s proceed with the final step.��


    Mayuri fell silent.


    Urahara glanced at Yhwach, taken aback. ��Is he in this state?��


    His spiritual pressure was chaotic and disorderly.


    Although his overall power was still massive, it posed no threat in its current form.


    ��Can he be used for the throne in this condition?�� Naruto asked. ��I can restore some aspects.��


    ��Just the Quincy part?��


    Mayuri��s earlier statements had made Naruto uncertain on this point.


    Urahara rubbed his chin, considering. ��After making him into the throne, will you still be able to retrieve your power?��


    ��Of course,�� Naruto affirmed.


    Urahara grinned. ��In that case, could you make his state even more chaotic?��


    ��Like a blender from the human world.��


    ��Do you know what a blender is? A machine that pulverizes food��it��s a remarkable invention����


    Naruto nodded.


    With a surge of spiritual pressure, roots extended from the chains, burrowing into Yhwach��s body.


    Winds stirred within him.


    Spirit particles ground and surged like a river, and just as Urahara requested, Yhwach��s essence was wholly obliterated.


    Intangible spiritual pressure, tangible organs, bones, blood��everything was ground down, leaving only a hollow shell.


    ��What a terrifying ability,�� Urahara remarked, his face shifting.


    His own Bankai, ''Kannonbiraki Benihime Aratame'', had a similar effect, capable of reconstructing anything it touched��living or inanimate��through structure modification, adding or removing properties.


    The power of the ��Vortex�� reminded him of his own sword.


    In terms of destructive and structural manipulation, Naruto��s sword was an undeniable upgrade over ''Benihime''.


    ��If there��s anything you need from me, just say the word.�� Naruto waved a hand, loosening the chains slightly to provide space for the procedure.


    Creating the throne was quite simple.


    Or rather, it became simple with Naruto��s assistance.


    Urahara requested the ''Tokinada Tsunayashiro'', an Arrancar captured from Hueco Mundo, and fragments of the Soul King, to be crushed down as Yhwach had been, even more thoroughly��leaving not even a shell.


    Then, he cut an opening in Yhwach��s body.


    Into it, he poured these three components.


    He had Naruto stir them together once more, mixing them into a single form.


    Then, using ''Kannonbiraki Benihime Aratame'', Urahara infused more materials.


    Finally, Mayuri collected the ''Crystal'' that had once bound the original Soul King, crafting it into a vessel and sealing Yhwach within.


    Only then did Naruto release his power.


    As the Bankai dissipated, voices of rage suddenly erupted from within the vessel.


    ��Where is this place?�� came the Arrancar��s voice. ��Mayuri, you damned lunatic, what have you done to me this time?��


    ��Shut up, idiot,�� Tokinada Tsunayashiro snapped. ��This isn��t an experiment.��


    ��Naruto, you����


    ��Hush, there��s another soul within this body. Who are you?��


    ��Could it be Yhwach, the one who invaded the Seireitei?��


    Yhwach himself remained silent, saying nothing.


    The Arrancar and Tokinada Tsunayashiro cursed and argued, their words vulgar and unrestrained.


    The former Soul King had his tongue removed, unable to speak and only able to communicate via spiritual energy.


    But this ��Soul King����


    Had all his faculties��speech, organs, everything.


    With the ��new Soul King�� seated, the tremors across the worlds began to subside, and everything fell silent.


    The members of the Royal Guard gathered.


    Senjumaru held Ichigo Kurosaki in one hand and the tightly bound Uryu Ishida in the other.


    ��Speaking of which, we have a Quincy remnant here.�� She tossed Uryu onto Naruto. ��Ichibe went all out to stop him, only to find he didn��t resist at all.��


    The Royal Guard members�� physical forms had been revived, but their powers hadn��t fully returned.


    As Senjumaru spoke, Ichigo jumped in before Uryu could, eager to defend his friend. ��Uncle Naruto, Uryu must have had his reasons. If it weren��t for him, I would��ve been killed by the Wandenreich a long time ago!��


    Senjumaru��s tone was cold. ��He��s the sole heir of the Wandenreich.��


    ��Before Yhwach died, he performed Ausw?hlen on everyone��everyone except him.��


    ��A person like that����


    Naruto looked at Ichigo thoughtfully. ��Was it due to Uryu��s own abilities?��


    With a flick of his hand, the cloth covering Uryu��s mouth unraveled.


    Senjumaru hadn��t even allowed him a chance to speak.


    ��Yes, Uncle Naruto is correct. It was because of my abilities that Ausw?hlen didn��t affect me.�� Uryu took a deep breath before continuing, ��My Schrift is ��A,�� and my ability is Antithesis, which renders Ausw?hlen ineffective on me.��


    ��And as for why I joined the Wandenreich����


    He looked around at the Royal Guard, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, and Kisuke Urahara, then paused.


    Urahara was different; he��d helped him before and could be considered somewhat trustworthy.


    But the others��


    He barely knew them.


    Especially the Royal Guard members, who, just half an hour ago, had been enemies.


    ��Go on.�� Naruto gave him an encouraging pat on the head, releasing the rest of Senjumaru��s bindings. ��They��ll keep it confidential.��


    ��Besides����


    ��You need credible witnesses to vouch for you.��


    Uryu glanced at Naruto. ��I knew you were powerful, Uncle Naruto.��


    ��But I didn��t realize just how powerful.��


    Uryu hadn��t interacted much with Naruto; they weren��t as close as Naruto was with Ichigo. They��d only met a few times and never had any private conversations.


    No matter how strong a captain was, could he really be ''that'' strong?


    ��When the Wandenreich invited me, I��d heard of Captain-Commander Yamamoto��s anger.�� Uryu continued, ��Back then, I thought Uncle Naruto couldn��t possibly stand against Yhwach.��


    ��Besides, my father told me some things.��


    Urahara should also know.


    ��Aunt Masaki lost her Quincy powers because of Yhwach��s Ausw?hlen.��


    ��She was saved by Ginjo-san, but my mother����


    He paused, his face expressionless. ��She died suddenly after losing her Quincy powers.��


    ��When I was young, I thought my father was cold and heartless for using my mother as medical research material even after her death.��


    Mayuri snorted.


    That was the kind of behavior he appreciated.


    ��It wasn��t until recently that I learned,�� Uryu turned his gaze toward the blackened body prepared by Ichibe for placement in the Soul King Palace, ��that my father did it to find the cause of her death.��


    ��He��d discovered signs of Yhwach��s existence a long time ago.��


    He stopped speaking.


    Even though his mother had been dead for years and time had dulled his emotions.


    But��


    Hatred and resentment don��t fade with time; they only burn brighter.


    ��Before the Vollst?ndig was perfected, the Quincy��s final form required self-sacrifice.�� Uryu took a deep breath, steadying his emotions. ��They would give up their Quincy powers permanently in exchange for greater strength.��


    ��However, this state isn��t irreversible.��


    ��The way to regain one��s powers is to strike precisely 19 millimeters to the right of the heart��s sinoatrial node with a spirit arrow, just as one��s spiritual and physical limits are reached.��


    ��For Quincy, it��s a vital spot.��


    ��My father gathered special materials from the hearts of dead Quincy affected by Ausw?hlen.��


    He raised his hand, spirit particles gathering.


    The others barely reacted. After all, Yhwach, even empowered by the Soul King��s strength, had been defeated by Naruto. A single young Quincy posed no threat.


    A large silver object appeared, more like a hammer than an arrow.


    ��This is it.�� Uryu took hold of it. ��This silver arrow, if shot at Yhwach, could nullify his omniscient and omnipotent abilities.��


    ��Before, I believed it was the only way to defeat Yhwach.��


    Ichigo let out a sigh of relief, grinning.


    Just as he��d felt all along.


    Uryu had been enduring, waiting for an opportunity.


    However, Uncle Naruto��s strength had made his patience and resolve feel somewhat unnecessary, as if he��d gone to great lengths for nothing.


    ��You did well.�� Naruto patted Uryu on the head.


    ��But that stubborn streak of the Ishida family should change.��


    Uryu blinked, surprised.


    ��Your father was the same way��so stubborn,�� Naruto continued, helping him to his feet by the back of his collar. ��And now you��re just like that.��


    ��Some things are better handled together than borne alone.��


    Uryu nodded.


    ��But you didn��t do anything wrong.�� Naruto ruffled his hair.


    Uryu tilted his head in confusion.


    ��Yhwach had omniscience and omnipotence. The fewer people who knew about this, the safer it was.��


    ��However, this situation is different.��


    ��Trust the people around you��like Ichigo, for instance. He has more than enough strength.��


    Ichigo scratched his head, laughing happily.


    With Yhwach sealed, peace returned to the world.


    But the changes he��d brought to the Seireitei were far more extensive than those of any previous enemy.


    On the negative side, the ��Soul King is dead�� and ��Shinigami��s deaths����


    On the positive side, the Tsunayashiro Clan was nearly wiped out, with only a few unripe heirs remaining. And everyone knew that Naruto likely didn��t want the ��Five Great Noble Clans�� to persist��at least not in the same manner as the Tsunayashiro Clan had before.


    ...


    The Rebuilt 1st Division Headquarters


    A captain��s meeting was held, with all 13 captains present. The atmosphere was somewhat tense.


    ��Captain Uzumaki,�� Yamamoto began, ��was what Yhwach claimed true or false?��


    As both he and Shunsui Kyoraku had previously stated, the truth ultimately held little importance. Naruto had saved the Soul Society and, by extension, the Three Worlds��that was what truly mattered.


    However...


    Regardless of its importance, they still needed to hear it from Naruto himself.


    ��It��s true,�� Naruto replied. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I see,�� Yamamoto nodded, then turned to Shunsui Kyoraku. ��Captain Kyoraku, at your earliest convenience, conduct an interview with Captain Uzumaki and relay an explanation to the divisions of the Seireitei.��


    Shunsui acknowledged the request.


    Mayuri looked away, visibly uncomfortable. Over the past few days, Naruto had disciplined him at least ten times, each instance provoked by his incessant questions about Naruto��s world. Given the circumstances, he decided it was better not to ask.


    ��So, Naruto, does it seem you can travel freely between the two worlds?�� Shunsui asked thoughtfully.


    As Aizen once said, Naruto was highly ��unpredictable,�� often displaying unexpected abilities he hadn��t shown before.


    Previously, everyone had assumed this was simply a unique trait of a genius, without delving deeper.


    Shunsui had considered it. However, after understanding Naruto��s nature, he��d decided it wasn��t worth pursuing an answer. Now that the truth was out, everything made sense.


    Another world��


    It explained everything.


    Naruto nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��It was the Soul King��s doing. It seems he foresaw his own death long ago.��


    ��But he was calm about it��or rather�� being a ��Jinchuriki�� for a million years, unable to speak or move, was agonizing and painful for him. He had long been ready to pass on.��


    ��Still, he didn��t resent this world. He wanted it to continue, albeit with some minor changes, so he brought me here.��


    Shunsui nodded thoughtfully.


    Soi Fon tilted her head and asked, ��Is that other world similar to ours?��


    ��It��s not much like the Soul Society, but it��s quite similar to the World of the Living,�� Naruto replied with a patient smile.


    Unohana Retsu lowered her head. She thought back to the young Naruto she had first encountered, panicked and unsettled, like a lost creature. Now, he was mature and composed��so different from that child.


    In his world, had things not gone well for him?


    ��In that world, I imagine you��re very popular, Naruto,�� Kaien Shiba said with a smile, remembering the many 5th Division members who had asked him to pass love letters to Naruto.


    Naruto shook his head.


    ��Is that world peaceful?�� Sajin Komamura inquired.


    Naruto hesitated, recalling something. ��Not really. I just resolved a major issue, similar to the threat Yhwach posed. But there are still some minor troubles left.��


    Jushiro Ukitake pressed his lips together. ��The Soul King is gone, and the new ��throne�� has its limitations.��


    ��Naruto�� will you still be able to return to that world?��


    At this question, the previously lively room fell silent, with only Mayuri��s eyes gleaming with curiosity as he eagerly awaited Naruto��s answer.


    ��It seems possible,�� Naruto replied thoughtfully. ��I haven��t tried yet.��


    ��I��ll give it a try once matters here in the Seireitei are settled.��


    Mayuri clicked his tongue and quickly concealed the glint in his eyes, afraid Naruto would notice.


    The 7th Division was the busiest squad, responsible for repairing damage across all divisions. Some individuals, whose abilities weren��t fully developed but met the strength requirements, were urgently promoted to appropriate ranks. This only made the already chaotic work even more challenging.


    However��


    People grow through their mistakes. Experience is something gained through repeated failures.


    ...


    Five Years Later


    Ichigo Kurosaki chose to continue his studies. Surprisingly, instead of pursuing athletics or medicine as everyone expected, he decided to major in English Literature. As he put it, life as a Substitute Shinigami had been thrilling enough, and after helping save the world twice, he wanted a quieter life outside his role as a Shinigami.


    His relationship was also progressing smoothly. In his freshman year, he began dating Orihime Inoue.


    In contrast to Ichigo��s fulfilling life, things in the Seireitei remained complex��


    Rukia Kuchiki was promoted to Vice-Captain of the 13th Division. Jushiro Ukitake, due to health issues, was preparing for retirement. Unless something unexpected occurred, Rukia, who had now mastered her Bankai, would succeed him as Captain of the 13th Division.


    As for Renji Abarai, though he had also attained Bankai, he remained the Vice-Captain of the 6th Division. With the other captains in their prime, opportunities to rise through combat were few and far between.


    His pursuit of Rukia was equally challenging. While Rukia herself seemed uninterested, Byakuya Kuchiki applied considerable pressure.


    ��


    At the headquarters of the 7th Division, Naruto prepared to return to the Ninja World.


    Over the past five years, he had been conducting research. Since it became known among the Gotei 13 that he was from another world, he had openly shared his knowledge.


    He had examined the 12th Division��s equipment, records from the Daireishokair�� (Great Spirit Library), the Senkaimon, Garganta, Hoh�� techniques�� even knowledge about Hell, provided by one of the Five Noble Families in appreciation of his efforts to save the Soul Society.


    "Hell" was a unique realm. It didn��t belong to the ��Three Worlds�� system; it was independent yet intricately tied to the Soul Society. In essence, Hell��s existence wasn��t vastly different from that of the Ninja World.


    This knowledge was precisely what Naruto needed, proving invaluable.


    Before leaving, he carefully entrusted division matters to Momo Hinamori.


    This time was different. Previously, with the Soul King��s help, traveling between worlds hadn��t affected time flow. The Soul King hadn��t frozen the timelines of either the Soul Society or the Ninja World; he had simply aligned Naruto��s journey with the appropriate temporal anchor.


    Now, however, Naruto was attempting this on his own, unsure if he could anchor to the correct timeframe.


    Possibly��


    By the time he returned from the Ninja World, time in the Soul Society might have shifted. He couldn��t leave the 7th Division unable to function in his absence.


    Nearby, one of Mayuri��s clones spoke up. ��Captain Uzumaki, you��re not exactly skilled in research.��


    ��This sort of thing is better left to me.��


    ��With the Soul King��s power and your Zanpakuto��s abilities, I can develop a safe method to traverse worlds within ten years, identical to the one you used before.��


    ��The Senkaimon technology is already highly advanced.��


    Mayuri had worked tirelessly on this project over the years, drawn by the allure of a new world.


    But Naruto barely paid him any mind.


    He packed his things, headed to the underground training hall, and shut Mayuri out.


    He drew ��Vortex.��


    ��Are we really going to return on our own?�� Kurama, crouched on Naruto��s shoulder, looked serious. ��It wouldn��t hurt to accept Mayuri��s help.��


    ��If you don��t trust him, Kisuke Urahara could be a good alternative.��


    Naruto shook his head, reaching into the air as if grasping something. ��We��re not relying solely on our power.��


    ��We also have this.��


    He activated a summoning technique, and with a puff of smoke, a scroll appeared.


    ��This is something I requested from Ichibe not long ago.�� Naruto unrolled the scroll, revealing a radiant golden key that emitted a brilliant glow. ��Forged by Oetsu Nimaiya, it��s a special Zanpakuto.��


    ��The Soul King��s power?�� Kurama sniffed the key, sensing its spiritual energy.


    Naruto nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��Like the Royal Key, it��s a Zanpakuto forged with the Soul King��s power, related to spatial techniques.��


    The former Soul King had made incredible contributions to this world. Despite being betrayed by the Five Noble Families, the Monk and later members of the Royal Guard honored his memory with deep respect.


    Now, however, the new Soul King was an amalgamation of four forces. The reverence had faded with the old Soul King��s death, and using the new Soul King��s power felt far less ceremonial.


    Naruto raised his hand.


    The power of ��Vortex�� surged, wind filling the underground training hall as space began to distort. The air grew hazy and turbulent, soon tearing open to reveal a black, chaotic void.


    The Soul King��s power, which stabilized and enveloped this world, was now breached.


    Naruto held up the golden key and inserted it into the gap.


    The vortex stilled, gradually solidifying, transforming the gap into a pitch-black portal.


    In any kind of portal travel, the first step is to establish an anchor for the destination.


    Naruto didn��t know the ��coordinates�� of the Ninja World. But an anchor��


    He extended his senses through the portal, carried by the wind, reaching out for Karin Uzumaki��s spiritual energy and chakra signature.


    A faintly sweet scent was almost instantly captured by his senses.


    Locking onto this ��scent,�� the key glowed brightly, enveloping Naruto and Kurama in golden light. Like a vessel, it carried them toward the distant anchor.


    Everything turned pitch-black.


    When he opened his eyes again��


    The damp scent of the air hit his nose, the sound of the wind was loud, and a familiar, concerned voice spoke nearby.


    ��Hm? Naruto, you��re awake.��

 Chapter 277: Pure Land

    Naruto looked up.


    Karin was watching him, wearing an apron, while the aroma of food wafted from the nearby kitchen.


    Her greeting was warm and concerned, filled with the usual care and familiarity that hadn��t changed over time.


    Did anyone even notice that he had disappeared to another world?


    ��Naruto, that thing in your hand���� Karin��s eyes fell on the golden key.


    She was accustomed to Naruto carrying unusual items, but this one felt different. It emitted an aura reminiscent of a Zanpakuto. She recalled that Naruto hadn��t forged any swords recently, which puzzled her. Could a Zanpakuto be something other than a sword?


    Naruto looked down.


    The key had traveled back with him to this world.


    It gleamed brilliantly, radiating intense spiritual pressure, as if freshly forged. However, the ��Soul King��s power�� within it had been significantly drained.


    Just one trip had consumed a third of its energy.


    But that wasn��t much of a problem.


    Even accounting for the third needed for a return trip, there was still a third left as backup.


    ��It��s a little tool,�� he replied with a smile. ��It��ll be very useful.��


    Naruto was in high spirits.


    As expected, there had been no disturbances in time.


    This meant that even if he returned to the Soul Society, there wouldn��t be any time difference.


    The Soul King was gone.


    But it hadn��t affected him in any way.


    ��Very useful?�� Karin tilted her head thoughtfully, nodding.


    With Naruto��s current abilities, there was practically nothing he couldn��t accomplish, and few people could assist him anymore.


    If he said it was useful, it must be related to the Pure Land, right?


    She wasn��t wrong.


    The Soul Society��s biggest problems had been fully resolved. Whether the Quincy, Hueco Mundo, Bankai, or the Shinigami themselves��all visible threats had been dealt with. ��??????????��????


    Naruto had also grown in the Soul Society.


    Both in strength and in outlook.


    The effects of the ��Infinite Tsukuyomi�� still lingered in this world.


    He was eager to tackle that ��problem.��


    This Zanpakuto, in the form of a key, was connected to ��space�� and allowed him to travel between realms. Enhanced by the Soul King��s power, it could even bridge entirely separate worlds.


    Using it to open a portal between two connected worlds, however, was easy.


    It wouldn��t even consume the ��Soul King��s power.��


    With just the key��s own power, he could break through the barrier between the Pure Land and the Living World.


    In the Land of Whirlpools.


    Inside the shrine at Whirlpool Village, the key opened a dark portal.


    Naruto led Karin through it.


    The dim space felt like a pitch-black room with only a faint, distant lamp.


    Just as every Reanimated Ninja had described it.


    ��Where should we look for the Sage of Six Paths?�� Karin asked, glancing around, her brows furrowing.


    The place was harsh and featureless, with nothing distinct to use as a reference.


    Her sensory abilities weren��t restricted, but even so, it was like seeing only what was right in front of her. There was nothing identifiable to orient herself.


    Her ��Mind''s Eye of the Kagura�� wasn��t as strong as Naruto��s.


    But��


    A few kilometers or a few dozen kilometers probably wouldn��t make much difference here.


    Naruto shook his head. ��No need. He��s already here.��


    As he spoke, he raised his head.


    Karin followed his gaze, feeling a shock.


    Even though her senses hadn��t picked up any ��life�� or ��spiritual�� energy, there the person stood before her.


    The Sage of Six Paths?


    At first glance, she almost mistook him.


    He bore a striking resemblance to the ��evolved�� Obito Uchiha and Madara Uchiha.


    With brown hair, a white robe, the circular tomoe marking on his chest, and a staff in hand.


    His eyes were the Rinnegan, and his forehead held a blood-red Rinne Sharingan, similar to Kaguya Otsutsuki��s.


    It confirmed Naruto��s speculation.


    ��Chakra�� was not simply a form of power but rather a way of unlocking certain ��permissions.��


    ��Naruto Uzumaki.�� The Sage of Six Paths approached slowly, his tone gentle, devoid of malice. ��I have wanted to meet you for a long time.��


    ��However, due to certain limitations, I cannot appear in the world of the living.��


    ��When my mother����


    ��When Kaguya Otsutsuki was released, I had a brief opportunity.��


    ��But I figured you��d find me eventually. Instead of rushing our conversation in a brief moment, it��s better that we meet here, where we can talk at length.��


    With a wave of his hand, a fire sprang up between them, casting a warm glow.


    ��You know, it wouldn��t be out of line if you called me ��Grandfather,���� the Sage of Six Paths said with a softened tone, almost ingratiating.


    Family ties were an effective way to bridge unfamiliarity.


    When two strangers find they share a common relative, while it may not make them close, it certainly eases the tension of a cold introduction.


    Karin hesitated.


    Strictly speaking, he was right.


    Agreeing wouldn��t hurt.


    Naruto ignored him completely and sat by the fire. ��I��ve often thought that, even though it��s a place for the dead, a place called the Pure Land shouldn��t be as terrible as in some of the stories.��


    ��But seeing it now with my own eyes��it��s not so different from the legends after all.��


    The Sage of Six Paths�� expression grew serious as he tapped the fire with his staff. ��Naruto, may I call you that? Tell me, what are your ambitions?��


    ��To unify a world?��


    He paused, studying the blond boy��s face, searching for something in his eyes or expression.


    ��If that��s your goal, you��ve already achieved it.��


    ��Even at my peak, I would be no match for you.��


    Naruto shook his head. ��Is that really how you see me��so shallow?��


    The Sage of Six Paths turned his head to look at him.


    Unifying the world��


    Is that such a dull ambition?


    ��I have no desire to change this world,�� Naruto continued, ��and besides, someone else is already working on that.��


    ��Sasuke is an exceptional person, and he has strong ideals.��


    ��We��re different.��


    ��He wants to do it, so let him be the one to change this world.��


    The Sage of Six Paths nodded thoughtfully. ��Then what do you want, Naruto?��


    Naruto grinned, casting a casual glance at him. ��What are you worried about?��


    ��Whether I want something that goes against your expectations or aligns with them��what can you do about it?��


    The Sage of Six Paths hesitated and lowered his head.


    As he had just admitted, even if he were resurrected, he would not be a match for Naruto Uzumaki. And now, as a spirit mingled with chakra, he was even less capable of stopping him.


    Naruto gently waved his hand, and the wind fanned the fire, making it burn even brighter.


    ��What I want is simple, really.��


    ��For the people I care about to live healthy, peaceful lives.��


    The Sage of Six Paths looked deeply at Naruto.


    This desire was indeed straightforward.


    But��


    ��What you��ve done and the way you��ve acted seem to contradict that,�� the Sage noted, speaking frankly. ��If that��s all you truly seek, then why����


    Naruto interrupted him, ��What are you trying to say?��


    The Sage of Six Paths spoke softly, ��I don��t understand why you have so many plans for the Pure Land.��


    ��It doesn��t seem to align with your original intentions.��


    Naruto replied, ��Doesn��t it?��


    ��Putting aside the issue of chakra��do you really believe that the Pure Land, as it is now, can offer the dead a peaceful existence?��


    ��The ''Edo Tensei'' jutsu is like a perfect fishhook. As long as the jutsu is cast, meeting the right conditions, it forcibly summons any deceased person, regardless of the caster��s strength or the strength of the soul.��


    ��Only a select few have the means��or the luck to exploit a caster��s mistakes��to escape it����


    ��But even then, they merely escape control; they still exist in this world as Edo Tensei bodies until the caster dies or releases the technique.��


    ��My parents, and some of the old people I knew, have all passed on, and their souls reside in the Pure Land.��


    ��But����


    ��As long as someone wants, they can summon them with Edo Tensei at any time.��


    ��I don��t think Edo Tensei should exist in this world.��


    ��Does that conflict with my original intentions?��


    The Sage of Six Paths couldn��t refute it; it was indeed a serious issue.


    ��So, what do you intend to do?�� he asked, wondering if Naruto aimed to erase chakra entirely.


    Naruto shook his head. ��Why would I do that?��


    The Sage was taken aback.


    ��Chakra is undeniably powerful,�� Naruto said, looking at him. ��Once you unlock a higher level of access, it grants overwhelming control over lower levels.��


    ��Those who wield chakra haven��t contributed much to this world: ninja, warfare, death, tools����


    ��These words best describe chakra.��


    ��Chakra isn��t a native force of this world; it��s an alien power. Your mother, the source of chakra, was an outsider.��


    ��The God Tree especially��it behaves exactly like an invasive species in an ecosystem.��


    ��From my perspective, this energy shouldn��t exist. Without it, maybe this world would be better.��


    The Sage lowered his head.


    ��But that��s just what I think,�� Naruto paused, smiling and shaking his head. ��Should I impose that on others under the pretense of ��it��s for their own good�� and strip away their power?��


    ��I��ve experienced that before.��


    ��The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, hid my identity, claiming it was ��for my own good,�� and I was forced to live in secrecy. I didn��t appreciate it.��


    ��You could even say my father did the same, sealing Kurama inside me ��for my own good.����


    ��In the end, it worked out well. Kurama and I became friends, and I relied on him to get through my hardest times.��


    ��But if I could relive my childhood, I wouldn��t choose it again.��


    The Sage of Six Paths seemed to be contemplating Naruto��s words deeply.


    Karin, on the other hand, wasn��t so much concerned with Naruto��s plans as she was with the pain he had endured.


    ��So, I won��t do things ��for their own good�� against their will.�� Naruto was resolute. ��I��ll remind Sasuke of this, too.��


    ��Chakra is a valuable energy.��


    Chakra and ��spiritual energy�� were fundamentally different.


    Spiritual energy relied on people.


    But chakra could exist independently, much like electricity in the modern world, powering light bulbs, computers, and, Naruto had even heard, trains in the Land of Lightning.


    These examples proved that chakra could serve a purpose similar to electricity. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, chakra was even better.


    It caused minimal environmental damage and was a clean, convenient bio-energy��a resource people in the modern world could only dream of, often imagined in science fiction as an ideal future power source.


    Yet, despite being far behind the modern world, the Ninja World had already harnessed such energy.


    ��Chakra will enhance productivity,�� Naruto said with a smile, presenting his conclusion.


    The Sage of Six Paths asked, ��And the Pure Land?��


    This was the matter he was most concerned with.


    After all, it was tied directly to his own existence.


    ��The Pure Land shouldn��t contain chakra,�� Naruto replied without hesitation. ��The living shouldn��t use chakra to manipulate the dead.��


    ��When I establish the Seireitei, I will also create a division called the Purification Squad.��


    ��Whenever someone dies, the Purification Squad will perform a soul burial, removing the deceased��s chakra so that their soul can reach the Pure Land in purity, living there until its natural end.��


    The Sage wasn��t surprised.


    So this is what Naruto Uzumaki had in mind.


    ��What about those who have already died? Will you remove their chakra, too?�� he asked gravely.


    Naruto smiled. ��Don��t worry about that.��


    ��As I said, I respect others�� wishes.��


    ��For things that have already happened, forcibly changing them would only create further unrest.��


    ��If someone wants to relinquish their chakra, I will purify them and let them live as a soul. If they don��t want to, then they won��t have to. From now on, no soul will be parasitized by chakra.��


    Naruto looked at the Sage of Six Paths with a gentle smile.


    ��That includes you.��


    ��If you no longer wish to possess chakra, I will help you.��


    The Sage shook his head. ��It��s been a thousand years; I��ve grown accustomed to it.��


    ��Since that��s how you see things����


    ��Then go ahead.��


    Naruto stood up, and with a wave of his hand, a long-lost breeze swept through the Pure Land. ��I don��t need your approval to do this.��


    ��Isn��t that right?��

 What If 1: Shikai and Zanpakutō

    Seven-year-old Sasuke was startled awake by a cold wind in the open wilderness.


    He shivered uncontrollably, his body wracked by tremors.


    Though he saw only a desolate, barren field and sparse, thin trees in the distance under a dim, warm glow, his vision remained filled with a haunting crimson.


    ��Itachi Uchiha����


    He forced the name out through trembling lips.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, unable to hold them back. His sorrow was for the family and friends he had lost, but there was also anger at himself��at his own weakness the night before.


    He had hidden, shaking in a closet, without resistance.


    He��d already begun learning to be a ninja and constantly said he would become a strong ninja like his father or like Itachi, but when faced with true terror, he hadn��t done anything.


    How pathetic.


    Sasuke scolded himself and looked around. Despite what he��d just experienced, the chilling wind helped him shake off his foggy thoughts, allowing him to assess his surroundings more calmly.


    If Itachi had decided to kill him, he wouldn��t have bothered using that Mangeky�� Sharingan technique.


    Then he should still be in Konoha Village�� but here��


    This was definitely not Konoha Village.


    In fact, this didn��t even seem to be within the Land of Fire.


    The Land of Fire��s terrain was known for its dense forests, not sparse trees like the balding patches of middle-aged men. This couldn��t be the Land of Fire.


    Had Itachi taken him somewhere far away?


    Or could it be�� someone from another village had foreseen the internal strife within the Uchiha clan and taken him, the last of the Uchiha?


    Cautiously, Sasuke turned, trying to move his cold, heavy limbs.


    He hadn��t been restrained. No signs of a ninja��s presence or of Itachi leaving anything behind. But there were traces of human activity here, clearly left by regular people��without any chakra, skills, or special powers.


    So it didn��t seem he��d been taken by Itachi or captured by another village.


    Anyone who captured him would have likely restrained him in some way, bound him, or ensured he wouldn��t wake up so easily.


    Sasuke stood, scanning the area for traps.


    Seeing none, he carefully started moving forward, then broke into a run.


    Minutes later, a village appeared through the trees. Sasuke slowed, catching his breath against a wall.


    Safe, at least for now.


    The houses were densely packed and looked like typical residential buildings, with even a few small shops visible. This was a regular civilian village. Despite his young age, Sasuke was still a ninja and could defend himself if need be. ??????��?????S


    But��


    He was puzzled. How had he escaped so easily? Had Itachi knocked him out, then abandoned him in the wilderness after Konoha Village discovered his actions?


    As he pondered, he heard footsteps from a nearby house.


    Sasuke didn��t hide.


    He could tell from the steps it was a regular person, without chakra, and probably alone. There was little risk here.


    A middle-aged man appeared and looked at Sasuke with a tired expression, ��What are you doing, kid?��


    ��I don��t have any food here. If you want to steal, go to the Yamamotos��.��


    Did he think he was a food thief?


    At least that meant the man was kind-hearted.


    ��I��m not a thief,�� Sasuke replied, blinking. ��I��m lost. What is this place?��


    The man raised an eyebrow, ��Did you come from another district?��


    ��This is Rukongai,�� he replied. ��The nearest place to Seireitei. You��ll be much safer here than wherever you came from.��


    Sasuke��s confusion was genuine, not an act to garner pity.


    Rukongai? Seireitei?


    He��d never heard of these places. Even the clan books that described the five great nations and minor lands mentioned nothing like them.


    ��Which country is this in?�� he asked, holding back frustration.


    The man chuckled, amused. ��There aren��t countries here in the Soul Society.��


    ��We��re all under the Seireitei and the protection of the Gotei 13����


    Sasuke��s confusion only deepened.


    The man paused, noticing Sasuke��s lost expression, and tilted his head, ��Did the Shinigami who performed your Soul Burial not explain things? You know, those guys in black robes with swords who tap your forehead.��


    He mimicked the motion, pretending to hold a sword and tapping down.


    Sasuke was at a loss. A black-robed�� Shinigami?


    He��d never heard of such a thing.


    ��Such negligence,�� the man muttered. ��No wonder you look so lost.��


    Drawing out his words, he looked Sasuke over. ��You��re still just a kid, so I��ll be blunt: you��ve already died. This is the land of the dead, ruled by Shinigamis��the Soul Society.��


    The man��s tone was calm and his expression sympathetic, but Sasuke had stopped listening after those two words: ��already dead.��


    He was dead?


    So Itachi had killed him after all?


    He clenched his fists. That meant no one would avenge the Uchiha Clan now��


    ��If you have nowhere to go, I could take you in,�� the man offered, placing a hand on Sasuke��s head. ��Death must be a difficult concept for someone your age.��


    Sasuke remained silent, looking down.


    ��


    Three Years Later


    Sasuke sat on a rooftop, gazing into the distance at the Seireitei��a place open and prominently visible to everyone, yet separated by just a single line from the impoverished, desolate Rukongai. It was almost like heaven compared to the hardship of Rukongai.


    He wasn��t particularly dissatisfied with his life here. Even as the son of the Uchiha clan leader, his upbringing hadn��t been as luxurious as that of the Fire Nation��s nobility.


    But��


    It seemed that the ��Soul Society�� and the corresponding living world he was now in might not actually be the same world he originally came from.


    In three years, he��d carefully gathered information, questioning many people and piecing things together. There were no countries like the Land of Fire or Land of Water��instead, this world was ruled by something called the Tokugawa Shogunate, led by an Emperor instead of a Daimyo. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were ninjas here, but they held lowly status, much like in his own world. However, samurai were highly respected. Also, the ninjas here didn��t seem to have jutsu or chakra like those he was familiar with��their ��ninjutsu�� was something entirely different.


    Most importantly, there was no mention of the Uchiha name here in the Soul Society.


    Neither the notorious thugs of Rukongai nor the famed Seireitei officers and captains carried the Uchiha name. Even among the aristocratic families that were known to him, there was no mention of the Uchiha.


    Could it be that the world��s most powerful clan, renowned for their Kekkei Genkai and exceptional ninja lineage, would simply become ordinary people in the afterlife?


    An Uchiha should stand among the strongest, no matter where they were.


    ��Sasuke.�� A voice interrupted his thoughts��a middle-aged man calling from below. ��Someone��s looking for you.��


    ��Coming.�� Sasuke answered, jumping down from the roof. ��Who is it this time?��


    Unlike most spirits, he had spiritual energy and therefore needed food.


    As a former ninja, his first instinct was to seek missions to earn it. He��d been hired for all sorts of small jobs: clearing out firewood piles for elderly neighbors, fetching water for the local shopkeeper, catching runaway pets�� and occasionally handling thugs or settling disputes.


    He only knew a few jutsu��like the Transformation Jutsu and the Fireball Jutsu. Spiritual energy differed from chakra, but he could still manage a few techniques. While not overwhelmingly powerful, it was more than enough to handle the riff-raff of Rukongai.


    In the house, the man smiled. ��This time it��s not a mission request��it��s a Shinigami looking for you.��


    Sasuke��s eyes narrowed as he stopped in the courtyard, not stepping inside.


    A Shinigami? From Seireitei? Why were they here?


    ��Relax, kid,�� a Shinigami in the house said with a casual wave. ��We��re not here to do anything to you.��


    ��If you��d been under suspicion, it wouldn��t be just the two of us; it��d be the guys from the Onmitsukid��.��


    Another Shinigami spoke up, ��According to the records of the 12th Division, there was a surge of spiritual pressure here in Rukongai three days ago, along with traces of fire-based kid��.��


    ��Was that you?��


    Sasuke nodded calmly, ��Yes, it was me. But the people I took down were all criminals.��


    ��They were extorting����


    The Shinigami cut him off. ��We��re not here for some petty investigation like that.��


    ��Could you show us that fire-based kid��?��


    Sasuke thought for a moment before nodding. ��Of course.��


    They moved to the lakeside, and Sasuke formed seals with practiced speed.


    ��Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!��


    His chest expanded like a toad��s belly as flames surged from his mouth, forming a massive fireball that shot across the lake. The lake water steamed and evaporated, sending clouds of mist skyward.


    The heat was intense, and the Shinigamis standing nearby could feel the sting on their faces. For regular people, it would have been unbearable.


    ��Incredible power. Can a kid who isn��t even a Shinigami do that?�� one Shinigami remarked in astonishment. ��It��s nearly as strong as a mid-level kid��.��


    The other Shinigami shook his head. ��I��m hopeless with kid������


    Sasuke turned to look at them.


    ��With talent like yours, it��d be a waste for you to stay here in Rukongai.�� One Shinigami grinned. ��Kid, do you want to become a Shinigami?��


    ��With your abilities, you could easily become an officer. Maybe even a captain one day.��


    Just as he suspected.


    Sasuke had figured they would want to recruit him, seeing his potential.


    There was no reason to refuse.


    Only by becoming a Shinigami could he learn more about this world and discover how he ended up here��how he��d crossed into this world of the dead.


    ��How can I become a Shinigami?�� he asked.


    The Shinigami pointed toward Seireitei. ��In a few days, the Shin��o Academy will start its term. Go there.��


    ��You��ll learn how to become a Shinigami there.��


    Sasuke followed his gaze. An academy? Like the Ninja Academy?


    Every year, during the cherry blossom season, the Shin��o Academy held its entrance ceremony. Among the ranks of the Gotei 13, it was rarely noticed; generally, the quality of new students was stable. Those with noble lineage would become seated officers, while Rukongai recruits might fill the ranks, with a few able to achieve seated positions.


    But this year was different.


    One ��genius�� from Rukongai had entered as a ��Fifth-level Spirit Class.��


    His strengths weren��t limited to his powerful spiritual pressure. He had a knack for picking up new skills instantly, be it kid��, swordsmanship, or hand-to-hand combat. Within a month, the instructors agreed: this genius could likely defeat lower-ranked officers.


    As he walked through the academy, Sasuke could hear the bustling discussions around him.


    ��So that��s the Uchiha genius?��


    ��He��s so good-looking.��


    ��But he��s just a kid.��


    ��Once he grows up, he��s going to be a real heartthrob.��


    ��I heard he��s getting his Asauchi today. If he has a natural gift for Zanpakut�� too, he could graduate in just a year.��


    ��Graduate in a year? I heard even Captain Kazehashi didn��t graduate that fast.��


    Some students admired his talent, others his looks. But Sasuke cared for none of it. His thoughts were solely on the Zanpakut��.


    The Shinigamis�� power system differed entirely from the ninja��s, with strength centered not on techniques, but on this thing called a Zanpakut��. According to his instructors, the Zanpakut�� was an extension of a Shinigami��s spirit��a partner that embodied a Shinigami��s power. Most Shinigamis drew their strength from this.


    This was true power.


    If he could understand why he��d crossed into this world, and if he managed to return home, he could use this power to kill that man and avenge the Uchiha clan.


    ...


    In the Classroom


    The teacher handed out the basic Asauchi swords. Sasuke accepted his, following the instructions to begin connecting with the blade��s spirit.


    Almost immediately, he heard a voice.


    "Call my name��"


    The voice seemed to emanate from within the sword, his body, and the deepest parts of his bloodline.


    Sasuke Uchiha opened his eyes��


    Crimson red, blood-like.


    A calm, cold female voice spoke near his ear, "This Uchiha is lucky, opening his eyes at such a time."


    "He''s that man''s younger brother, so his talent is likely similar," another voice, male and equally cold, replied. ��What��s his status?��


    "Surprisingly healthy," the woman answered. "That man still held back."


    "Killed the entire clan, yet couldn��t go through with it for his own brother?"


    The man��s tone sharpened. "I meant his eyes."


    "No," the woman answered flatly.


    "Did you check the sword?" he asked.


    The woman scoffed. "Yes, just a normal sword. This little brat still had it in his hand when he passed out; maybe he thought it��d help him fight back."


    ��It��s well-made. Should we confiscate it?��


    After a pause, the man shook his head. "Leave it."


    Neither seemed to care that Sasuke was now awake. They continued speaking freely, discussing him, his Kekkei Genkai, and the assets of the Uchiha clan.


    Sasuke��s mind was racing.


    Even though he hadn��t seen any decisive details, just listening to their conversation confirmed something: he was no longer in the Soul Society. He was back in Konoha, at the very time Itachi had left and he himself had fainted.


    But��


    He had been away from Konoha for over three years.


    Yet, time here hadn��t moved at all.


    So, was everything he experienced in the Soul Society real?


    Could it have just been a hallucination created under Itachi��s genjutsu?


    Wait, the sword.


    Sasuke turned his head slightly to the side, looking toward the wall where a katana leaned.


    Neither of these people seemed to see anything unusual about it.


    But that deep, resonant connection...


    There was no mistaking it��this was his Zanpakut��.


    It wasn��t a dream.


    A sudden surge of strength welled up within him, and he struggled to sit up. "Do you know�� where he went?"


    Though three years had passed, the mention of that night rekindled the flames of anger, which seared painfully through him.


    "We don��t know." The man was direct, without a hint of hesitation. "By the time we were informed of the massacre, Itachi Uchiha had already fled."


    "Did no one try to stop him?" Sasuke��s voice was thick with rage.


    "Itachi was Anbu," the man responded. "He knew the village��s defenses well and slipped away undetected. We had no idea until we received orders from Hokage-sama to investigate."


    Sasuke clenched his fists, saying nothing further.


    The man and woman made no attempt to console him; only the woman offered what sounded like words of sympathy. But it was too cool and mechanical to be genuine. "Sasuke Uchiha, rest well in the hospital. No matter what you need, the village will be here to support you. Don��t worry about medical bills or future expenses��after such an event, the village will take care of you until you officially graduate as a ninja."


    Sasuke gripped the bed sheets.


    As if his primary concern was medical bills or living expenses?


    The massacre of the Uchiha clan shook the entire village of Konoha. And Itachi Uchiha, who had perpetrated such a crime, was declared an S-rank rogue ninja without question.


    But to Sasuke, this meant nothing.


    Aside from knowing Itachi��s rogue status, he received no further information on his brother.


    Konoha��s words of comfort felt hollow.


    He could sense that no one truly cared about his well-being; the villagers�� sympathy was only because of his Uchiha blood and the potential they saw in a seven-year-old who had already awakened the Sharingan.


    The village even suggested he move out of the Uchiha compound.


    But Sasuke refused.


    He was no longer a naive child shielded by his family.


    He��d spent three years as a ninja.


    He��d glimpsed a few of the darker sides of life.


    Someone was coveting the Uchiha clan��s assets, and they��d already started taking action, though he didn��t know who yet.


    In his own secret investigation, Sasuke found that most of the clan��s important scrolls had vanished, and only a few less significant ones were left behind.


    And the bodies of Uchihas who had awakened their Sharingan? Their eyes had all been gouged out, leaving empty sockets.


    Konoha claimed Itachi had taken everything valuable when he defected.


    In short��


    Anything that raised Sasuke��s suspicions was attributed to Itachi.


    Not that Sasuke cared about these relics.


    In the Soul Society, he had learned several powerful techniques. He had mastered Had�� spells up to number thirty-five.


    So the clan��s ninjutsu was no great loss to him.


    But it was still the Uchiha��s legacy, and the idea that outsiders had taken advantage of the clan��s fall to steal from them was intolerable.


    He might have lost the clan��s knowledge, but he wouldn��t allow the remaining assets to be taken.


    Once he grew strong enough, he would reclaim every item that had been stolen from his family.


    ��


    One Month Later


    During this time, Sasuke had kept a low profile. He attended his classes diligently and returned home to practice traditional ninja training. He didn��t reveal anything about the Soul Society and focused only on honing his basic skills, even when training in swordsmanship.


    The Sharingan alone was enough to arouse envy.


    But the concept of a Soul Society, or another world, sounded far more enticing than the Sharingan.


    In his room, Sasuke sat at his desk, his Sharingan active as he reviewed everything he had observed in this past month.


    There were Konoha ninjas watching him, likely Anbu. Their strength wasn��t anything special, around the level of chunin.


    It made sense; to everyone else, he was merely an academy student, still a novice. Despite having awakened his Sharingan, he wasn��t expected to be stronger than a genin. A team of chunin should be more than enough to keep an eye on him.


    These Anbu were cautious, though, like something was holding them back. They didn��t do anything overt, keeping their distance and only observing from the shadows, never coming too close.


    It was unusual.


    After all, he was just an orphaned child with limited power. Even if Konoha took extra measures with him, there wouldn��t be any significant repercussions. But was Konoha really this compassionate?


    Unlikely��


    The stolen scrolls, the missing Sharingan��it was clear Konoha wasn��t that benevolent.


    And yet, they were behaving as if they were. Was there something about the Uchiha clan that still made them wary?


    Sasuke shook his head, pushing these thoughts aside. Without evidence, assumptions could easily lead him astray.


    Regardless of the reasons, the situation still worked in his favor, and the Uchiha bloodline itself could be a valuable bargaining chip. As long as he showed enough talent, the village would likely support him in his quest for revenge.


    But��


    He couldn��t reveal anything about the Soul Society.


    Following his usual nightly routine, Sasuke bathed, turned off the lights, and closed the windows. After the Anbu completed their regular check and confirmed he was asleep, he waited another hour before quietly getting up from his futon and grabbing his sword.


    Now that he knew the extent of Konoha��s surveillance, it was time to test the power of his Shikai.


    Sasuke drew his sword, currently in its standard Asauchi form. He took a deep breath and softly called out the name he��d kept hidden in his heart for a month.


    "Open Your Eyes, Indra."


    The blade in his hand began to transform, shortening into a ninja-style blade with faint, swirling blue patterns along the back, emitting a dim, pulsing glow.


    So, this was his Zanpakut��.


    Zanpakut�� abilities could be classified as Elemental, Kid��-based, Physical, or Creature-based.


    It seemed his sword fit within the Kid�� category, amplifying both his chakra and his Sharingan.


    Standing by the window, Sasuke peered at his reflection in the faint light of the Zanpakut��. His eyes glowed crimson.


    Though he only had the single-tomoe Sharingan, with the amplification from his Zanpakut��, he��d reached the double-tomoe level. Sasuke could feel that this was only the beginning; his current power and fragile body simply couldn��t handle more.


    Otherwise��


    "Indra" could likely boost him even further.


    Sasuke clenched his fists, excitement making his Sharingan spin.


    Perfect. Just like this.


    Once he could reach the three-tomoe Sharingan without relying on Indra, his Zanpakut����s boost might even awaken the Mangeky�� Sharingan, like Itachi Uchiha��s.


    With those eyes, he would be able to kill that man.


    The Soul Society was indeed a treasure trove.


    He looked forward to his next visit.


    However��


    The three years he��d spent in the Soul Society seemed to be nothing more than an unintended fluke.


    For the next five years, the Soul Society remained like a distant dream, never appearing again.


    Sasuke felt a bit of regret.


    All those powerful Kid�� techniques he hadn��t yet had a chance to learn��

 What If 2: Aizen: I see hatred in your eyes…

    Graduation Day for the Sixth Years


    As students graduated from the Academy, they formed three-person squads, each led by a guiding ninja, beginning their journey toward becoming full-fledged ninja.


    Sasuke had been eagerly awaiting this day.


    Since his unexpected return from the Soul Society, he hadn��t been able to access that other world again. Even though Konoha and the Seireitei each had a ��school�� for training, they were vastly different.


    At the Shin��o Academy, students could learn freely, with no limits on the types of knowledge or techniques as long as they had the talent and teachers willing to train them. Even high-level kid�� spells could be learned, and if a teacher couldn��t teach something, students could later apply to study it with specialized Kid�� Corps members once they joined a division.


    The Ninja Academy, however, only taught the basics��how to refine chakra and perform the three foundational techniques��and nothing more. In the ninja world, obtaining advanced knowledge was much more difficult.


    If a ninja wanted to learn new jutsu, they��d either need a family inheritance or earn it as a reward for serving the village well. For most, the easiest way to learn anything new was to gain the approval of their guiding jonin.


    Iruka-sensei entered the classroom, clapping his hands to quiet the chatter before announcing names.


    ��Team Seven,�� he said. ��Sakura Haruno, Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha����


    Just as Iruka-sensei finished, Naruto slammed a hand on his desk, sounding outraged. ��Why does a genius like me have to be on the same team as that Sasuke Uchiha?��


    Sasuke raised an eyebrow, almost losing his composure.


    He hadn��t even said anything yet�� and Naruto was already objecting.


    And with that kind of comment, no less.


    Genius? Sasuke thought to himself, How does Naruto even have the nerve to call himself that?


    Many people mocked Naruto as the class ��dead last.�� His grades were terrible, and his ninjutsu was practically nonexistent; even to this day, he couldn��t execute a proper clone technique. Sasuke had no idea how he had managed to graduate.


    But�� physically, Naruto was strong��even stronger than Sasuke himself, who had trained intentionally. Still, Naruto had no idea how to channel that talent. If Sasuke had that kind of strength, he��d be even more powerful; perhaps it��d be easier to use Indra to reach the Three Tomoe Sharingan, and he��d be able to maintain it for longer, too.


    Someone like Naruto, who couldn��t even use his own potential, had no right to call himself a genius.


    As Iruka reprimanded him, Sasuke rested his head on his hand, looking out the window.


    It didn��t matter who his teammates were.


    What he cared about was who would be their guiding ninja.


    He��d heard from past graduates that some students were assigned to chunin instructors, while others got jonin. Given his talent and his standing as an Uchiha, he felt certain he��d be assigned a jonin.


    A chunin�� couldn��t be qualified to teach an Uchiha.


    Once team assignments were done, they were to meet their instructors that afternoon.


    At lunch, Sasuke noticed Naruto trying to sneak up on him, but his Sharingan made detecting such attempts easy.


    A surprise attack? Sasuke thought. It was probably Naruto��s way of getting back at him after Iruka��s scolding, perhaps to prove that he could beat him. Throughout school, Naruto had frequently challenged him. ????a???��?


    So, Sasuke used a clone to trick Naruto, letting him believe that he��d successfully ambushed him. Naruto then transformed himself into Sasuke and approached Sakura, asking her out.


    It was no secret that Naruto had a crush on Sakura. Sasuke found it amusing��and rather unexpected��that Naruto would go to the lengths of impersonating someone else just to get close to her.


    Watching this unfold, Sasuke considered stopping him�� but seeing Naruto��s pure-hearted approach, he let it continue for a while. All Naruto wanted was to know what Sakura thought of him; it was a bit pathetic but harmless.


    But then��


    When Naruto, as ��Sasuke,�� puckered his lips and leaned toward Sakura, Sasuke had had enough.


    Emerging from behind a nearby bush, he grabbed ��Sasuke�� by the head.


    ��Huh?�� Sakura gasped, taken aback. ��A second Sasuke?��


    Her already pounding heart started racing even faster, to the point she could almost hear it echoing.


    ��What��s going on?�� she stammered, utterly bewildered.


    ��Naruto, you��ve crossed the line.�� Sasuke pushed Naruto down, his tone icy.


    In a puff of smoke, Naruto��s transformation ended.


    ��Ow, ow, ow!�� Naruto��s dark hair turned back to blonde as he yelped in pain. ��Sasuke, wait, stop! I was wrong, okay?��


    His apology came fast and genuine.


    ��It was Naruto!�� Realization dawned on Sakura, her shock turning to fury. ��You jerk!��


    ��You almost stole my first kiss!��


    She clenched her fists, fuming.


    It was her first kiss��


    ��I get it, I was wrong, really wrong,�� Naruto pleaded, clutching his stomach. ��Sasuke, just let me go to the bathroom, please��I think I ate something bad.��


    Sakura, seething, shook her fist. Her tone dripped with sarcasm as she advanced, glaring down at him. ��You really think that excuse is going to work?��


    ��A stomachache?��


    ��And it just happens to be now, of all times?��


    Her fist was just about to swing down.


    Sasuke grabbed her wrist, releasing his other hand as he said, "Let him go."


    Sweat broke out on Naruto''s forehead. Even through his shirt, Sasuke could see the spasms in Naruto''s stomach muscles.


    He wasn��t lying.


    "Thanks so much!" Naruto ducked low, slipping past them and running off into the distance.


    Sakura stared at her wrist, grinning sheepishly. She''d just had real physical contact with Sasuke��her anger faded a bit, though she couldn��t help but mumble, "Sasuke, why did you let him off like that? It obviously sounded like an excuse." Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sasuke glanced at her but offered no explanation.


    Sakura shook her head, feigning maturity as she said, "You��re always so nice to him, and he doesn��t even appreciate it."


    "That guy always bothers you, Sasuke-kun. He has no self-awareness."


    "In my opinion, he''s just undisciplined, doing whatever he pleases. If I pulled a stunt like that, my parents would be furious."


    "Actually�� I''m kind of jealous that he��s an orphan. Living alone, with no parents nagging him."


    She thought that saying this might bring her closer to Sasuke, that it might be a chance for them to bond.


    Girls are like that.


    Even if two girls don��t know each other well, a bit of gossip about someone else can make them fast friends.


    No parents��


    That phrase, said so lightly.


    "So being an orphan is something to criticize?" Sasuke responded in a tone colder than she��d expected, his hands shoved into his pockets, an eyebrow arched as he looked at her with piercing eyes. "And you think you��re in a place to judge people who��ve lost theirs?"


    Sakura froze, staring at him as the realization sank in.


    How thoughtless�� she��d aimed her comments at Naruto, but they��d unintentionally hit Sasuke, too.


    Naruto wasn��t the only one without parents; Sasuke was also alone.


    "Laughing at other people��s suffering..." Sasuke muttered, his glare icy. "You��re truly unpleasant."


    He turned and walked away, heading in the direction Naruto had gone.


    Sakura stood there, dumbfounded and speechless.


    That afternoon, their Team 7 leader was the last to arrive. He had his face mostly hidden by a mask, with only one lazy, disinterested eye exposed. Yet, despite his laid-back look, he was a jonin.


    Sasuke��s expression grew serious.


    Graduating was a step forward, but this team assignment didn��t exactly fill him with confidence.


    Their leader was a jonin, yes, but he seemed unreliable. His two teammates��a thoughtless girl who mocked others�� painful pasts, and an impulsive, headstrong idiot��didn��t make things look too promising.


    Right now, he could only hope that this man, Kakashi Hatake, would be generous enough to teach him some advanced jutsu and valuable ninja skills.


    After receiving their instructions for the following day''s training exercise, everyone was dismissed.


    Sasuke spent the night practicing his swordsmanship before finally heading to bed.


    Upon waking the next morning, he instinctively reached for his sword, preparing to head to the training grounds��but as he looked up, he noticed the room around him had changed.


    Gone was the worn-down, shabby wooden room.


    In its place was a clean, orderly classroom.


    Surrounding him were teachers and students.


    Was this��?


    It was the very classroom where he��d been practicing sword meditation before returning to the ninja world.


    He was back in the Soul Society?


    He looked down at the sword in his hand.


    "Does something matter, Uchiha?" his teacher asked kindly. For such a rare talent��one who appeared only once every few centuries��the instructors had endless patience. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Sasuke stood up, responding calmly, "Sensei, I��ve already mastered Shikai."


    The Soul Society differed entirely from Konoha Village. Here, showcasing one��s true talent would only lead to more opportunities and resources. There was no need to hide his abilities, as he often did back in Konoha.


    The teacher��s eyes widened.


    "You��ve already mastered it?" he exclaimed, surprised.


    He��d just distributed the Asauchi to the students, and most hadn��t even begun sword meditation.


    Sasuke Uchiha had already achieved Shikai?


    "My Shikai has abilities in both kid�� and combat," Sasuke explained with a nod. "It enhances my spiritual energy and improves my perception and awareness."


    "Not elemental, then? So, it has little effect outwardly?" the teacher confirmed.


    "That��s correct," Sasuke replied.


    "In that case, would you be able to demonstrate your Zanpakut�� for the rest of the class, Sasuke?" The teacher��s smile widened, excitement plain in his voice. Even though everyone was accustomed to Sasuke��s talent by now, the teacher could hardly resist boasting about the genius under his guidance.


    Sasuke rose from his seat. "Of course."


    He was eager to begin, though not so much to confirm Indra��s abilities; he��d already tested his sword extensively during his six years in Konoha and was quite proficient with it.


    What he truly wanted to confirm was whether the Sharingan could be activated here in the Soul Society.


    Would the Uchiha bloodline work in this world?


    He drew his sword and intoned softly, "Open Your Eyes, Indra!"


    Reiatsu coursed through him, flowing into his eyes.


    A crimson glow spread across his irises as the three tomoe spun.


    "Sasuke-kun��s eyes!" one girl gasped, her hands covering her mouth. "So cool!"


    "Three tomoe, enhancing his vision!" the boys murmured, their envy apparent.


    It was striking to look different in such a way, but with Sasuke, that difference had an undeniable allure.


    No one questioned the change in Sasuke��s eyes; after all, ��open your eyes" was part of his release command. A change in his eyes only seemed natural.


    It wasn��t common for a Shikai release to alter one��s physical appearance, but it wasn��t unheard of either.


    And for a prodigy like Sasuke, this was to be expected.


    "Quite impressive," the teacher said, clapping. "It seems your talent with your Zanpakut�� is just as exceptional as it is in other areas. You��re truly an all-around genius."


    "Have you considered early graduation?"


    "I��d wager you could complete all six years�� worth of curriculum before the end of your first year."


    "Rather than staying here and wasting time, joining the Gotei 13 would let you grow much faster under the guidance of the captains."


    Faster growth.


    Those words struck a chord in Sasuke��s heart.


    He nodded, answering decisively, "Yes, I��d like to apply for early graduation."


    The news of Sasuke��s Shikai quickly spread, drawing even more attention from within the Seireitei.


    It was one thing to have talent in hand-to-hand combat or kid��, but the real mark of a true Shinigami lay in mastery of one��s Zanpakut��. No matter how strong other talents might be, without Shikai, rising in the ranks would be nearly impossible. At least for now, no one in the Seireitei had become an officer without first achieving Shikai.


    Several captains had already taken notice of him.


    With a fifth-class reiatsu and a young age, now with a Shikai on top of it all, Sasuke seemed destined to one day reach the level of a captain.


    Many were already contemplating how they might approach him and recruit him to their squads.


    Especially the 10th Division.


    They had the strongest desire for new talent; their previous captain had recently fallen in battle, and they still lacked a replacement.


    In the training yard��


    Sasuke finished his daily practice, sitting on the sidelines, drenched in sweat.


    "Impressive dedication."


    "Sasuke-kun, what drives you so intensely?"


    Sasuke looked up.


    In front of him stood a man with a gentle smile.


    It was Aizen Sosuke, captain of the 5th Division. His voice was calm and patient. "In your eyes, I see hatred."


    "That��s not the kind of look a child should have.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/115576096/12193b96cb5c42bab65b98cc1c87ebde/eyJ3ZWJwIjowfQ%3D%3D/1.jpg?token-time=1739318400&token-hash=715Rv9cVsQql_YX9qR9AX3ARNQIe2VELMc_G9fc_MR4%3D" alt="">

 What If 3: Second Division, Bell Assessment

    The Vice-Captain of the 5th Division, Sosuke Aizen, was widely recognized by the students of the Shin��o Academy as the kindest, most patient, and most compassionate of the captains.


    But what did he mean by that comment?


    Hatred��


    ��Vice-Captain Aizen, I��m not sure I understand what you��re talking about,�� Sasuke said, shaking his head slightly.


    Aizen adjusted his glasses with a gentle push. ��Is that so?��


    ��You don��t have to be so guarded with me, Sasuke. Though I��m a captain, I also came from Rukongai,�� he said, pausing as his gaze rested on Sasuke��s calm face. ��I understand how harsh life there can be.��


    After a moment, he smiled softly. ��Perhaps I was a bit forward.��


    ��But����


    ��Sasuke, you��re quite an impressive prodigy and mature for your age.��


    ��If you ever need anything or find yourself in difficulty, you��re welcome to seek my help.��


    With that, Aizen turned and walked away, leaving both minds��one large and one small��churning with thoughts.


    Sasuke frowned.


    Hatred?


    Was he that obvious?


    He hadn��t shared his thoughts with anyone in the Soul Society, so how had even a captain who rarely visited the Academy picked up on it?


    What a mess.


    Aizen��s eyes narrowed thoughtfully.


    As a recently appointed captain, he was privy to some baffling facts.


    These facts had inspired some very intriguing ideas in his mind.


    But to execute them��


    He��d need a few useful tools.


    This was why, even after finishing his teaching duties at the Shin��o Academy, he stayed closely connected with the school, hoping to discover ��gems.��


    The established members of the Gotei 13 weren��t what he was looking for.


    Those who��d been through experiences had rigid thinking. Their resources weren��t yet worth the effort it would take to break down their mental walls.


    As for captains with enough skill��


    It would simply be too dangerous to make a move on them.


    New ��gems�� were ideal��ones that could be shaped to serve his purpose.


    Sasuke Uchiha was the first such gem he��d found.


    Talented, with hatred in his heart�� and just the right mix of ambition and youth. A target like this, with strength still developing and dreams still forming, would be easy to mold. ????��?????B?s


    Yet there was something strange��


    He couldn��t quite pinpoint the source of Sasuke��s hatred.


    Did he despise the Shinigamis?


    No��the mention of Shinigamis hadn��t caused any change in his expression.


    Was it the nobility?


    No, that wasn��t it either. When he��d intentionally hinted at his own background as a commoner, Sasuke didn��t show any hint of solidarity. In fact, his demeanor suggested he placed himself above the status of a commoner.


    So what was it that he hated?


    Could it be something from the world of the living?


    If so, that would complicate matters. Sasuke had never discussed his life in the world of the living, and his slightly unusual accent, along with his strict, predictable routines, made it difficult to guess where he might be from.


    But that was a positive sign.


    Sasuke was a determined young man with a firm sense of purpose.


    This meant��


    If given the chance, he would surely pursue his vengeance.


    For a Shinigami to kill a human would be a grave sin.


    It would serve as an effective ��rein,�� a tool to guide and control him.


    ��


    A year flew by.


    Just as the teachers had predicted, Sasuke��s year was more than enough for him to master everything covered over six years at the Shin��o Academy.


    He trained for Soul Burials alongside the upperclassmen.


    There were a few minor incidents, but nothing out of the ordinary. Just some issues with the Senkaimon malfunctioning��the part in the Soul Society was in poor condition, some parts were damaged, and the 12th Division spent an entire night repairing it, forcing the students to stay in the world of the living for an extra day.


    During that time, a conflict broke out between a few students, and even the two upperclassmen ended up in a brawl.


    If Sasuke hadn��t intervened, their fight would have likely involved the lower-year students as well.


    At the graduation ceremony.


    As the Academy��s most talented and youngest student, Sasuke enjoyed certain privileges. With the exception of the 1st and 4th Divisions, the remaining eleven Divisions extended offers to recruit him.


    In addition to the captains of Divisions 10 and 13, all other captains personally attended the ceremony.


    The 10th Division had no captain at the moment, so they couldn��t send a representative, while the 13th Division��s captain was unwell, so only their lieutenant could attend.


    Students from the Shin��o Academy, and even the younger instructors, looked on with envy at Sasuke Uchiha, who stood there, shining before the captains like a star.


    Everyone understood the 1st and 4th Divisions�� absence��they knew why those two divisions hadn��t extended an invitation to Sasuke.


    It had been a long time since the Academy had seen a talent like this.


    Aizen narrowed his eyes, observing Sasuke.


    The disturbance during the soul burial was his doing. The Senkaimon��s malfunction and the tensions among the upperclassmen had all been carefully orchestrated to give Sasuke an opening, yet he hadn��t taken any action.


    Was it because the distance was too great?


    Or��


    Had he deemed it an insufficient opportunity, too risky, perhaps, and thus chose to wait for a more favorable, discreet moment?


    If so, he had incredible self-control.


    An admirable trait in a recruit.


    ��It��s surprising to see so many people here,�� said Ginrei Kuchiki, Captain of the 6th Division, glancing around. ��How unexpected. Even Vice-Captain Aizen is here. I thought I��d be the only old man here personally.��


    Standing next to him, Shinji Hirako chuckled and gestured toward the man behind him. ��Even if the other captains hadn��t come, Captain Kuchiki, I doubt you��d be alone.��


    ��Aizen��s popularity among the students is exceptionally high.��


    ��Barring any surprises, it��s likely Uchiha will join us in the 5th Division.��


    The 6th Division had the least interest in Academy students, as most of its members were from noble families.


    The only reason Ginrei himself had come��


    Was because his preferred son-in-law candidate had encountered trouble, his own son was unfit to become captain, and his grandson, while having talent in spiritual pressure, had yet to show other promising abilities. He needed a reliable talent to shield his grandson from potential harm.


    ��Sasuke is different from other young people,�� Aizen countered with a polite smile, calmly disagreeing with his fellow captain. ��I doubt he��ll choose the 5th Division.��


    ��Oh?�� Ginrei shook his head, clearly not convinced.


    Shinji let out a lazy laugh. ��So little faith in your own charm?��


    ��If that��s the case, why even invite me here?��


    ��One can never be too careful.�� Aizen��s voice was soft. ��Such talent��who wouldn��t want it?��


    ��Where do you think Sasuke will go?�� Shinji asked, leaning forward inquisitively.


    Aizen Sosuke glanced thoughtfully toward the last seat where the 13th Division��s lieutenant, Kaien Shiba, was sitting. ��I believe Sasuke will choose the 13th Division.��


    ��Captain Ukitake��s division?�� Shinji Hirako raised his eyebrows in surprise, and the others seemed equally puzzled.


    Among all the divisions, the 13th Division was the least likely option.


    After all, how could a lieutenant compete with captains?


    As the captains whispered among themselves, Yoruichi Shih��in strode up to Sasuke, stopping in front of him. ��Sasuke Uchiha, how would you like to join the 2nd Division?��


    ��You seem quite suited for it.��


    Sasuke looked up at the tall, spirited, dark-skinned woman.


    ��When you were in Rukongai, you operated as a ninja, didn��t you?�� Yoruichi asked, her hands on her hips. ��I reviewed surveillance footage from that time and observed your movements.��


    Sasuke��s eyes narrowed.


    Surveillance?


    Had he been monitored the entire time? He hadn��t sensed it at all.


    ��Your techniques were a bit raw, and you lacked experience, but you have a solid foundation,�� Yoruichi continued. ��I also reviewed your academy records. You excelled, particularly in the practical courses.��


    ��The 2nd Division focuses heavily on fieldwork, and in that area, we��re unparalleled among the Gotei 13.��


    She leaned closer, a sly smile on her face. ��Do you want to become a captain?��


    ��I��m not talking about any division captain����


    ��I mean the 2nd Division.��


    Sasuke didn��t respond, sensing that Yoruichi��s mention of the captaincy carried a weight of its own.


    ��It��s hard to explain in this setting,�� she said with a knowing smile. ��But believe me, it��s no small responsibility.��


    Sasuke replied in a low voice, ��And if I agree, what will I gain?��


    ��What do you want?�� Yoruichi asked, looking him straight in the eye.


    ��To grow stronger,�� Sasuke replied without hesitation.


    Yoruichi raised an eyebrow, looking both amused and challenged. ��A vague answer, but����


    ��I have one of the smartest men in all of Soul Society by my side, and the resources of the Shih��in family. Does that sound tempting?��


    Sasuke remained silent. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoruichi ruffled his hair, her tone playful. ��Are you waiting for a better offer?��


    ��Fine by me.��


    ��Just remember, what I��ve promised won��t change.�� She waved and walked away.


    One by one, other division leaders approached, each making their own ��offers.��


    After Kaien Shiba finally left, Sasuke thought it over.


    The best offer by far was from the 2nd Division, though the ��weighty responsibility�� Yoruichi mentioned left him cautious.


    Something that even a high-ranking noble like Yoruichi Shih��in considered ��burdensome���� Was he, a new graduate, capable of handling it?


    Another intriguing proposal came from Aizen, who hadn��t offered any specific rewards but extended an open invitation to seek his help anytime.


    What was he after?


    There was little time to dwell on these thoughts��strength was the priority. Sasuke made his decision and walked over to Yoruichi.


    ��Captain Shih��in, I��ll be in your care.�� Sasuke bowed respectfully.


    A heavy responsibility�� No matter the cost, it was worth it if it made him stronger.


    Yoruichi smirked, nodding. ��Uchiha, I can��t say if this is the right choice, but it��ll certainly be the most interesting��and the most challenging.��


    Sasuke raised his head. ��Captain Shih��in, I��ll hold you to your promise.��


    ...


    At the 2nd Division Barracks


    In the captain��s office, Kisuke Urahara looked at Yoruichi. ��You��re really going through with this?��


    ��Since you��re not interested, I��ll have to consider someone else,�� Yoruichi replied, sitting cross-legged on her desk. ��Lucky for me, this Uchiha is far better suited than you.��


    Kisuke sighed. ��Did you explain it to him?��


    ��I only hinted at the ��weighty responsibility�� but didn��t go into detail,�� she replied, smiling. ��It was a graduation ceremony, Kisuke. How could I reveal my plans with so many people around?��


    At that moment, the door opened.


    A short-haired girl led Sasuke, now dressed in the stealth uniform of the Onmitsukid��, into the room.


    ��Captain Shih��in, Sasuke Uchiha has arrived,�� the girl said, kneeling respectfully, almost reverently.


    Yoruichi raised her hand. ��Looks good. He��s got the right spirit.��


    She glanced at Kisuke. ��See? Much sharper than you.��


    Kisuke nodded, resigned. ��Yes, yes, Yoruichi-sama is always right.��


    Sasuke looked over at Kisuke.


    This man seemed unremarkable, but his speech hinted at a sly, mocking tone. He was clearly the ��brilliant mind�� that Yoruichi had mentioned earlier.


    After sending the girl away, Yoruichi turned to Sasuke. ��Now that we have some privacy, I can tell you more about that ��heavy responsibility.����


    ��What do you know about the 2nd Division?��


    ��Only what I read in textbooks.��


    The 2nd Division was shrouded in secrecy. Rumors circulated about every other division, but the 2nd Division remained enigmatic.


    ��I��ll explain, then,�� Yoruichi said, leaning back. ��The 2nd Division handles assassinations, infiltration, and covert investigations��primarily internal investigations. Our job is to eliminate any dangerous elements or destabilizing factors within the ranks.��


    Sasuke nodded thoughtfully. That sounded�� a lot like the ninja profession. No wonder she��d said he was suited for it.


    Yoruichi paused, her expression serious. ��The 2nd Division is unique among the Gotei 13. Two divisions are led by noble families. The 6th Division is overseen by the Kuchiki family, and the 2nd Division by the Shih��in family. However, unlike the 6th Division, the 2nd Division also controls another group called the Onmitsukid��, which typically operates alongside it.��


    She leaned forward, her expression intense. ��In other words, until recently, there technically wasn��t a 2nd Division at all. I��m currently restructuring things to integrate the Onmitsukid�� into the 2nd Division.��


    Sasuke��s eyes widened as he looked at Yoruichi with newfound respect.


    To his surprise, the brash, easygoing woman before him was working on something of this magnitude. She was essentially surrendering her family��s monopoly on the division to the Gotei 13.


    ��This involves complicated matters that I can��t disclose yet,�� Yoruichi said, chuckling. ��But�� if you still want to take this on after hearing the whole story, I might just let you in on more details.��


    Sasuke nodded.


    Yoruichi continued, ��Even with these reforms, it��s only a temporary solution. As long as the Shih��in family remains in control of the 2nd Division, it��s only a matter of time before it reverts to being the Onmitsukid��. That��s why�� I need someone outside the Shih��in family to become the 2nd Division captain.��


    She pointed at Kisuke. ��Initially, I��d hoped he��d take the position, but he��d rather avoid the hassle.��


    Kisuke chuckled awkwardly.


    ��You, however, showed up just at the right time,�� Yoruichi continued, tossing something from her desk to Sasuke. ��You��re well-suited for the job, both in talent and personality. So, what do you say?��


    Sasuke looked at her intently. ��So, what��s the ��weighty responsibility��? Pressure from the nobles?��


    Yoruichi nodded.


    ��I see.�� Sasuke folded his arms, his tone cold. ��If that��s all, then I have no problem.��


    Yoruichi grinned. ��Stay that confident, Uchiha. Because from here on�� the training is going to be brutal.��


    And brutal was no exaggeration.


    Yoruichi was a ��creative�� trainer, if you wanted to put it politely; others might call her eccentric. Luckily, Kisuke��s inventive mind enabled her wild ideas to come to life.


    But Sasuke embraced the challenge.


    Each day, he felt himself growing stronger. Swordsmanship, assassination techniques, infiltration��Yoruichi spared no detail, imparting her vast experience to him, including rare skills like flash step.


    ��


    Ten years had passed.


    Sasuke had grown into the position of 3rd Seat in the 2nd Division and was also Vice Commander of the Onmitsukid��.


    The reason he wasn''t Vice Captain was not that ��maeda, the current Vice Captain, was better than him, but due to the longstanding tradition within the Onmitsukid��: the captaincy belonged to the Shih��in family, while the vice-captaincy was held by the ��maeda family.


    However��


    Sasuke��s position as Vice Commander stirred up some discontent among the noble families. Even if someone from Rukongai was exceptionally capable, they shouldn��t hold such a prominent position. Nobles could accept someone from Rukongai as a high-ranking officer or even as a captain in other divisions, but not in the 2nd or 6th Division, which were traditionally noble domains.


    Recently, though, Sasuke had taken action against a lower-ranking noble family, wiping them out with ruthless efficiency. His unrelenting, no-holds-barred approach silenced many critics.


    This guy�� he had no family, no attachments, and his talent was undeniable. In time, he was destined to become a captain. And ultimately, he was only a "Vice Commander." In a few years, he��d be promoted to captain in some other division, maybe the 10th, so they could tolerate him for now. Besides, the head of the Shih��in family had always been a bit unconventional. Allowing two highly capable individuals some leeway to cause a bit of chaos wouldn��t be the end of the world.


    ��


    Inside the 2nd Division barracks, in the captain��s office.


    ��Mission complete,�� Sasuke said, taking off his mask and tossing a wrapped package onto the desk. ��I retrieved the item.��


    ��Nicely done, Uchiha.�� Yoruichi grinned approvingly.


    Sasuke replied coolly, ��The next mission����


    ��Oh, honestly, why am I always stuck with the most intense people?�� Yoruichi interrupted him with an exaggerated sigh. ��In this respect, you should take a lesson from Kisuke. Don��t stay so tense all the time. There are no upcoming missions. You��re on leave for the next month.��


    Sasuke shook his head slightly and replied immediately, ��That won��t be necessary. I need����


    Yoruichi cut him off again, ��You need it. At the very least, think about Kisuke. Captain Hikifune has been promoted, and I��ve recommended Kisuke as his replacement. Despite his laid-back appearance, he should pass the exam without any trouble. Show up to celebrate, at least.��


    Sasuke paused, then nodded. ��Understood.��


    After reporting his mission, he returned to his quarters, freshened up, and lay down on his bed.


    ��Captain����


    A word that once felt far off, but now was within reach. If that slacker Kisuke Urahara was now a captain, his own promotion didn��t seem far off either.


    Becoming a captain�� That would mean he was strong enough to defeat ''that'' man.


    Wondering when he would return to the ninja world again, he closed his eyes.


    When he opened them once more, the smell of fresh earth and a gust of cold wind greeted him.


    Sasuke opened his eyes and took in his surroundings.


    He had been wondering last night when he would return to the ninja world��and here he was.


    Now, what was he supposed to do��?


    Oh, right.


    The survival training.


    He had just graduated from the Ninja Academy and was assigned to Team 7, with two rather unreliable teammates.


    After breakfast, he headed to the training field.


    Kakashi Hatake, as he remembered from their first meeting, was late.


    ��It��s 11:15 now,�� Kakashi said as he placed an alarm clock on the ground and pulled out two bells from his pouch. ��Your task is to grab one of these bells before noon.��


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes. Two bells for three people, which meant��


    Kakashi continued, ��All you need is one bell each. This means that one of you three will be eliminated and sent back to the Academy.��


    As expected.


    Sasuke��s expression remained steady. Meanwhile, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno both visibly tensed. In their minds, they were already certain that the most outstanding of the group, Sasuke Uchiha, would pass. So one of them would inevitably be eliminated.


    A fifty percent chance��


    ��Use shuriken, use swords, do whatever you can,�� Kakashi said with his usual deadpan expression. ��But unless you��re prepared to kill me, you won��t get the bells.��


    The statement didn��t have much impact. Neither Naruto nor Sakura, who lacked real combat experience, fully understood its weight. Kakashi��s laid-back attitude didn��t make him seem like a threat to them.


    Provoked by Kakashi, Naruto tried to throw a weapon, but before he could move, Kakashi subdued him effortlessly. If Kakashi wanted to, Naruto would already be lying dead on the ground.


    Speed�� So fast!


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes, taking this as a reference point.


    This is the speed of a j��nin?


    If that was the standard, then it seemed he wasn��t too far off.


    ��The task begins!�� Kakashi said, releasing Naruto.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sakura immediately concealed herself.


    Three people remained in the training field.


    Standing before Kakashi were two figures, one with blond hair and the other with black.


    ��It seems we��re thinking the same thing, Sasuke. Let��s settle this with a showdown.�� Naruto smirked, looking exhilarated.


    Kakashi tilted his head. ��You��re not going to hide? As a ninja, concealing yourself is a fundamental skill.��


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto, his hand moving to the hilt of his sword. ��When the enemy is aware of your presence and has prepared accordingly, hiding won��t be very effective. Getting trapped in the mindset that you must hide could be fatal.��


    Kakashi clapped his hands. ��Good reasoning. But facing an opponent head-on����


    Sasuke drew his sword, the blade flashing. ��That��s only part of the reason. The main reason I chose to face you directly is that I believe I can take you down.��


    His eyes turned crimson, the three tomoe of the Sharingan swirling into view.


    ��A three-tomoe Sharingan?�� Kakashi��s tone became cautious.


    ��With these eyes, your physical advantage means little.�� Sasuke pointed his sword toward him. ��In the name of the Uchiha, you��ve already lost, Hatake-sensei.��


    Kakashi scratched his head. ��If you��re underestimating me this much, I suppose I��d better get serious. And�� having an exceptional kekkei genkai is impressive, but it��s not everything. You know, neither the Fourth Hokage nor the current Third possesses a Kekkei Genkai.��


    He disappeared in a flash, reappearing behind Sasuke with his hand reaching for Sasuke��s neck.


    But Sasuke��s reaction was even quicker. The instant Kakashi moved, he twisted around, swinging his sword with a cold reply to the earlier comment, ��A mediocre kekkei genkai is nothing compared to the bloodline of the Uchiha. What��s more�� I��m the one wielding these eyes.��


    The blade sliced down.


    Kakashi, seemingly taken aback, didn��t dodge in time, and the sword struck, slicing him cleanly in half.


    Naruto gaped, stunned. ��Sasuke, you�� you�� you just killed Kakashi-sensei!��

 What If 4: Joining the Anbu, Chunin Examn

    Naruto was startled, and Sakura, who was hiding, let out a gasp.


    Sasuke scoffed.


    These two idiots��


    The blood looked too thick, and the "wound" after "death" was way too realistic. It was obvious this had been a clone from the start.


    Despite appearing lifeless, Kakashi was still a j��nin, and even basic techniques like clones could create such effects in his hands. Still, even without the Sharingan, Sasuke wouldn��t have been fooled by such a simple trick.


    Where is he hiding?


    The Sharingan spun, scanning left, right, front, and back��


    Nothing!


    There was some noise from the forest, but that was just Sakura.


    Above?


    Sasuke instinctively looked up. In battles with Shinigami, some sword practitioners liked to jump��a habit he had developed from those encounters.


    But this time, there was no one above.


    After all, ninjas aren��t known for fair, open tactics.


    Then he must be below!


    Sasuke lowered his stance and thrust his sword downward.


    The blade pierced the earth, forcing a figure to spring up from the ground behind him.


    ��It��s hard to believe you just graduated from the Academy.�� Kakashi brushed himself off, his eyes full of admiration. ��As expected of an Uchiha.��


    ��But����


    ��Until your talent is fully honed, don��t get overconfident.��


    ��Let your teacher teach you a lesson.��


    ��Speaking of which, when I was your age, I was quite skilled with a blade myself.��


    He pulled out two shuriken from his pouch, preparing for close combat.


    Shuriken clashed with Sasuke��s sword, sparking with a metallic ring.


    Kakashi��s expression grew serious.


    Such ruthless swordsmanship!


    Sasuke��s techniques were from the Onmitsukid��, focused on ��one-hit kills,�� eliminating targets swiftly and quietly to avoid direct confrontation when possible. ?����??��?


    This was assassination swordsmanship, not dueling swordsmanship.


    In Seireitei, assassination techniques weren��t popular since they were designed for stealth rather than direct combat. Compared to other sword styles, they were relatively weaker in head-on clashes.


    However��


    No skill is inherently superior or inferior.


    In swordsmanship, especially, the strength lies in the user.


    With his Sharingan, Sasuke wielded assassination techniques with deadly precision.


    Kakashi felt the pressure.


    Every strike of Sasuke��s blade aimed for lethal areas, attacking vital points with no hesitation, even exposing his own openings in the process.


    Of course, these ��openings�� weren��t easy to exploit.


    The high perception of the Sharingan largely compensated for such weaknesses.


    Even if Kakashi wasn��t holding back, a true one-on-one battle with Sasuke would be challenging, requiring significant effort to take advantage of those openings. Such risks were exactly what Sasuke was waiting for.


    And this wasn��t even a real fight, just sparring.


    Sasuke Uchiha��s talent far exceeded Kakashi��s expectations.


    ��It seems I��ll have to get a bit more serious.�� Kakashi twisted away, disengaging after a few traded strikes, then tossed aside his battered shuriken. ��A unique kekkei genkai like the Sharingan����


    ��Looks like it can only be countered by another Sharingan.��


    Sasuke was taken aback.


    What does that mean?


    A Sharingan to counter a Sharingan?


    Does he have Uchiha blood?


    As Sasuke pondered this, Kakashi raised his right hand, pulling his forehead protector up to reveal a crimson eye.


    Three tomoe of the Sharingan.


    ��How do you have a Sharingan?�� Sasuke asked, gripping his sword tightly.


    He remembered that Kakashi��s family name was Hatake, and the Uchiha clan was known to rarely marry outsiders. It was impossible for anyone outside the Uchiha bloodline to possess a Sharingan.


    Could it be��?


    One of those three-tomoe Sharingan eyes supposedly taken by Itachi the night of the massacre?


    ��It��s a bit hard to explain,�� Kakashi scratched his head. ��But let��s focus on training for now.��


    ��By the way����


    ��I��m also known as Kakashi of the Sharingan.��


    Sasuke tightened his grip on his sword, his fingers turning white.


    ��Hard to explain?��


    That vague answer only made him lean toward his worst suspicions.


    ��Is that so?�� Sasuke took a deep breath and lowered his stance. ��I��ll make you explain it yourself.��


    ��And you��ve made a huge mistake.��


    ��Using a Sharingan in front of an Uchiha����


    Without holding back, Sasuke dashed forward in a flash step.


    Kakashi��s Sharingan rotated.


    He��s even faster now!


    A body-flicker technique?


    As expected of the Uchiha. With only his training, he��d reached this level.


    Even Kakashi��s Sharingan had trouble keeping up!


    Using a combination of vision and experience, Kakashi hastily pulled out two more shuriken to block Sasuke��s blade.


    With a clash and spray of sparks, the weapons met.


    At the same time, an intense flame began forming in Sasuke��s hand.


    Kakashi��s eyes widened.


    Single-handed jutsu?


    When did he prepare this?


    A searing fireball took shape in Sasuke��s palm.


    An unfamiliar fire-release jutsu�� Was this an Uchiha clan secret?


    Sasuke closed in with a fierce look.


    That Sharingan eye was too important to him.


    Even so, he remembered not to reveal too much about the techniques he��d learned from the Soul Society. He avoided using spells that would seem out of place.


    This one, though��


    ��Had�� #31. Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon)��


    It looked similar enough to a fire-release jutsu, and since the Uchiha were famous for their fire techniques, using it wouldn��t raise suspicion.


    Kakashi stepped back and jumped into the air.


    The fireball launched forward, blasting through the air and slamming into a tree.


    The tall trunk burned to ash, its top half teetering before collapsing.


    ��What a powerful fire release,�� Kakashi muttered, balancing on a tree branch.


    His praise had barely left his lips before a blade shot up from below, thrusting mercilessly through the branches.


    The clash continued for several more rounds.


    Kakashi frowned.


    He was feeling increasingly uneasy.


    Sasuke��s target wasn��t the bell hanging on Kakashi��s waist anymore��it was Kakashi himself.


    His sword strikes held a relentless intensity, as if he carried a deep grudge, as if today, only one of them would be left standing.


    Why?


    Was it because of the ��Sharingan��?


    Kakashi recalled that years ago, Sasuke had asked the village why the eyes of all the deceased Uchiha had gone missing.


    ��You might be misunderstanding something,�� he said, gritting his teeth as he parried a few more strikes before withdrawing. ��This eye�� it was a gift from a friend.��


    ��I see����


    Sasuke��s expression softened slightly as Kakashi continued, ��Your father, the head of the Uchiha clan, knew this. Thanks to him, I was able to keep this eye.��


    Sasuke��s expression eased further.


    A gift from a friend��


    Although he couldn��t verify this explanation just yet, it was a reason he could accept for now.


    ��Is that so?�� he muttered softly, though his strikes didn��t slow; instead, he seized the moment to launch a few more fierce attacks.


    Their duel didn��t last much longer.


    After assessing Sasuke��s abilities��confirming that his tactical sense, experience, and skill were far beyond his peers, even rivaling Kakashi��s at that age��Kakashi allowed an opening, letting Sasuke take the bell from his waist.


    After all��


    The true purpose of this test wasn��t actually to prevent anyone from taking the bells.


    Sasuke retrieved a bell and stepped aside.


    Now there were only two others left.


    One was Naruto Uzumaki, who had great physical talent but lacked the intellect or battle sense to use it effectively. The other, Sakura Haruno, had some sense but average ability.


    By the time the alarm rang, neither had managed to get the other bell.


    Naruto��s face turned pale with nervousness, while Sakura seemed equally anxious and uncertain.


    Originally��


    The news that ��only two out of three could graduate�� had already made them tense. After the exercise, they realized it was even worse��having two graduation slots didn��t necessarily mean two people would pass.


    Kakashi tilted his head, observing the three of them.


    ��Sasuke Uchiha performed exceptionally well. To have this level of skill at his age is rare, even during wartime.��


    ��How can I put it����


    ��With a few successful missions, he could become a truly excellent j��nin.��


    Naruto and Sakura looked up instinctively, glancing at Sasuke.


    A�� j��nin?


    Wasn��t that the same rank as Kakashi-sensei?


    He was their age, had just graduated from the Academy, and yet the gap between them was that wide?


    ��As for the other two,�� Kakashi shook his head and sighed, ��I��m very disappointed in your performance.��


    ��Naruto has no sense of a ninja��s basic training, though he showed courage and didn��t back down.��


    ��As for Sakura����


    Kakashi paused for a moment, shaking his head. ��Considering you��ve just graduated from the Academy, it wouldn��t be fair to expect too much.��


    As he spoke, he picked up the remaining bell.


    ��So, the final result is����


    His tone turned serious, abruptly lowering, ��None of you pass. Including Sasuke Uchiha.��


    All three were stunned; Naruto and Sakura looked even more shocked than Sasuke.


    ��Sasuke didn��t pass either?�� Sakura protested instinctively, almost as if she had a romantic interest, ��But he got the bell!��


    ��Why?��


    Kakashi shook the bell, letting it jingle. ��Did any of you ever consider why new genin are placed in teams of three?��


    ��Because your skills and experience are lacking, so you��re placed together, relying on teamwork to fulfill the responsibilities and duties of a ninja.��


    ��Was there even a hint of teamwork in your approach?��


    Sakura muttered indignantly, ��But Kakashi-sensei, you said only two people could get the bells����


    ��Even then,�� Kakashi interrupted, his tone cold and indifferent, ��when facing a powerful opponent or a mission that seemed almost impossible, did it never occur to you to work together first and divide the bells afterward?��


    Sakura was left speechless.


    Kakashi turned to Sasuke. ��And Sasuke, while your individual skills are impressive����


    ����When you had the ability to alleviate some of the pressure on your future teammates, why didn��t you step in?��


    ��Your assistance might have given the other two a chance at getting a bell.��


    Sasuke froze, staring blankly at Kakashi.


    What is he even talking about?


    If this were in the Gotei 13��


    Someone gives you a mission, and then, after you complete it, they suddenly say the requirements were different and that another person was supposed to finish it��such a person��s head would end up embedded in a desk as pulp by Captain Shih��in.


    Someone who couldn��t even define a mission properly wasn��t fit to be a Shinigami.


    ��Oh.�� Sasuke Uchiha nodded calmly, casually tossing the bell onto the ground without another word, and walked away.


    That reaction��


    Left Kakashi feeling uncertain.


    ��Sasuke, what are you���� Kakashi called after him.


    Sasuke kept walking, turning his head slightly. ��You said we failed, didn��t you?��


    ��You��re right.��


    From what he��d gathered so far, Kakashi wasn��t a qualified leader��if he couldn��t even stick to a task��s stated conditions��


    And Sasuke didn��t need him.


    Ninjutsu?


    He already knew how to perform Had��.


    Swordsmanship?


    Kakashi might know some, but it had been a long time since he��d wielded a blade regularly; he was a bit out of practice. Between them, it was hard to say who was more skilled.


    As for the Sharingan��


    Ridiculous.


    Would the Uchiha really need someone else to teach them how to use their own Kekkei Genkai?


    Kakashi��s eye was transplanted.


    But the Uchiha were born with theirs.


    Playing at being a ninja was less valuable than training alone; Sasuke was sure he��d progress more quickly on his own.


    And now that he��d proven his talent, if he calmly accepted this result, it wouldn��t be him who felt anxious.


    Kakashi rubbed his nose, his gaze softening.


    This��


    This wasn��t how it was supposed to go!


    After hearing that he��d failed, wasn��t the expected reaction to reflect, then resolve to improve?


    How could he just accept the result so casually?


    Something felt off.


    With Naruto and Sasuke, he��d tested a few students before, and when they learned they��d failed, they��d all reacted emotionally��some wept, others were angry, and a few had even tried to attack him.


    This calm acceptance��


    Sasuke was the first to react this way.


    An unexpected outcome, something he hadn��t anticipated, left Kakashi unsure of what to do.


    Should he stop Sasuke?


    Explain that this failure wasn��t permanent, just a small lesson to help them understand the importance of teamwork? That there was one more test ahead and that they��d almost certainly pass now that they��d grasped the need for cooperation?


    But if he said that, would the test still hold any meaning?


    Kakashi was conflicted.


    Sasuke didn��t hesitate at all as he left without looking back.


    Naruto and Sakura exchanged wide-eyed glances.


    Even Sasuke was rejected...


    With downcast expressions, they figured they didn��t stand a chance either.


    Kakashi scratched his head, looking in the direction Sasuke had gone, and let out a sigh.


    ...


    At the Hokage��s Office


    Kakashi dutifully reported the day��s events to the Third Hokage.


    ��Sasuke was eliminated?�� Hiruzen Sarutobi looked at Kakashi in disbelief.


    The veteran shinobi, renowned across the ninja world, lowered his head, looking somewhat lost and confused.


    He felt bewildered, even a bit disappointed.


    This was the same method his own teacher, the Fourth Hokage, had used to test his team back in the day. It had been incredibly effective and left a lasting impression on him. So why had it backfired today?


    The Third Hokage sighed, watching Kakashi and shaking his head. ��Since you��ve already made that decision, you can��t take it back. Otherwise, you��ll lose your authority as their j��nin instructor.��


    Kakashi nodded, still looking down.


    ��Let them take another year to reflect,�� the Third Hokage decided after a moment��s thought. ��Just one year. It won��t set them back too much.��


    ��It��s a shame, though����


    He wondered if Kakashi would still be their j��nin instructor next year. After all, the test had been established��if they failed to cooperate according to Kakashi��s expectations again, would he stand by the decision he��d made a year ago?


    There was also the upcoming joint Ch��nin Exams with the Land of Wind.


    With Sasuke��s j��nin-level abilities, he would��ve been a powerful asset.


    It was unfortunate.


    Kakashi nodded, departing the office with a dejected expression. He couldn��t understand why he was struggling to do things right.


    The Third Hokage puffed on his pipe as the door opened.


    ��I��ve heard about Sasuke Uchiha,�� came a voice from the doorway, even before the speaker entered. ��Hiruzen, someone like that�� you should leave him to me.��


    ��He��s the last with the Sharingan, and we need to make good use of that����


    The Third Hokage interrupted, ��Did you forget about ''that man''?��


    Danzo paused. ��I only want to turn him into Konoha��s weapon. Wasn��t that man hoping for the same?��


    ��That won��t be necessary. Let him stay in the open for now,�� the Third Hokage replied, shaking his head. ��It��s best for Sasuke to remain visible.��


    Danzo gave a cynical laugh. ��If I had any other option, do you think I��d come to you with this request?��


    The Third Hokage frowned.


    What did he mean?


    ��Sasuke isn��t planning to return to the Academy,�� Danzo said calmly. ��Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno have gone back to re-enroll, but Sasuke returned to the Uchiha district and rejected the instructors�� requests for him to rejoin.��


    The Third Hokage rose abruptly, his brows knitting together.


    Not returning to the Academy?


    Did that mean he didn��t want to become a ninja?


    ��Hiruzen, we��re running out of options,�� Danzo leaned forward, his tone sharp and carrying a hint of triumph. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was, of course, one other option: to do nothing.


    But Konoha could hardly allow such a talented Uchiha to opt out of becoming a ninja, even passively.


    ��Then he��ll join the Anbu,�� the Third Hokage declared firmly, inhaling deeply from his pipe and giving Danzo a sidelong glance. ��This matter doesn��t require your involvement. The Anbu can handle it.��


    Danzo gave a faint, sardonic smile, refraining from objection. He simply nodded and withdrew.


    The Root was technically part of the Anbu as well.


    So what difference did it make whether he joined the Anbu or the Root?


    That living Sharingan would eventually belong to him, no matter what.


    ...


    Uchiha Residence


    Sasuke continued his training when he sensed a presence just outside the dilapidated estate. It was one of the Anbu agents responsible for monitoring him. Normally, they stayed hidden and kept their distance, rarely interacting directly with him.


    He paused, fixing his gaze sharply in that direction��signaling to the person that he had noticed their presence.


    The Anbu member shifted, repositioning himself, but Sasuke��s eyes tracked him without losing focus.


    Understanding the signal, Sasuke used a quick body flicker to approach.


    ��Sasuke Uchiha, so you sensed me?�� the Anbu operative asked.


    Sasuke nodded. ��Did the Hokage send you?��


    ��Smart,�� the Anbu replied coldly, with a hint of mockery in his voice. ��Hokage-sama has ordered you to report to his office.��


    The Anbu operative couldn��t help but sneer slightly at the boy��s calm expression. Could Sasuke really think he could handle the situation on his own? Bold little brat.


    Sasuke pocketed his hands, unfazed.


    As he suspected��Konoha wouldn��t be so willing to let go of a valuable Uchiha.


    ...


    Hokage��s Office


    The Third Hokage studied Sasuke closely, speaking gently, ��It��s been years, and you��ve changed a lot, Sasuke.��


    Sasuke remained silent. In his memory, he and the Third Hokage didn��t have much of a relationship; they��d only met once after the massacre, when he��d demanded information about the missing Sharingan from the clan members�� bodies.


    ��I remember that your parents, Fugaku and Mikoto, named you to honor my father,�� the Third Hokage continued warmly, trying to establish a connection.


    Sasuke, however, still didn��t respond.


    The Hokage smiled. ��I heard you refused to return to the Academy. Why is that?��


    ��Let��s skip the pretense,�� Sasuke replied, hands still in his pockets, his tone direct. ��We both know why I��m here.��


    ��Right now, it��s my choice not to become a ninja.��


    The Third Hokage took a deep drag from his pipe, exhaling slowly. ��What is it that you want?��


    Seeing Sasuke��s blunt approach, he decided to be equally direct.


    ��I want jutsu��not just ordinary techniques, but jutsu that will make me stronger,�� Sasuke said, his ambition clear in his eyes. ��And I want information on Itachi Uchiha.��


    ��I want to know where he is and how powerful he��s become.��


    The Hokage met Sasuke��s intense gaze, pausing. ��You seek revenge?��


    ��Of course,�� Sasuke replied without hesitation, his crimson, three-tomoe Sharingan glowing with steely resolve. ��I��ll kill him with my own hands.��


    ��Jutsu�� that, I can grant you,�� the Hokage finally replied. ��But as for Itachi��s whereabouts, I don��t have any concrete information.��


    Sasuke was skeptical.


    ��After leaving Konoha, Itachi vanished,�� the Hokage explained. ��He left the Land of Fire, and we��ve had no reports of him appearing anywhere else.��


    ��If we don��t know where he is, then naturally, we have no intelligence on him.��


    Sasuke remained unconvinced.


    As deputy commander of the 2nd Division back in Soul Society, he understood well what a proper intelligence network was capable of, even without advanced tracking technologies. If Konoha��s network were truly that incompetent, it wouldn��t hold its place as one of the Five Great Nations.


    Besides��


    The Hokage��s response felt off. He��d readily agreed to give Sasuke jutsu but withheld information on Itachi��a seemingly cheaper and more fitting bargaining chip than high-level jutsu.


    ��Konoha has always supported talented individuals,�� the Hokage continued. ��I��ll teach you a Forbidden Jutsu: Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu.��


    ��A technique created by the Second Hokage, an advanced form of the regular Clone Jutsu.��


    ''Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu?'' Wasn��t that the technique Kakashi had used during the survival exercise?


    ��As for you���� the Hokage��s gaze sharpened as he leaned forward, ��I want you to join the Anbu.��


    ��If you want information on Itachi, becoming Anbu will give you more chances to encounter him on missions.��


    Sasuke agreed immediately. ��Fine, I have no problem with that.��


    The Anbu was a specialized, secretive group, fully known as the ��Special Assassination and Tactical Squad.��


    The Third Hokage hadn��t expected Sasuke to excel so quickly, assuming it would take time before he proved capable. Itachi had been an exceptional Anbu, but Sasuke had little real ninja experience.


    Yet Sasuke exceeded expectations. He seemed born for the Anbu. Whether tracking down rogue chunin or confronting jonin in A-rank missions, he handled every challenge effortlessly, surpassing even some who��d served in the Anbu for three or four years.


    His accomplishments began drawing the attention of others.


    In a dark chamber, the white-haired Kabuto reported to a cold, pale-skinned man.


    ��No recent information on Sasuke Uchiha?�� Orochimaru frowned.


    Kabuto nodded. ��It appears he��s joined the Anbu, and the Hokage is making sure Danzo and Root stay far away from him.��


    Orochimaru��s voice rasped. ��He��s in the Anbu�� just as impressive as his brother.��


    ��Kabuto, I know it may be challenging, but you must find a way to keep track of him. He is very important to me.��


    Kabuto nodded. ��Even if it risks exposure?��


    ��Yes, even if it risks exposure,�� Orochimaru confirmed with a calm tone.


    ...


    Back at the Hokage��s Office


    Sasuke ignored the greetings of those around him and walked forward without hesitation. The Anbu and Soul Society��s 2nd Division had similarities, but the Anbu atmosphere was even darker��a stark contrast to the outgoing, brash personality of his 2nd Division captain, Yoruichi Shih��in.


    The Anbu was perfect for him. Here, everything was task-oriented, and he knew that by completing increasingly difficult missions, he would earn access to even greater jutsu.


    In just over two months, Sasuke had completed six A-rank and sixteen B-rank missions, but he hadn��t yet cashed in his points for any techniques. The basic elemental jutsu were uninteresting to him��hand seals felt cumbersome, and the Kid�� from Soul Society had no such restrictions.


    He planned to save up enough points to redeem an S-rank jutsu, something truly powerful, like the ��Flying Thunder God Technique.�� This was no ordinary elemental jutsu; its unique abilities made it S-rank and incredibly valuable.


    ...


    The Third Hokage, observing a fresh mission report from Sasuke, was delighted.


    Sasuke��s Anbu codename was ��Hawk,�� and his accomplishments reminded the Hokage of Itachi��s proficiency.


    ��Your next mission will be S-rank,�� the Hokage said, setting aside the report. ��This time, you��ll act under your true identity.��


    Sasuke raised an eyebrow.


    An S-rank mission, and under his own name? No Anbu alias?


    ��In a few days, the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind will hold a joint Chunin Exam,�� the Hokage continued. ��According to intel, the One-Tails�� jinchuriki will participate this year.��


    ��Your mission is to defeat him and emerge as the exam��s sole victor.��


    ��Understood?��


    Sasuke nodded, accepting the assignment. ��Yes, understood.��


    The Hokage nodded approvingly. ��You��ll be exempt from missions in the coming days, and I��ll assign two genin to accompany you.�� He smiled. ��If you encounter any difficulties in your training, feel free to seek my guidance.��

 What If 5: Orochimaru and Tenshintai

    The Joint Chunin Exam was Konoha��s top priority at the moment��a kind of "unseen war," a clash between nations. Beyond honor, it also determined the allocation of practical benefits. While some nobles saw it merely as a matter of pride, the stakes went much deeper.


    For Sasuke, Konoha assigned two genin teammates. Although they intended to use Sasuke to send a strong message to other villages, especially the Sand Village, Konoha wouldn��t resort to underhanded tactics like planting disguised chunin or jonin among the genin contestants. Such deception, if exposed, would bring significant backlash.


    Though Sasuke possessed the strength of a jonin, he had graduated from the Academy only two months ago and still held the official rank of genin. This allowed him to compete without raising suspicions. This exam would be his first step toward promotion.


    The initial exam was straightforward. Once Sasuke understood it was a test of intelligence-gathering abilities, he quickly devised a plan. With the advantage of the Sharingan, he helped his average-skilled teammates pass the first round.


    The second round, however, shifted into a survival challenge in the Forest of Death. Each team received either a ��Heaven�� or ��Earth�� scroll and had to acquire the opposite scroll from another team to reach the central tower and pass the round. The elimination rate was brutal��over 50 percent.


    Upon entering the forest, Sasuke��s teammates quickly turned to him for guidance.


    ��What should we do, Uchiha-san?�� they asked, lacking any plan of their own.


    Sasuke glanced at them. ��I��ll be moving alone. You two won��t need to worry about collecting scrolls. If you��re lucky enough to reach the central tower, you��ll advance to the next round.��


    One teammate tried to stop him. They knew this year��s exam was full of powerful participants, and without Sasuke, this forest would be a terrifying ordeal. But before they could say more, Sasuke had already disappeared into the dense forest.


    He needed to locate an appropriate target to secure his scroll. The Sand Village��s Gaara, for instance, could have been a promising target. Gaara had exuded a murderous intent toward him from their first encounter, yet Sasuke remained unimpressed. Eliminating a strong opponent like Gaara in this isolated forest seemed like a waste of time and of Gaara��s potential role in later rounds.


    In fact, before the exam began, the Third Hokage had advised him to avoid eliminating Gaara unless absolutely necessary. As the other major nation in the exam, the Sand Village needed to serve as Konoha��s main rival. Defeating a powerful adversary from the Sand Village would demonstrate Konoha��s strength to the nobles and secure better funding. Weak nations simply didn��t carry the same weight.


    Sasuke thought to himself that his ideal target would be a strong ninja from a minor village��someone who had dared to threaten the exam proctors before the test even began. The Grass Village ninja who��d acted so boldly would be perfect. Small nations like his should avoid trying to make a show and overreaching for resources reserved for the major powers.


    Sasuke halted suddenly, turning to his left.


    There, a figure stood silently��the Grass ninja he��d been targeting. He was alone, without teammates.


    ��Sasuke Uchiha, I��ve been looking for you.�� The long-haired Grass ninja held a scroll in his hand. ��I assume I��m the prey you��ve been after, am I right?��


    Sasuke��s eyes narrowed. He hadn��t said anything to that effect.


    ��I can tell,�� the Grass ninja toyed with the scroll, his eyes gleaming. ��Quite composed, aren��t you, Sasuke? You kept your intentions perfectly concealed.��


    ��But to me, you��re an open book.��


    Then, he stopped playing with the scroll and said, ��So�� let the scroll battle begin.��


    With a grotesque, predatory grin, he raised the scroll to his mouth and swallowed it whole, as though he were a snake.


    Sasuke��s expression remained calm, his mind quickly processing the situation.


    This man was bluffing. Despite his words, he clearly couldn��t read Sasuke completely. The fact that he knew Sasuke��s name indicated he��d been tracking him. Sasuke had been careful not to show his intentions openly, and if this ninja hadn��t been watching him closely, he wouldn��t have picked up on it so easily. ?????????������?


    That meant that, even as he attacked the proctors earlier, this man had been focused on Sasuke, possibly from the very beginning of the exam.


    As Sasuke moved to take his position, shurikens suddenly appeared, darting through the air toward him.


    It was a genjutsu.


    Under the clarity of the Sharingan, such a basic technique posed no threat. Yet Sasuke��s expression darkened slightly.


    The ��shurikens�� might have been fake, but the murderous aura behind them was real.


    What terrifying intent�� Just what kind of experiences or sheer number of kills would it take to hone killing intent this sharp? Even among the dangerous criminals in the Seireitei��s Nest of Maggots, it was rare to encounter bloodlust as intense as this.


    ��Unaffected?�� the Grass ninja sneered cruelly, his gaze twisted with malice. ��It��s been a while since I encountered an Uchiha. To think that even a kid like you would be skilled enough to see through my illusions.��


    In response, a flash of cold steel swept through the air, tracing an arc like the crescent of the moon��beautiful but filled with danger.


    His blade struck��but Sasuke twisted around without hesitation.


    Behind him, the split-in-half form of the Grass ninja collapsed into a pile of mud.


    A mud clone.


    Sasuke held the tip of his blade with his left hand and thrust downward.


    The enemy hiding underground was forced to respond. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chunks of earth flew up, launching toward Sasuke.


    But he was prepared.


    A bright white light gathered at the tip of his left index finger.


    ��Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning).��


    The sharp, white lightning pierced through the earth wall, directly aiming for the hidden opponent.


    After the Grass ninja had used a mud clone and retreated underground, Sasuke guessed he would continue to use Earth Release techniques to retaliate. It was not only a habit but also a resource constraint; Earth Release was the only option available to him now.


    However, Sasuke wasn��t the only one with foresight; the Grass ninja anticipated this as well.


    The white lightning blasted through the earthen defense. But Sasuke��s opponent was crouching low, well below the strike. If he had been standing, the lightning would have hit his heart; if he had been squatting, it would have struck his brain. But he had completely crouched down.


    Amidst the swirling earth and dust, the Grass ninja extended his hand, revealing black, writhing tendrils.


    Snakes.


    ��Hidden Shadow Snake Hands.��


    Large snakes attacked; smaller ones snuck around, while some constricted and others grabbed.


    A hissing, writhing mass surrounded Sasuke.


    This was no ordinary ninjutsu but rather a sinister forbidden technique.


    Sasuke remained calm and slashed with his blade.


    Severed snake heads fell to the ground like a rain of serpents.


    However, the jutsu was not broken; it included sacrifices as part of its design. The decapitated snakes did not weaken the technique.


    Another snake wrapped around him, then a second, and a third��


    ��Impressive, Sasuke-kun,�� the Grass ninja sneered, confident in his jutsu��s strength. Seeing Sasuke ensnared, he stood up, stepping out of the shadows. ��Had it been anyone else��even a jonin��they would likely be dead by now.��


    ��But unfortunately, you lack experience.��


    His voice dripped with condescension, his tone sinister and predatory. ��Never assume your opponents are inexperienced or foolish; a true powerhouse rarely has an incompetent mind.��


    ��Your intent was far too obvious.��


    Sasuke��s expression remained impassive. ��You��re not a Grass ninja. Who are you?��


    ��Oh?�� The Grass ninja reached up and tugged at his forehead protector. ��Why would you say that? I am wearing this, after all.��


    Sasuke continued, ��Your real goal isn��t the scroll��it��s the Sharingan, isn��t it?��


    The Grass ninja��s eyes narrowed.


    ��This is a team-based exam,�� Sasuke said calmly. ��Typically, participants move in groups of three. Even someone as strong as Gaara from the Sand Village did not break this rule; a small village ninja would be even less likely to.


    ��Yet, you��re acting alone����


    ��Of course, that could mean you��re just strong enough to handle things by yourself.��


    ��But you know my name, and your knowledge of me goes beyond what��s available for this Chunin Exam.��


    He paused, his tone firm. ��So, you��re impersonating a Grass ninja, infiltrating this exam with the goal of obtaining the Sharingan.��


    The Grass ninja slowly clapped, a mocking smile on his face. ��What an excellent deduction.��


    ��You��re right. I��m not a Grass ninja.��


    ��Sasuke-kun, you��re with Konoha��s Anbu now, so you must have heard of me.��


    He drew out his words, savoring the anticipation. ��Orochimaru.��


    Sasuke��s expression shifted slightly.


    Though he had been in the Anbu for only two months, this name was infamous even to him.


    One of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru had once been the leading candidate to become the Fourth Hokage before defecting from the village due to his forbidden experiments, becoming an S-rank rogue ninja.


    He was one of the strongest shinobi in the world.


    ��But that doesn��t matter,�� Orochimaru continued, stepping closer and inspecting Sasuke with a twisted fascination, as though admiring a fine piece of art. ��Because now, you��re already in my grasp, Sasuke-kun.��


    He opened his mouth wide, like a snake preparing to devour its prey.


    ��Why are you so interested in the Sharingan?�� Sasuke asked calmly. ��You��re one of the rare few who became powerful even without a Kekkei Genkai. An incompatible Sharingan would likely be useless to you.��


    Orochimaru laughed, a low, sinister chuckle. ��Incompatible? I��d never make such a foolish mistake.��


    ��But it seems, even with your Uchiha blood, you don��t understand the true potential of the Sharingan.��


    He paused, a crafty grin on his face. ��I��m sure you��d be eager to learn this, Sasuke-kun.��


    ��I once crossed paths with that man, Itachi.��


    ��In that moment, the allure of the Sharingan overwhelmed me.��


    At last, Sasuke��s expression showed a crack in his composure.


    He stared at Orochimaru, feeling a pang of raw emotion.


    After nearly four decades, including the years in the Soul Society, he was finally hearing news related to that man again.


    ��Where is he?�� Sasuke��s voice was low and intense.


    Orochimaru chuckled. ��Looking for revenge, are we?��


    ��With your current strength, you��re nowhere close.��


    ��Itachi is a very powerful individual.��


    As he spoke, Orochimaru leaned forward, his mouth widening, inching closer to Sasuke��s neck.


    ��Allow me to grant you something�� something that will make you much����


    His voice trailed off, the words garbled by his open mouth.


    But Sasuke didn��t give him the chance to continue.


    A flash of lightning surged forth.


    ��Had�� #11. Tsuzuri Raiden (�Y���, Bound Lightning).��


    Electric energy crackled around him, high-voltage and ferocious, instantly dispersing the snakes coiled around him.


    Orochimaru��s pupils constricted, and he quickly retreated.


    No wonder Sasuke had seemed so unafraid earlier.


    Orochimaru had assumed Sasuke was waiting for Konoha reinforcements, even chuckling to himself, thinking that, as long as he wished it, Konoha would never locate him here.


    But it was clear now��


    There was no stalling tactic; Sasuke had been setting him up all along.


    The information he had revealed was deliberate��it was information he had fully intended for Sasuke to know.


    He continued to attack, blade after blade striking relentlessly.


    Orochimaru opened his mouth, and a long, muscular tongue shot out, gripping a sword. The tongue-wielded blade collided with Sasuke��s, sparks scattering as both weapons remained intact.


    Sasuke was surprised.


    That tongue�� it had been trained to be incredibly powerful.


    Despite Sasuke��s strength, clashing with it didn��t dislodge Orochimaru��s weapon.


    Orochimaru, however, was even more shocked.


    The sword he held was the legendary Kusanagi Sword, a mythical blade that could easily damage any ordinary weapon upon impact. Even weapons of notable strength typically showed signs of wear after clashing with it.


    Yet Sasuke��s sword was entirely undamaged, as if it were an artifact on par with the legendary weapon itself.


    "So he really is an Uchiha��" Orochimaru thought, wondering how Konoha had allowed Sasuke to hold onto such an impressive weapon.


    Both of their minds spun with these scattered thoughts as the battle continued.


    ��Where is Itachi Uchiha?�� Sasuke demanded. ��How do you know him?��


    Each question was punctuated by a fierce strike of his sword, ruthless and relentless.


    But Orochimaru remained silent, refusing to answer as he repeatedly attempted to bite Sasuke.


    His neck stretched like a spring, extending and retracting as if he were made of rubber, yet even with his contorted body, he found no chance to sink his teeth into Sasuke.


    ��This is troublesome.�� Orochimaru glanced at the sky. ��If I drag this out any longer, those others will arrive.��


    Sasuke��s grip on his sword tightened further.


    This was the only person he had ever encountered who might know something about Itachi Uchiha.


    But Orochimaru showed no intention of staying.


    ��It��s a pity I wasn��t able to give you my gift, Sasuke-kun.�� Orochimaru gave a wry smile, waving dismissively. ��I really had no malicious intent. I only wanted to see if you were worthy of my gift. Yet here we are.��


    ��Because your skills have far exceeded my expectations.��


    ��If you seek greater power����


    ��Or more information about Itachi Uchiha����


    ��You��ll know where to find me.��


    Sasuke lunged to pursue, but in a blink, Orochimaru vanished, leaving behind only mud clones that quickly disintegrated into sludge.


    He stood there, staring at the remnants of the jutsu, lost in thought.


    As Orochimaru had said, it had been more of an evaluation. During their encounter, Sasuke could tell Orochimaru had held back considerably.


    Yet why?


    In their brief exchange, Sasuke had clearly sensed Orochimaru��s interest in the Sharingan. But it didn��t seem like he wanted to forcibly take Sasuke��s eyes for himself.


    It felt more like an invitation.


    Orochimaru��


    Sasuke looked in the direction where Orochimaru had vanished. His ears picked up the faint sound of approaching Anbu agents in the distance. Leaving nothing behind, he swiftly vanished with a Shunpo.


    Whatever Orochimaru��s goal was, Sasuke knew he had to focus on clearing the second exam. Once that was complete, he could think through everything in greater detail.


    After taking down a few non-Konoha teams, seizing the scrolls he needed, and pairing them with his own, Sasuke headed straight for the central tower.


    While Sasuke had no issues, his two teammates staggered in, barely making it in time, securing their spot in the last hour of the fifth day.


    Before the third round, there was a preliminary elimination. Only the most promising candidates would move on to the finals��since the nobles had limited patience, they wanted to focus on only the most interesting contenders.


    Sasuke��s opponent was a sound ninja.


    For some reason, this opponent bore a strong grudge against Sasuke, ranting about how he would defeat him even before the fight began. Of course, he met his defeat at Sasuke��s hands with a single blow.


    The moment the examiner announced, ��Begin,�� the match ended instantly.


    The third round was set to take place in a month.


    During this time, Sasuke wasn��t exactly taking it easy. He had been appointed as an acting squad leader��a role that everyone understood to be a formality due to his young age and short tenure. Once he gained more experience, the ��acting�� part of his title would likely be removed.


    Or perhaps it might change even further, removing ��acting�� and modifying his position to something higher.


    After a long day, Sasuke lay in bed, exhausted, and closed his eyes.


    When he reopened them, the world had changed once again.


    He was back in the Soul Society, in the 2nd Division barracks.


    Life as part of the Stealth Force wasn��t much different from his time with the Anbu. It was still missions, missions, and more missions.


    When Kisuke Urahara was appointed captain, Sasuke joined in the celebrations.


    But after that, he returned immediately to his training.


    The events of the second exam had left a deep impression on him.


    Orochimaru had admitted that Itachi Uchiha was more powerful than him, and during Sasuke��s battle with Orochimaru, he realized they were evenly matched. Sasuke hadn��t even used his Shikai, but Orochimaru, too, had held back his true power.


    Compared to Orochimaru, Sasuke knew he still fell short of Itachi Uchiha.


    ''That won��t do.''


    With strength like this, how could he hope to avenge the Uchiha clan?


    So Sasuke threw himself into intense training, much to Yoruichi��s dismay. Though she had big ambitions herself, her personality was laid-back; she could only keep up this rigorous pace for so long before she needed a break.


    But she understood his reasoning and couldn��t refuse his dedication.


    Now that Kisuke Urahara had left the 2nd Division to head the 12th, the weight of this intense work fell squarely on Yoruichi alone.


    A few years later, disturbances began to arise in the Rukongai, with reports of inexplicable soul disappearances.


    Confirming that the disappearances occurred in areas he didn��t frequent, Sasuke didn��t pay much attention, as this matter wasn��t under the 2nd Division��s jurisdiction. The investigation would fall to another squad.


    One night.


    At the 2nd Division barracks.


    Yoruichi Shih��in called Sasuke in, her expression uncharacteristically serious, starkly different from her usual laid-back demeanor.


    Sasuke was taken aback.


    This was the same expression she��d worn the first time she��d recruited him, revealing her ambitions. This was only the second time he had seen her look this way.


    ��There��s a major issue,�� Yoruichi said, taking a deep breath. ��I just received an order from Central 46. The 2nd Division is to mobilize and arrest the captain of the 12th Division, Kisuke Urahara.��


    ��And����


    She listed names in succession.


    There were captains and lieutenants, practically half of the active strength of the Seireitei.


    Sasuke frowned. ��What��s the reason?��


    Yoruichi held up her hands. ��Hollowfication.��


    ��And the accusation of endangering other captains, causing them to undergo Hollowfication.��


    She paused, rubbing her head in frustration. ��The situation is convoluted, and I��m as confused as you, but����


    Sasuke picked up where she left off. ��Urahara doesn��t seem like someone who would do that.��


    ��Of course he wouldn��t.�� Yoruichi��s tone was resolute. ��But this kind of order doesn��t bode well.��


    ��Without solid evidence that Urahara was behind this, with captains clearly as the victims of these Hollowfications, Central 46 is still demanding the Stealth Force move against them. It��s essentially����


    ��They��ve already passed judgment.��


    She rubbed her head again, troubled. ��Normally, those elders are so slow to act. Why now, just this once, are they moving so quickly? They made this decision before we in the 2nd Division could even gather intelligence.��


    Sasuke took note of this, committing it to memory.


    ��It doesn��t seem like Urahara and the others will meet a good end,�� Yoruichi sighed. ��If the punishment turns out to be too harsh����


    She clenched her fists, a helpless look on her face. ��Then I��ll have to take some drastic measures.��


    Sasuke was puzzled.


    Drastic measures?


    ��As head of the Shih��in family, one of the Five Great Noble Families, I can afford to defect with Urahara without facing serious consequences. Central 46 wouldn��t dare take severe action against me.�� Yoruichi spoke confidently.


    ��And with that, if the head of the Shih��in family makes a major mistake, then the position of 2nd Division Captain would need to go to someone outside the Shih��in family, possibly even someone from outside the noble families.��


    ��In other words����


    ��If I make a big enough mistake, we create an opening for someone outside the Shih��in family, or even outside the nobility, to take the captain��s position.��


    She turned, staring intently at Sasuke.


    But Sasuke shook his head. ��I haven��t mastered Bankai yet.��


    ��Bankai is just a certification of captain-level strength,�� Yoruichi replied. ��The standard for becoming a captain is having the necessary skill.��


    ��However����


    ��It certainly complicates things.��


    The gap between Sasuke��s current power and captain-level strength wasn��t insurmountable.


    If this incident hadn��t occurred, he might have reached that threshold of captain-level strength in five or seven years, maybe a decade at most��even while only using Shikai.


    But they didn��t have five, seven, or ten years.


    They had less than two hours.


    Even if the Stealth Force took its time, they would still be moving shortly after receiving the order from Central 46.


    Yoruichi suddenly remembered something and sighed. ��Actually, Urahara has a device called the Tenshintai. Until now, neither he nor I dared to tell you about it.��


    Sasuke frowned.


    They hadn��t dared to tell him? Why?


    ��The device has one ability,�� Yoruichi said in a low voice. ��It can allow the user a chance to master Bankai in just three days.��


    Sasuke��s eyes widened as he stepped forward, his gaze filled with intense desire.


    ��This is exactly why we didn��t tell you,�� Yoruichi said calmly, waving her hand. ��Because if you knew, you��d definitely want to use it.��


    ��But there��s a fatal risk. If you fail to achieve Bankai in those three days, you��ll never be able to attain it, in this life or any future ones.��


    Sasuke paused, thinking it over. ��Captain, you can actually trust me. If I had known about the Tenshintai before today, I wouldn��t have chosen to use it.��


    Yoruichi rolled her eyes. She didn��t believe him.


    Everyone in the 2nd Division and even in the higher ranks knew that the third seat of the 2nd Division and vice-commander of the Stealth Force, Sasuke Uchiha, was intensely driven to acquire power.


    For someone like him��


    How could he not want to use the Tenshintai?


    Yet Sasuke hadn��t been overly eager to achieve Bankai up until this point.


    No matter how long he spent in the Soul Society, no time passed in Konoha. He had indeed trained rigorously in the Soul Society to gain strength, but as for Bankai, he had been willing to wait patiently, knowing time wasn��t pressing.


    But now, things were different.


    For the resources that came with being captain, for the support Yoruichi had promised��


    ��Then let��s move out,�� Yoruichi said, standing up. ��Our mission is to capture Kisuke Urahara and the others.��


    ��But if things go as we hope, I pray you won��t have to use that device.��


    ��If there��s no other option����


    ��Remember the location beneath Sokyoku Hill.��


    ��There, Urahara and I built a hidden base. Though it��s been abandoned, it��s the best place for refuge.��


    Sasuke nodded.


    As vice-commander, he was expected to accompany the force.


    Kisuke Urahara cooperated without resistance and was taken away alongside the Hollowfied captains and lieutenants.


    That night.


    News swept through the entire Seireitei: Yoruichi Shih��in had betrayed the Soul Society, freeing the primary suspect, Kisuke Urahara, and several Hollowfied captains.


    In her absence, Sasuke Uchiha, Third Seat of the 2nd Division, was appointed acting captain of the 2nd Division.

 What If 6: Indra and Bankai

    Beneath S��kyoku Hill


    Secret Base


    Kisuke Urahara was undoubtedly a remarkable genius. The entrance to the underground base was meticulously concealed. Without Yoruichi leading the way, even Sasuke��s Sharingan might have been fooled by the intricate layers of false information laid out to mislead intruders. While the deception alone wouldn��t cause significant harm, the triggered Kid�� traps that followed would be anything but pleasant.


    Not to mention...


    Yoruichi had repeatedly warned him to tread carefully. Triggering even one of these traps could spell trouble, but if two traps were activated simultaneously, an even more devastating Kid�� mechanism would activate, collapsing the entire underground structure.


    For Sasuke and Yoruichi, escaping might not have been a challenge. However, this time, the stakes were different. Several captains, still unconscious from the Hollowfication process, lay nearby. A collapse would almost certainly spell disaster.


    ��Kisuke���� Yoruichi muttered, her sharp gaze sweeping the dimly lit chamber.


    ��Oh, Sasuke-kun has arrived,�� Kisuke greeted, his tone as lighthearted as ever. Yet, his usual cheer was undercut by the exhaustion etched into his features.


    Sasuke glanced at him briefly, remaining silent.


    Their relationship was far from close. If Kisuke wanted to put up a fa?ade of strength, Sasuke saw no reason to challenge it.


    After all, he was now the acting captain of the 2nd Division.


    And Kisuke Urahara was technically his mission target.


    ��I must apologize,�� Kisuke sighed after a moment, his tone softer. ��Because of me, Yoruichi��s plans had to be rushed. And it forced you, Sasuke-kun, into the spotlight before you were ready.��


    He hesitated. ��Yoruichi and I����


    In Yoruichi��s original plan, Sasuke was supposed to take over the 2nd Division only after reaching captain-level strength or mastering Bankai. By then, he would have the unwavering support of two experienced captains.


    Additionally, captains from commoner backgrounds, or those like Shunsui Ky��raku��neutral in their stance between nobles and commoners��would likely remain silent, ensuring Sasuke��s path forward was smooth.


    But now...


    The two individuals who should have been Sasuke��s strongest allies were about to ��disappear.�� Regardless of whether they survived, they would no longer be able to support him.


    ��What��s the point of apologizing?�� Sasuke interrupted curtly. ��Are you planning to stay here?��


    Kisuke froze.


    ��If not, then stop wasting time with apologies and focus on fixing the problem,�� Sasuke said flatly, shaking his head.


    He had learned through painful experience that ''words were powerless.''


    Words couldn��t undo the annihilation of the Uchiha clan.


    Words couldn��t kill Itachi Uchiha.


    And words couldn��t make him stronger.


    Kisuke fell silent, and even Yoruichi seemed momentarily at a loss.


    Yoruichi reached for something nearby, tilting her head as she spoke. ��Kisuke, there��s no point in apologizing anymore.��


    ��Like Sasuke said, apologies won��t solve anything. What matters now is minimizing the trouble he��ll face in the future.��


    Sasuke��s attention shifted.


    In Yoruichi��s hand was a pale, humanoid puppet. It appeared unremarkable at first glance, save for its peculiar design. Within, a faint trace of spiritual energy lingered. ?��N?�§�S


    ��How does it work?�� Sasuke asked, his tone direct.


    ��Touch it and infuse it with your spiritual energy,�� Kisuke explained, stepping forward despite his weariness. ��Your Zanpakut�� will manifest physically.��


    ��Then, you��ll need to conquer it in your own way.��


    Sasuke raised his hand, gesturing for Kisuke to continue.


    ��However,�� Kisuke added, ��you should remember that conquering a Zanpakut�� isn��t always about defeating it in combat.��


    ��For example, my ''Benihime'' and I had a contest of intellect. Yoruichi played a game with hers.��


    ��You have three days. In that time, you must discover the method that works for you and conquer your Zanpakut��.��


    ��Yoruichi and I will assist however we can.��


    Sasuke nodded and extended his hand toward the puppet.


    The moment his fingertips made contact, the spiritual energy within the puppet surged, bursting forth in a radiant light. The heat-filled brilliance rapidly expanded, consuming Sasuke��s energy and spreading like a web throughout the puppet.


    Inside, the light began to take form, growing like an umbrella.


    The aura shifted, resonating with Sasuke��s Zanpakut��.


    The puppet changed, taking on a lifelike presence. Its once featureless, humanoid shape transformed into a tall man with long black hair and sharp, arched eyebrows.


    In his eyes, three tomoe circled��a ''Three-Tomoe Sharingan.''


    The man��s fierce, domineering aura seemed to devour everything around him. Despite his stoic expression, hostility seeped from his every movement.


    Yet to Sasuke, this man felt strangely familiar.  S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wielder of the Sharingan...


    Though this was merely the manifested spirit of his Zanpakut��, the Sharingan, coupled with its independent will, made Sasuke regard him as if he were a member of the Uchiha clan.


    In this world, he might be Sasuke��s only family.


    ��That man,�� Sasuke thought bitterly, ��is no kin of mine.��


    What kind of relative would slaughter their entire clan?


    ��Sharingan.�� The spirit��s gaze moved, scanning Kisuke and Yoruichi before settling on Sasuke. ��A pair of eyes like these... Are you my descendant?��


    Sasuke froze.


    ''Descendant?''


    What?


    Since when did Zanpakut�� spirits claim to be ancestors?


    He turned to look at Kisuke in confusion.


    Nothing in the Shin''�� Academy textbooks or Kisuke��s private teachings had ever mentioned such a phenomenon.


    A Zanpakut�� spirit refusing to acknowledge itself as a weapon and instead claiming to be an ancestor?


    What was going on?


    This... didn��t feel right.


    Role-playing?


    Or was his Zanpakut�� so unruly that it even sought to assert dominance over its wielder?


    Kisuke shook his head subtly, signaling Sasuke to stay calm and proceed with the usual steps to conquer his Zanpakut��.


    The silent exchange didn��t escape the black-haired man��s sharp gaze.


    He tilted his head slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing. Spiritual pressure rippled from him like waves, as if he were rifling through his own memories or investigating something buried within himself.


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    When Sasuke and Urahara finished their silent exchange, the man seemed to have found what he was looking for. He gave a slight nod.


    ��Zanpakuto, materialization, Shikai����


    He paused, his tone growing stern. ��You desire power, don��t you?��


    ��Of course,�� Sasuke replied without hesitation.


    ��Seeking my acknowledgment to gain the so-called ��Shikai�� power,�� Indra smirked. ��It won��t be an easy task.��


    ��Even with those eyes��those same eyes as mine����


    ��How far have you developed the potential of those ''Sage Eyes''?��


    Sasuke blinked in confusion.


    ''Sage Eyes?''


    ''Is that another name for the Sharingan?''


    Indra raised his hands, pressing them together in a gesture Sasuke immediately recognized. It was a hand seal��a familiar one, frequently used in sparring sessions back in the ninja academy: ''the Seal of Reconciliation.''


    ��Come then. Use everything you have,�� Indra said softly. ��If you can defeat me, I��ll acknowledge you.��


    Sasuke drew his blade.


    ''Defeat him...''


    Kisuke Urahara had just explained that defeating one��s Zanpakuto wasn��t always necessary for acknowledgment. But in this case, it seemed to be his only option.


    ''Fine. This was what Sasuke excelled at.''


    One figure flashed forward with a ''Shunpo,'' while the other surged with a ''Body Flicker Technique.''


    Indra��s combat style took Kisuke and Yoruichi by surprise.


    It wasn��t anything they were familiar with��neither typical ''Kid��'' nor the usual techniques of a Shinigami. Instead, it was a unique, formidable style, involving substitutions, clones, and intricate hand seals.


    Sasuke, however, adapted almost instantly.


    There was no adjustment period; his familiarity with such techniques allowed him to immediately understand and counter Indra��s methods.


    ��This is the worst-case scenario,�� Yoruichi muttered, her brows furrowing.


    Kisuke remained silent, his expression grim.


    It was indeed the worst-case scenario��defeating the materialized Zanpakuto to earn its acknowledgment.


    This wasn��t an easy feat.


    Materialized Zanpakuto often possessed ''Bankai,'' meaning they had captain-level combat capabilities. Even if their spiritual pressure didn��t quite meet the mark, their raw power and techniques were undeniable.


    For someone like Sasuke, who hadn��t yet attained captain-level strength, defeating such an opponent demanded immense skill.


    This reminded Yoruichi and Kisuke of an ancient legend.


    Long before ''Bankai'' existed, even before Zanpakuto were created, Shinigami wielded a power called ''Shin''uchi (True Strike).''


    According to the legend, ''Shin''uchi'' was a precursor to ''Bankai.'' As one of the heads of the Five Noble Families, Yoruichi knew the truth: ''Shin''uchi'' was less a weapon and more a standard.


    It was the same requirement Indra now set for Sasuke��to achieve captain-level strength without relying on a Zanpakuto.


    Currently, only a few elderly figures in Seireitei could claim such prowess. Most captains relied heavily on their Zanpakuto.


    ��Believe in Sasuke,�� Kisuke finally said softly, lowering his gaze. ��He��ll make it.��


    ��What if he doesn��t?�� Yoruichi hesitated. ��Even if my plans fail, I can��t let Sasuke pay a greater price for it.��


    Kisuke rested his hand on the hilt of his Zanpakuto, casting a glance toward the depths of the base. ��I��ve got this.��


    ��The ''Tenshintai'' is risky, but it��s not without solutions.��


    ��And����


    ��There��s more than one way.��


    Kisuke��s confidence stemmed from two items in his possession.


    One was his Zanpakuto, ''Benihime,'' whose ''Bankai'' could modify anything it touched, living or inanimate, including Zanpakuto.


    The other was the ''H��gyoku.''


    Though dangerous and incomprehensibly powerful, the ''H��gyoku'' had the ability to grant its wielder��s desires. No matter how improbable or bizarre the wish, even restoring a Shinigami��s ability to achieve ''Bankai'' was within its capabilities.


    ��Go,�� Yoruichi waved him off. ��Compared to Sasuke, Hirako and the others need you more.��


    ��I��ll call for you if anything changes here.��


    Kisuke nodded and disappeared deeper into the base. He was more worried about the Hollowfied captains, including his own lieutenant, who had never been particularly fond of him.


    Yoruichi turned her attention back to the battle but soon grew bored.


    It dragged on.


    Indra was immensely powerful. His experience, combat instincts, and mastery of techniques far surpassed Sasuke��s.


    Moreover...


    Their fighting styles were dangerous.


    Both tested and pressured each other before unleashing their strongest moves. The stronger won, the weaker lost.


    One or two bouts were exciting to watch, but as the patterns repeated, Yoruichi found herself predicting their moves before they happened. She could foresee the entire sequence after seeing the initial hand signs.


    Yet, she couldn��t deny the effectiveness of such methods.


    For members of the ''Stealth Force,'' this combat style was tailor-made.


    As night fell��


    ��Take a break,�� Indra said after another round, gesturing dismissively.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth. ��No.��


    ��I can keep going.��


    Though his body showed signs of strain, Sasuke ignored them. The relentless high-intensity battles were undoubtedly taxing.


    But...


    He could endure it.


    In the past, whenever he returned to the ninja world from the Soul Society, his body felt rejuvenated, no matter how exhausted he had been.


    It didn��t matter how grueling the tasks or training were��he always returned to Konoha feeling refreshed.


    At most, he��d rest when back in Konoha.


    Right now, ''Bankai'' was the priority.


    ��This isn��t a request,�� Indra countered, sitting cross-legged in a corner. ��No matter what you want to achieve, your body is your most important asset.��


    "Don��t you find those earlier battles boring?"


    "Neither your tactics nor your body movements brought me any excitement," Indra said flatly, his face expressionless and voice calm.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, his fists clenched tightly.


    "Just listen to your sword," Yoruichi interjected, walking over and slinging an arm around Sasuke''s neck. "You��ve only gone through a third of the time. There are still two days left."


    "You��ve got plenty of time."


    "This base has something extraordinary, something that only the Zero Division gets to enjoy. Kisuke, being Kisuke, managed to recreate it."


    "A hot spring. Dip into it, and no matter what injuries you��ve sustained, you��ll heal and recover completely."


    Sasuke shrugged off Yoruichi��s hand. "Then let��s get started already."


    ...


    Three hours later


    A rejuvenated Sasuke once again challenged Indra.


    In those three hours, not only had his physical strength returned, but his mental sharpness had also been fully restored.


    He realized he had been too entrenched in his "ninja" combat style. Though he still didn��t completely understand who Indra truly was��likely an ancient Uchiha ancestor��it was clear that his identity was far from ordinary.


    The expertise, the ancient ninja combat techniques, and the mastery of a variety of jutsu were not qualities that could be attributed to a Zanpakuto born solely from the Soul Society.


    If Indra was indeed a seasoned, ancient ninja, then relying solely on "ninja" methods was a trap. Trying to defeat him in his area of expertise was both foolish and inefficient.


    Shaking off these constraints, Sasuke began integrating more Shinigami elements into his combat style��''Had��'', ''Bakud��'', and, of course, the Sharingan, which remained at the core of his technique.


    This shift in approach, developed over a mere three hours, caught Indra��s attention.


    His eyes gleamed with intrigue.


    ...


    The First Day


    The first day passed in relentless battle.


    The Second Day


    The second day unfolded in much the same way.


    The Third Day


    On the third day, beneath a sky heavy with clouds, Kisuke Urahara emerged from the depths of the base and approached Yoruichi.


    "Hirako and the others have woken up," he informed her.


    "It��s resolved?" Yoruichi��s eyes lit up with hope.


    If those captains and lieutenants were fine, everything else would fall into place.


    She could resign and take responsibility for her crimes against the Central 46, while Sasuke could remain as captain. Kisuke could clear his name, and Hirako Shinji and the others would owe her a favor, ensuring their support for Sasuke.


    With that, more than half of the Gotei 13 would be on Sasuke��s side.


    Kisuke offered a bitter smile and shook his head. "No. Even with the H��gyoku, I can��t entirely remove the effects of something on this level."


    "I��ve only suppressed the Hollow powers encroaching on their Shinigami essence. I can��t completely purge it."


    Yoruichi sighed deeply, the weight of the situation settling on her shoulders. "I see..."


    "Then we really have no choice but to leave the Soul Society."


    Not wanting to linger on the negative, Kisuke changed the subject. "How��s Sasuke doing?"


    "Not great," Yoruichi admitted, her face darkening further. "He��s able to hold out longer now, but he still can��t match that guy."


    Despite her usual disdain for notions of fate, the string of bad luck had her questioning whether it was, in fact, destiny.


    "That guy is incredibly strong," Yoruichi said, glancing at Kisuke. "Even if I don��t suppress him with raw spiritual pressure, relying solely on combat experience and technique, I��m no match for him."


    She acknowledged this without hesitation.


    "To that extent?" Kisuke was stunned.


    Typically, the gap in ability between a Shinigami and their Zanpakuto wasn��t that large. A materialized Zanpakuto might be stronger, but not to this degree.


    "Then how about Yoruichi steps in first?" Kisuke suggested, his fingers lightly brushing his Zanpakuto��s hilt. "Once he��s under control, I��ll take over."


    "Be careful. Benihime is dangerous."


    Yoruichi nodded in agreement.


    ��


    The Final Battle


    Indra stood tall, gazing down at Sasuke, who lay defeated at his feet.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. ��Sasuke Uchiha, my descendant, you truly are remarkable.��


    Sasuke sneered in response, frustration and disbelief swirling within him.


    ''How absurd��''


    To be praised by the very person who had just beaten him.


    Indra raised his hand, forming a seal. Before activating the technique, he glanced briefly at Yoruichi and Kisuke Urahara.


    ��What you��re worried about won��t happen,�� he said calmly. ��Let me and Sasuke share some private words.��


    The moment he finished speaking, the technique unfolded.


    Centered on his fingertips, a barrier expanded in all directions. Translucent and glowing with a faint purple light, it encased them both, cutting off any external interference.


    ��Who exactly are you?�� Sasuke demanded as soon as the barrier was complete.


    Indra spoke softly. ��Didn��t I already tell you? I am your ancestor.��


    ��There��s no record of an ancestor named Indra in the Uchiha clan,�� Sasuke countered, shaking his head. He prided himself on knowing the clan��s history, especially its most notable figures.


    ��The Uchiha clan?�� Indra chuckled. ��I existed long before the Uchiha clan��s history even began.


    ��My father was Hagoromo ��tsutsuki��what you know as the Sage of Six Paths.��


    Sasuke froze, his eyes widening slightly.


    ''The Sage of Six Paths?''


    The origin of all ninja. The first wielder of chakra.


    ��Let me think about how to explain this.�� Indra tilted his head, his tone casual despite the gravity of his words. ��After my father passed, I had a�� conflict with my brother, Asura.


    ��Our battles were relentless and bitter��a cycle of endless strife.


    ��Even after we died, our grudges didn��t dissipate. Our chakra continued to reincarnate, attaching itself to our descendants.��


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly in thought.


    ''Reincarnated chakra��''


    That was something he��d never encountered before.


    ��And this world,�� Indra continued, ��is truly remarkable. The existence of souls, Zanpakuto, and the reflection of the heart within them awakened my chakra.


    ��Asura and I are different. His chakra carries his consciousness, allowing him to act through his reincarnations. But I�� I chose to bide my time, waiting for a day like this.��


    He paused briefly before asking, ��Sasuke, can you return to the ninja world?��


    Sasuke nodded. ��Yes, I can.��


    ��It seems the heavens have arranged this,�� Indra said, leaning forward slightly. ��All I ask is that you agree to one condition. If you do, I will accept you as my wielder.��


    ��What condition?�� Sasuke asked.


    ��Find Asura��s reincarnation in your generation,�� Indra said firmly, his tone heavy with conviction. ��And when his Asura energy awakens, defeat him.��


    ��How will I find him?�� Sasuke inquired.


    ��You won��t need to search.�� Indra shook his head. ��Our chakras are intertwined. He will inevitably cross your path.��


    Sasuke nodded. ��That won��t be a problem.��


    Indra smiled faintly. He didn��t doubt Sasuke��s resolve. Through his chakra, Indra could glimpse the memories of his past reincarnations.


    No matter who he had been, or what he had pursued, his fate had always been to battle Asura��s reincarnation.


    ��That��s not all,�� Indra said softly. ��The Sharingan is a reflection of the heart, just like a Zanpakuto is. But do you know that the Sharingan can evolve even further?��


    Sasuke nodded, his expression darkening as he recalled a certain man. Gritting his teeth, he spat, ��Of course. The Mangeky�� Sharingan.��


    Indra continued, ��For your clan, this evolution has always been a step backward.


    ��My father, the Sage of Six Paths, had the most complete version of the Sage Eyes, known as the Rinnegan.


    ��I inherited those eyes, though they were already inferior to my father��s.


    ��And you��those who carry my bloodline��have inherited eyes that are weaker still.��


    He paused. ��From my memories, I��ve seen that the Sharingan can evolve further: first into the Mangeky�� Sharingan, then the Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan, and finally into the Rinnegan.��


    Sasuke interrupted, ��Eternal Mangeky��? What��s that?��


    He knew of the Rinnegan, a legendary power tied to the Sage of Six Paths.


    ��It��s a cruel process,�� Indra explained. ��Two siblings must awaken the Mangeky�� Sharingan. One must then transplant the other��s eyes into their own to achieve the Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    ��The regular Mangeky��, though powerful, comes with a cost��progressive blindness.


    ��Only by evolving it into the Eternal Mangeky�� can this drawback be eliminated.��


    Sasuke��s eyes widened, his fists clenching as his body trembled.


    ''So that was it...''


    It explained everything.


    It explained why ''that man'', after slaughtering the entire clan, had spared him.


    He didn��t do it out of kindness.


    He had kept Sasuke alive, nurtured his hatred, knowing Sasuke would seek vengeance.


    That hatred would push Sasuke to awaken his Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    And when the time came��


    ''That man would take Sasuke��s eyes to awaken the Eternal Mangeky�� for himself.''


    Indra observed Sasuke��s reaction but refrained from questioning him. He could sense the boy��s deep-seated hatred, but it was none of his concern.


    ��I am already dead,�� Indra said quietly, exhaling softly. ��Even if I can communicate with you now, it��s only because of the unique properties of my chakra.


    ��The dead cannot evolve further.


    ��Which is why I believe����


    ��That your so-called Bankai lies beyond your Sage Eyes.��


    He extended his hand, raising an eyebrow to signal Sasuke to take it.


    Sasuke clasped his hand.


    Indra continued, ��My chakra is the purest inheritance of the Sage Eyes. With it, the Mangeky�� will no longer be an obstacle for you.


    ��But as for the Eternal Mangeky���� you��ll have to figure that out yourself.��


    As he spoke, his body began to emit an otherworldly blue glow. The light flowed into Sasuke, merging with his spiritual pressure and resonating with his eyes.


    ��And the final step: the Rinnegan.


    ��My chakra alone cannot help you achieve it. But I know how it can be done.


    ��You��ll need to obtain Asura��s chakra.


    ��My father��s power was split between me and Asura. I inherited the Sage Eyes, while he inherited the Sage Body.


    ��Only by combining our powers can you awaken the Rinnegan.��


    Indra��s voice grew fainter as the glow intensified. His body became increasingly translucent, yet his expression radiated determination.


    ��Sasuke Uchiha, you��ve been blessed with extraordinary fortune.


    ��This other world��


    ��I believe you are the one who can finally surpass Asura.


    ��For me, for the Rinnegan, for ultimate power, and for the vengeance in your heart��


    ��Find Asura��s reincarnation. And defeat him.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116042247/5a3fddda4ff84a1cbecec5f9aa13f850/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.webp?token-time=1739491200&token-hash=FvkQzS7Dd1urc-LHWL8y3D3-7HBqU9zRWMQeDlbjn9w%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116042247/08709f3b85794337bb14f6c4be12cdf3/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1739491200&token-hash=78E6-CTD2x51aqKimZlW8XwWqsUlMjxI46tw5F2uLLA%3D" alt="">

 What If 7: Second Division and Chunin Exam

    Indra fully merged with Sasuke.


    He acknowledged the talents and abilities of his descendant.


    Yet, because of this, his existence faded away, along with the techniques he had unleashed. The bluish barrier of ethereal light dissipated, leaving only Sasuke Uchiha standing there.


    The Zanpakuto in Sasuke''s hand didn��t appear to have undergone any significant change.


    ��Did he succeed?�� Yoruichi frowned, her heart sinking. ��Or did he fail?��


    She had a bad feeling.


    Typically, a Bankai significantly alters a Zanpakuto��s appearance compared to its Shikai form. There were almost no exceptions.


    But the blade in Sasuke��s hand looked exactly the same. From the blade to the hilt, everything was identical to before.


    ��It was a success,�� Kisuke Urahara interjected, his tone much lighter.


    Yoruichi turned to him.


    ��Look at his eyes,�� Kisuke said, pointing ahead.


    Yoruichi studied Sasuke carefully and finally noticed the change��the pattern in his eyes. What was once the ''Three Tomoe'' was now a ''Six-Pointed Star.''


    Sasuke raised his hand and covered his eyes.


    ��So this is the Mangeky�� Sharingan?��


    The surging power of his ocular abilities filled his body. He sensed two techniques manifest in his mind: one named ''Amaterasu'' and the other, ''Kagutsuchi.''


    And then�� a third technique called ''Susanoo.''


    The Mangeky�� Sharingan��s power was overwhelming��even without activating it fully, its potency was undeniable.


    ��Well done!�� Yoruichi exclaimed joyfully, throwing her arms around Sasuke��s neck. ��You scared me! I thought you failed. But you pulled it off at the last moment.��


    Kisuke removed his hand from the hilt of his own blade and smiled. ��Congratulations, Sasuke-kun.��


    ��What��s your Bankai��s ability?�� Yoruichi asked, patting Sasuke on the head.


    ��It��s a fire-based ability,�� Sasuke explained. ��And it includes a technique to manipulate an armored puppet construct.��


    ��Can you demonstrate?�� Yoruichi tilted her head.


    Sasuke shook his head.


    ��Don��t worry,�� Yoruichi said reassuringly. ��No one outside will notice any disturbances here.��


    ��My Bankai damages my eyesight,�� Sasuke admitted.


    As he spoke, the ''Mangeky�� Sharingan'' in his eyes gradually reverted to the ''Three Tomoe.''


    ��A Bankai with side effects?�� Yoruichi was astonished, shaking her head in disbelief. She had never heard of a Bankai that could harm its wielder.


    ��It does,�� Kisuke interjected before Sasuke could respond, providing an explanation.


    ��It��s not because of the blade itself,�� Kisuke began.


    Sasuke and Yoruichi both turned toward him.


    ��It��s because the blade��s power is too immense, and Sasuke-kun is still quite young,�� Kisuke continued. ��When he uses it, his body struggles to handle the strain. In simpler terms, the blade is too powerful, and his current physical state can��t fully support its abilities.�� ?????????????�¨�?


    ��But this is a good thing,�� Kisuke added cheerfully.


    ��As Sasuke-kun grows stronger and gains better control over his abilities, these issues will disappear.��


    Yoruichi nodded thoughtfully, seeming to understand. It did make sense.


    Nearly all Shinigami who attained Bankai were already mature. Sasuke was the only exception��achieving Bankai before his body had fully developed.


    Power, after all, could also be a heavy burden.


    Yoruichi gave a relaxed smile, interpreting Kisuke��s words as reassurance, and sought no further explanation.


    However, Sasuke knew better.


    The Mangeky�� Sharingan��s drawback wasn��t simply due to a lack of physical maturity. The Sharingan��s evolution wasn��t complete yet. It required another piece to eliminate its drawbacks entirely.


    Still, it was better for them to misunderstand. And their misunderstanding wasn��t limited to just this.


    His Zanpakuto��


    It didn��t truly have a ''Bankai.'' In fact, it seemed to have lost even its ''Shikai.'' Or rather, ��lost�� wasn��t the right word.


    It had become part of his body��a fusion of his own essence and the blade. The Zanpakuto was no longer a weapon; it was instinct.


    Now, Sasuke was powerful.


    So powerful that if he faced his former self, he could end the fight in one move. So powerful that if Orochimaru appeared before him again, the rogue ninja wouldn��t dare leave unscathed. So powerful that he was ready to exact vengeance on that man.


    Sasuke was eager to return to the ninja world, find Orochimaru, and confront ''that man.''


    But��


    The world wasn��t governed by his desires.


    Time continued its relentless flow.


    Sasuke bid farewell to Yoruichi and returned to the 2nd Division.


    Thanks to Yoruichi��s intervention, the Captain-Commander, though furious, did nothing. The Central 46 Chambers remained silent, unwilling to confront one of the Five Noble Houses.


    The matter was left unresolved.


    As for Sasuke��s position as acting captain of the 2nd Division?


    By the time the Central 46 reacted, Sasuke had already consolidated his authority within the division.


    Some nobles, emboldened by the Central 46��s backing, attempted to challenge his leadership. Perhaps Yoruichi��s easy-going demeanor and close relationship with Sasuke had given them the false impression that he shared her temperament.


    But Sasuke wasn��t Yoruichi.


    His methods and demeanor aligned far more closely with the expectations of a 2nd Division captain.


    Direct and ruthless. Cold and resolute.


    Those who opposed him were executed under his orders.


    Even the Central 46 struggled to find a suitable replacement for his role.


    The Captain-Commander turned a blind eye. Everything Sasuke did adhered strictly to 2nd Division protocol. The Captain-Commander saw no reason to interfere in another division��s internal matters, especially when it was entirely by the book.


    It was clear to all��


    Yamamoto Genry��sai supported Sasuke and seemed eager to see him become the official captain of the 2nd Division.


    It happened far sooner than anyone anticipated.


    Once opposition to Sasuke��s acting captaincy dissipated, he formally requested to be appointed as the 2nd Division��s captain.


    Everything followed the proper procedures.


    Yamamoto Genry��sai conducted a meticulous evaluation, leaving no room for anyone to find fault with Sasuke.


    And Sasuke excelled.


    In the wake of the Soul Society losing nearly half of its captains, he became the first to step into the role.


    The next to rise was��


    S��suke Aizen, former lieutenant of the 5th Division, who was promoted to captain at the recommendation of his division.


    ��


    5th Division Courtyard


    The newly appointed lieutenant, Gin Ichimaru, stood quietly behind Aizen.


    ��Sasuke Uchiha has already become a captain,�� Gin remarked.


    ��He hasn��t even been a Shinigami for fifty years. Truly remarkable.��


    Aizen looked down at him and said, ��With your talent, Gin, catching up to him wouldn��t be difficult, would it?��


    ��You two are similar in many ways.��


    He paused, locking eyes with Gin��s ever-smiling ones.


    ��You��re both diligent and hardworking.��


    Several seconds passed in silence, Aizen��s words weighted with significance.


    Gin chuckled softly. ��I thought Captain Aizen would say something more... interesting.��


    Aizen��s expression turned enigmatic. ��What would you like me to say?��


    Gin smiled again. ��But now that Uchiha-kun is a captain, wouldn��t recruiting him be much easier?��


    ��Not at all��it��s even harder now,�� Aizen replied, shaking his head.


    Gin tilted his head in confusion. ��Why is that?��


    ��Because Sasuke��s hatred isn��t directed at the nobles,�� Aizen explained, his gaze shifting toward the sky.


    ��And now, he has stood against them and emerged victorious. A victor has no need for anyone��s help��especially when it��s optional.��


    ��They��ve already achieved the results they sought.��


    Gin nodded thoughtfully.


    ��Sasuke-kun is indeed exceptional,�� Aizen continued. ��But it��s a pity��he��s destined never to be one of us.��


    ��What do you think of Sasuke, Gin?��


    Gin pondered for a moment before answering, ��Talented. Hardworking.��


    Aizen tilted his head slightly. ��Such a simple answer won��t suffice.��


    ��Talented...��


    ��That word alone cannot encapsulate him.��


    ��In my eyes, do you know what Sasuke resembles?��


    Gin shook his head.


    ��He��s like the clouds in the sky,�� Aizen said, extending a hand. ��Lofty and untouchable, ever-shifting, never revealing a clear shape.��


    ��People like him are best admired from afar.��


    ��Get too close, and you��ll be ensnared by the mysteries woven into his very being.��


    ��But don��t worry��someone like him will never become our enemy, either.��


    Gin tilted his head, pondering the remark.


    ��Sasuke Uchiha�� not a friend, but not an enemy either?��


    ...


    After Sasuke and Aizen became captains, the vacant positions in the other divisions were gradually filled over the following decades.


    Even the long-empty captaincy of the 10th Division was eventually occupied by a new Shiba family member.


    ...


    Life in the 2nd Division wasn��t particularly busy.


    In fact, for a captain, the workload was surprisingly light.


    Due to the 2nd Division��s unique nature, most tasks didn��t require a captain��s involvement unless they specifically pertained to the captain themselves.


    This left Sasuke with ample time to focus on his swordsmanship.


    He was determined to unravel the mysteries surrounding his Zanpakuto.


    Something about it seemed off.


    The name ''Indra'' no longer seemed effective.


    On one occasion, while activating his Mangeky�� Sharingan, Sasuke thought he faintly heard a new name whispered in his ears.


    But that name...


    It was indistinct, difficult to grasp.


    No matter��having the power of the Sharingan and Mangeky�� Sharingan was sufficient for now.


    ...


    Time passed swiftly.


    The turmoil caused by the ��Hollowfication Incident�� and Yoruichi��s defection had almost faded into obscurity. Few Shinigami even remembered those events.


    The reputation of the 2nd Division grew increasingly fearsome within the Gotei 13.


    No one wanted to be targeted by the 2nd Division.


    ...


    As usual, Sasuke finished reviewing the day��s sparse paperwork, trained until exhaustion, and fell asleep on a tatami mat.


    When he next opened his eyes, sunlight streamed through a window.


    He was back in the decrepit Uchiha compound.


    The worn walls, the decaying structure, and the crooked ''Uchiha crest'' he had painstakingly set upright greeted his sight.


    Clenching his fist, Sasuke took a deep breath.


    ��I��m back.��


    Finally,


    Now, all he needed was to find Orochimaru and extract Itachi��s whereabouts.


    Revenge was within reach.


    ...


    Sasuke spent the next month wandering Konoha, attempting to trace Orochimaru��s movements.


    But the rogue ninja had taken extreme care to conceal his presence. Without further intelligence, Sasuke��s search was painstakingly slow.


    During this time, Kakashi Hatake made several attempts to contact Sasuke but failed every time.


    Kakashi bore a mix of admiration for Sasuke��s talent and guilt toward the Uchiha clan. Under orders from the Third Hokage, he was tasked with teaching Sasuke new techniques��granting him the power he desired.


    No one in Konoha was better suited to mentor Sasuke than Kakashi.


    ...


    On the eve of the third round of the Ch��nin Exams, Sasuke stood atop Konoha��s tallest structure, gazing into the distance.


    Below, the village bustled with activity.


    The arena was adorned with lanterns and decorations, brimming with festivity in preparation for the next day��s competition.


    The village��s residents were abuzz, confident that the ''Uchiha prodigy'' would secure victory.


    For them, everyone else was competing for second place.


    But Sasuke��s mind was elsewhere.


    ��Should I even participate in this exam?��


    It seemed utterly meaningless.


    Yet, after careful consideration, he decided he would.


    Why had Orochimaru chosen this specific time to appear in Konoha?


    Targeting Sasuke was an obvious motive.


    But if Orochimaru��s goal was Sasuke, there was no need to wait for a specific event. He could have struck during missions or other opportunities.


    Choosing the Ch��nin Exams��a high-profile, heavily guarded event��made no sense unless there was another reason.


    There was only one explanation.


    Orochimaru��s true objective was tied to the Ch��nin Exams themselves.


    He must be planning something significant.


    And since he had already revealed his intentions toward Sasuke, he must be confident in his plan��s success, certain it would go unnoticed by others.


    This meant Orochimaru would undoubtedly appear in the arena.


    ''He will participate.''


    ...


    The Next Day


    The third phase of the Ch��nin Exams had officially begun.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi couldn��t wait to showcase Konoha��s strength to the other villages and reaffirm its value to the nobility. For the first match, he had arranged a major highlight:


    [Sasuke Uchiha vs. Gaara of the Sand.]


    If Sasuke represented the pride of Konoha in this joint Ch��nin Exam, then Gaara was undoubtedly the star of the Land of Wind.


    Now, the clash of these two "protagonists" was set to determine whether Sasuke would dominate the stage or if Gaara would steal the spotlight.


    As the announcer droned on, Sasuke and Gaara stepped into the arena, standing face-to-face.


    The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers, jeers, and speculation.


    Sasuke glanced upward, his crimson Sharingan eyes scanning the audience. The noise abruptly quieted. The sheer intensity of his gaze left the spectators breathless, as if they had forgotten they were mere onlookers.


    With that single look, he made it clear: ''You��re not above me.''


    Gaara, however, remained unfazed. He clenched his fists, his voice dripping with venom and intent.


    ��Finally, Sasuke Uchiha�� I get to fight you.��  S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes gleamed with bloodlust. ��I want to kill you! Your blood will be delicious.��


    Sasuke ignored him, turning his head to scan the stands. The commotion of the crowd was an irritation, but more importantly, he was searching for ''Orochimaru.''


    He didn��t find him��neither among the audience nor among the Anbu guards or the participating shinobi.


    Was Orochimaru absent?


    Or��


    Sasuke��s eyes narrowed. Sitting beside the Third Hokage, laughing and chatting, was the ''Kazekage.''


    No��''Orochimaru.''


    The man had taken the Kazekage��s place. Whatever his plans were, Sasuke had no doubt Orochimaru was scheming something.


    ''But that was fine.''


    Sasuke didn��t care about the details. Confirming Orochimaru��s presence was enough. Part of him even anticipated whatever the snake had planned.


    Whether Orochimaru succeeded or failed, Sasuke was confident he could extract the information he needed.


    ��You��re ignoring me,�� Gaara growled, his tone unhinged, rage seeping into his words.


    Sasuke finally turned his gaze toward him.


    ��Do you need my attention?��


    Gaara raised his hand, sand spilling from his gourd like an unleashed arrow, tearing through the air toward Sasuke with explosive speed.


    ��Don��t you dare look down on me!��


    The sand��s velocity roared like thunder, leaving visible ripples in the air.


    The audience gasped in awe.


    ''So fast!''


    Even the non-ninja civilians of Konoha, accustomed to watching ninja sparring, were stunned. Could Sasuke handle such a powerful attack?


    Faced with Gaara��s ferocious assault, Sasuke��s response was��


    ''Silence.''


    He didn��t react, didn��t counter��he simply vanished.


    ''Shunpo.''


    Silent and swift, he left nothing but a faint swirl of displaced air in his wake.


    The sand projectile pierced a fading afterimage, striking the ground and creating a small crater.


    Gaara froze.


    His attack had neither been blocked nor destroyed. But his target��where had he gone?


    How could someone vanish so suddenly?


    As that thought crossed his mind��


    ''Slash!''


    A blade swept horizontally across Gaara, shattering the sand armor protecting his face and sending him flying.


    Fragments of sand scattered, revealing Gaara��s shocked expression.


    As he soared backward, his mind reeled.


    ''The sand didn��t defend me.''


    Sasuke��s speed rivaled��or surpassed��Rock Lee��s.


    His attack had been swift and devastating, strong enough to break the sand armor with a single strike.


    Gaara quickly waved his hand, summoning his sand. Some formed a cushion behind him to stop his fall, while another layer swirled in front of him as a shield against any follow-up attacks.


    But the shield proved useless.


    A crimson glow blasted through the sand barrier, scattering it into the air.


    ��Had�� #31. Shakkah�� (���h, Red Fire Cannon).��


    The explosion��s heat and force melted the sand into gleaming glass, tainted with faint black scorch marks.


    Gaara staggered, struggling to regain his footing.


    Before he could recover, a piercing beam of white light struck his chest.


    ��Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning).��


    It was a low-level Kid��, but it served its purpose.


    The audience gasped again. The simplicity of Sasuke��s attacks belied their effectiveness��precision over power.


    Sasuke stood with his hands in his pockets, casting a sidelong glance at the stunned proctor.


    ��Declare the result. He��s incapacitated. If this continues, he��ll����


    His words trailed off as his gaze shifted back to Gaara.


    The Sand Ninja, despite the precision of Sasuke��s attacks, was attempting to rise. Sasuke had deliberately targeted non-lethal areas to render him unable to fight, but Gaara��s willpower was extraordinary.


    At first, it seemed he was struggling to stand, but soon it became clear that wasn��t his goal.


    ''He was adjusting his posture.''


    Slowly, Gaara raised his hands, forming a ''seal.''


    ��


    In the spectator stands��


    ��This is bad. He��s about to use ''that'' move,�� the blonde kunoichi from Sunagakure said, furrowing her brows. ��We haven��t sent the signal yet!��


    ��There��s no helping it.�� The bandaged man beside her raised his head, taking a deep breath. ��He holds the initiative. If he��s doing this now, then we��ll proceed early.��


    ��What about the timing����


    ��As soon as ''that thing'' is released, send the signal immediately.��


    The blonde kunoichi nodded in understanding.


    ...


    Down below��


    Gaara closed his eyes and tilted his head. Once the technique began, he fell asleep.


    ��Feigning Sleep Jutsu!��


    Genma Shiranui froze, uncertain of the situation.


    Was Gaara...


    Was he so severely injured that he decided to use a jutsu to avoid the pain by sleeping through it?


    ''Clever.''


    In that case, should he declare victory for Sasuke, just as Sasuke had suggested?


    He leaped into the arena, and the crowd erupted in cheers.


    The Sand Village nobles and ninja turned their heads, their expressions filled with disdain.


    But just as Genma Shiranui was about to announce the winner, something began to change.


    Gaara��s body released an ominous, ferocious chakra, swirling and condensing around him. In mere moments, the chakra expanded massively, forming the outline of a creature��s body.


    The beast��s sandy-yellow form emerged, covered in intricate blue patterns resembling tribal tattoos.


    A maniacal laugh echoed through the arena.


    ��Hahaha! I��m finally free!��


    But the laughter was short-lived. The enormous creature scanned its surroundings, its mirth turning to rage.


    ��Damn brat! Where the hell did you bring me?!��


    The beast��s surroundings��towering trees and lush greenery��were unlike anything it had seen in the Land of Wind.


    This was... Konoha.


    ...


    Meanwhile, feathers began falling from the sky, blanketing the arena in a wide radius. Those who saw the feathers and lacked the strength of a Jonin or sufficient resistance to genjutsu fell into a deep sleep.


    Sasuke, of course, was unaffected.


    He turned, his gaze locking onto the chakra��s source��and the familiar spiritual pressure accompanying it.


    There stood a figure in a hooded cloak and mask, exuding the aura of an Anbu operative.


    But...


    ''This wasn��t an Anbu operative.''


    Sasuke quickly concluded this wasn��t one of Konoha��s. Having spent two months in the Anbu, he hadn��t memorized every member��s spiritual pressure, but he was certain he knew the active personnel in the village.


    This one didn��t belong.


    Moreover, this spiritual pressure was familiar.


    It was...


    The same as the figure who had surrendered during the second phase of the Chunin Exams.


    At the time, Sasuke had sensed this person��s unusual strength. Now it was clear��the individual was formidable, capable of deploying a genjutsu of this magnitude, enveloping the entire arena.


    This was the work of someone with Jonin-level skill in genjutsu.


    ...


    But Sasuke��s focus remained on Orochimaru.


    That colossal golden beast now rampaged across the arena, causing wanton destruction. For it, whether in the Land of Wind or the Land of Fire, the difference was irrelevant��ninja were equally detestable.


    Sasuke paid the beast no mind. The Anbu and sealing teams were already on their way, and even if they weren��t, it wasn��t his concern.


    Instead, Sasuke leaped toward where the two Kage were located.


    Their battle had already begun.


    A purple barrier enveloped the rooftop, sealing within it Orochimaru and the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Finally, Orochimaru revealed his true purpose.


    As much as Sasuke was a convenient target, Orochimaru��s real goal was far greater: to kill his former teacher with his own hands.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi fought valiantly despite his age. His mastery of the five elemental releases was unparalleled, blending techniques into powerful combinations that rivaled the might of bloodline limits.


    But he was old.


    And Orochimaru had the forbidden technique ''Edo Tensei,'' summoning the First and Second Hokage to aid him. The relentless onslaught left Hiruzen overwhelmed.


    In the end, he resorted to ''Reaper Death Seal,'' sacrificing his soul to seal Orochimaru��s arms.


    Sasuke witnessed the Shinigami itself, visible only to those who invoked the jutsu.


    But he didn��t care.


    Such mysteries could wait until after he had achieved his revenge.


    ...


    With his arms sealed, Orochimaru��s composure shattered. He screamed in frustration as the barrier ninjas rushed to protect him and began retreating from the village.


    Anbu gave chase.


    Kakashi, leading a group of ninja, joined the pursuit.


    Yet unexpectedly, someone blocked their path.


    ��Hawk, your mission is complete. Return to the squad and assist in capturing the S-Class rogue ninja Orochimaru,�� the Anbu Captain ordered.


    Hs tone heavy, added, ��Come with us. With your help, we can definitely stop him.��


    But Sasuke leveled his blade and said calmly, ��Orochimaru belongs to me now.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116108123/b62274233b724d6f8aad32f65d1ab966/eyJ3ZWJwIjowfQ%3D%3D/1.jpg?token-time=1739491200&token-hash=b2F8p9HJWU1yN7CITLg30sBXiZYhMzVUyXJ3WrWgpho%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116108123/28a903c90c034faaa54c7a4c759f654c/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1739491200&token-hash=XZarrJavMx39ZOYvdPLgG-Ran1LVPvMz1Nz9zYof34A%3D" alt="">

 What If 8: Curse Seal Mark, Trade, and Bounty

    Unexpected words emerged from an unexpected person��s mouth.


    Kakashi and the Anbu stared incredulously at the dark-haired boy.


    "You''re working with Orochimaru?" Kakashi bent his knees, stepping forward to shield the group. "Since when?"


    No wonder...


    He had always questioned how Sasuke knew so many secret techniques.


    Initially, he assumed they were Uchiha clan secrets.


    But now, it seemed they were Orochimaru''s doing.


    "He is my prey," Sasuke repeated emphatically. "Konoha, stand down."


    "Are you betraying the village?" The Anbu captain finally spoke, his voice cold and sharp. "Orochimaru just killed the Third Hokage!"


    Sasuke��s expression remained stoic, silent.


    If Orochimaru could provide information on Itachi, then surely Konoha��an organization with far greater resources��could too.


    Yet Konoha had given him nothing.


    The answer was clear: Konoha didn��t want him to know.


    And if he considered it more cynically, perhaps Konoha intended to use this as leverage, holding Itachi''s information over him like a leash, to control and manipulate him.


    These tactics were far too familiar.


    Sasuke had used them himself on potential prisoners in the Nest of Maggots��individuals who held value but posed a risk. Such methods were exceedingly effective.


    However, there was one critical condition for this type of manipulation: power.


    If you couldn��t suppress the target with strength, attempting to control them with leverage would only backfire, leading to chaos.


    Clearly, Konoha lacked the power to suppress Sasuke.


    Such tricks wouldn��t work on him.


    Especially since he had ''other paths to take.''


    He drew his blade and held it horizontally, saying nothing. His intent was unmistakable.


    "Orochimaru was injured in his battle with the Third Hokage," the Anbu captain announced. "The mission parameters have changed. New orders: kill on sight��" ???��?��?


    Kakashi interrupted, "Capture Sasuke Uchiha alive."


    This wasn��t just about personal feelings.


    The Uchiha clan was vital to Konoha��s future.


    And Sasuke might hold information related to Orochimaru.


    The moment Kakashi finished speaking, one Anbu operative vanished, reappearing in an instant to strike silently.


    Sasuke crouched and twisted backward, dodging the blow. He grabbed the attacker��s wrist, pulling them off balance before slamming them down. With his other hand, he thrust his blade, stabbing and twisting it in one fluid motion.


    Blood sprayed.


    Kakashi��s expression turned serious.


    The Anbu captain was stunned.


    That operative was a Special Jonin��taken down in less than a single exchange?


    "I said, Orochimaru is my prey." Sasuke casually discarded the fallen Anbu operative. The crimson of his three-tomoe Sharingan seemed to merge with the blood around him. "Stand down now."


    "If you follow me..."


    "No matter who you are, I will not show mercy."


    His gaze swept over the group, pausing momentarily on Kakashi��s covered Sharingan before he turned and vanished.


    "Should we pursue?" The Anbu captain glanced at Kakashi.


    The earlier command had made it clear: for this operation, Kakashi was the leader.


    "No," Kakashi replied, shaking his head. "Return to the main battlefield. Support the front lines."


    "The Sand ninja haven��t been dealt with yet."


    The others nodded and moved out.


    Kakashi couldn��t resist taking one last glance in the direction Sasuke had gone.


    He couldn��t make sense of it.


    Orochimaru was a rogue ninja.


    Sasuke was Konoha��s brightest star...


    Why?


    Meanwhile, the Sand ninja continued to suffer defeat after defeat. Already fatigued and demoralized from prolonged combat, the loss of their Kazekage had left them with no hope of victory.


    This was why Kakashi and his team had been confident enough to pursue Sasuke.


    But the war had come at a steep cost.


    The entire village had been dragged into the vortex of conflict.


    ��


    Outside Konoha Village


    Orochimaru continued to flee, his Five Sound Ninja slowing their pace slightly.


    ��Don��t stop,�� Orochimaru said coldly, suppressing the pain coursing through him. ��Konoha��s forces will pursue us.��


    ��The ninja from the Sand Village can��t hold off all of Konoha��s forces.��


    The Five Sound Ninja nodded and pushed forward without pause.


    But after just a few steps, Orochimaru twisted his head sharply, gritting his teeth.


    ��Someone��s following us!��


    ��They��re fast����


    One of the group, a man with six arms, stopped in his tracks. His abilities made him the most suitable to cover their retreat. His techniques had been critical in ensuring their escape from Konoha.


    Forming hand signs, he prepared to launch a web from his mouth.


    But in an instant��


    Five beams of light shot through the air, silent yet swift and deadly.


    The spiderweb extended but failed to block the attack. It adhered to one of the beams and was dragged backward, flying toward the six-armed man.


    The beams struck with precision, pinning his head, primary arms, and legs to a tree.


    His remaining pair of arms flailed desperately, but he couldn��t remove the beams. Though small, they felt impossibly heavy, as if rooted deep in his flesh and bone.


    His techniques were useless.


    The beams contained a sealing power that froze the chakra within his body, leaving it stagnant and nearly impossible to mobilize.


    Konoha had sealing experts of this caliber?


    Two members of the Five Sound Ninja hesitated, pulling back to assist.


    ��You take Orochimaru-sama and go. We��ll hold them off����


    The pair volunteered.


    But Orochimaru merely chuckled coldly.


    ��There��s no need. The one who��s coming�� isn��t an enemy.��


    He turned his head toward the source of the attack.


    ��Isn��t that right, Sasuke-kun?��


    From behind the treetops, a figure stepped out, speaking calmly:


    ��Whether I��m an enemy depends on your attitude, Orochimaru.��


    It was Sasuke Uchiha.


    The reactions among the Five Sound Ninja varied��some were shocked, others gritted their teeth in frustration, and one or two even seemed relieved.


    ��What kind of attitude are you expecting from me?�� Orochimaru asked in a low voice. ��Sasuke-kun, I thought I made myself very clear in the Forest of Death.��


    Sasuke, hands in his pockets, replied evenly:


    ��But what I really want����


    ��You should already know that.��


    ��Itachi Uchiha.��


    ��I want to know everything you know about him. Every piece of information.��


    Orochimaru chuckled darkly.


    ��Information about Itachi?��


    ��That��s a very valuable commodity.��


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes.


    ��Is it more valuable than your life?��


    Orochimaru smiled faintly, glancing back toward Konoha.


    ��The reason Konoha��s ninja didn��t pursue us further�� is because of your intervention, isn��t it, Sasuke-kun?��


    ��I��m grateful for that.��


    ��As a gesture of thanks, I could share a little piece of information with you.��


    Sasuke interrupted, his tone icy:


    ��I want ''everything''.��


    ��Don��t be so impatient, Sasuke-kun,�� Orochimaru said, lowering his gaze to his useless arms, his voice faint and enigmatic. ��Information about Itachi�� carries a very steep price.��


    Sasuke cut him off again:


    ��I don��t know what game you think you��re playing, but listen carefully, Orochimaru.��


    ��You need to understand something.��


    ��The stakes here are not just the favor I did by stopping Konoha��s ANBU from catching up to you.��


    ��They also include ''your life''.��


    He paused, his Sharingan activating. The three spinning tomoe exuded a chilling, oppressive aura.


    ��Do you really think, in your current state, that you��and these�� weaklings��can stand against me?��


    Orochimaru smirked but did not respond.


    ��Don��t underestimate them, Sasuke-kun,�� he said with a sly grin.


    ��After all����


    ��Anyone I choose as my personal guard may not rival your genius, but they are far from weak.��


    Sasuke responded in a low voice:


    ��What about this?��


    The tomoe in his Sharingan began to spin faster, merging into a new pattern��a crimson six-pointed star that filled his entire eye.


    ''Mangeky�� Sharingan.''


    Orochimaru��s composure finally cracked. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    ��You��ve awakened the Mangeky��?!��


    Sasuke remained silent.


    Orochimaru took a deep breath, struggling to process the revelation.


    Sasuke��s talent was terrifying. At only twelve years old, he had achieved what most Uchiha never could.


    Not even Itachi had awakened the Mangeky�� at this age.


    Dangerous.


    Terrifyingly dangerous.


    Orochimaru hesitated, his mind racing.


    This boy��no, this ''young man''��might already be beyond his ability to control.


    Cooperate with him?


    Or��


    His guards were valuable assets, cultivated with great effort. But compared to his own survival, they were expendable.


    ��You��re considering escape, aren��t you?�� Sasuke interrupted, his voice calm and cutting.


    ��Counting on these lackeys to buy you time?��


    Orochimaru didn��t answer, nor did he lift his head.


    ��You think I can��t kill you?�� Sasuke continued. ��I see it, you know. What you��re hiding.��


    Orochimaru��s head snapped up.


    ��See what?��


    ��The Shinigami.�� Sasuke��s tone remained steady. ��The one the Third Hokage summoned. The Shinigami that claimed the souls of the First and Second Hokage��and severed the souls from your arms.��


    Orochimaru��s eyes widened further, his pupils contracting.


    He can see it?


    If he can describe it in such detail, it must be true.


    Could the Mangeky�� Sharingan really see into the realm of the soul?


    ��I can do the same to you,�� Sasuke said, his right hand moving to grip the hilt of his blade.


    ��If you don��t answer me now, I��ll simply take your soul and force the answers out of you.��


    Orochimaru believed him.


    He had experienced the terror of Itachi��s Sharingan firsthand. Its illusions had overwhelmed him in a single instant.


    And if ordinary genjutsu could target the mind, was it really so far-fetched for the Mangeky�� to attack the soul?


    ��Unbelievable,�� Orochimaru muttered. ��Sasuke-kun, you don��t negotiate, do you?��


    How ridiculous.


    He had assumed that a twelve-year-old Uchiha would be a lamb to slaughter.


    Just moments ago, he had been scheming to claim Sasuke��s body for his own.


    Now it was clear.


    ''He'' was the lamb.


    In the Forest of Death, Orochimaru hadn��t revealed his full strength, but Sasuke had hidden far more.


    Sasuke sneered.


    ��When did I ever say this was a negotiation?��


    ��I��ll get what I want��by whatever means necessary.��


    ��Don��t forget that, Orochimaru.��


    Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head.


    ��This place is too dangerous. Shall we move elsewhere first?��


    Sasuke nodded, agreeing without hesitation.


    ...


    Land of Rice Fields, Sound Village Underground Base


    After tending to his injured hands, Orochimaru sat across from Sasuke. "I kept you waiting, Sasuke-kun," he said with a faint smile.


    "These injuries aren''t easy to deal with."


    Sasuke remained silent, tapping his fingers against the table.


    Seeing his impatience, Orochimaru continued, ��Since you��re in such a hurry, I��ll get straight to the point.��


    ��Itachi Uchiha is currently part of an organization called ��Akatsuki.����


    ��Their base is in the Land of Rain, but their operations span a wide range of territories.��


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes.


    ��Contacting them is quite simple.�� Orochimaru leaned forward. ��After all, they��re a mercenary group. Just go to a bounty station, commission a mission under their name, and they��ll respond.��


    ��Your goal is to find them, isn��t it?��


    Orochimaru paused for a moment before adding, ��As for Itachi Uchiha...��


    ��Since you��ve awakened the Mangeky�� Sharingan, you should already be aware of its power.��


    ��Itachi is incredibly strong. He��s a master of genjutsu, though with those eyes, that won��t be too difficult for you to counter.��


    Sasuke asked calmly, ��How does my strength compare to his?��


    ��I��m not sure.�� Orochimaru shook his head. ��Itachi��s abilities are a poor match for mine, and you haven��t fought me seriously yet.��


    ��But...�� Orochimaru��s eyes glinted with greed as he leaned closer. ��Do you want to become stronger?��


    ��Gaining more strength might improve your chances against him.��


    He licked his lips, his gaze burning with intensity. ��Would you like to try, Sasuke-kun?��


    ��No training involved?�� Sasuke asked, raising a brow.


    ��Exactly.�� Orochimaru nodded. After a brief pause, he added, ��Sasuke-kun, have you heard of Sage Mode?��


    Sasuke shook his head.


    ��It��s a very powerful ability,�� Orochimaru explained with a smile. ��Surely, you��ve heard of Jiraiya?��


    Sasuke nodded. Of course, he knew the name��one of the Legendary Sannin, held in high regard in Konoha.


    ��He��s proficient in Sage Mode,�� Orochimaru continued. ��Without it, he��s no match for me. But once he uses it, he can surpass me.��


    ��What I��m offering you is something related to Sage Mode. With a special ��curse mark�� that stores natural energy, you won��t need to train to use Sage-like power.��


    ��This is a power even Itachi doesn��t possess.��


    The words ��even Itachi doesn��t possess�� made Sasuke��s heart skip a beat.


    He had grown strong��far stronger than before. With the Mangeky�� Sharingan and the powers of a Shinigami, he should already surpass Itachi.


    But the idea of becoming even stronger was tempting. Especially if it required no training...


    It meant no waiting.


    ��What do you want from me in return?�� Sasuke asked, tilting his head slightly.


    Nothing came without a price.


    ��There��s something I want to ask you,�� Orochimaru began, his gaze lingering on Sasuke��s eyes.


    Though his desire for Sasuke��s body hadn��t entirely faded, he knew his chances of taking it were slim, especially after their last encounter.


    Sasuke nodded for him to continue.


    ��Can you heal my hands?�� Orochimaru asked, his tone a mix of desperation and hope.


    ��I��m not sure, but I can try,�� Sasuke replied.


    Orochimaru nodded. ��Please.��


    Sasuke stood and moved beside him.


    Kaid�� is a rare form of Kido, mainly practiced by members of the 4th Division. I only know some basics��it��s useful for solo missions where self-healing is often necessary.


    Still, injuries like severed limbs were severe, even for a Shinigami. And Orochimaru��s physical body added another layer of complexity.


    Sasuke wasn��t confident his low-level healing techniques would work.


    He recited an incantation as green energy enveloped his hands and extended over Orochimaru��s arms.


    The tension in Orochimaru��s face began to ease as the pain subsided.


    The chronic, excruciating agony he had endured started to fade.


    It was effective.


    But Sasuke soon pulled his hands away. ��I can��t restore your hands.��


    Orochimaru froze, disappointment flashing across his face.


    ��But I��ve healed the damage to your soul,�� Sasuke continued. ��At least the pain will no longer bother you.��


    Orochimaru looked down at his hands. ��Even with the Mangeky�� Sharingan, it��s impossible to fix them completely?��


    ��You��ll need to retrieve them yourself,�� Sasuke said flatly.


    Orochimaru��s moment of reflection was interrupted by Sasuke��s impatient tone. ��Let��s proceed with the curse mark, as you mentioned.��


    ��Wait, Sasuke-kun,�� Orochimaru called out.


    Sasuke frowned. ��What is it now?��


    ��Let��s make another deal,�� Orochimaru said, licking his lips. ��After you kill Itachi, could you give me his Sharingan?��


    ��Keep dreaming,�� Sasuke interrupted coldly. ��Don��t even think about coveting the Sharingan of the Uchiha Clan.��


    ��Do you want to die, Orochimaru?��  S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru paused before tilting his head with a faint smirk. ��You won��t need those eyes, will you?��


    Sasuke��s glare silenced him.


    ��Fine, if not his eyes, then how about those techniques you��ve been using?�� Orochimaru asked slyly. ��They��re different from normal ninjutsu��word-based incantations instead of hand seals?��


    Sasuke sneered. ��You��re observant. Do you want them?��


    ��And what could you possibly offer in return?��


    Orochimaru grinned. ��More information about the Akatsuki.��


    ��Itachi is a key member of that organization. If you intend to kill him, you��ll inevitably cross paths with them.��


    ��They��re filled with powerful individuals��not weaker than me.��


    Sasuke replied coolly, ��If they��re all like you, it doesn��t sound like anything worth worrying about.��


    Orochimaru froze for a moment before bursting into laughter. ��Underestimating me, Sasuke-kun?��


    ��Itachi��s Sharingan counters me. Others won��t be so easy.��


    After a moment of thought, Sasuke nodded. ��Fine.��


    Kid�� was already his, and sharing it posed no real loss. It was a profitable deal with no downside.


    Orochimaru retrieved a scroll he had prepared earlier, and Sasuke wrote down some basic techniques on the spot.


    The deal was done, and it was time for the next step. Orochimaru performed the ritual to implant the curse mark on Sasuke.


    For ordinary people, this process was a deadly trial. But for someone of Sasuke��s caliber, the curse mark��s invasive energy posed no significant threat. The implantation went smoothly.


    ��


    At the same time, in Konoha Village��inside the Ninja Academy shelter:


    ��What did you just say? Sasuke became a rogue ninja?�� Naruto exclaimed, his eyes wide with disbelief, his voice echoing dramatically.


    Kakashi raised a hand, sighing helplessly. ��Keep your voice down. This isn��t something everyone needs to know.��


    ��I came to you two because, during your time at the academy, you were the closest to Sasuke. I need to know if there was anything suspicious about him��anything out of the ordinary.��


    Sakura��s eyes widened, and it took her a moment after Kakashi finished speaking to snap out of her daze.


    It had been a long time since she��d heard anything about Sasuke.


    Ever since they��d failed the survival test...


    It was as if Sasuke had vanished from the face of the earth.


    She had even gone to the old Uchiha district to search for him, but she never found him.


    And now, the first news she hears about Sasuke is this:


    Sasuke had not only become a ninja but had joined the ��Anbu.��


    And now, he had allegedly defected from Konoha to associate with the very man who killed the Third Hokage.


    But...


    Sakura immediately shook her head, her response firm. ��No, Sasuke-kun was always normal. There was nothing out of the ordinary about him.��


    Even if there had been something unusual, she wouldn��t have hesitated to deny it.


    Naruto folded his arms, furrowing his brow in thought. ��Weird things? Yeah, lots of them.��


    ��Like how we��re the same age, but he��s insanely strong��strong enough to be on par with you, Kakashi-sensei.��


    ��Or how he��s always got that sour face but still attracts all the girls.��


    ��And how, even though he��s as much of a loner as me, people always gave him food while I got nothing.��


    Kakashi sighed, covering his face with his hand. ��Naruto, those aren��t the kinds of things I��m asking about.��


    ��Did he ever meet with someone not affiliated with the village?��


    ��Or ask about things no student should know?��


    Naruto raised his eyebrows and shook his head. ��Nope, none of that.��


    ��Sasuke��s a total loner. After school, he just went home and never came out to play.��


    ��I never saw him do anything like what you��re talking about.��


    Kakashi nodded.


    Nothing, huh?


    So Sasuke hadn��t made contact with Orochimaru while he was still at the academy?


    Or had he? Perhaps Sasuke had been in touch with Orochimaru all along but had covered his tracks so flawlessly that no evidence remained.


    Getting useful information out of academy students was proving difficult.


    ��That��s all for now,�� Kakashi said, waving them off as he prepared to leave.


    ��Wait, Kakashi-sensei!�� Sakura and Naruto called out simultaneously.


    ��What is it?�� Kakashi paused mid-step.


    If it had just been Sakura, he might have ignored her.


    But Naruto... Naruto was worth a moment of his time.


    ��Did Sasuke really betray the village?�� Naruto asked earnestly.


    Kakashi nodded.


    ��Why would he do that? He already became a ninja��and a really strong one too,�� Naruto muttered, his voice tinged with confusion and frustration. He didn��t understand the term ��Anbu,�� nor did he know what their duties entailed.


    But it sounded secretive��and powerful.


    Sasuke had it all, didn��t he?


    If it were him...


    Naruto knew he��d never leave Konoha if he achieved something so great. That would finally earn him recognition from the village.


    Kakashi shook his head. ��I��m not sure. Maybe it has something to do with ��that man.����


    Naruto tilted his head. ��That man?��


    ��Is it the one Sasuke mentioned before?�� Sakura asked, her memory kicking in.


    Kakashi smiled faintly, patting Naruto on the head. ��Why ask about it?��


    ��I��m going to become a ninja!�� Naruto declared, his fists clenched with determination. ��And I��m going to bring Sasuke back.��


    ��I��ll ask him myself why he did this!��


    There was anger in Naruto��s heart.


    Sasuke had so easily obtained something he longed for, only to throw it away as if it were nothing.


    It was infuriating.


    How could he be so ungrateful?


    Kakashi froze for a moment, looking at Naruto. ��You��re determined to bring Sasuke back?��


    ��Of course!�� Naruto turned to Sakura beside him. ��Sakura-chan must feel the same way, right?��


    Sakura nodded. ��Yes.��


    Kakashi patted Naruto��s head again. ��Then work hard. Sasuke��s very strong now. If you don��t push yourself, you won��t be able to catch up to him.��


    He paused for a moment.


    Naruto nodded firmly, his heart set ablaze with resolve.


    He began imagining the future...


    If he brought Sasuke back, he��d surely become a hero in the eyes of the village.


    Sakura would be overjoyed, and maybe she��d finally go out with him��or even more.


    And Sasuke, that arrogant jerk...


    He��d finally be able to punch him square in the face.


    ��


    Land of Rice Fields, Underground Base


    Sasuke stepped out of the underground chamber, now clad in a traditional kimono. His ninja garb was gone, replaced by a katana sheathed diagonally across his back.


    ��Congratulations, Sasuke-kun,�� Orochimaru greeted him at the entrance, a sly smile playing on his lips. ��Care to test your new abilities?��


    Sasuke glanced at him. ��Will you be my opponent?��


    ��Of course not. I��ve prepared something for you,�� Orochimaru replied, turning his head to motion toward another underground training ground.


    Sasuke smirked faintly and nodded.


    ...


    Konoha


    Two figures appeared atop the village walls��one standing, the other half-sitting.


    ��What a pathetic sight,�� said the man with a catfish-like face, clicking his tongue and shaking his head. ��Even the Hokage is dead. This time, Konoha has suffered heavy losses.��


    The other man remained silent.


    ��The Sand Village unleashed their tailed beast right in the middle of Konoha,�� the catfish-faced man continued. ��Almost half the village has been destroyed.��


    ��But still����


    ��What are we doing here?��


    It was only then that Itachi Uchiha responded. ��We��re here to check on the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki. If the opportunity presents itself, we��ll take him.��


    The catfish-faced man glanced at him.


    ��Only if the leader agrees,�� Itachi added, shaking his head slightly.


    The man made a sound of acknowledgment and then fell silent.


    ��Let��s go,�� Itachi said, motioning with his hand as he led the way into the village.


    The two made minimal attempts at disguise, wearing straw hats to obscure their faces. However, such measures proved ineffective. They still encountered resistance from Konoha ninja at the village gates, engaging in battle. After killing three Konoha ninjas, they slowly withdrew.


    ...


    Outside Konoha


    ��What a fascinating piece of news,�� the catfish-faced man said, his eyes glinting with excitement. ��Your little brother has betrayed Konoha as well.��


    ��Just like you.��


    Itachi��s expression darkened. ��Is that so?��


    ��Konoha couldn��t keep him. It seems he��s reached a certain level of strength.��


    ��Shall we look for him?�� the catfish-faced man asked with a sly grin, leaning closer.


    Itachi nodded. ��Find him. Let��s see if those eyes of his are ripe for harvest.��


    ...


    At the Land of Fire��s Border, in an Underground Bounty Exchange


    Sasuke raised his hand, placing a stack of silver notes on the counter. ��I want to issue a bounty.��


    ��Target: Sasuke Uchiha.��


    ��And I want someone from the Akatsuki to take the mission.��

 What If 9: Sasuke vs Itachi

    Specifically naming someone to take a mission��


    And throwing down such a large stack of silver bills at once.


    What kind of game is this?


    ��That��s not how it works,�� the exchange office ninja said, shaking his head with a cold expression. His words were firm, but his hands betrayed him as they reached for the pile of silver notes. ��Once a mission is posted, it��s up to chance who accepts it. Anyone capable of completing it can take it����


    He was indifferent.


    But Sasuke��s blade was even colder.


    Before the words fully left the man��s mouth, a flash of steel followed, and a spray of blood painted the room.


    ��Now can it be done?�� Sasuke asked softly, his tone devoid of emotion, as if he��d just done something utterly mundane.


    The ninja gasped, his breathing ragged and labored.


    Pain spread through his body. Though the wound was on his hand, his legs gave out beneath him, leaving him trembling on the floor.


    Instinct took over.


    For those who lived by the sword, slow reflexes meant an early death.


    Others in the exchange office quickly retreated. The cautious, the timid, or the weak darted away, unwilling to get involved.


    But several members of the exchange rushed forward.


    Shuriken, kunai, and an assortment of bizarre ninja tools flew toward Sasuke.


    Others, armed with swords or specialized weapons, maneuvered to engage him in close combat.


    ��Are you here to make trouble?�� one of them demanded as they attacked, leaving no time for an answer.


    After all��


    One of the exchange��s ironclad rules was to never harm those within its walls.


    Breaking that rule invited swift and deadly retaliation.


    Sasuke��s cold eyes scanned the attackers.


    He had expected more skilled fighters.


    But most were no stronger than mid-level Chunin. The few who might qualify as Jonin were so poorly trained it bordered on laughable.


    With a slash and a sweep, Sasuke��s blade carved through the air. His strikes came relentlessly, cutting down the opposition.


    In moments, only a handful of cautious ranged attackers remained, trembling in fear.


    ��Damn it����


    ��What kind of monster is this?��


    What kind of terrifying figure had they crossed paths with?


    For someone of this caliber to appear at an exchange office�� it was baffling.


    By now, only the renowned elite��top-tier fighters from the Five Great Ninja Villages��might have remained standing.


    ��Now, can I specify the Akatsuki to take on this mission?�� Sasuke asked icily, glaring at one of the remaining attackers as he withdrew his blade from the man��s chest. R??N????????��?


    The remaining ninja forced strained smiles and nodded quickly. ��No problem! Of course!��


    The exchange office operated on violence.


    And when faced with overwhelming violence��


    Naturally, its rules bent accordingly.


    Sasuke tossed the stack of silver notes onto the floor and said coldly, ��Then get it done. I��ll be waiting in the Land of Fire.��


    He deliberately left his location, repeating it clearly several times to ensure there was no chance they��d forget, before turning and walking away.


    ��


    Within the borders of the Land of Fire, Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Hoshigaki were on the hunt for Sasuke.


    "The eyes I nurtured have borne fruit" was as good a justification as any. Conveniently, Sasuke was currently associating with someone who posed another significant threat to the Akatsuki.


    This secondary target was just as important, and with the Akatsuki''s workload relatively light, Kisame had no reason to refuse the mission.


    However��


    When they arrived near the Land of Grass, unexpected intel reached them.


    "A message from the leader," Kisame read aloud, clicking his tongue as his voice turned peculiar. "A particularly skilled individual has placed a direct contract at a bounty station in the Land of Fire. A one-million-ry�� mission to assassinate Sasuke Uchiha, specifically tasking the Akatsuki to do it."


    Itachi turned his head slightly, his gaze settling on Kisame.


    "The details say it''s a black-haired ninja, not very old but incredibly skilled. He reportedly wiped out an entire group of enemies in one go," Kisame continued. "And it seems this guy''s real goal isn��t for us to kill Sasuke. He was anxious to give us an address."


    "Looks like he wants us to pay him a visit," Kisame concluded with a dry chuckle.


    Itachi was silent for a moment before speaking softly: "I see."


    "Orochimaru truly is a dangerous individual��he''s leaked information about the organization to Sasuke."


    Kisame snorted. "Trouble he can''t handle himself, so he tries to let others take care of it? Classic Orochimaru."


    He paused and turned to Itachi. "So, do we still go after your brother?"


    Itachi slid his hands into his pockets, his expression calm and indifferent as always.


    "Of course. We''ll find him first. That slippery snake, Orochimaru, can wait."


    ��


    A remote town in the Land of Fire.


    Sasuke sat on a rooftop, gazing into the distance, waiting.


    He didn��t know which member of the Akatsuki would come, and he didn��t care.


    As long as they could lead him to Itachi Uchiha.


    Better yet, if Itachi himself appeared.


    Suddenly, chakra rippled in the distance, steadily approaching.


    Sasuke turned his head.


    Two men in black cloaks adorned with red clouds walked into the town from the outskirts.


    One had a shark-like face, but Sasuke glanced over him with disinterest.


    The other had black hair and blood-red eyes marked with three spinning tomoe.


    Sasuke couldn��t look away.


    ��It��s him.��


    The man he could never forget��the one he hated most.


    With a burst of speed, Sasuke leapt from the rooftop, cutting through the air with a sharp sound and landing directly in front of the pair.


    ��What speed!�� Kisame Hoshigaki exclaimed, gripping the hilt of his massive sword. But after getting a good look at Sasuke, he smirked and relaxed his grip.


    ��Is this your little brother, Itachi? He��s full of energy. Unlike you.��


    Sasuke ignored Kisame, his gaze locked on Itachi. His eyes burned with fury.


    ��Itachi! I��ve finally found you!��


    ��Foolish as ever,�� Itachi replied coldly, his hand slipping from his cloak to reveal his arm.


    ��Partnering with someone like Orochimaru�� Did you actually believe him?��


    ��Do you know what gave you the confidence to provoke us?��


    ��Orochimaru must��ve told you. He fought me once, and it took only a single move to defeat him.��


    His gaze was piercing, weighted with disdain.


    ��I have the power to kill you now!�� Sasuke declared, ignoring Itachi��s words.


    Fueled by hatred, he stepped forward, his sword flashing as he slashed at his brother.


    Kisame jumped back to avoid the conflict, a wide grin on his face.


    Itachi, however, stood motionless, letting Sasuke��s blade pierce through his chest.


    In the next moment, a flock of crows exploded outward, filling the air with dark, fluttering wings.


    ��Genjutsu.��


    Sasuke recognized it instantly.


    ��When?��


    During that brief moment of eye contact?


    ��Damn it, Itachi,�� Kisame complained, shaking his head. ��Stop using your genjutsu on me too.��


    But as he spoke, a hand suddenly emerged silently from behind Sasuke, thrusting straight into his chest.


    ��You��re dead, Sasuke,�� Itachi��s cold voice whispered.


    ��Let this be a lesson.��


    The words remained unfinished.


    Sasuke��s body dissolved into nothingness, a flickering illusion.


    ��Genjutsu again.��


    Kisame groaned in exasperation. ��You genjutsu specialists are so troublesome. Leave me out of it!��


    Neither brother paid him any mind.


    ��It seems the gap between us isn��t as wide as I thought,�� Sasuke said calmly.


    ��I can use genjutsu too.��


    The battle continued��two Sharingan wielders locked in a relentless exchange of illusions.


    Their deadly game of perception and deception left no room for error.


    Standing on a tree branch, Itachi��s tone softened ever so slightly, though his words remained harsh.


    ��You��ve grown quickly, Sasuke. You��re nearly on my level.��


    ��But you seem to have forgotten the true difference between us.��


    He raised his eyes, and the three tomoe began to spin, morphing into the shape of a scythe.


    ��These Mangeky�� Sharingan are what set us apart,�� Itachi said.


    ��Once more, I��ll show you the pain of that night.��


    ��Sasuke.��


    ��The gift I gave you��you seem to have squandered it.��


    He widened his eyes, unleashing the malevolent power of his Tsukuyomi.


    A blood-red world enveloped them, dragging Sasuke into its depths.


    He was bound to a crucifix, helpless.


    Before him stood countless versions of Itachi, each holding a blade.


    In unison, they spoke, their voices a chilling tide.


    ��In this world, I hold absolute control.��


    ��Now, feel the pain����


    But Sasuke��strapped to the executioner��s block��smirked.


    ��I��m smarter than you think, and far more determined.��


    ��Do you really think you��re the only one with those eyes?��


    He glared fiercely.


    The tomoe in his Sharingan spun wildly, transforming into a six-pointed star, glowing crimson.


    Another Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    Itachi froze, momentarily stunned. Even in this realm of pure willpower, he faltered.  Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That instant was all Sasuke needed.


    In this spiritual battlefield, where the flesh held no sway, Sasuke��s superior mastery of his soul gave him the edge.


    Itachi��s moment of hesitation allowed Sasuke to seize control of the Tsukuyomi��s domain.


    In an instant, the roles reversed.


    It was now Itachi who was bound to the executioner��s block.


    The countless clones vanished, replaced by a single, vengeful Sasuke holding his blade.


    ��Itachi!�� Sasuke roared.


    ��This strike is for Father!��


    His blade plunged deep into Itachi��s body.


    Itachi groaned in pain.


    ��This one��s for Mother!��


    Without hesitation, Sasuke drove the sword in again.


    Blood spilled from Itachi��s left eye, leaving a crimson trail down his face.


    ��And this one����


    Sasuke raised the blade for another strike, shouting the name of another close to his heart.


    The Tsukuyomi world shattered.


    Even though Sasuke had turned the tables, the space ultimately belonged to Itachi. A single thought was all it took for him to end the technique.


    ...


    Reality.


    Itachi Uchiha bent forward, blood-tears streaming down his face, the effects of the mental strain from the illusory world manifesting physically. Crimson droplets fell from his cheeks to the ground.


    Sasuke Uchiha clenched his teeth. ��Figured it out, have you?��


    ��Can��t handle it already?��


    ��That was only two strikes. When you slaughtered the Uchiha clan, it was far more than just two.��


    ��You haven��t even begun to taste the agony they felt.��


    Kisame Hoshigaki��s eyes widened in shock.


    Sasuke��s eyes��those were no ordinary Sharingan.


    He had known Itachi long enough to recognize those eyes: the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    But...


    How could a twelve-year-old possess such power?


    How?


    Itachi had unlocked his Mangekyo Sharingan only after immense personal sacrifice��by slaughtering his own clan.


    What had Sasuke done to achieve this? There were no other Uchiha left for him to kill.


    And even more shocking, Itachi was struggling.


    By all accounts, Itachi, being older and having wielded the Mangekyo far longer, should have had superior experience, mastery, and ocular power.


    Not to mention, this was a battle within Tsukuyomi, a technique that Itachi controlled.


    Yet Sasuke was prevailing.


    A terrifying thought crossed Kisame��s mind.


    Could Sasuke...


    Have surpassed Itachi?


    Kisame tightened his grip on his massive sword. ��Itachi, let me help you.��


    ��No,�� Itachi refused decisively. ��This is a matter for the Uchiha.��


    Kisame froze.


    ��Your mental strength is extraordinary,�� Itachi acknowledged, blood dripping from his eyes. ��To find a way to break even Tsukuyomi... impressive.��


    ��However, the Sharingan��s powers do not end with illusions.��


    He raised his hand to his right eye, fingers parted slightly as fresh blood trickled through.


    With a sharp ''whoosh'', black flames ignited on Sasuke��s body.


    Sasuke looked down at himself, smirking. ��So, this is your other technique?��


    ��Amaterasu.��


    He named the technique with precision and stood unmoving, unshaken.


    Itachi froze.


    How did Sasuke know about Amaterasu?


    They had never fought before.


    This ability had never been revealed, not even to Orochimaru.


    Unless��


    Could Sasuke possess this power as well?


    ��You��re destined to be killed by me,�� Sasuke said with a manic grin. His right eye spun with the Mangekyo Sharingan as a bloody tear slid down his cheek.


    ��Do you know what my ocular power is?��


    ��Kagutsuchi.��


    ��Blaze Release.��


    ��The ability to manipulate the flames of Amaterasu.��


    For the first time, Sasuke truly understood the purpose of his journey to the Soul Society.


    It was preparation��''to counter Itachi Uchiha.''


    A powerful soul allowed him to resist Tsukuyomi.


    Kagutsuchi allowed him to manipulate Amaterasu.


    Every aspect of Itachi��s Mangekyo was rendered ineffective against him.


    Itachi was born to be defeated by him.


    With Sasuke��s declaration, the black flames shifted. The unrelenting fire molded itself into the shape of an arrow, sharp and precise, before shooting straight at Itachi.


    Itachi��s face twisted into a grimace as he desperately dodged.


    The very technique he had wielded so masterfully was now turned against him, becoming the most effective weapon in the hands of his adversary.


    Kisame couldn��t watch anymore. Once again, he gripped his sword tightly. ��Itachi, I��m stepping in.��


    ��You seem to be having a hard time dealing with your little brother.��


    ��Man, these young ones are terrifying.��


    Itachi rolled out of the way of another attack, shaking his head even as he dodged. His stance was unwavering. ��No. The Mangekyo��s true power is far beyond this.��


    Kisame blinked, momentarily stunned.


    He had worked with Itachi long enough to understand his combat habits, even his ocular abilities.


    Yet despite that��


    Even he couldn��t fathom the full extent of Itachi��s power.


    The Sharingan truly was a fearsome Kekkei Genkai.


    Itachi bent low, his voice calm but resolute. ��The Mangekyo Sharingan is your greatest asset, Sasuke. But this power�� it isn��t so simple.��


    ��How long have you had those eyes? This technique����


    As he spoke, chakra swirled around him. Blood-red energy condensed, thin at first, but rapidly thickened, forming a skeletal ribcage around his body.


    The black flames of Amaterasu scorched the surface, but they couldn��t penetrate the bones to harm the man inside.


    The ribcage was only the beginning.


    A skull formed, followed by limbs. A colossal giant rose, standing dozens of meters tall, blocking out the sun.


    It was magnificent and terrifying.


    Kisame stared in awe.


    ��So�� this is also within the Sharingan��s grasp?��


    Sasuke��s expression remained unchanged. He simply raised his hand, the tomoe in his Mangekyo spinning as he activated the same ability.


    ��Susanoo.��


    His own skeletal giant emerged, forming faster than Itachi��s. Though similar in structure, its glowing purple aura set it apart.


    Inside his Susanoo, Itachi��s expression softened.


    Sasuke had already reached this level?


    Susanoo was not an easy technique to master. Even for Itachi, it had taken time after unlocking the Mangekyo Sharingan to learn it. In the beginning, he could summon only fragments��ribs or an arm at most.


    But Sasuke had already summoned a full skeletal frame.


    There was no need to hold back anymore.


    Itachi felt a heavy burden lift from his shoulders.


    The death of the Third Hokage had left him deeply uneasy. Without Hiruzen, the fragile balance of his agreement with the village was at risk.


    To reassert his presence, he had returned under the pretense of monitoring the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki and even got into a fight with Kakashi to send a message: ��He was still alive, and the deal still stood.��


    Then Sasuke defected to Orochimaru��a man who had expressed clear interest in the Sharingan and even attempted to steal Itachi��s eyes.


    Itachi had rushed to find Orochimaru, fearing that his little brother would fall victim to the Snake Sannin��s ambitions.


    But now��


    There was no need to worry.


    If Sasuke could surpass him, no one could threaten him��not Orochimaru, not anyone.


    As long as Sasuke overcame the final flaw of the Sharingan, he might not even need to fear ''Madara Uchiha''.


    The two titanic figures clashed, trading devastating blows.


    Sasuke��s strikes were ferocious, relentless.


    Itachi dodged and parried, carefully holding back his strength. He didn��t need to��Sasuke��s direct combat prowess already surpassed his own.


    Speed, strength, tactical ingenuity��Sasuke held the upper hand.


    It was as though the roles of elder and younger brother had been reversed.


    However, Itachi wasn��t done yet.


    The skeletal figure around him began to change. Flesh grew over the bones, filling out its frame. The once-emaciated giant now stood tall, clad in muscle and sinew, its size increasing further.


    This was Susanoo��s second stage.


    ��Don��t get complacent, Sasuke,�� Itachi said softly. His voice, muffled by the Susanoo, barely reached Sasuke��s ears.


    Sasuke��s expression remained unchanged as his own Susanoo advanced to the second stage as well.


    Though he had rarely used his Mangekyo Sharingan in the Soul Society to avoid damaging his eyes, his theoretical understanding of its powers was unmatched.


    Time worked differently in the Soul Society, making his growth unbound by the limitations of the ninja world.


    For now, Itachi remained one step ahead.


    However, his frail body limited him, forcing him to stop at the third stage.


    Compared to the first and second stages, the third was a significant turning point.


    Not only did Susanoo don armor, but at this stage, it also unlocked a unique weapon.


    Different Susanoo wielded different types of weapons, each serving a distinct purpose.


    Given Sasuke��s talent, progressing to this level in such a short time after awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan filled Itachi with pride. He now wished to burn out his remaining life to pave the way for his brother.


    But to his surprise...


    Even at the third stage...


    As soon as Itachi entered it, Sasuke caught up.


    Sasuke��s attacks were less relentless than before, no longer aimed at Itachi��s vital points. Yet, the pressure on Itachi grew even greater. On one hand, it was due to the strain of maintaining the third stage of Susanoo, which heavily taxed his body. On the other, it was Sasuke��s shift in tactics��applying a style that seemed as if he were trying to force something more out of Itachi.


    Ten minutes later, the purple Susanoo faltered.


    Sasuke��s voice, loud and crystal clear, cut through the air, reaching Itachi��s ears:


    ��Is this all you��ve got?��


    ��Is this where it ends?��


    ��How pathetic, Itachi.��


    ��You killed the entire clan, killed our parents, all to gain power��and this is the pitiful result?��


    ��Then again, a wretched person like you could never truly attain real strength.��


    Itachi remained silent.


    He understood Sasuke��s hatred toward him. It was what he had intended.


    But there was something else in Sasuke��s words that he couldn��t fully decipher.


    Was he implying mastery of the fourth stage of Susanoo?


    Even Itachi, after acquiring the Mangekyo Sharingan six years ago, had only managed to reach the third stage. Even in good health, he doubted he could have achieved the fourth stage by now.


    How long had Sasuke had the Mangekyo?


    Even with the emotional shock Itachi had deliberately given him, it hadn��t been that long. At best, assuming Sasuke had awakened it six years ago, he would��ve had almost no opportunity to hone it in Konoha��s peace and safety.


    After all, six years ago, Konoha had explicitly informed him that Sasuke had merely unlocked the Three-Tomoe Sharingan.


    But as Itachi silently observed, the purple figure surrounding Sasuke grew larger, rising fully to its feet. One hand wielded a bow, the other a sword.


    Itachi��s eyes widened with awe.


    ��So it��s true.��


    But before he could process the full extent of what he was seeing, the transformation continued.


    The purple giant grew even taller, sprouting wings from its back. The bow warped, reshaping itself into another sword, forming a pair of twin blades.


    Now, Itachi was truly at a loss.


    This wasn��t the fourth stage of Susanoo.


    This was what Madara Uchiha had once described as ��Complete Form Susanoo.��


    Throughout history, even among those who had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, almost none had achieved this level of power.


    And Sasuke had done so in just a few years?


    ��Do you see it, Itachi?�� Sasuke��s voice boomed as he raised the right arm of his Susanoo, pointing directly at his older brother.


    ��I am far stronger than you now.��


    ��And I��ve reached this point without killing a single relative, without murdering anyone dear to me.��


    ��You, a heartless, ungrateful coward, not only threw away your humanity but also failed to gain anything in return.��


    ��You were wrong!��


    Sasuke��s words were venomous, spoken through gritted teeth.


    He wasn��t just intent on killing Itachi physically��he wanted to destroy his spirit.


    If Itachi believed that power required ruthlessness, that strength came from sacrificing one��s loved ones, then Sasuke would prove otherwise.


    He would show Itachi that the stronger path was the exact opposite.


    Itachi said nothing, staring at Sasuke with unease.


    Things were spiraling away from what he had anticipated. The outcome he had painstakingly planned for was now unraveling into something unpredictable and absurd.


    And yet, despite his silence, he couldn��t ignore Sasuke��s words.


    Itachi��s reasons for annihilating the Uchiha clan weren��t about power��they were for Konoha.


    In his eyes, the village had to come before the clan.


    Now, his greatest fear was that Sasuke, wielding such immense power, might choose to rebel against the village.


    If Sasuke decided not to return to Konoha, there would be no one capable of forcing him to.


    Such a decision would completely contradict everything Itachi had worked toward.


    Sasuke activated Shunpo, showing no mercy.


    Knowing Itachi��s strength had reached its limit, and having shattered his spirit through his words, Sasuke no longer hesitated.


    From the spiritual to the physical, Itachi was thoroughly defeated.


    Sasuke thrust his blade forward, piercing Itachi��s chest.


    The ethereal armor of Susanoo cracked and shattered into fragments.


    Itachi coughed violently, blood spewing as his Susanoo disintegrated. He plummeted from the sky, barely saving himself with a desperate Earth Release technique.


    Sasuke dissipated his Susanoo and landed beside Itachi.


    He raised his sword high, preparing to deliver the final blow.


    Like an executioner of the 2nd Division, he swung his blade with the precision of someone carrying out justice on a traitor.


    ��Wait��wait, Sasuke,�� Itachi choked out, coughing between his words.


    "That night, I wasn��t the only one who acted."


    Sasuke��s blade stopped just short of Itachi��s neck, the wind from the strike leaving a shallow cut.


    ��Who else?�� Sasuke asked, his tone calm and measured. ��Was it someone from Konoha?��


    Itachi shook his head weakly. ��No. The other person... was also an Uchiha.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116224723/1b5d81996b164e56a513eea51b69ef75/eyJ3Ijo4MjAsIndlYnAiOjB9/1.jpg?token-time=1739577600&token-hash=3zBluYuXd8eJUqyRFKe6NlAphgkdOWQsfcOqeT2Xik0%3D" alt="">

 What If 10, Part 1: Killing Itachi, Revenge on Konoha

    Sasuke froze at Itachi��s words.


    ''Another Uchiha?''


    But according to Konoha��s official stance, aside from himself and Itachi, every other member of the Uchiha clan had been ruthlessly slaughtered.


    He was supposed to be the only surviving Uchiha orphan.


    So, who was the other one?


    Could this person be on the same level as Itachi? Did they also possess the ''Mangeky�� Sharingan''?


    ��That person is���� Itachi paused for effect.


    ��Madara Uchiha.��


    The name that fell from Itachi��s lips sent shockwaves through Sasuke��s mind.


    ''Unbelievable.''


    ''And absurd.''


    Of course, Sasuke had heard of Madara Uchiha. Who in the Uchiha clan��or even in the entire ninja world��hadn��t?


    Madara, along with the First Hokage, had founded Konoha Village. He was said to possess power on par with the First Hokage himself.


    But that was over sixty years ago.


    If Madara were still alive today, he��d be over a hundred years old. Even if he somehow defied the natural lifespan, what strength could someone that old still have? Could he really have orchestrated the annihilation of the Uchiha clan?


    The idea seemed absurd.


    ''Yet��''


    Legends often defied logic.


    Still, if he had been the Uchiha clan��s leader, why would he want to destroy his own clan?


    If he were as powerful as the stories claimed, wouldn��t he have done so long ago?


    ''Why wait until now?''


    ��That��s impossible,�� Sasuke muttered, instinctively shaking his head in denial.


    Itachi seized Sasuke��s moment of distraction.


    He opened his mouth.


    A subtle chakra fluctuation rippled.


    Sasuke��s eyes followed the movement, drawn to it.


    It was a crow.


    The bird fluttered out of Itachi��s throat, its wings beating.


    At first glance, it seemed ordinary��after all, Itachi��s summoning animal was also a crow. But something about this one was different.


    Its eyes weren��t black.


    They were crimson red, bearing a complex and peculiar pattern.


    ''A Mangeky�� Sharingan.''


    But it wasn��t Itachi��s Mangeky��.


    This one had a distinctive design: four curved blades overlapping in the center.


    ''Another person��s Mangeky�� Sharingan.''


    ��Forgive me, Sasuke,�� Itachi��s voice emerged softly. ��I never wanted to use this method.��


    ��When this technique ends����


    ��I��ll tell you the whole truth.��


    The crow��s Mangeky�� Sharingan rotated, its pattern spinning as it locked onto Sasuke��s eyes.


    ��Kotoamatsukami.��


    The technique activated, delving into Sasuke��s psyche.


    Sasuke��s body trembled.


    Within him, two distinct energies coexisted.


    One belonged to the ninja, derived from his physical body: chakra.


    The other belonged to the Shinigami, sourced from his soul: spiritual energy.


    At this moment, his spiritual energy continued to function normally.


    But his chakra��


    His chakra felt foreign, as though something invasive had taken root within it.


    Then Itachi spoke, his tone calm and firm.


    ��From now on, you, Sasuke Uchiha, will be completely loyal to Konoha Village.��


    Sasuke��s confusion deepened.


    Why had Itachi suddenly said that?


    The invasive chakra particles inside his body grew lively, surging through him like an uncontrollable torrent.


    They dispersed, spreading informational fragments throughout every corner of his body��embedding themselves into his very being.


    The message was singular and absolute:


    ��Complete loyalty to Konoha.��


    The chakra that Sasuke should have controlled was now attempting to control him instead.


    It forcefully sought to imprint Itachi��s will onto him.


    As the chakra settled into his body, it shifted its focus to his soul, attempting to corrupt it.


    But Sasuke was prepared.


    His spiritual energy enveloped his soul, shielding it from invasion.


    Even so, he couldn��t entirely suppress his unease.


    ''What am I supposed to do?''


    Fortunately, Itachi seemed unaware that the technique had failed��or perhaps he was simply overconfident in its efficacy.


    To any ordinary ninja, Kotoamatsukami was irresistible.


    It was absolute.


    But Sasuke was unique. His soul harbored a different kind of power��one capable of resisting the intrusion.


    ��My time is short,�� Itachi said, coughing twice.


    ��But with Shisui��s eye, I��ve corrected your misguided thoughts.��


    ��Now, I can tell you everything.��


    Blood trickled from his lips as he turned toward an approaching presence.


    It was Kisame Hoshigaki.


    Earlier, their battle had distanced them, but now that their techniques had dissipated, Itachi could sense Kisame��s proximity.


    Yet this wasn��t the time for Kisame to intervene.


    Itachi took a deep breath, channeling the last remnants of his chakra into his eyes.


    ��Amaterasu!��


    Black flames erupted, encircling the brothers in a towering inferno.


    Kisame stopped in his tracks, gazing at the dark fire with a frown.


    This wasn��t good.


    Itachi��s condition seemed precarious.


    It looked like he might lose an excellent partner today.


    ��I��m sorry, Sasuke,�� Itachi said softly.


    Raising his hand, he pressed his index and middle fingers together and reached forward.


    It was a gesture Sasuke knew well��one Itachi often used when they were children.


    It was a symbol of affection, of brotherly love.


    But Sasuke dodged it, stepping back swiftly.


    Itachi��s eyes dimmed, as though he had expected this.


    The technique had altered Sasuke��s loyalty to Konoha, but it hadn��t changed his feelings toward Itachi.


    Sasuke still despised him.


    Still loathed him.


    Yet Sasuke didn��t strike back.


    He wanted the truth.


    As long as Itachi believed his technique had succeeded, he would reveal everything.


    ��I had no choice, Sasuke,�� Itachi began, his voice steady but pained. ��The Uchiha clan was planning a coup to overthrow the village.��


    ��To protect peace��to protect Konoha��I had to act.��


    ��For the village?�� Sasuke��s tone was measured, suppressing his emotions.


    Itachi nodded.


    ��Peace requires sacrifice.��


    ��And the one who aided me in eliminating the Uchiha was indeed Madara Uchiha.��


    ��Or rather, someone claiming to be Madara.��


    ��Be wary of him, Sasuke. Once I��m gone, he��ll come for you. Don��t believe his words.��


    Itachi didn��t say much more.


    With Kotoamatsukami binding Sasuke to Konoha, he believed there was nothing more to warn him about.


    Raising his hand, he reached toward his own eyes.


    ��And these eyes�� you should take them.��


    ��The Mangeky�� Sharingan is powerful, but it comes with a steep price. You��ve likely already noticed it��the more you use it, the more your vision deteriorates. Permanently.�� ???????????��?


    ��To counteract this flaw, there��s only one solution����


    Before he could finish, Sasuke grabbed his wrist, stopping him.


    ��Don��t act like this,�� Sasuke said coldly, kicking Itachi��s hand away. ��You��re a loser. A failure. Whatever you have, I��ll take it as I see fit.��


    ��Stop pretending to be some righteous older brother. It��s revolting.��


    He ground his foot down, twisting it mercilessly.


    Itachi grunted, biting down hard to stifle any cry of pain.


    ��So, aside from you and Madara Uchiha, was anyone else involved in this?�� Sasuke asked softly.


    Itachi remained silent.


    ��I went to see the corpses of the Uchiha clan,�� Sasuke continued, changing his approach. ��Their eyes had all been removed. Was that your doing, or Madara��s?��


    Itachi froze, lifting his head slightly. The question left him in prolonged silence.


    But his reaction already answered it.


    ��So, Konoha was involved after all,�� Sasuke murmured.


    In Itachi��s mind, Sasuke was still under the influence of Kotoamatsukami, utterly loyal to Konoha no matter the circumstances.


    He exhaled deeply. ��The Uchiha were planning a coup. For the sake of peace and the safety of many, the village had to take countermeasures. It was necessary.��


    ��And the eyes���� He hesitated before continuing. ��Better they remain in Konoha��s hands than fall into someone else��s.��


    Sasuke pressed his foot down harder, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ��Why was the Uchiha clan planning a coup?��


    ��That goes back a long way,�� Itachi replied softly. ��After Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju founded Konoha, Madara betrayed the village, fighting the First Hokage at the Valley of the End.��


    ��Since then, the Uchiha clan, with their Sharingan, rose to become the most prominent ninja clan in Konoha.��


    ��But precisely because of this, arrogance grew within the clan. They became increasingly alienated from the rest of the village.��


    ��The Uchiha could not forget the insults and disdain they suffered, focusing on those instead of the village��s benefits.��


    ��And eventually�� they plotted rebellion.��


    ��I see,�� Sasuke said quietly.


    ��The Uchiha were antagonistic toward Konoha���� Itachi sighed.


    But before he could finish, Sasuke interrupted coldly, his expression indifferent.


    ��How disgusting.��


    Itachi froze.  S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Disgusting?''


    Was Sasuke referring to the Uchiha clan, himself, or Konoha?


    ��You, and Konoha��utterly disgusting,�� Sasuke said softly. ��Antagonistic? Really?��


    ��Even in your biased narrative, what exactly does the Uchiha owe Konoha?��


    ��How do you even have the gall to say that?��


    Itachi stared at Sasuke in disbelief.


    It wasn��t the content of Sasuke��s words that shook him��it was his tone.


    Despite his supposed loyalty to Konoha, Sasuke��s hostility had only intensified after hearing everything.


    ��You�� you��re not under Kotoamatsukami��s influence!�� Itachi exclaimed.


    Sasuke looked down at him disdainfully. ��You really thought that eye could control me?��


    ��Itachi Uchiha����


    ��You are beyond disgusting. Even now, do you feel no guilt whatsoever?��


    ��Still expecting your brother to forgive the man who murdered our entire clan?��


    The blood loss, lack of oxygen, and unexpected turn of events left even Itachi��s sharp mind reeling.


    ''Shisui��s eye�� failed.''


    Itachi reflexively blurted out, ��The Uchiha were planning a rebellion����


    Sasuke cut him off with a sharp kick to his injured hand.


    ��Is that so?��


    ��That��s still no excuse for what you did.��


    ��Itachi, your last name is Uchiha.��


    ��If Konoha turned against us, that��s something I could accept. But what you did is utterly unforgivable.��


    Itachi��s voice lowered, trembling slightly. ��Sasuke, as someone strong, you need to have a broader perspective.��


    ��Your vision shouldn��t be confined to just one clan.��


    ��The village is����


    Sasuke interrupted harshly, his voice dripping with derision. ��So you chose not to be part of the Uchiha but to become Konoha��s lapdog instead.��


    Itachi, struggling to keep himself upright, coughed before countering weakly, ��I��m not a lapdog����


    ��Not a lapdog?�� Sasuke sneered. ��You slaughtered the Uchiha for Konoha. And what did you get in return?��


    ��Branded as an S-rank rogue ninja?��


    ��The hatred of your only living family?��


    ��Oh, excuse me��worse than a dog. At least a dog has a home. You��re just a stray, without even a place to call your own.��


    Itachi, still defiant, muttered, ��At least�� the village has peace����


    Sasuke��s voice turned icy.


    ��The village?��


    ��Is the village so important?��


    Itachi froze.


    Was it not?


    ��A village may be bigger than a single clan, but does that justify ignoring the smaller group��s rights and feelings?��


    ��Was sacrificing your parents�� lives for peace really worth it?�� Sasuke paused, his tone turning harsh. ��Is a peace built on forced sacrifices truly peace?��


    ��It��s nothing but the silence of the oppressed, achieved through violence and suppression.��


    ��Peace,�� Sasuke scoffed, glaring at Itachi.


    ��Such hollow, naive ideals.��


    ��You have no right to talk about perspective or magnanimity.��


    ��You see others but blind yourself to your own sins. You willingly sacrifice those close to you for the benefit of strangers. Is that your idea of magnanimity?��


    Sasuke raised his blade, pressing it against Itachi��s neck.


    ��So, any last words?��


    ��Any more excuses to make?��


    Itachi turned his head, silent. His crimson eyes betrayed no emotion, but Sasuke understood.


    He chuckled darkly.


    Itachi might not believe he was wrong, but Sasuke had achieved his goal.


    His words had shattered the foundation of Itachi��s beliefs, nullifying the very ideals Itachi had clung to throughout his life.


    He had stripped Itachi of the justification for betraying the Uchiha.


    Sasuke raised his blade high.


    The strike was swift and merciless��


    Sasuke didn��t want to hear apologies. They meant nothing. Apologizing for the past was an insult to the present.


    A head rolled to the ground.


    Sasuke bent down, picking it up. Carefully, he extracted the eyes and placed them in a glass vial.


    The Mangeky�� Sharingan from his brother would elevate his power further.


    As he held the vial close, his heart felt heavy.


    Glancing at the surrounding black flames of Amaterasu, he extinguished them with a single glance. The scorched earth was left pale and ashen.


    The lone spectator had vanished.


    It seemed they had realized Itachi��s fate and wisely fled while the brothers were locked in conflict.


    Sasuke gave the spot a cold glance before turning away.


    ��


    Half an hour later��


    With a loud ��crack,�� a hand burst from within a tree trunk, peeling back bark to reveal a shark-faced man.


    Kisame Hoshigaki stepped out, his expression grim.


    ��Did Sasuke Uchiha notice us?��


    Though he was alone, he used the plural ��us.��


    A voice emerged from another tree.


    ��He didn��t notice me, but he probably noticed you.��


    From the bark of another tree, half a figure emerged��a man with black and white halves, crowned by a plant-like structure.


    ��Sharp, isn��t he?�� Kisame narrowed his eyes. ��I was hidden inside Samehada.��


    ��But he didn��t attack us�� unexpected.��


    The plant-like man tilted his head thoughtfully. ��His goal wasn��t us.��


    ��What was it, then?�� Kisame adjusted his robe. ��Itachi was one of us, a member of the Akatsuki.��


    ��The goal,�� the plant-like figure said softly, ��was Konoha.��


    ...


    The Village of Konoha.


    Nestled deep within the Land of Fire, adjacent to its capital city.


    As the nation''s only military stronghold, it still bore scars from the recent "Konoha Crush Plan," leaving its surroundings in ruins.


    At the ninja academy training grounds.


    Naruto beamed with excitement. He had discovered that, in some ways, recent events weren��t entirely bad. If nothing else, they had brought him closer to Sakura. They spent a lot of time together now, often training side by side.


    After all��


    Among their classmates, only the two of them had to repeat a year.


    They didn��t know the new students well and found it hard to integrate.


    Sakura, however, seemed to be in a daze most of the time.


    ��Don��t worry, Sakura! I��ll bring Sasuke back!�� Naruto proclaimed, thumping his chest. Though his tone was exaggerated, his determination was genuine. He had been training seriously.


    Sakura sighed.


    She appreciated Naruto��s efforts��she truly did.


    But��


    Effort alone wasn��t enough for something like this.


    No matter how hard a dropout tried, how could they hope to surpass a genius like Sasuke Uchiha, whose talent far exceeded Naruto��s?


    What could she do?


    If only Sasuke would return to Konoha��


    Meanwhile,


    Outside Konoha, Sasuke��the subject of Sakura��s wistful thoughts��stood in the forest.


    His gaze lingered on the village��s battered gates.


    From Itachi��s words, Sasuke had already pieced together the truth: Konoha had been complicit in the Uchiha massacre. The Sharingan taken from his clan had undoubtedly been seized by Konoha��s people.


    But the lingering question was: ''who?''


    ''The Third Hokage?''


    It was possible.


    But even if it were him, the man was already dead.


    This wasn��t the work of one person alone.


    While not everyone in Konoha was guilty, the village certainly wasn��t innocent either.


    Sasuke took a deep breath.


    His understanding of Konoha was still too shallow. He didn��t even know the full structure of the village beyond its Hokage, Jonin, and Chunin.


    Guesswork wouldn��t cut it.


    A more direct approach was necessary.


    Besides, with his current strength��


    Even Konoha wouldn��t be much of a challenge.


    He stretched out his hand, pointing at the newly repaired village gates.


    A chant escaped his lips.


    ��Sprinkled on the bones of the beast! Sharp tower, red crystal, steel ring.


    Move and become the wind, stop and become the calm.


    The sound of warring spears fills the empty castle!


    Had�� #63. Raik��h�� (�׺���, Thunder Roar Sear).��


    Lightning surged in his palm, condensing into a crackling sphere of electricity that shot toward the village.


    The combination of immense spiritual energy and chakra caused the barrier surrounding Konoha to shatter instantly. The lightning bolt surged unimpeded toward the gates.


    ��Enemy attack!��


    ��A powerful jutsu��likely more than one assailant!��


    ��Notify the Jonin squads!��


    The Konoha ninja stationed on duty reacted swiftly. Upon seeing the incoming thunderball, they immediately leapt forward, weaving hand seals to raise a mud wall.


    But��


    It was futile.


    A fully chanted Had�� ranked at #63, combined with captain-level spiritual pressure, was equivalent to Sasuke��s full-strength attack.


    The Earth Release techniques of a few Chunin disintegrated upon contact.


    Those too slow to evade were consumed along with their jutsu��and the gates of Konoha.


    The alarm bells blared.


    A dire warning.


    Summoning techniques, messenger ninja, and all manner of signal jutsu spread the alert throughout the village.


    By the memorial stone, Kakashi looked up at the sound, his gaze narrowing as he rushed toward the commotion.


    Other Jonin quickly followed suit, converging on the site.


    ...


    At Konoha��s village gate.


    Dust, corpses, and unconscious ninja lay scattered across the scene, a grim tableau that shocked the Jonin who had hurried to respond.


    This was an outcome they hadn��t anticipated, especially not so soon after the death of the Hokage. With no new Hokage yet appointed and many of Konoha��s forces depleted in the recent battle, the village was vulnerable. It was a moment ripe for opportunists to strike.


    But for an attack to come this quickly, this brazenly, and from the front gate?


    Who could it be?


    Rock Village?


    Or perhaps Cloud Village?


    Most likely Cloud Village. Only someone from that village would have the audacity for such a bold move.


    The ninja surrounded the scene, weapons at the ready.


    ��Who��s there?�� demanded Shikaku Nara, acting commander of the Jonin and, for now, the village��s highest-ranking authority.


    His expression was filled with doubt.


    While the aftermath was brutal, with so many injured or dead, the scale of the enemy presence didn��t match his initial assumptions.


    He had expected a large, well-coordinated strike force or multiple elite ninja.


    But��


    The smoke and dust concealed the enemy.


    Still, Shikaku could tell there appeared to be only ''one person'' standing there.


    ��You should know me,�� a voice came from within the smoke.


    Kakashi Hatake stiffened. That voice was familiar��it was someone he had spoken to not long ago.


    It was��


    The wind swept the dust away, revealing the figure beneath.


    A man in a traditional robe, holding a long blade, his scarlet Sharingan eyes gleaming ominously.


    ''Sasuke Uchiha.''


    ��Traitor Sasuke Uchiha!�� shouted a Jonin, instantly recognizing him without Kakashi needing to say a word.


    The Sharingan was unmistakable.


    Especially now, when only two people in the world possessed it.


    And in Konoha, there was no doubt who this person was.


    ��You dare show your face here!��


    ��Killing and wounding so many��your crimes are unforgivable! You��re not leaving here alive today!��


    Voices rose in anger, and fingers pointed accusingly.


    Shikaku Nara��s sharp eyes narrowed.


    Something didn��t add up.


    Not just because Sasuke had returned to Konoha so soon after defecting.


    But his boldness��attacking the village��s main gate alone...


    Why?


    Did he think Konoha, weakened as it was, couldn��t stop him?


    ��Sasuke, why are you doing this?�� Kakashi bent slightly, his hand hovering over his weapon pouch. Though Sasuke was now an enemy, Kakashi hesitated to strike unless absolutely necessary.


    Sasuke raised his blade, flicking it sharply to rid it of the blood that clung to it. Droplets spattered to the ground. His voice was cold:


    ��Konoha is complicit in the Uchiha massacre.��


    ��Hand over those involved.��


    A Jonin spat, ��Hah! What nonsense! Everyone knows your brother killed your clan. You��re blaming Konoha for that? What does this have to do with us?��


    Sasuke reached into his robe.


    The small gesture caused immediate tension.


    Weapons shifted. Hand seals formed, readying defensive jutsu.


    But��


    What Sasuke pulled out wasn��t a weapon or a jutsu scroll.


    It was a ''small glass vial.''


    ��Itachi Uchiha. That traitor to the Uchiha clan. That dog of Konoha���� Sasuke��s voice was icy. ��He��s dead. I killed him myself.��


    ��And before he died, he told me the truth��how Konoha orchestrated the massacre of my clan.��


    Inside the glass vial were two radiant orbs, glimmering like rubies: ''eyes.''


    Not ordinary eyes��but Sharingan.


    Not the usual three-tomoe design either. Instead, the pattern was intricate, resembling ''three curved scythes.''


    Some were confused, thinking the eyes didn��t quite look like Sharingan.


    But others��especially Kakashi��recognized them instantly.


    They were Itachi��s eyes.


    Kakashi��s face tightened. He had faced those very eyes recently. They had left him unconscious, bedridden for days. He��d only been discharged from the hospital yesterday.


    The air grew heavy with tension.


    Shikaku Nara said nothing.


    Kakashi, the person most familiar with the Sharingan, also remained silent.


    The rest of the ninja followed their lead, their initial outrage now replaced with unease.


    ��You��re not going to talk? You��re going to protect them?�� Sasuke��s tone grew colder as he lifted his blade.


    ��Then I��ll assume you��re all guilty.��

 What If 10, Part 2: Bullying, Attacking Konoha

    In cases of "bullying," there are typically three types of people:


    Those being bullied, those doing the bullying, and the silent onlookers.


    But there are generally only two stances:


    One stands with the bullied.


    The other��aside from the obvious bullies��includes those who stand by silently. These onlookers, in their silence, are effectively supporters of the bullies.


    Sasuke understood this clearly.


    He knew...


    Before they became aware of the situation, those uninvolved might truly be innocent.


    But once they knew and still chose to stay silent or show no stance, they were unquestionably complicit. They became "supporters of the bullies."


    ��


    "We can sit down and talk this through," Kakashi still held onto a sliver of hope.


    Sasuke spoke softly, "When things have already reached the point of life and death, what��s left to talk about?"


    With a subtle wave of his sword, the air hummed sharply.


    "So��"


    "Step aside and hand over those who were involved."


    "Or stay where you are and await death."


    Finally, one Jonin couldn��t hold back and spat, "Such arrogance."


    "Anyone listening might think you brought an entire village with you."


    "Yet it��s just you, alone��"


    Shikaku Nara glanced at him but didn��t intervene.


    Sasuke Uchiha, to him, was an enigma.


    While it was well-known that Sasuke was a prodigy, the records from the Anbu offered detailed information��yet how reliable was that intelligence, really?


    According to the Anbu archives, Sasuke��s abilities were at the Jonin level.


    For a twelve-year-old to possess such strength was remarkable��only someone like Kakashi Hatake could compare.


    But could a mere Jonin kill Itachi Uchiha?


    Itachi, who had single-handedly defeated Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi, and even subdued the Special Jonin Kurenai Yuhi.


    It wouldn��t hurt to probe Sasuke��s capabilities further.


    The Jonin vanished in a blur, surging forward with a barrage of shuriken in a conventional ninja tactic.


    Sasuke didn��t move, merely locking eyes with him.


    "Careful! Don��t meet his Sharingan directly!" Kakashi warned.


    But it was too late.


    Their gazes met.


    The Konoha Jonin��s body convulsed briefly before collapsing to the ground.


    Sasuke wasn��t particularly skilled in genjutsu, but with the Sharingan, he possessed an innate advantage in the field. Against equal-level opponents, it might not be a decisive factor. ???o??��????


    But against weaker foes?


    It required minimal effort to incapacitate them.


    Another Jonin swiftly weaved hand signs.


    Chunks of earth erupted from the ground, hurtling toward Sasuke.


    Simultaneously, two ninjas combined their efforts to unleash a river-like surge of water.


    These attacks posed no real threat to Sasuke but were enough to disrupt the terrain, making it more chaotic and suitable for team-based combat.


    At this moment, Shikaku Nara finally spoke.


    He glanced at the Jonin who had fallen earlier, his tone calm:


    "Sasuke Uchiha, you were once a ninja of Konoha."


    "You should understand how things work here."


    "I understand how you feel."


    "But the Third Hokage has just passed, and the next Hokage has yet to be decided. Konoha is handling its internal affairs with as much restraint as possible."


    "This matter... give Konoha some time."


    Shikaku��s expression turned grim.


    Though the earlier exchange had been brief, it revealed enough.


    One thing was crystal clear: Sasuke Uchiha��s strength far surpassed what the Anbu records indicated.


    This twelve-year-old boy had power far beyond what his age suggested.


    He was on the level of a Kage.


    A ninja of his caliber could lead any village as its leader.


    With someone like this, the best course was to avoid provoking him.


    Moreover��


    What Sasuke had said was terrifying for the ninja of Konoha.


    Shikaku Nara was a wise man.


    Long before Sasuke openly stated it, he had suspected that the Uchiha Clan��s massacre was inseparably tied to Konoha.


    Konoha��s response had been far too slow.


    By the time the Uchiha Clan was wiped out, with only one child left, and Itachi Uchiha was on the verge of fleeing the Land of Fire, Konoha finally put on a half-hearted show of searching. After a futile effort, they simply brought the remaining child to the hospital.


    For the most powerful ninja village, how could such incompetence be possible?


    Knowing it and saying it out loud were two different matters, though.


    For the commoner-born ninja, this revelation might not mean much.  S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for ninja from smaller clans, it was terrifying.


    If Konoha could so easily wipe out the ��once-prestigious Uchiha Clan�� without a shred of mercy, what about their own small clans?


    For the current top clan, the Hyuga Clan, this revelation would undoubtedly leave them on edge.


    After all, the last clan to hold the title of ��Number One�� was now gone, annihilated by Konoha��s own hand.


    ��Delay.��


    That was the best approach.


    As long as no one dwelled on it, as long as it was covered up by other distractions or concerns, time would eventually erase the issue.


    This was Shikaku Nara��s plan, and he proceeded accordingly.


    Sasuke was just a twelve-year-old child.


    No matter how strong he was, his strength was purely physical. Experience with people, negotiations, and life��those things couldn��t be mastered by intelligence alone or without guidance.


    Shikaku believed he could handle it.


    But before he could finish that thought��


    A streak of white light.


    ��Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning).��


    The chant-less Kid�� flashed from Sasuke��s fingertips, its speed dazzling and unrelenting. In full view of everyone, it pierced the throat of a ninja still struggling in the Genjutsu.


    The wound was seared shut by the high temperature, leaving no blood behind.


    Shikaku froze.


    "So, your answer is rejection?" Sasuke tilted his head, his expression cold.


    Shikaku gritted his teeth, glancing at the other ninja nearby, who were all on edge, awaiting his command. He exhaled deeply and said, "We just need time."


    "Sasuke Uchiha, I admit you are indeed strong."


    "Konoha doesn��t want unnecessary complications right now, but that doesn��t mean we fear you."


    "Step back now, and I promise you��after the new Hokage takes office, we will investigate this matter thoroughly and give you, and the Uchiha Clan, an answer."


    Sasuke tilted his head, looking at him with disdain, as though staring at a corpse.


    "If you��re not afraid of me, why say so much?"


    He raised his hand, his gaze icy and detached.


    "Such useless words."


    Fire flared in his palm, spiritual pressure blending with chakra. The chant-less Kid�� was ready to be unleashed.


    "Attack!" Shikaku growled through clenched teeth, shouting the command.


    Konoha could afford to make concessions and cede minor interests to maintain peace and stability. After all, once it recovered, those concessions could easily be reclaimed.


    But for some reason��


    Perhaps Sasuke simply didn��t understand his reasoning.


    Or perhaps it was because he did understand��and chose to ignore it entirely.


    Regardless of the reason, the situation had now spiraled to this point.


    Ninja, who had been holding back, sprang into action immediately.


    Five elemental jutsu, clan techniques��


    They unleashed everything they had, each ninja performing the techniques they excelled in.


    No more testing was needed.


    The sheer number of ninja, their overwhelming numerical advantage, meant that even if some of their techniques were evaded or countered, others would inevitably land.


    The effects far exceeded their expectations.


    The storm of attacks��smoke, mist, the mingling of fire and water, and the flashing of lightning��shrouded the area in chaos. The visibility became utterly obscured, with nothing discernible through the murky veil.


    "He didn��t use any ninjutsu," one Jonin observed, peering ahead in surprise.


    The situation was... unexpected.


    From his tone and demeanor earlier, they had all assumed Sasuke was capable of fighting their entire group single-handedly.


    But now, there wasn��t even the slightest hint of resistance?


    "I didn��t see anything either," another Jonin agreed. "No signs of hand seals, no chakra surges."


    Sasuke��s left hand held his blade firmly, while his right remained at his side, never raised. Without hand seals, there was no ninjutsu.


    "Then he��s probably dead," one of them concluded with a light chuckle, his tone easing. "Not even someone as strong as the Hokage could survive such a barrage, let alone him."


    It was a straightforward deduction.


    Ninjutsu was akin to swords. If a single person were struck simultaneously by twenty blades, no matter how resilient they were, they��d be left riddled with wounds. Even the toughest body couldn��t withstand that.


    Besides, the Uchiha clan��s strength lay in their unique eyes��not in physical durability. They were flesh and blood, not steel.


    "No," Kakashi Hatake and Shikaku Nara said in unison.


    Shikaku trusted his intuition; someone as formidable as Sasuke wouldn��t fall so easily, no matter how many opponents there were. Numbers alone weren��t always an advantage��didn��t the Raikage once fend off 30,000 ninja for three days and nights?


    Kakashi��s reasoning, however, was more specific.


    "Why do you say that?" Shikaku asked, glancing at Kakashi.


    "You��re familiar with the three stages of the Sharingan, right?" Kakashi began, gently touching his covered left eye. "The three-tomoe Sharingan is the pinnacle of its regular form."


    "But the three-tomoe Sharingan is not its final form."


    "There��s another evolution beyond it��the Mangeky�� Sharingan."


    ��Mangeky��?��


    Nearly every Jonin turned to Kakashi in shock. This was the first they had heard of such a thing.


    "This advanced form is exceedingly rare," Kakashi continued. "To my knowledge, only three people have ever awakened it."


    "Itachi Uchiha is one of them. If Sasuke defeated Itachi, it��s likely he possesses the Mangeky�� Sharingan as well."


    "Every Mangeky�� Sharingan has its own unique, incredibly powerful abilities."


    As Kakashi��s explanation sank in, the smoke and dust began to clear.


    What emerged first was a brilliant purple glow.


    A massive, semi-transparent armor surrounded Sasuke, resembling the upper half of a human figure. It encased him completely, shielding him from harm.


    The aftermath of the previous barrage was now evident. All the flashy smoke and mist had done nothing to harm him. Not only was Sasuke untouched, but even the colossal armor surrounding him bore no signs of damage.


    Kakashi stared in disbelief.


    The sheer size of the armor... its impenetrable defense...


    Was this another ability granted by the Mangeky�� Sharingan?


    ��There are three people?�� Sasuke asked softly, his gaze locking onto Kakashi. ��Me and Itachi�� who��s the third?��


    Kakashi fell silent, unwilling to answer.


    ��Not talking?�� Sasuke narrowed his eyes.


    From what Itachi had said, Sasuke could infer that Madara Uchiha��s relationship with Konoha was strained at best. Madara wouldn��t appear in public, so the third person Kakashi had seen couldn��t be him.


    Who could it be?


    Himself?


    Or the owner of the four-pronged Mangeky�� Itachi had used?


    Or someone entirely unknown to Sasuke?


    ��Never mind,�� Sasuke said dismissively, his voice cold. ��I��ll find out myself.��


    With that, his Sharingan spun rapidly.


    ��But first, let me correct your misunderstanding.��


    ��There are many misconceptions outsiders have about the Sharingan.��


    ��This,�� Sasuke gestured to the colossal purple armor, ��isn��t a ��d��jutsu.����


    He raised his hand, and the massive Susano��o mirrored his movement.


    From its palm, a swirling black orb of flames began to form.


    It was Amaterasu.


    ��This technique is called Susanoo,�� Sasuke explained, his voice steady. ��It��s not part of the Sharingan��s ocular abilities��it��s something else entirely.��


    ��And now, what I��m about to use... this is a d��jutsu.��


    He flicked his wrist, sending the massive black orb skyward.


    ��Detonate.��


    At Sasuke��s command, the orb exploded silently in the sky, scattering countless tiny black flames like raindrops.


    Some ninja, sensing danger, quickly fled the area.


    Others, underestimating the flames, raised water walls or earth barriers to shield themselves.


    Those who fled escaped unscathed.


    But those who relied on ninjutsu for defense paid the price. The black flames pierced through their barriers with ease, latching onto their bodies and burning relentlessly.


    The inextinguishable flames of Amaterasu, now weaponized in the form of ��Rain,�� showcased their devastating potential in Sasuke��s hands.


    Kakashi stared at the fiery orb still spinning and exploding in the sky, scattering threads of black fire.


    The sheer scale and precision of Sasuke��s control over this technique left him in awe��and terror.


    ��


    At the same time, inside the Hokage��s office:


    Koharu Utatane stared at the back of a man wrapped in bandages. "Danzo, Sasuke Uchiha killed Itachi Uchiha and has now learned the truth about what happened back then."


    As high-ranking advisors, they were fully aware of the truth behind events that ordinary ninja had no knowledge of.


    "And now that he''s come knocking on our door, what should we do?" another advisor asked anxiously, his voice filled with worry.


    They understood all too well just how powerful the Mangeky�� Sharingan could be.

 What If 11: I’ll take care of Uchiha Sasuke

    The Uchiha clan was wiped out, and although Hiruzen Sarutobi, as the Hokage, bore the primary responsibility, the one who truly fanned the flames was Danzo Shimura. It was his obstinacy and underhanded actions that pushed the situation to such an extent, forcing Hiruzen to agree to his proposal to eradicate the Uchiha clan.


    The person who caused this outcome was Danzo.


    Thus, the one who should bear the bitter consequences was also Danzo.


    Faced with the aggressive questioning from everyone, Danzo remained unperturbed, showing no hint of panic or negativity.


    In fact, he struggled to suppress the corners of his mouth from curling into a smile. He could hardly hold back his laughter.


    This situation...


    He loved it.  S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the scenario he had always dreamed of achieving.


    Konoha had fallen into a crisis, one triggered by that fool Hiruzen Sarutobi. Though Danzo himself was the mastermind, in the eyes of others, the Third Hokage would shoulder the heaviest blame.


    Then Danzo would step forward, solve the problem that no one else could, and become the savior.


    Under the people''s unanimous support, he would rise as the Fifth Hokage.


    Although it was a bit delayed...


    It had finally arrived, and in the most ideal form.


    ��Homura, Koharu, you two are nearly a hundred years old combined. Why are you still acting so panicked, like rookies on their first mission?�� Danzo spoke calmly and leisurely. ��It��s just Sasuke Uchiha.��


    Homura Mitokado stared at him in disbelief, unable to understand how Danzo could say something so dismissive.


    ����Just Sasuke Uchiha?����


    ��That��s the one who killed Itachi Uchiha, and he already possesses strength beyond that of a j��nin,�� Koharu Utatane said gravely, her face darkening. ��In today��s Konoha, there��s almost no one who can match him.��


    ��Jiraiya is not in the village; he already left.��


    Danzo shook his head lightly. ��No one who can match him����


    ��What do you mean by that?��


    The eyes of the two senior advisors lit up as they looked at Danzo with hope.


    ��Does the Root have someone who can contend with Sasuke?��


    ��Why didn��t you use them before?��


    ��Why hide such resources until now?��


    They complained while hoping for a miracle, their hearts full of anticipation.


    ��The Root has no such person,�� Danzo said, shaking his head again.


    The faces of the two senior advisors fell immediately.


    ��Then why did you say that?��


    ��Honestly, Danzo, we��re seriously discussing this issue right now. No one is in the mood for jokes.��


    Danzo coughed twice, straightening his posture to assert his presence.


    But��


    Neither of them paid him any attention.


    One frowned in deep thought, while the other waved impatiently, both indifferent to him.


    ��Danzo, if you have a solution, just say it.��


    ��With Hiruzen gone, the village can only rely on us old folks now.��


    Unable to hold back any longer, Danzo spoke up.


    ��Exactly. It��s us old folks who must take responsibility.��


    ��Especially me.��


    He paused, stepped toward the window, and gazed into the distance. Lowering his voice slightly, he said in a deep tone, ��Leave Sasuke Uchiha to me. I will take care of him.�� ?��N?????��s


    ��Are you insane?��


    What greeted him was not the praise, shock, or joy he expected but a sharp rebuke.


    ��Sasuke Uchiha is at a level beyond that of a j��nin!�� Koharu Utatane stressed each word with emphasis. ��He is not an ordinary j��nin.��


    ��He��s someone who could even kill Itachi Uchiha.��


    ��Danzo, you����


    Homura Mitokado spoke softly, ��Don��t act recklessly. This is a critical moment.��


    ��If you��re careless, even if Sasuke gets away, the outcome of our negotiations with the Sand Village will be completely different.��


    ��If Sasuke����


    He didn��t dare say the rest.


    Konoha could not afford such an outcome.


    After being invaded twice, if they failed to handle Sasuke this time, it wouldn��t be the end of the world. Although the village would be left in chaos, it would still demonstrate that Konoha had the strength to protect itself.


    But if Sasuke succeeded��and even managed to escape��then it would be the third time.


    To others, especially the nobles of the Land of Fire, Konoha would become known as an unreliable village.


    Unreliable...


    That would mean fewer missions, reduced funding��factors that could lead Konoha to spiral into decline.


    This was something the ninja of Konoha, from top to bottom, could not accept. It was the baseline of what it meant to be a ninja.


    Danzo��s face darkened.


    He couldn��t quite understand the attitudes of these two advisors.


    Were they overly confident in him, or did they lack confidence in him entirely?


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane were, in fact, overly confident in Danzo. Having grown up together, they knew exactly what kind of person he was��his character and abilities were no secret to them.


    Danzo was not incompetent; otherwise, he wouldn��t have been chosen as the Second Hokage��s personal bodyguard.


    But he was far from a genius.


    His strength had peaked at the j��nin level in his prime. Now, in his old age, he was weakening��just like Hiruzen Sarutobi had��and Danzo, who was always slightly weaker than Hiruzen, was deteriorating even further.


    How could someone who was already weaker than Sasuke hope to keep up after aging and weakening further? Could he somehow reverse the process and match a far stronger opponent now?


    ��Your perspectives are too narrow!�� Danzo chuckled. ��I am not the same as that old fool Hiruzen.��


    ��What he cannot handle, I can resolve. You will see that soon enough.��


    His words carried a hint of frustration and indignation.


    ��Are you saying���� Koharu looked up suddenly, a flash of realization in her eyes. ��You still have those Sharingan in your possession?��


    It wasn��t hard for her to connect the dots.


    Sasuke Uchiha had once questioned Konoha about the fate of the Sharingan from the clan��s corpses. At the time, Konoha claimed that Itachi Uchiha had taken them.


    But now, in hindsight��


    Sasuke��s arrival and Danzo��s inexplicable confidence made the fate of those eyes clear.


    ��To deal with the Uchiha, you must use the Uchiha��s eyes. Isn��t that only logical?�� Danzo replied calmly. ��I merely utilized available resources to prepare for the worst.��


    ��Just as I am doing now.��


    ��Isn��t the Uchiha��s strongest knocking on Konoha��s door?��


    The two senior advisors were at a loss for words.


    If they had known about this earlier, they would have rebuked him��not out of any strong moral conviction, but instinctively, as a way of maintaining power balance.


    But now��


    The reality aligned with Danzo��s reasoning.


    An Uchiha��s might had indeed come to threaten Konoha, and Danzo��s preparations now seemed justified.


    ��So, leave Konoha to this old man,�� Danzo said as he pushed open the window. A gust of fierce wind blew into the room, scattering loose papers in every direction. ��Hiruzen was too indecisive.��


    ��After enjoying the benefits brought by the First and Second Hokage, all he left for Konoha was a series of problems.��


    Homura looked down in silence.


    With the Third Hokage dead, he couldn��t refute the accusations against him. If Danzo successfully resolved this crisis, then all the blame thrown on Hiruzen Sarutobi would cease to be slander��it would become fact.


    Koharu, however, couldn��t hold back. ��Danzo, isn��t this assessment of Hiruzen too harsh����


    Danzo turned back, cutting her off with a cold glare. ��Isn��t it true?��


    ��If he hadn��t been so soft, if he��d had the resolve to cleanly handle these issues, how could so many problems have arisen?��


    ��If he had handed things over to me earlier, the Root would already have a powerful war machine by now.��


    Koharu fell silent.


    It was impossible to prove the validity of such hypotheticals.


    Danzo was alive, and Danzo was strong. His words now carried more weight than those of a dead man.


    ��Let��s go.�� Danzo leapt to the windowsill, his cloak billowing in the wind. ��Time to deal with this problem once and for all.��


    With a single body flicker, he disappeared, heading toward the village gates where Sasuke awaited.


    ��


    At the Konoha Village Gate


    For ordinary ninja, Susanoo is an almost insurmountable challenge.


    Their ninjutsu cannot damage the solid armor of energy it generates.


    As for genjutsu, there��s hardly any point in attempting it. Against the Sharingan, simply avoiding being trapped in genjutsu is already a victory.


    Susanoo doesn��t even need to employ complex techniques. Just by extending a hand, its enormous size, strength, and speed make every move unbearable for these ninja.


    ��Choza!�� Shikaku Nara shouted after observing the situation for a while, calling out to his friend.


    A large man responded, ��I��m here.��


    ��It��s up to you now,�� Shikaku said quietly. ��Even this technique has its weaknesses.��


    ��Although its attack range is vast and its defense formidable, it hasn��t moved a single step so far.��


    ��That��s our chance.��


    With a slight gesture, Shikaku signaled.


    Choza Akimichi straightened and nodded. ��Understood.��


    ��Leave it to me.��


    With a leap forward, he quickly formed hand seals.


    ��Multi-Size Technique!��


    This was a secret technique of the Akimichi clan, allowing the user to temporarily enlarge their body into a colossal form.


    In the blink of an eye, Choza��s body, along with his clothing, expanded to over ten meters tall.


    ��Human Bullet Tank!��


    He launched himself high into the air, curling his massive body into a ball, and rolled forward with tremendous force, barreling toward Sasuke with unrelenting ferocity.


    ��The Akimichi clan��s secret technique?�� Sasuke muttered softly, his tone calm. ��If it had been a surprise attack, it might have caused me some trouble.��


    ��But to plot so loudly right in front of me��are you underestimating me too much?��


    He raised his hands.


    Sasuke didn��t even activate a higher stage of Susanoo.


    With a harsh grinding sound, the massive human boulder collided with Susanoo''s hands, sending up a burst of white smoke from the friction.


    The attack was powerful, but it still couldn��t shake the half-bodied, purple giant.


    Susanoo��s strength was at least equal to, if not greater than, Choza��s. The momentum of the boulder visibly slowed until it finally came to a halt.


    Shikaku remained silent, simply waving his hand.


    Another figure bent down, raising their hands toward Sasuke from a distance.


    ��Mind Body Switch Technique!��


    This was the Yamanaka clan��s secret technique.


    While both this and genjutsu fall under ''yin release'', they are fundamentally different. Genjutsu disrupts the mind, creating illusions for the target to perceive.


    This technique, however, directly attacks the target��s spirit.


    Inoichi Yamanaka gritted his teeth.


    He was already a man in his thirties��surely his mental strength wouldn��t lose to that of a twelve-year-old boy.


    An invisible wave of spiritual energy emanated from him, penetrating into Sasuke��s mind.


    This technique usually seizes control of the target��s body by ejecting their consciousness. Unless the target, like Sakura, possesses a unique second personality within them, the body becomes empty once the original consciousness is expelled.


    But it didn��t work on Sasuke.


    Inoichi found himself entering Sasuke��s mental world.


    It gave him an unusual feeling.


    A typical mental world resembled a room��larger for those with strong spirits, smaller for the weak.


    But Sasuke��s mental world wasn��t a room; it was a palace.


    A palace magnified several times over.


    No��


    Inoichi quickly realized that the proportions weren��t wrong��it was he himself who had shrunk.


    His heart sank.


    This was something he had never encountered before. However, as the head of the Yamanaka clan, whose expertise lay in spiritual techniques, he immediately understood.


    Compared to Sasuke��s mental world, his own spirit was too weak. The environment naturally compressed his spirit to match the density of this world. With the density increasing, his size was naturally reduced.


    Damn it.


    What he had worried about had turned out to be true.


    This twelve-year-old boy��s mental world was far stronger than his own.


    At the highest point of the palace, sitting on a throne, was Sasuke, dressed in a kimono. He clapped his hands lightly.


    ��The Yamanaka clan��s secret technique lives up to its reputation,�� Sasuke said with a faint smile.


    ��So this is your plan?��


    ��Turns out you were the ace up their sleeve.��


    ��But it��s a pity...��


    Sasuke extended a hand, his fingertip glowing white, while his other hand casually supported his head.


    ��Had�� #4. Byakurai (����, Pale Lightning)��


    Inoichi had seen this technique before.


    But within this mental world, it seemed far more potent.


    Faster, stronger��it pierced straight through Inoichi��s forehead.


    With his spirit injured, the technique could no longer be maintained.


    Inoichi stumbled backward, collapsing behind Shikaku.


    Shikaku instinctively looked up toward the battlefield. The purple giant was completely unharmed, and within it, Sasuke slowly opened his eyes, his expression calm and unshaken.


    Shikaku��s heart sank.


    The spiritual technique had failed.


    Even the combined efforts of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio hadn��t managed to affect Sasuke in any way.


    But if they couldn��t find a way to break through Susanoo, how could they possibly defeat him?


    Just then, a man��s voice rang out.


    ��That��s enough. This ends here.��


    ��Shikaku, stand down.��


    ��I��ll take care of Sasuke Uchiha.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116409543/e4a957d403834f06b80943f5eac48349/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1739750400&token-hash=Jc5SSzxRaK2x0N4vqkDPPfMBpP4uWN0Qpm6yMlQsR98%3D" alt="">

 What If 12: Danzo’s Death, Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan

    Everyone turned toward the voice.


    What an audacious statement.


    Many ninja were puzzled.


    Was there really such a powerful individual in the village who could claim to handle someone of Sasuke Uchiha��s caliber with such confidence? The voice was unfamiliar��not one of the more active ninja in the village.


    As for the speaker��s appearance��


    Even more unfamiliar.


    Among the gathered j��nin��most of whom were seasoned veterans��very few recognized him.


    Who was this man?


    There was no sense of relief that a ��savior�� had arrived. Instead, there was only confusion.


    What��s more, the man didn��t look impressive at all.


    Wrapped in bandages from head to toe, he resembled a critically ill patient who had just left the hospital. His presence felt weak, lacking the aura of a seasoned warrior.


    As experienced ninja who had survived countless battles, they had a keen instinct:


    This man didn��t seem powerful.


    ��Danzo-sama,�� Shikaku Nara greeted him politely, though his tone was noticeably strained.


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes.


    Although he wasn��t a member of the Root, he had interacted extensively with the division and knew of Danzo Shimura.


    But��


    Even when the Third Hokage had died, Danzo hadn��t appeared.


    Why now?


    ��Step aside. I��ll deal with this unruly individual,�� Danzo repeated in a calm tone, waving his hand as he strode forward confidently to stand before the gathered Konoha j��nin.


    Shikaku Nara hesitated briefly before bowing slightly��more out of formality than respect.


    ��Danzo-sama? Who is he?�� one of the j��nin whispered, clearly baffled. He had never heard of such a figure in Konoha.


    ��You��re aware of the village��s senior advisors, correct?�� Shikaku replied quietly, his eyes fixed on Danzo��s retreating back, still filled with doubt.


    The j��nin nodded.


    They were familiar with Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, the senior advisors who occasionally attended high-level j��nin meetings.


    ��This Danzo-sama is also one of the senior advisors,�� Shikaku continued. ��He��s the head of the Root, a division of the Anbu. Due to the nature of his work, he rarely appears in public, so it��s not surprising that you haven��t heard of him.�� ????�¨�?


    Some were stunned.


    They hadn��t even known there was such a division within the Anbu. In their understanding, Anbu squads were trained similarly to regular ninja teams, with experienced leaders mentoring newer members in practical combat.


    Others had heard whispers��


    But they had never witnessed this division in action.


    Still, a few immediately thought of ��Root,�� the mysterious organization rumored to exist in Konoha. Some of their friends had joined it and were never the same afterward, cutting ties and becoming entirely different people.


    ��Does he have the strength to defeat Sasuke Uchiha?�� For most, Danzo��s identity and background were secondary to the pressing question:


    Could he handle the immediate threat of Sasuke Uchiha?


    Shikaku thought for a moment. It was a fair question.


    As a veteran ninja, Shikaku had seen Danzo fight before.


    Back then, during the era of the Second Hokage, before Hiruzen had succeeded him��


    Danzo��s strength was at the level of a j��nin. He possessed no unique secret techniques or bloodline limits, making him a fairly unremarkable ninja.


    J��nin, yes. But nothing more.


    Even in his prime, Danzo had never reached the level of a ��Kage.�� Now, in his old age, with a weakened body and numerous injuries��


    Comparing him to Sasuke Uchiha was out of the question. Danzo would struggle even against an ordinary Kage-level ninja or an elite j��nin like Kakashi Hatake.


    ��Danzo-sama hasn��t fought in a long time,�� Shikaku said after some thought. ��I��m not sure. But if he��s stepping forward, he must be confident.��


    He paused, then motioned for Kakashi to join him.


    ��Still, just in case�� we need to prepare for the worst.��


    Kakashi nodded gravely and followed Shikaku to the side to strategize. Shikaku��s words were meant to reassure the others��they couldn��t afford to let their doubts damage morale.


    But in truth��


    Shikaku hadn��t expected Danzo to step forward himself.


    Logically, when Sasuke came knocking, Danzo should have anticipated this and prepared accordingly.


    After all, Sasuke��s target was none other than him.


    The battlefield quickly emptied, leaving only two people behind.


    ��Sasuke,�� Danzo spoke softly. ��Hiruzen indulged you far too much, letting you grow arrogant. You fail to see how fortunate you are to remain in Konoha.��


    Sasuke Uchiha scoffed. ��Only someone like you would think staying in Konoha is a privilege.��


    ��Senior Advisor,�� he sneered. ��The Uchiha clan��s massacre�� you were involved, weren��t you?��


    Danzo tilted his head, briefly glancing at Shikaku Nara.


    Sasuke had already picked up on the slight hint Danzo had inadvertently revealed earlier.


    After a moment of silence, Danzo continued, ��Indeed, it was related to me. It was on my orders that Itachi Uchiha exterminated his clan. Looking back, it was a mistake to agree to his request to let you live. That decision has led to this disaster.��


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes. ��So you��re the mastermind?��


    ��Such insolent words,�� Danzo replied, shaking his head, his tone calm. ��You should refer to me as the strategist who solved a great problem. Konoha needs obedient Uchiha. It does not need those who disobey��much less those who pose a threat.��


    ��Sasuke Uchiha, you are a talented child, but your vision and capacity are far too limited. What is a single clan compared to a village?��


    ��You see things only through the lens of a ninja, not that of a leader. Your life����


    Sasuke cut him off. ��Itachi said the same thing to me.��


    ��How typical. The strong always use the same rhetoric to justify oppressing the weak.��


    Sasuke waved his hand, and Susanoo mirrored the motion, smashing its massive arm into the gates of Konoha, sending up a cloud of dust and debris.


    ��Now, I��ll give you a choice,�� Sasuke said with a wild grin. Even through Susanoo, his expression was crystal clear��maniacal, hostile, brimming with malice.


    ��For the sake of Konoha, die. If you commit suicide now, I��ll leave Konoha and spare the others.��


    ��Here��s a good question,�� Sasuke taunted. ��What��s more important: you or the village?��


    Danzo, however, was unfazed. He simply shook his head. ��Your promises cannot be trusted. And besides, I have the power to deal with you.��


    Danzo brought his hands together to form seals with calm precision.


    ��Wind Release: Vacuum Great Sphere!��


    He took a deep breath, his chest expanding, and then exhaled forcefully.


    A massive, invisible sphere of compressed air shot toward Susanoo.


    Among the five elemental releases, wind was the most destructive��not fire or lightning. However, it was also rare. Apart from its destructive potential, wind lacked versatility, which made wind-style ninja less prominent than those who specialized in other elements.  S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sasuke��s killing intent flared.


    Moments ago, he had restrained himself, focusing on his entrance and declaration to Konoha. Now, all he wanted was to eliminate the man standing before him.


    Susanoo shifted, pulling its massive feet free from the ground. Its ornate, purple armor gleamed as it gripped its twin swords and slashed toward the incoming air sphere.


    The clash was deafening. The collision generated a piercing screech and a massive wave of wind that rippled across the battlefield.


    Danzo��s jutsu had no effect.


    His expression remained calm, though his gaze darkened slightly as he leapt back, narrowly avoiding Susanoo��s blade.


    Once more, he formed hand seals.


    ��Wind Release: Vacuum Wave.��


    This technique, though similar in name to the previous one, functioned entirely differently.


    The ��Vacuum Wave�� generated fine, sharp wind blades with exceptional piercing power.


    Even Susanoo should have been vulnerable to such an attack��


    But as the blades struck, the result was negligible. A small patch of Susanoo��s ornate armor was scuffed��nothing more. Even with its incredible penetrating force, the technique failed to breach Susanoo��s complete form.


    Danzo��s composure faltered for the first time. His face, partially hidden by bandages, twisted into a grimace of frustration.


    He had hoped his abilities would allow him to inflict at least some damage on Sasuke.


    But he hadn��t expected��


    The power of Sasuke��s eyes to be this overwhelming.


    ��One man steps forward, claiming he can deal with me,�� Sasuke sneered, showing no intention of dodging. With a smirk, he thrust his blade forward.


    The sound was sharp and chilling as the sword plunged into Danzo��s chest.


    Blood sprayed forth, scattering into the air like crimson rain.


    ��That��s all you��ve got?�� Sasuke mocked. ��To think the Uchiha clan was wiped out by someone like you.��


    He raised his other hand, gripping his blade, and swung it downward.


    A severed head tumbled to the ground, rolling to a stop.


    The j��nin watching from a distance were stunned, caught completely off guard.


    Especially those who hadn��t known Danzo before now.


    He had spoken with such confidence��


    Who would have thought he��d be killed in a single exchange?


    Shikaku Nara hunched forward, his sharp eyes fixed on Sasuke.


    While Danzo��s death was shocking, if it meant Sasuke would now leave, it was the best outcome Konoha could hope for under the circumstances. Even though this incident would tarnish Konoha��s reputation and complicate future negotiations with Sunagakure��


    It was still preferable to having Sasuke destroy the village entirely.


    Many ninja hadn��t even revealed their trump cards yet. But even if they managed to stop Sasuke using every tool at their disposal�� how much would it cost?


    Konoha couldn��t afford to lose more strength.


    As for Danzo��


    He hadn��t even shown up during Orochimaru��s invasion of the village. And now, after feeding them false confidence, his death seemed almost meaningless. Shikaku had long been dissatisfied with him.


    Better to lose him than risk the lives of others.


    He considered how to frame his thoughts to avoid damaging morale when��


    A strange chakra fluctuation rippled across the battlefield.


    Those with sensory abilities instinctively turned toward its source.


    Shikaku followed their gazes.


    It was coming from Danzo��s ��body.��


    No�� not a corpse.


    Danzo was standing, alive. His severed head was back on his shoulders, and the blade that had pierced him was now embedded harmlessly in the ground nearby.


    Sasuke��s eyes widened in shock.


    He was certain his blade had struck true.


    Danzo��s seals�� they weren��t for genjutsu.


    And even if they were, no genjutsu could deceive the Sharingan.


    ��Why that surprised look?�� Danzo asked, his voice calm, as though nothing had happened. ��As an Uchiha, you don��t recognize this technique?��


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes, analyzing every detail.


    The phenomenon was clearly related to the Sharingan.


    But this ability��


    No member of the Uchiha clan had ever displayed it. Not even Itachi.


    Danzo reached up and pulled away the cloth covering his arm.


    "You once asked what happened to the Sharingan taken from the dead Uchiha,�� he said, his voice steady.


    ��You should know by now that Itachi didn��t have them.��


    ��Now I can answer you.��


    ��They��re all here.��


    With a rustle, the cloth fell to the ground, revealing Danzo��s right arm.


    The arm was pale, unnaturally white like snow.


    But what was most horrifying��


    Embedded across the arm were rows upon rows of Sharingan, staring lifelessly.


    Only one eye was shut, its dim appearance suggesting it had lost its power.


    ��The technique I used just now is called Izanagi,�� Danzo said, his tone soft as he gently touched the shut Sharingan.


    ��It allows me to rewrite reality itself in my favor��even erasing the fact that I was killed.��


    ��A powerful, terrifying ability, isn��t it? Of course, it comes at a cost.��


    ��This ability consumes the Sharingan used to perform it, leaving it permanently blind.��


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes.


    He had never heard of this technique before... Could it have been sealed away by the elders of his clan because its side effects were too severe?


    ��Normally, an Uchiha has only two chances in their lifetime to use this technique,�� Danzo continued, tilting his head. ��But I have ten opportunities.��


    ��How can you����


    Before he could finish, Sasuke swung his blade without hesitation.


    ��Too much talking.��


    ��The only thing impressive is the Sharingan, not you.��


    ��Even with such power, your own strength can��t even pierce Susanoo. How can you hope to defeat me?��


    Danzo tried to dodge, but his old and frail body was too slow.


    The blade pierced his heart, lifting him into the air.


    Izanagi activated once again.


    Danzo reappeared, alive. This time, he didn��t dare speak further, immediately forming hand seals.


    ��Summoning Jutsu!��


    A giant orange-furred creature with a long trunk descended, shaking the ground as it landed and shielding Danzo��s body.


    The beast swung its trunk, preparing to roar deafeningly.


    But before it could make a sound, Sasuke��s blade struck again, impaling the beast. A burst of white smoke erupted, and the creature disappeared, banished back to its realm by the fatal blow.


    Behind the fading beast, Danzo pulled at the bandages covering his head. With a sharp tug, the cloth unraveled, falling to the ground in a coiled heap.


    It revealed another Sharingan, identical to the Mangeky�� Sharingan Sasuke had seen Itachi use��a Mangeky�� Sharingan from an unknown Uchiha, now in Danzo��s possession.


    Danzo activated the eye.


    Kotoamatsukami.


    A strange chakra flowed into Sasuke��s body��cold, viscous, and invasive.


    ��Why resist?�� Danzo finally spoke, his voice arrogant and smug as though declaring his victory. ��Defeating an enemy doesn��t always mean killing them.��


    ��Capturing their mind is also a victory.��


    ��From now on, Sasuke Uchiha, you will be my most loyal subordinate. Whatever I command, you will obey without question.��


    The Mangeky�� spun wildly, sending its chakra deep into Sasuke��s being.


    Danzo had done this before, and now it felt even easier.


    He raised his hand and beckoned gently, his voice soft. ��Come, my dear child, return to your true father��s side.��


    But Sasuke didn��t move. Susanoo remained intact, and his tone was eerily calm. ��So, this is your trump card?��


    Danzo froze.


    The cold, distant, hateful tone wasn��t what he had anticipated.


    What was going on?


    He was certain Kotoamatsukami had activated successfully, and Sasuke was the target.


    This was the ace he had staked everything on, sacrificing even a summoning beast to create the opportunity.


    ��This technique�� Itachi used it on me once,�� Sasuke said, his face twisted in disgust at the mention of his brother��s name. ��Even he couldn��t change my thoughts.��


    Danzo��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    His confidence drained entirely in that moment.


    The only reason he had dared to step forward, to face Sasuke, and to believe he could turn the tide, was this eye��a Mangeky�� capable of manipulating chakra and rewriting perception.


    But it hadn��t worked?


    How was that possible?


    ��This is why you Konoha ninja are so laughable,�� Sasuke said, extending his hand as chakra surged into his palm. ��Do you know what Itachi, the so-called savior of the Uchiha, tried to make me do with this technique?��


    Danzo didn��t reply.


    ��He told me to be loyal to Konoha,�� Sasuke said with a bitter smile. ��Isn��t that ironic?��


    ��An unforgivable traitor preaching loyalty to me.��


    Sasuke��s mocking grin grew even darker. ��And you��re even more absurd than he was.��


    ��At least he wanted me to serve a cause��a village.��


    ��But you����


    ��You, a senior advisor of Konoha����


    ��Want me to be loyal to you, not the village itself.��


    ��And you dare talk about vision and leadership?�� Sasuke��s voice grew colder. ��No matter how despicable Itachi was, he stood by his beliefs. What about you?��


    ��You��re nothing but a hypocrite who holds others to one standard and yourself to another.��


    Sasuke raised his hand high.


    ��The Uchiha clan perished because of you.��


    ��What a disgrace.��


    Susanoo didn��t strike with its sword. Instead, Sasuke used a binding spell.


    ��Bakud�� #4: Hainawa (Crawling Rope).��


    Golden ropes shot out from Sasuke��s hand, wrapping tightly around Danzo��s right arm.


    Danzo struggled, but in the next moment, Susanoo��s blade swung down, severing the arm completely.


    Sasuke didn��t want to see the Sharingan��his clan��s eyes��wasted on someone like Danzo.


    But��


    Izanagi activated yet again.


    The severed arm still contained Danzo��s chakra. For a ninja, chakra was often more vital than the body itself. With enough chakra, even severe injuries could be mitigated.


    One minute later, another Sharingan on Danzo��s arm shut forever, its light extinguished.


    Izanagi continued to function.


    Danzo didn��t die, but his composure crumbled entirely.


    His final trump card, his most critical ability, had failed.


    As Sasuke had said, what was the point of endlessly reviving only to await true death in the end?


    And eventually, that moment came.


    Danzo��s gaze turned toward the Konoha ninja, pleading for help.


    But all that awaited him was Sasuke��s cold blade.


    True death arrived.


    Danzo��s body fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Sasuke dismissed Susanoo and prepared to claim the severed arm. Even if the Sharingan were useless now, they were still part of the Uchiha legacy.


    However��


    Black threads suddenly emerged from Danzo��s corpse, writhing like tar.


    Sasuke froze, hovering just above the ground.


    The threads spread, consuming Danzo��s body and everything else they touched, including corpses and debris.


    The j��nin leaped away in alarm, but the unfortunate were swallowed up and sealed.


    ��Reverse Four Symbols Seal,�� Kakashi murmured, instantly recognizing the technique. As a disciple of the Fourth Hokage, he didn��t know how to use it, but he understood its mechanics well enough. ��Danzo had this sealing jutsu on him?��


    Shikaku shook his head. ��As a senior advisor, he likely carried many secrets. It��s not surprising he would have a failsafe like this.��


    Kakashi didn��t respond.


    It wasn��t the presence of the seal that shocked him��it was that someone like Danzo, who valued his own life above all else, would carry such a self-sacrificial jutsu.


    The black threads writhed for a moment longer, draining the last remnants of chakra from Danzo��s corpse, then fell silent.


    Sasuke remained cautious, floating closer to the ground but not landing.


    ��He can fly,�� one ninja muttered with a frown.


    Flight was a rare and formidable ability among ninja. Few could achieve it, with the most famous being Onoki of Iwagakure.


    Shikaku deliberated for a moment before finally speaking. ��Sasuke Uchiha, leave Konoha immediately.��


    He didn��t elaborate.


    Any further words would sound like an admission of defeat��and in truth, they were surrendering.


    In Shikaku��s assessment, defeating Sasuke would require immense sacrifices, far more than the cost of letting him leave peacefully.


    There was no point in sacrificing lives for the sake of pride.


    ��Return the belongings of the Uchiha clan,�� Sasuke said calmly, pointing his blade. ��I will take everything that belongs to my family.��


    After a moment��s hesitation, Shikaku signaled to the others.


    A ninja quickly leaped away to retrieve the clan��s scrolls and other relics.


    When the items were brought to him, Sasuke took them without hesitation. Without a single glance back, he left Konoha behind, indifferent to the destruction he had caused.


    Sasuke was gone, leaving devastation in his wake.


    ��


    Half an hour later


    A blonde-haired boy stumbled into the scene, his breath ragged from running.


    Raising his hand, he called out to the only familiar face in the crowd. ��Kakashi-sensei, I heard Sasuke came back! Where is he?��


    Kakashi looked up at him but didn��t say anything.


    A nearby j��nin, staring at the Nine-Tails Jinch��riki, couldn��t hold back and said, ��Sasuke Uchiha came back to the village to kill someone. He killed his target and left.��


    ��Nobody could stop him?�� Naruto asked in shock, unable to believe it.


    The j��nin shook his head. ��Sasuke Uchiha��s strength now isn��t something that numbers can contain anymore. His very presence is like a natural disaster. Unless����


    Kakashi interrupted him. ��What are you trying to say?��


    ��What do you mean?��


    The j��nin immediately fell silent.


    Shikaku Nara waved his hand. ��Kakashi, take Naruto back.��


    ��Our biggest issue right now is choosing a reliable Hokage.��


    ��We need to think about how to explain these events to the Fire Daimy�� and the nobles.��


    ��And we need to figure out how to handle our negotiations with Sand Village.��


    The incident involving Sasuke Uchiha had far-reaching consequences.


    However��


    Considering the rarity of the Mangeky�� Sharingan, a phenomenon that might not appear even once in centuries, it could serve as a reasonable justification. Treating Sasuke as a figure akin to Madara Uchiha or Hashirama Senju might make Konoha��s defeat seem more understandable.


    Naruto protested noisily, refusing to leave. He wanted to know more about Sasuke.


    Just one sentence wasn��t enough to explain things to Sakura.


    ��


    Meanwhile...


    Sasuke, who had left the village, found a cave in a remote area. He bought some medical supplies from a nearby town.


    Using the Shadow Clone Jutsu, he prepared for surgery.


    Personally performing the operation, Sasuke carefully transplanted Itachi��s Mangeky�� Sharingan into his own eyes.


    The procedure was difficult, but for someone with the Sharingan, the precise movements required were manageable with enough caution.


    When the surgery was completed and the effects of the anesthesia wore off, Sasuke Uchiha attempted to open his eyes.


    There were no bandages obstructing his vision.


    Instead, what greeted him was the interior of the 2nd Division barracks.


    He paused, momentarily stunned.


    Had he returned to the Soul Society during the surgery?


    That was fine by him.


    The only thing he wasn��t sure of was whether his newly transplanted eyes had also made it into this world.


    He walked over to a mirror and looked at his reflection.


    The Mangeky�� Sharingan spun in his eyes, their pattern having completely transformed from what they were before.

 What If 13: Plan, Irrelevant and Implementation

    Compared to the chaos and unpredictability of the ninja world, the Soul Society was relatively stable.


    Though there were occasional cases of defection or infighting, they were rarely orchestrated by anyone truly formidable. None of these incidents required Sasuke Uchiha to use his Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    However��


    Even the 2nd Division was not entirely peaceful.


    The shy girl who had once served under Yoruichi Shih��in turned out to have remarkable talent. Shortly after Sasuke became the Captain of the 2nd Division, she successfully mastered Shunk��.


    Sasuke intended to recommend her for a captain position in another division.


    But Soi Fon refused.


    She insisted on staying in the 2nd Division, uninterested in the position of lieutenant. All she wanted was to persuade Sasuke��or the Central 46 Chambers��to sanction a manhunt for Yoruichi Shih��in.


    Her hatred for Yoruichi ran deep.


    But her efforts always ended in failure.


    Sasuke knew about Yoruichi��s unique position and wasn��t willing to waste time on such pursuits.


    As for the Central 46 Chambers��


    They would never truly act against Yoruichi. They might issue a token notice or offer a public reprimand, but they would never commit to seriously dealing with her.


    Soi Fon remained restless, trying every means possible.


    Nearly a century passed in what felt like a blink of an eye.


    During this time, many events unfolded in the Seireitei:


    The former captain of the 11th Division, a man as brutish as a wild boar, was killed by a man who stormed into the Seireitei. Though unconventional and disruptive, the duel adhered to the unspoken rules of the 11th Division: The strong prevail, the weak perish. This man, Kenpachi Zaraki, claimed the title of "Kenpachi" and became the new captain.


    The 3rd Division captain position was filled by Gin Ichimaru, the former vice-captain of the 5th Division.


    The 6th Division saw the retirement of Ginrei Kuchiki, succeeded by his grandson, Byakuya Kuchiki.


    The 7th Division��s new captain was a peculiar man who always wore a shadowy hat. Despite his odd appearance, he was honest and kind-hearted.


    The 9th Division��s captain was blind, yet highly skilled.


    After years of delay, the 10th Division��s captain was finally chosen during the turmoil involving Yoruichi Shih��in: Isshin Shiba of the Shiba clan.


    The Seireitei appeared to be improving.


    The 10th Division soon discovered an extraordinarily gifted individual��a prodigy whose power was so immense it leaked from their body, harming those around them even before becoming a Shinigami.


    Upon entering the Shin''�� Academy, they immediately achieved their Shikai the moment they grasped their Zanpakut��.


    Their sword could control the weather.


    It was the strongest ice-type Zanpakut��, a title only matched by the ��strongest flame-type Zanpakut��,�� Ry��jin Jakka, wielded by the Captain-Commander Yamamoto. ???O??????s


    This meant that if this child could mature, they were almost destined to become a figure as powerful as Yamamoto.


    Sasuke, however, was indifferent.


    He cared only about his own affairs.


    Solitary and focused, even with his incredible strength, he never slacked in his training.


    While the 7th Division��s captain was considered reclusive, Sasuke took it to an even greater extreme. Apart from mandatory meetings, his presence was practically non-existent. He avoided social interactions entirely.


    Until one day. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sasuke was training as usual when a figure appeared in a flash step, their voice urgent:


    ��Captain! There��s been an incident!��


    Sasuke stopped, turning his head toward the Onmitsukid�� officer. ��Speak.��


    ��The 10th Division captain, Isshin Shiba�� has gone missing.��


    Sasuke paused, raising an eyebrow. ��The 10th Division captain? Isshin Shiba?��


    The officer nodded.


    Sasuke frowned. ��What��s the Central 46��s stance on this?��


    The Shiba clan was unique.


    As one of the Five Great Noble Clans, they held one of the highest positions in the Soul Society. Yet, unlike the other noble families, the Shibas behaved far more casually, even mingling with commoners.


    The Tsunayashiro Clan, another noble family, often criticized the Shibas for this behavior, though this wasn��t surprising��Tsunayashiros were notorious for being arrogant to the point of berating passing animals.


    Lower-ranking nobles held a similar disdain for the Shibas, seeing them as a disgrace to their noble lineage. However, the Central 46 Chambers�� relationship with the Shiba clan was complicated. Despite their disdain, they recognized the Shiba clan��s standing as equals to the Shih��in family.


    ��Pursuit,�� the officer said succinctly.


    Sasuke pondered for a moment, then waved his hand dismissively. ��Then pursue him. You have one day. If no progress is made, archive the case and focus on more important matters.��


    The officer nodded and left.


    Isshin Shiba��s disappearance caused an uproar in the Seireitei, especially within the 10th Division. They had barely adjusted to their new captain when he vanished.


    The Onmitsukid����s investigation led them to Karakura Town, where Isshin was last seen.


    But Sasuke��s time limit of one day was far too short to uncover much. While the Onmitsukid�� requested an extension, Sasuke denied it, refusing to let the 2nd Division entangle itself in the politics of noble families. He knew he was already a thorn in their side.


    Until Yoruichi returned, avoiding unnecessary conflicts with the nobility was the best strategy.


    However��


    One disaster often begets another.


    This time, the chaos revolved around two focal points: the Shiba clan and Karakura Town.


    After Isshin��s defection, the Shiba clan suffered another blow: Kaien Shiba was killed during a mission.


    The family lost a captain-level powerhouse and their patriarch in quick succession, leaving only a Fireworks Expert wandering the Rukongai and a young boy yet to mature.


    Lower-ranking nobles began discussing stripping the Shibas of their status as one of the Five Great Noble Clans.


    Meanwhile, Karakura Town had become a dangerous place. Every Shinigami sent there disappeared.


    Isshin Shiba was one.


    The adopted daughter of the Kuchiki clan was another.


    Rukia Kuchiki, after decades of training, was finally stationed in the human world.


    But within three days of arriving, she vanished. For two months, no one heard from her��until a Hollow appeared in Karakura Town and was defeated by an unregistered Shinigami. Only then did they trace Rukia��s whereabouts.


    She was alive but in poor condition.


    A human had stolen her powers, leaving her derelict in her duties. By Soul Society��s rules, this would require her to report to the 2nd Division for punishment.


    But Rukia carried the name Kuchiki.


    Even as an adopted daughter, her status as a member of the foremost noble family made her untouchable to most Shinigamis.


    Sasuke chose to stay out of the matter.


    But before he could say anything, Byakuya Kuchiki declared that the Kuchiki family would handle it.


    His reasoning was blunt: Rukia was a noble, and her fate should be decided by her family.


    As a captain-level fighter, Byakuya resolved the issue himself, dealing with the boy who had taken Rukia��s powers. While Byakuya didn��t kill the human, he destroyed their Reiryoku Node, severing their connection to spiritual energy and rendering them unable to use Shinigami powers.


    This effectively removed any reason for the Soul Society to pursue the boy further.


    After all, the rules were clear: Shinigamis could not harm ordinary humans. Maintaining the balance of the Three Worlds depended on upholding this principle.


    ��


    First Division, after the routine meeting.


    ��I thought Captain Kuchiki would go easy on his sister, but I didn��t expect him to be so ruthless.�� A male voice, calm yet tinged with curiosity, reached Sasuke��s ears as he was preparing to leave.


    He turned to see Shunsui Ky��raku, the captain of the 8th Division.


    Sasuke frowned slightly, puzzled why Captain Ky��raku would make such a remark to him.


    ��As a model noble, the head of the Kuchiki family making such a decision is perfectly normal,�� Sasuke replied curtly, his tone cold and to the point, offering only a brief acknowledgment.


    Unexpectedly, Byakuya Kuchiki had not alleviated his sister Rukia��s sentence, even after personally taking her home and sparing the human boy who had ��stolen�� her Shinigami powers. Instead, Byakuya had handed Rukia over to the Central 46 and had her imprisoned in the 6th Division��s jail.


    He also made it clear:


    While Rukia carried the name ��Kuchiki,�� she would not benefit from the family��s honor. On the contrary, her punishment would be stricter precisely because of it.


    ��The Kuchiki family must be held to the same standard as any other Shinigami.��


    Shunsui��s eyes glimmered with interest. ��Captain Uchiha understands his reasoning. As expected of the 2nd Division.��


    Sasuke glanced at him, his tone calm. ��I can see why he did it, but that doesn��t mean I agree with him.��


    Shunsui raised an eyebrow but didn��t interrupt.


    ��When it comes to the lives of siblings, nothing else matters.�� Sasuke��s voice grew sharper.


    ��Especially in a situation like this.��


    ��Minor rules like these�� for the Kuchiki family, they��re just words to bend.��


    ��To do something like this����


    Sasuke sneered coldly, the sound laced with disdain.


    He had already placed himself in Rukia��s shoes, imagining her circumstances.


    ��I never thought I��d hear such words from the captain of the 2nd Division,�� Shunsui said, surprised, nodding thoughtfully. ��Breaking the rules, no less.��


    Sasuke tilted his head slightly. ��Why is Captain Ky��raku asking me about this?��


    Shunsui stretched lazily. ��Just making conversation. I didn��t expect you to respond.��


    Sasuke turned back, his face expressionless.


    He hadn��t interacted much with Shunsui before, though he��d heard rumors about him being a laid-back, carefree person. Sasuke had assumed he��d behave more appropriately in serious matters.


    Apparently not.


    Without another word, Sasuke stepped out of the room.


    Shunsui didn��t stop him, merely adjusting his hat.


    ��Are you suspicious of him?�� J��shir�� Ukitake asked quietly, stepping up behind Shunsui.


    Shunsui let out a soft whistle, chuckling. ��Suspicious? Maybe. But not exactly.��


    ��That��s surprising����


    ��I thought Captain Uchiha would be a severe man, but unexpectedly, he��s quite gentle.��


    Ukitake gave him a sidelong glance. ��Gentle? What makes you say that?��


    ��I can feel it.�� Shunsui waved a hand dismissively. ��He has the same�� presence you do, J��shir��.��


    Ukitake shook his head. ��Being like me isn��t necessarily a good thing.��


    ��I meant his personality,�� Shunsui replied softly, taking a step forward before pausing. ��Never mind. It doesn��t matter.��


    ��If not Captain Uchiha����


    Ukitake followed, speaking in a low voice. ��Are you saying someone tampered with Rukia��s case?��


    ��Didn��t we investigate already?��


    Shunsui shook his head, his expression turning serious. ��Nothing came of the investigation.��


    ��But my instincts tell me something isn��t right.��


    ��You know Rukia better than I do.��


    Ukitake didn��t respond.


    As a fellow student of Yamamoto��s and Shunsui��s longtime friend, he knew exactly what Shunsui was implying.


    Rukia held no seated officer position in the 13th Division.


    Though she hadn��t matched the most exceptional talents of her graduating year, several of whom had already become vice-captains, her abilities were far from weak.


    Her proficiency in Kid�� was excellent, and while her swordsmanship was only average, it was certainly adequate. Her Zanpakut�� had already achieved Shikai, and its release was both elegant and powerful.


    Such strength might not qualify her for a vice-captain position, but she was undoubtedly capable of becoming a veteran seated officer.


    Her current rank as an unseated officer was solely due to Byakuya Kuchiki��s decision.


    Byakuya wanted his adopted sister to temper herself through experience, intentionally suppressing her progress to prevent arrogance stemming from her status as a Kuchiki.


    While Ukitake often felt Rukia��s self-esteem was too low, he considered it a family matter and refrained from interfering, even as her captain.


    Because of this, Ukitake had full confidence in Rukia��s ability to handle her assignment in the human world.


    Her strength far exceeded what was needed for the task. The typical Hollows encountered there posed no significant threat to her.


    Which begged the question��


    How had Rukia been forced into a situation so desperate that she transferred her Shinigami powers to a human boy?


    ��It doesn��t matter now,�� Ukitake said softly. ��She��s safe, and no one else was harmed.��


    ��I checked the Gigai,�� Shunsui replied, ignoring his friend��s reassurances. ��After transferring her powers to that human boy, Rukia��s spiritual energy hasn��t recovered. That��s not normal.��


    While Gigai were rarely used, there were records documenting their properties. A spirit placed in a gigai should slowly regenerate its energy over time.


    In two months, Rukia should have recovered far more spiritual energy than she had. The rate of recovery had clearly been impeded.


    ��Have any theories?�� Ukitake asked.


    Shunsui shrugged. ��I was suspicious of Captain Uchiha before. But now����


    He shook his head, chuckling wryly.


    Before interacting with Sasuke, Shunsui had been highly suspicious.


    With his cold demeanor and almost villainous aura, Sasuke didn��t seem trustworthy. His relentless obsession with strength was unmatched, even among the wildest Kenpachis in history.


    And then there was the timing.


    Sasuke had been the greatest beneficiary of the ��Captain Hollowfication Incident,�� leaping from third seat to captain without serving as a vice-captain. The power vacuum he filled was created by Yoruichi Shih��in, though she had practically handed him the position willingly.


    Beyond Sasuke, there was no one else who gained so much.


    Shunsui had been quietly investigating him ever since.


    The deeper he dug, the more unsettling his findings became. Sasuke seemed to possess a power completely separate from the Shinigami system, distinct from Kid�� or Zanpakut�� techniques.


    While such genius could be attributed to extraordinary talent, it seemed more likely Sasuke was tied to some kind of secret organization.


    When the Rukia incident unfolded, Shunsui naturally continued suspecting Sasuke.


    After all, the first target of disruption had been the Shih��in family, which controlled the stealth forces and Onmitsukid��. The second logical target was the Kuchiki family, the most prestigious noble house.


    But after speaking with Sasuke, Shunsui��s suspicions waned.


    Sasuke��s response had been�� peculiar.


    Regardless of his alignment with or against the Seireitei, Sasuke��s answer didn��t match either stance.


    It carried an almost bitter resentment, as though reflecting the perspective of someone abandoned by a sibling.


    It wasn��t the kind of response one would expect from someone purely driven by ambition or malice.


    Ukitake dismissed the matter with a shrug. For him, it wasn��t worth worrying about.


    Even if Byakuya upheld the harshest standards of justice and the Central 46 refused to show leniency, Rukia��s punishment would amount to little more than imprisonment.


    And when the time came��whether in one year or two��Ukitake could easily use his authority as a captain to release her. Such small acts of defiance were well within his power.


    But�� his nonchalance was shattered by cold reality.


    The Central 46 Chambers displayed an uncharacteristically swift efficiency, delivering a final judgment within a week. Rukia Kuchiki was sentenced to imprisonment in Muken and eventually�� execution.


    What shocked everyone even more was the rushed execution date, set for only a month later.


    The captains were left speechless.


    It was far too sudden!


    Yet the Central 46 provided strong reasoning, even citing Byakuya Kuchiki as justification. They claimed it was at the urging of the head of the Kuchiki family that the process was expedited.


    The Seireitei wasn��t prepared.


    Rukia wasn��t prepared.


    While this matter wasn��t minor, it hardly warranted execution.


    J��shir�� Ukitake worked tirelessly to save his subordinate.


    But he was ailing, and the Ukitake family wasn��t a powerful noble house. Byakuya Kuchiki had publicly expressed his lack of opposition to the sentence and even supported the Central 46��s decision. This silenced any dissent from the lower-ranking nobles, who dared not risk offending the Kuchiki family.


    The situation was full of oddities.


    The unusual verdict��


    The Kuchiki family��s strange stance��


    And the inexplicable escalation.


    Most decided it was safer to remain cautious and take no action.


    None of this had anything to do with Sasuke.


    He had no intention of involving himself in the matter. His relationship with Rukia was at best an acquaintance, having only exchanged a few words in passing.


    Until��


    One day, alarms blared across the Seireitei.


    The 2nd Division received urgent orders, and the Onmitsukid�� began relaying commands everywhere.


    Sasuke immediately headed to the 1st Division barracks, joining the other captains.


    Surprisingly, the last to arrive was not J��shir�� Ukitake, who was often delayed by his poor health and distant barracks, but Gin Ichimaru, the captain of the 3rd Division.


    ��Captain Ichimaru, what happened?�� the Captain-Commander Yamamoto asked, his tone calm as he fixed his gaze on Gin.


    Gin smiled slyly. ��I stopped to say hello to some Ryoka.��


    ��They��re just a bunch of kids, giggling about rescuing Rukia.��


    As he spoke, his snake-like gaze slithered toward Byakuya Kuchiki.


    The Captain-Commander tapped his staff against the ground lightly. ��Did you capture them?��


    Gin nodded, chuckling. ��I tried to kill one, but the boy had some unexpected skill. He didn��t die. They��re currently hiding in the Rukongai.��


    ��Such negligence.�� The Captain-Commander frowned. ��A captain unable to handle mere Ryoka?��


    ��No matter����


    ��Keeping them outside the Seireitei is already an accomplishment.��


    ��They must not be allowed to set foot in the Seireitei.��


    ��It has been a millennium since the last Ryoka invasion. While this is not comparable to that event, its mere occurrence is a provocation��a trampling of our dignity.��


    ��This matter must be resolved thoroughly.��


    Sasuke nodded indifferently.


    This had little to do with him. The 2nd Division was primarily responsible for internal affairs. Handling external threats fell to the 7th, 3rd, 5th, and 11th Divisions.


    The meeting dragged on for a while.


    Just as it was about to conclude��


    Bad news arrived. The Ryoka, seemingly undeterred by their failure to breach the Seireitei, had used a special device to forcibly break through the Sekkiseki Barrier and entered the Seireitei.


    Among them��


    It seemed the Shiba clan had a hand in the breach.


    The Ryoka invasion plunged the Gotei 13 into chaos. Even the 2nd Division joined the effort to locate and apprehend the intruders.


    Sasuke, however, wasn��t particularly concerned.


    If Gin Ichimaru could repel these enemies, it meant they weren��t on a captain-level threat. While their intrusion disrupted the Seireitei, they posed no significant challenge to Sasuke himself.


    With the Sharingan, Sasuke planned to locate the Ryoka quickly and end the farce.


    But events took an unexpected turn.


    He couldn��t find them.


    The Ryoka seemed to possess an exceptional ability to conceal their presence. Every trace Sasuke discovered vanished just as he began to track it further.


    Meanwhile, the commotion across the Seireitei suggested that others had already engaged the Ryoka in battle.


    Yet Sasuke alone was left chasing shadows.


    Was he being targeted?


    This thought struck Sasuke immediately.


    If he wasn��t being deliberately obstructed, how could someone of his ability and the Sharingan��s power fail to locate a group of non-captain-level intruders?


    ��


    Atop a watchtower in the Seireitei, two captains stood in silence.


    Gin Ichimaru leaned forward, peering down. ��Tsk tsk, how unfortunate. Looks like Captain Uchiha has realized someone��s targeting him.��


    ��Such a sharp individual,�� he mused. ��No wonder Aizen-sama��s plans always avoid him.��


    Aizen, standing beside him, smiled, unbothered by Gin��s flippant tone. ��Gin, Sasuke��s greatest strength isn��t his Sharingan��it��s his mind.��


    ��He��s clever and decisive.��


    ��But unfortunately����


    ��While his eyes can see through every detail, they cannot pierce the veil of perception itself. Changing someone��s understanding requires more than sharp eyes.��


    ��He won��t discover us.��


    ��In his mind, only the Ryoka could be behind this.��


    Gin chuckled. ��Aizen-sama, pinning this on Ichigo Kurosaki and his friends is quite ruthless.��


    ��But didn��t you want to recruit Captain Uchiha?��


    ��Why haven��t you tried?��


    Aizen shook his head. ��I once thought Sasuke was like a cloud, and I, the vast sky, could embrace him.��


    ��But he isn��t a cloud.��


    ��And I am not the sky.��


    Gin nodded thoughtfully.


    Aizen��s smile deepened.


    He had long been wary of Sasuke��s Sharingan. In the missions Aizen had orchestrated, Sasuke had demonstrated the ability to see through illusions.


    But now��


    Aizen��s careful tests confirmed that Sasuke��s Sharingan could not yet discern the true nature of Ky��ka Suigetsu.


    A genius, but only a genius.


    At best, he was as threatening as T��shir�� Hitsugaya.


    The plan remained unchanged. It would proceed as before.

 What If 14: Plan and Conspiracy

    The Ryoka caused chaos in the Seireitei, plunging the Shinigami into turmoil.


    Despite their small numbers, the trouble they stirred was enough to instill fear.


    Two captains had been defeated!


    One of the Ryoka, a boy suspected to be a Quincy, had managed to defeat the 12th Division Captain, Mayuri Kurotsuchi. However, though he succeeded, he completely exhausted his strength and was easily captured by the 9th Division Captain. He was now imprisoned in the 4th Division barracks.


    This event didn��t surprise the Shinigami much.


    After all, the 12th Division specialized in research and development, and Captain Kurotsuchi was not known for his combat prowess.


    For a Ryoka to infiltrate the Soul Society, it was expected they��d possess abilities capable of contending with captains. Otherwise, why would they dare to intrude?


    But the real issue wasn��t just that two captains had been defeated��it was who the other defeated captain was.


    The second captain to lose was the 11th Division Captain, Kenpachi Zaraki.


    Unlike the 12th Division, the 11th Division was the ��Combat Division.�� Their sole purpose was battle. Wherever there was a fight, they were expected to be there, and their captain was a master of combat.


    In the Seireitei, captains typically specialized in specific roles. For example:


    The 2nd Division Captain excelled in assassination and pursuit.


    The 4th Division Captain was a master of healing.


    Each captain had their area of expertise.


    To most Shinigami, the strongest figure in the Seireitei was, without question, the Captain-Commander. But beneath him, there was ongoing debate about who came next.


    Members of the 2nd Division believed their captain was second only to the Captain-Commander.


    The same was said by members of the 6th, 8th, and 11th Divisions.


    The 10th and 13th Divisions had unique circumstances, with one captain being too young to fully mature and the other perpetually ill and frail.


    Still, regardless of personal bias, Kenpachi Zaraki was almost universally acknowledged as the second-strongest captain in the Seireitei.


    And yet�� he had lost.


    What��s more, it wasn��t even a mutual defeat. The 11th Division��s lieutenant returned with Kenpachi Zaraki��s unconscious body, but the opponent was nowhere to be found on the battlefield. ???????��??


    What terrified the rank-and-file Shinigami even more was the identity of the person who had defeated Zaraki.


    It was none other than the human boy Byakuya Kuchiki had recently fought��the one who had stolen Rukia��s Shinigami powers and was subsequently stripped of those abilities by Byakuya.


    How was this possible?


    The Shinigami were baffled.


    Even Shinigami lose spiritual energy after sustaining heavy injuries. For an ordinary human to endure such damage and keep fighting was unimaginable��his physical body was likely the only reason he survived.


    But regaining spiritual energy was one thing��


    How had he made such rapid progress in such a short time?


    From being effortlessly defeated by Byakuya to overpowering Kenpachi Zaraki?


    What about the future? Could his growth continue to the point where he could easily kill captains��or even rival the Captain-Commander himself?


    ��


    As night fell, a relative calm returned to the Seireitei.


    Most of the Ryoka had already been captured, except for the ringleader��the one who had defeated Kenpachi Zaraki.


    That individual was still at large, disappearing without a trace.


    It was speculated that, although he managed to defeat Zaraki, he likely sustained serious injuries and was now in hiding, recovering from the battle.


    ��


    2nd Division Barracks


    The moment Sasuke returned, several eager gazes turned toward him.


    Soi Fon glanced at him shyly, unable to look directly for too long.


    Marechiyo ��maeda, however, had no such reservations and openly stared at his captain.


    ��Captain, did you find the remaining Ryoka?��


    Sasuke shook his head, answering curtly. ��No. It seems they had prior knowledge about me. They possess some ability that continuously disrupts my tracking.��


    ��Prior knowledge? Disruption?�� ��maeda frowned, muttering in confusion. ��I��ve never heard of them having that kind of power.��


    Sasuke shot him a sharp glance.


    ��maeda immediately pointed to Sasuke��s desk. ��The abilities of the captured Ryoka have already been compiled and placed there for you.��


    After years of working together, they had developed an unspoken understanding. A single look from Sasuke was enough for ��maeda to know what his captain wanted.


    Soi Fon stood to the side, hesitating as though she wanted to speak but didn��t dare.


    Sasuke walked to his desk, picked up the report, and began reading with a focused expression. Without looking up, he said a single word: ��Speak.��


    ��This is no simple matter!�� Soi Fon took a deep breath.


    Sasuke didn��t bother to respond. To him, it was an unnecessary and obvious statement.


    ��I investigated the traces left by the Ryoka when they entered the Soul Society,�� Soi Fon continued, aware of Sasuke��s impatience. Her voice grew louder and angrier with every word. ��They used a Senkaimon!��


    Sasuke glanced at her for the first time.


    ��The technology to use a Senkaimon requires prior authorization,�� Soi Fon explained, her frustration evident. ��Of course, if it��s the 12th Division, they could use it secretly without detection.


    ��So, this can only be done by someone from the 12th Division��or someone who once worked there.��


    ��Today��s battle already proved that Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi has no connection to the Ryoka.��


    Even under desperate circumstances, it was clear that Kurotsuchi had fought sincerely. His injuries could be faked, but the Quincy boy, Ury�� Ishida, had paid a genuine price, his spiritual particles leaking so rapidly it nearly frightened the 4th Division members treating him.


    Sasuke raised an eyebrow, already suspecting what Soi Fon was leading toward.


    Sure enough��


    ��This must be connected to that hatted man!�� Soi Fon growled, spitting out the words with visible anger. ��Only Kisuke Urahara could open a Senkaimon in the World of the Living!��


    Sasuke flipped to the next page of the report.


    ��The Senkaimon isn��t highly advanced technology. Any seated officer could access it.��


    ��There are plenty of defectors from the 12th Division��Kisuke Urahara isn��t the only one.��


    Soi Fon froze, stunned by the rebuttal.


    ��Anything else? Or is that all?�� Sasuke asked while continuing to read.


    Soi Fon nodded quickly. ��Yes��there��s also�� a cat!��


    ��A cat?�� Sasuke asked, not looking up.


    ��One of the 7th Division��s members reported seeing a black cat alongside the Ryoka when they breached the Soul Society.��


    Sasuke paused his reading, speaking softly. ��A black cat?��


    A black cat wasn��t inherently unusual, but in this case, it was far from ordinary. A black cat associated with an incursion into the Seireitei could only point to one individual: the former 2nd Division Captain, Yoruichi Shih��in, known for her ability to transform into a black cat.


    ��Captain! You know what this means!�� Soi Fon slammed her hand on the desk, her face contorted with frustration. ��We should have acted against her long ago! I don��t understand why the Central 46 never approved it. Now, she��s followed us into the Soul Society and even into the Seireitei����


    Sasuke raised his hand, cutting her off. ��If you want to investigate, then do so.��


    ��Lead the Onmitsukid��.��


    Soi Fon��s eyes lit up with excitement, and she responded enthusiastically. ��Yes, sir! I��ll definitely capture that arrogant woman!��


    She turned and left the room quickly, her eagerness palpable.


    Once the door shut, ��maeda hesitated before speaking. ��Captain, letting Soi Fon handle this�� is it really a good idea?��


    Sasuke didn��t even look up. ��Is there a problem?��


    ��maeda shook his head, suppressing a sigh. The Seireitei was already in chaos, and now Soi Fon was being sent after Yoruichi Shih��in.


    Everyone in the 2nd Division knew about the complicated history between Soi Fon and Yoruichi. Sending her after Yoruichi would only stir up even more trouble.


    But then again��


    The captain was far more intelligent than him and undoubtedly aware of the consequences. If Sasuke believed it wasn��t an issue, then ��maeda��s concerns were likely unnecessary.


    With that thought, ��maeda shrugged and decided to remain quiet.


    ��


    Half an hour later��


    Sasuke put down the report and waved to ��maeda. ��You can leave now.��


    ��maeda blinked in surprise, then stretched and yawned. ��Finally! I��ve been wanting to rest for ages. You should��ve promoted Soi Fon to lieutenant ages ago, Captain.��


    Sasuke waved him off without responding.


    ��maeda lazily shuffled his upper body but walked briskly, his wide strides taking him out of the room without a backward glance.


    As soon as the door shut behind him, Sasuke looked up. ��You can come down now.��


    A shadow leaped from the rafters, landing gracefully on the desk. Stretching leisurely, it revealed itself to be a black cat with gleaming golden eyes.


    It was none other than Yoruichi Shih��in, the very person Soi Fon had just been assigned to find.


    ��maeda��s footsteps faded in the distance.


    ����maeda is as sharp as ever,�� Yoruichi remarked with amusement, her voice smooth yet teasing. ��But you��re even harsher, sending Soi Fon after me.��


    ��Her Zanpakut�� is quite dangerous, you know.��


    Sasuke ignored her greeting, tossing the report onto the desk. ��What��s going on?��


    ��I��ve read the Ryoka files. None of them have abilities that could deceive me.��


    Ury�� Ishida was a Quincy, and the Shiba family��s involvement was straightforward. Of the remaining two humans:


    Orihime Inoue, whose abilities were versatile��capable of healing and offense. While impressive, her spiritual pressure was weak. Her skills didn��t include deception or concealment.


    Yasutora Sado, whose power was purely offensive.


    ��Deception, huh?�� Yoruichi flicked her tail and leaped onto the chair, sitting comfortably. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��What��s going on?�� Sasuke pressed, his expression stern. ��I searched all day and couldn��t find you. Someone is interfering with me.��


    ��If it��s the remaining Ryoka����


    Yoruichi shook her head, her expression grave. ��No, it��s not Ichigo. His abilities aren��t in the realm of spiritual deception.��


    ��And he��s too much of an idiot to try something like that.��


    ��It��s someone else.��


    Sasuke frowned, his confusion deepening.


    If it wasn��t Yoruichi��s group, then who was helping to obstruct his search?


    ��I don��t know either,�� Yoruichi admitted, curling her tail. ��But before I came here, Kisuke Urahara told me to pass along a message if anything unusual happened.��


    Sasuke sat up straighter.


    ��One hundred and ten years ago, the tool that caused Shinji Hirako and the others to undergo Hollowfication was called the H��gyoku. It��s a special artifact created using fragments of the Soul King��s power.��


    ��That artifact possesses immense strength,�� Yoruichi explained, her voice serious. ��Someone in the Seireitei has their sights set on it.��


    ��Previously, Kisuke hid the H��gyoku inside Rukia��s body.��


    Sasuke��s expression sharpened. ��So the death sentence��was it an attempt to kill her and extract the H��gyoku from her body?��


    Yoruichi nodded.


    Sasuke��s brows furrowed. ��The Kuchiki family? Or the Tsunayashiro family?��


    The first two names that came to Sasuke��s mind were Kuchiki and Tsunayashiro.


    The Kuchiki family��s reaction had been highly unusual. Others might not understand the nuances, but as the captain of the 2nd Division, Sasuke knew the truth. Rukia was not some lucky girl who had randomly caught Byakuya Kuchiki��s favor.


    She was the younger sister of the late Kuchiki matriarch, a woman from Rukongai whose presence had caused a stir in the Seireitei. Rukia was her dying wish��the only thing left of her.


    Given Byakuya��s love for his wife��a love strong enough to defy opposition and marry her��it was hard to believe he would simply allow her sister to be executed unless there were circumstances Sasuke didn��t yet understand.


    As for the Tsunayashiro family, Sasuke��s suspicion was simple. In all his years as the 2nd Division captain, any case requiring seated officers or higher to investigate was almost always tied to the Tsunayashiro family in some way.


    Once the most prominent of the Five Great Noble Houses, the Tsunayashiros were notorious troublemakers. They rarely involved themselves in anything noble or honorable, but when something shady occurred, their fingerprints were often there.


    Whenever chaos erupted, assuming their involvement was rarely a mistake.


    ��Neither,�� the black cat said, shaking her head swiftly.


    Sasuke��s tone turned sharper. ��It seems you already know who��s responsible.��


    ��Indeed,�� Yoruichi replied with a sly grin, her golden eyes gleaming as she watched Sasuke��s expression closely. She spoke the name slowly, almost savoring the moment: ��S��suke Aizen.��


    ��Well? Didn��t see that coming, did you?��


    She seemed eager to see a reaction, but the black-haired young man remained composed, his cold demeanor unchanged.


    ��Is that so? A bit unexpected,�� Sasuke said calmly.


    Yoruichi scoffed, flicking her tail. ��You��re getting more boring by the day, Sasuke. Not even that man surprises you?��


    Sasuke��s calm demeanor betrayed none of his thoughts. He understood why Yoruichi was trying to provoke him. Captain S��suke Aizen of the 5th Division was widely regarded as an exemplary Shinigami, with a spotless reputation. Even the 2nd Division had no dirt on him.


    But Sasuke had little interest in the politics of the Soul Society or its captains. His interactions with Aizen were superficial at best.


    ��What kind of ability does he have?�� Sasuke asked, tilting his head. His sharp gaze met Yoruichi��s. ��What kind of power could force someone like Kisuke Urahara��or you, the Shih��in family��s leader��to flee the Soul Society and hide in the World of the Living?��


    And more than that��


    What kind of power could manipulate the Central 46 Chambers into sentencing Rukia to death?


    Yoruichi��s expression turned serious. ��His Zanpakut��.��


    ��It��s not the water-type he pretends it to be. Its true power lies in illusion.��


    Sasuke��s eyes narrowed, his expression hardening instantly. Illusion? This directly challenged the Sharingan��s dominance.


    ��The Seireitei��s analysis suggests that his Zanpakut�� can control senses��manipulating what others perceive at will,�� Yoruichi continued, her tone bored but her words grave. ��Everything people see is what he wants them to see. That��s why things have escalated this far.��


    She sighed. ��If only we��d known about his ability earlier, we could��ve prepared for it. Unfortunately����


    If they had been forewarned, Kisuke Urahara wouldn��t have been forced to flee the Seireitei in disgrace.


    Sasuke mulled over her words.


    So that��s how it was. Aizen��s Zanpakut�� concealed his misdeeds and crafted his perfect image.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me this before?�� Sasuke asked, his cold eyes locking onto Yoruichi��s. His tone was sharp, bordering on accusatory, with no hint of restraint.


    Yoruichi hesitated before letting out a nervous laugh, waving her paw dismissively. ��You were too young back then! Besides, everything was such a mess. We were too busy helping you become a captain.��


    ��We just�� forgot, I guess. Haha! If we��d told you back then, maybe things wouldn��t be so chaotic now.��


    Her explanation reeked of insincerity.


    Clearly, this wasn��t the truth.


    While Yoruichi might be indifferent, Kisuke Urahara had likely chosen to withhold this information deliberately.


    Sasuke didn��t press further.


    The real reason was as he suspected��Kisuke didn��t want him to know.


    The reason was simple.


    The H��gyoku was synonymous with immense power. And while Sasuke had frequent interactions with Yoruichi and Kisuke, his obsessive nature and the ominous power of his Sharingan left a poor impression on Urahara.


    Stubborn individuals like Sasuke were the most susceptible to temptation.


    Kisuke feared that if Sasuke learned about the H��gyoku and its potential, he might act in unpredictable and uncontrollable ways.


    But the situation had changed.


    Before Yoruichi returned to the Soul Society, Kisuke had warned her to closely monitor Sasuke.


    If Sasuke handled things too smoothly��whether it was capturing Ichigo Kurosaki or avoiding any meaningful involvement��it would mean only one thing: Sasuke had sided with Aizen.


    If Sasuke��s actions appeared constrained or hindered, it would prove he wasn��t aligned with Aizen.


    Yoruichi could understand if Sasuke chose to slack off, but success? That would be suspicious.


    Kisuke explained that Sasuke��s path to capturing Ichigo would never be easy. Aizen was undoubtedly interested in Ichigo and would ensure he didn��t fall into the wrong hands.


    For Aizen, the worst-case scenario was Ichigo ending up with a capable outsider like Sasuke.


    Only after seeing Sasuke struggle against these obstacles could Yoruichi reveal the truth.


    If Sasuke��s actions were suspiciously smooth, Yoruichi was not to make contact.


    Sasuke broke the silence. ��What do you need me to do?�� He waved off further questions, his voice sharp. ��Your goal now is just to clear your name, isn��t it?��


    Yoruichi shook her head. ��That doesn��t matter anymore.��


    ��The real issue is what Aizen plans to do with the H��gyoku. Kisuke has a terrifying theory. If he��s right���� she paused, her golden eyes narrowing.


    ��All three worlds are in danger.��


    Sasuke��s expression didn��t change.


    ��Three worlds in danger�� was a phrase that held no particular weight for him.


    Yoruichi continued softly, ��Kisuke believes your Sharingan��s insight could be a powerful counter to Aizen.��


    ��Because the illusions we see are manipulated by him, not born from within us. If he encounters something unfamiliar or outside his expectations, his illusions might falter.��


    ��That��s your chance to catch him. Use those eyes of yours wisely.��


    Yoruichi paused, flicking her tail. From somewhere, she produced a small vial of liquid and tossed it to Sasuke. ��Kisuke made this for you. It��s a special eye solution.��


    ��It��s designed to restore normal vision for nearsightedness. We��re not sure if it��ll work on your Sharingan��s visual anomalies, but it might help a little.��


    Sasuke caught the vial, hesitating for a moment.


    Yoruichi bristled immediately. ��It��s clean! What are you thinking, you brat?��


    ��You��ve gotten so much less adorable over the years.��


    Sasuke placed the vial on the desk. ��So there��s no rush to expose Aizen?��


    ��Not until there��s enough evidence,�� Yoruichi replied. ��We can��t alert him too soon.��


    Sasuke lowered his gaze. Out of Yoruichi��s sight, his Sharingan activated, its three tomoe spinning slowly.


    ��So that��s it,�� he muttered to himself.


    Aizen��s illusions had been so flawless they had even eluded the Sharingan�� until now. The strange distortions Sasuke had sensed earlier in the day suddenly made sense.


    ��


    The Next Day


    Sasuke awoke and began briefing his division members, preparing to continue yesterday��s operations. He wanted to see if Aizen would continue interfering and hoped to uncover some clues in the process.


    But before he could leave, a shocking piece of news thundered through the Seireitei.


    Captain S��suke Aizen of the 5th Division was dead!


    Assassinated��killed with a single strike.


    At the 4th Division barracks, in the mortuary, Captain Retsu Unohana stood over the body, her brows furrowed in thought.


    ��Captain Uchiha wants to see Captain Aizen��s body,�� Vice-Captain Isane Kotetsu reported quietly, stepping closer.


    Unohana��s eyes flashed with recognition, recalling the haunting crimson glow of Sasuke��s Sharingan. She nodded. ��Bring him in.��


    Her expression remained nearly unchanged, as serene as ever, though her faint, habitual smile was conspicuously absent.


    ��Captain Uchiha, to what do we owe the honor?�� Unohana greeted him with a polite smile as Sasuke entered.


    In the entire Seireitei, very few individuals were capable of killing someone like Aizen, who had served as a captain for over a century.


    And among those individuals, the one with both the means and temperament to carry out such an assassination�� was n

 What If 15: Arm and Collection

    Hinamori��s voice cracked, her words dissolving into incoherence.


    Her bloodshot eyes, crisscrossed with red veins, burned with rage and hatred��emotions that clouded her judgment entirely.


    Sasuke��s expression remained neutral.


    This was expected.


    Aizen had obstructed him yesterday, and even in death, the same was happening now.


    When news of Aizen��s death first broke, Sasuke had anticipated such a reaction.


    Unohana��s behavior was telling. She had approached Sasuke with suspicion, while Hinamori��s emotional outburst was undeniably genuine. Sasuke��s calm and composed demeanor only deepened their doubts.


    Unohana subtly stepped back, maintaining a safe distance as her hand rested lightly on the hilt of her sword.


    ��Captain Uchiha?�� Isane Kotetsu gasped, startled by the accusation.


    She instinctively believed Hinamori��s words. The bonds between women often fostered stronger trust, and Hinamori��s raw emotions seemed far too genuine to be fabricated.


    Moreover, Sasuke was one of the few people capable of such an assassination.


    Despite his youth, no one doubted his abilities��especially in the art of assassination, the hallmark of the 2nd Division.


    ��Falsely accusing a captain is no small crime,�� Sasuke said coldly, pressing his blade against Hinamori��s neck. ��You��ll need evidence to back your claim.��


    ��Captain Aizen��s letter alone isn��t enough to convict me.��


    Hinamori struggled, but her spiritual pressure was far too weak. Sasuke subdued her effortlessly.


    ��Captain Aizen is dead!�� she cried, tears streaming uncontrollably.


    Sasuke showed no sympathy. To him, her actions were pathetic, though he begrudgingly acknowledged Aizen��s skill. Turning a lieutenant into such a sycophant was no small feat.


    Still, he couldn��t hide his disdain for Hinamori��s blindness. A lieutenant should have been perceptive enough to notice discrepancies in her captain��s behavior.


    Instead, her reverence for Aizen had only grown, blinding her to reality.


    ��A god and their worshiper?�� Sasuke sneered, shifting his gaze from Hinamori to Unohana.


    Unohana remained silent, but her actions spoke volumes. She released her grip on her sword, a subtle acknowledgment of her lingering doubts.


    Hinamori tried to speak again, but Sasuke raised his hand.


    In an instant, several stealth operatives from the 2nd Division appeared.


    ��I don��t have time for this nonsense,�� Sasuke said quietly. Turning to the operatives, he ordered, ��Take this fool into custody.��


    ��Once the meeting is over, I��ll decide what to do with her.��


    The operatives nodded silently, grabbing Hinamori by her arms and escorting her away.


    ��You��re quite decisive, Captain Uchiha,�� Unohana remarked, her tone layered with meaning.


    Sasuke strode forward, unfazed. ��Even if I were guilty, it��s not her place to accuse me.��


    ��She has neither the authority nor the qualifications.��


    Unohana walked alongside him, a faint smile playing on her lips. ��As expected of the 2nd Division captain. So resolute.��


    Sasuke��s voice turned cold. ��You mean ruthless, don��t you?��


    Unohana chuckled but offered no reply.


    The captains�� meeting was brief and to the point.


    The Captain-Commander addressed Aizen��s letter and allegations but made it clear they were insufficient grounds for action.


    Without evidence, the accusations against Sasuke could not be pursued.


    More pressing was the external threat of the Ryoka. Resolving internal disputes could wait.


    As long as Sasuke showed no signs of fleeing, the Captain-Commander saw no reason to escalate the matter.


    What truly shocked the captains, however, was the announcement that the Central 46 had once again moved up Rukia Kuchiki��s execution.


    The new execution date: tomorrow.


    The reasoning was strategic. Since the Ryoka��s goal was to rescue Rukia, accelerating her execution would force their strongest member��still at large��to reveal himself. ?????��?????��????


    No one could intervene.


    Even Byakuya Kuchiki, whose opinion might have influenced the decision, remained silent. He returned to the Sixth Division barracks, calmly resuming his training as if nothing had happened.


    Leaving the 1st Division barracks, Sasuke pondered.


    It was obvious��


    This entire situation had Aizen��s manipulations written all over it.


    But Aizen was dead��or so everyone believed.


    Wouldn��t it raise suspicion if a supposedly deceased man suddenly reappeared before the Central 46? Were the nobles complicit in Aizen��s schemes, or had he used his Zanpakut�� to deceive them entirely?


    Without hesitation, Sasuke made his way to the Central 46 Chambers.


    If the body in the 4th Division wasn��t Aizen��s, then where was the real one?


    The most likely answer was the Central 46, especially after the sudden announcement to move up Rukia��s execution.


    Familiar with the path, Sasuke moved with precision. As Captain of the 2nd Division, he was more accustomed to dealing with the Central 46 than most of the Gotei 13.


    But as he neared the entrance, he caught a whiff of something unusual.


    The stench of blood.


    Not the fresh, metallic scent of new blood, but something dry, decayed, and rotten��indicating deaths that occurred weeks ago.


    Sasuke pushed open the doors.


    The room was pitch black, visibility reduced to nothing.


    Yet a heavy, familiar spiritual pressure filled the air.


    The same pressure he had felt before the meeting and in the 4th Division.


    ��So, it��s true,�� Sasuke said quietly, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, his Sharingan spinning to life. ��You��ve been hiding here, S��suke Aizen.��


    A slow clap echoed from the darkness.


    A man stepped forward, his face illuminated by a faint smile.


    ��Sharp as ever, Sasuke-kun,�� said Aizen smoothly.


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes. ��You knew I��d come here?��


    ��I��ve been waiting for you,�� Aizen replied, his smile deepening. ��Haven��t you noticed something�� odd? Something so painfully obvious����


    ��A trap.��


    Sasuke said nothing but understood the implication.


    Aizen had expected him to arrive. Yet, instead of concealing the carnage in the room with his Zanpakut��, Aizen had left it plainly visible for Sasuke to see.


    It was unsettling.


    ��Sasuke-kun, I��ve always been wary of you,�� Aizen admitted, adjusting his glasses with a slight push. ��Among all the captains, you��re the only one I couldn��t fully understand.��


    ��You carry hatred in your heart. But who is that hatred directed toward?��


    ��There��s no one in the World of the Living you resent, and no one in the Soul Society either.��


    Sasuke remained silent.


    Feigning disappointment, Aizen sighed theatrically. ��You always do this, Sasuke-kun. Rejecting kindness, refusing connection.��


    ��Well, in that case, allow me to open up to you.��


    Aizen��s tone turned serious, his words laden with significance. ��Sasuke-kun, though I��ve never formally invited you, I��ve always seen you as my ideal partner.��


    ��Now, you have a choice.��


    He raised his hand, gesturing to himself.


    ��Stand by my side����


    Then, with a turn of his hand, he pointed toward the grotesque, mangled bodies of the Central 46 scattered across the room.


    ��Or stand by theirs.�� S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sasuke��s voice was icy. ��Is that a threat?��


    ��A threat?�� Aizen chuckled softly. ��If you wish to see it that way, I won��t stop you. But I prefer to call it a statement of reality.��


    ��After all����


    ��To me, Sasuke-kun, you are also a threat.��


    Aizen��s ��threat�� wasn��t a promise of immediate violence��it was a warning.


    The corpses littering the room were his leverage.


    He could frame Sasuke as the culprit behind the massacre, just as he had already planted seeds of suspicion against him.


    ��How utterly revolting,�� Sasuke said, his sword poised low to the ground. ��I despise threats.��


    Aizen spread his hands in a placating gesture, smiling. ��Then perhaps you��ll allow me to explain further.��


    ��Do you know what I aim to achieve? You have no attachment to the Seireitei, do you?��


    Sasuke didn��t respond immediately.


    It wasn��t entirely true��he wasn��t completely devoid of sentiment for this world. But Sasuke understood his place.


    His roots were in the ninja world, where he was born and where his destiny lay. This world, the Soul Society, was never meant to be his home.


    He still didn��t understand why he could move between the two worlds.


    But he knew this ability could disappear at any time.


    If he became too entangled here and suddenly lost his connection to the ninja world, it would be a disaster��for both himself and the Seireitei.


    Better to remain prepared for the inevitable.


    Aizen��s voice broke his thoughts.


    ��I��ve been a captain for many years, Sasuke-kun,�� Aizen said quietly. ��But even before I became a captain, I was investigating something��the truth behind the Soul Society��s existence.��


    ��The Gotei 13 has existed for only two thousand years, yet the Soul Society itself is millions of years old.��


    ��What I discovered���� Aizen��s voice darkened, dripping with disdain, ��was truly vile.��


    ��The noble houses, their empty titles, the Kuchiki clan��s pretense of virtue��don��t you find it all utterly repulsive?��


    Sasuke��s cold gaze locked on Aizen, unflinching.


    Aizen narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing him.


    Sasuke��s stoic demeanor betrayed nothing, but Aizen could sense the simmering emotions beneath the surface. Sasuke��s moral compass was strong, his sense of justice unwavering.


    And yet��


    Even that didn��t seem to sway him.


    Sasuke finally smirked, a mocking edge to his voice. ��And here I thought you were just a manipulative schemer. Turns out you��re some kind of revolutionary?��


    ��Who would have guessed?��


    Aizen��s silence stretched for a moment before he chuckled softly. ��That was merely a story I thought might resonate with you.��


    ��Clearly, I underestimated you.��


    ��Well then, let��s abandon pretense. I��ll tell you what I truly seek.��


    Aizen relaxed his posture, his tone casual yet calculated. ��No need to be so tense. I��m sure Kisuke Urahara and Yoruichi Shih��in have told you something by now.��


    ��What I desire�� is the H��gyoku in Kisuke��s possession.��


    ��It��s a fascinating object, wouldn��t you agree?��


    ��Its power���� Aizen��s eyes gleamed with ambition. ��Can shatter the limits of a Shinigami.��


    Sasuke sneered, his voice laced with contempt. ��You mean that hollowfication process? Turning yourself into something neither man nor beast?��


    ��Of course not.�� Aizen shook his head, almost offended. ��That was merely a small experiment��to test the H��gyoku��s capabilities and see if hollow powers could coexist with Shinigami abilities.��


    ��Unfortunately���� Aizen��s tone shifted, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ��It was a failure.��


    ��While hollow powers could be implanted into Shinigami, the process was uncontrollable��a parasitic invasion rather than a harmonious fusion.��


    ��Still, the experiment proved one thing: I was right.��


    ��The H��gyoku��s power simply isn��t strong enough��yet.��


    Sasuke paused.


    Something about Aizen��s words didn��t sit right.


    The H��gyoku��wasn��t it supposed to be inside Rukia Kuchiki?


    Aizen chuckled softly. ��So, you noticed.��


    ��I��m not some petty thief who covets what others hold,�� he continued. ��I have my own H��gyoku, but its power is incomplete, fragmented. It isn��t strong enough or whole enough. That��s why I need Kisuke Urahara��s H��gyoku��to fuse them together and make it complete. Only then will it truly possess the ability to break all limits.��


    He stepped forward, extending his hand. ��Sasuke-kun, don��t you desire power? Shinigami have their limits. You��re still young��your skills, your Zanpakut��, and your spiritual pressure have yet to reach perfection. But with your talent, it won��t take long to reach your peak.��


    ��And as for me? I��ve already reached that peak. Let��s evolve together.��


    Realizing Sasuke wasn��t swayed by appeals to justice, Aizen switched tactics, targeting his pursuit of strength.


    ��Another pathetic attempt,�� Sasuke said, swinging his Zanpakut��. ��Is that how you see me?��


    Sasuke could admit that he was willing to pay a steep price for power��if that price was extracted from himself. He had sometimes considered sacrificing others, but only when those people were completely unrelated to him.


    But when it came to those he cared about? Sasuke couldn��t bring himself to use them as pawns.


    Aizen sighed, feigning disappointment. ��It seems I can��t persuade you. In that case����


    He seemed to do nothing, but Sasuke��s eyes widened as he looked down.


    A blade was already piercing his chest��straight through the front, direct and unrelenting.


    ��You could��ve chosen better, Sasuke-kun,�� Aizen said, his tone almost regretful. The distance between them, previously over ten meters, had vanished. Aizen stood beside him, slowly pushing the blade deeper.


    Though the stab wasn��t fatal, it was deliberate.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, bracing himself as he kicked off the ground to retreat.


    ��Ah, I��ve grown rusty from inactivity,�� Aizen mused, shaking his head lazily.


    Rusty? Impossible.


    For Aizen to close the distance without Sasuke noticing and deliberately strike his chest while avoiding fatal areas��he had full control over his movements.


    This wasn��t sloppiness.


    It was a calculated move to provoke Sasuke into fighting, forcing him to act.


    No doubt reinforcements were already on their way, drawn by the clash of spiritual pressures.


    When they arrived, they would see Sasuke in the Central 46 chambers, surrounded by corpses, attacking Aizen.


    If Sasuke fought back, he��d be blamed.


    If he didn��t fight, Aizen wouldn��t hesitate to kill him.


    ��Well then, Sasuke-kun,�� Aizen taunted, lifting his blade casually. ��How many times can your body endure this? Take a guess��where will the next strike land?��


    Sasuke sneered. ��Do you know the name of these eyes?��


    Aizen tilted his head, intrigued but silent.


    ��They��re called Sharingan,�� Sasuke answered. ��And against these eyes, no illusion is effective.��


    Aizen smiled. ��No illusion? How odd, Sasuke-kun. Yet you haven��t seen through me, have you?��


    Sasuke didn��t respond. His Sharingan spun, transforming into its most powerful form: the Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    Its pattern shifted into a six-pointed star with three additional petal-like markings at its center��a transformation unlocked when Sasuke transplanted Itachi��s Mangeky��.


    As the Mangeky�� activated, Sasuke unleashed its power.


    ��Tsukuyomi.��


    Aizen��s expression flickered for the first time.


    Caught off guard, he felt his surroundings dissolve, replaced by an endless abyss of blackness.


    The Central 46 chambers vanished, and he found himself bound to a massive cross, his limbs immobilized.


    In front of him stood Sasuke, clad in his Shinigami attire, holding a katana distinct from his Zanpakut��.


    ��A Bankai ability?�� Aizen mused, observing the space around him. ��A domain-like technique? Even my Zanpakut����s abilities are suppressed. An impressive power.��


    He wasn��t lying.


    Though Ky��ka Suigetsu could still activate, it was ineffective here.


    ��This is the Tsukuyomi World,�� Sasuke explained coldly. ��In this world, only our spiritual forms exist. Your Zanpakut�� manipulates perception, but it can��t alter thoughts. Without a mind to deceive, your illusions are meaningless.��


    Aizen narrowed his eyes.


    A technique perfectly tailored to counter him��a frustratingly troublesome ability.


    ��Furthermore, this world is mine to command,�� Sasuke continued. ��I control everything here: time, weight, sensations, reality itself. Are you ready, Aizen? Prepare to suffer.��


    Countless clones of Sasuke materialized, all wielding identical katanas.


    The first blade pierced Aizen��s body.


    Aizen��s eyes twitched. The pain was overwhelming, magnified far beyond the sensation of a simple stab wound.


    This wasn��t just pain��it was agony amplified a hundredfold.


    Then came the second blade.


    Aizen gritted his teeth, refusing to scream as Sasuke��s clones drove blade after blade into his body.


    But for every stab, his spiritual energy surged, attempting to shatter the domain.


    Good news: spiritual pressure still functioned in this realm.


    Bad news: Sasuke��s spiritual pressure was formidable, almost at the threshold of the highest rank. Aizen��s attempts to break free weren��t instantaneous.


    He endured the torment for what felt like ten hours, every second stretching into eternity.


    Finally, with a deafening crack, the Tsukuyomi World shattered.


    Aizen had succeeded in breaking free.


    The real world.


    Aizen exhaled sharply, his hand instinctively clutching at his chest. ��What a terrifying ability,�� he murmured. ��Even I couldn��t avoid it.��


    Sasuke remained silent, but his Mangeky�� Sharingan spun once more.


    ��Amaterasu.��


    Black flames materialized from nowhere, instantly engulfing Aizen��s body. The fire devoured his right arm, spreading with relentless ferocity.


    Aizen��s eyes narrowed as he raised a finger. A torrent of water gushed forth, cascading over the flames in an attempt to extinguish them.


    The water sizzled and evaporated into steam upon contact with the black fire, but the flames themselves remained unscathed.


    Sasuke raised his hand, partially covering his eyes.


    ��Kagutsuchi.��


    The black flames writhed as though alive, a tendril coiling and striking Aizen��s sleeve. The fabric ignited instantly, and the fire burrowed deeper into his arm.


    Finding fresh material to consume, the flames roared even brighter.


    Aizen frowned, sensing the flames�� unique properties. Water was useless.


    He shifted tactics, pointing a finger again. This time, a mass of earth emerged, encasing his burning arm in a solid cocoon, sealing off any air.


    After all, the best way to extinguish fire was to suffocate it.


    But even deprived of oxygen, the black flames continued to burn.


    The earth surrounding Aizen��s arm crumbled into molten slag, devoured by the unrelenting fire. Soon, the flames consumed his entire arm.


    ��There��s no way to extinguish them,�� Sasuke said coldly. ��These are the flames of Amaterasu. They will never go out. Stop resisting. You have two choices: sever your arm or burn completely.��


    Aizen��s expression twisted involuntarily.


    ��Impossible to extinguish����


    Without hesitation, he switched his blade to his left hand and swung it down, severing his right arm at the shoulder.


    The arm flew through the air, engulfed in black flames.


    Sasuke caught it effortlessly, his expression unreadable.


    Aizen stared intently as Sasuke flicked the arm, extinguishing the flames with a mere gesture.


    ��Aizen,�� Sasuke said, his voice icy, ��whatever you try, it��s futile.��


    Aizen paused, inhaling deeply before a faint smile returned to his face. ��Impressive. Truly impressive. Your eyes are extraordinary.��


    He spoke truthfully.


    Normally, a Zanpakut����s Bankai possessed a single, specialized ability.


    For instance, Yamamoto��s was fire manipulation, while Ky��raku��s was a stronger version of his Shikai.


    But Sasuke��s abilities defied logic.


    His earlier use of Tsukuyomi suggested an illusion-based power, tied to the manipulation of perception.


    Yet now, Sasuke wielded an entirely different power: flames.


    And these flames weren��t ordinary.


    Aizen could feel it��they were as dangerous as Ry��jin Jakka, the oldest and most powerful flame-based Zanpakut�� wielded by Yamamoto himself.


    Such versatility defied the basic rules of Zanpakut�� abilities.


    Caught off guard, Aizen allowed Sasuke to seize his severed arm.


    This complicated matters.


    The ability of Ky��ka Suigetsu was to manipulate the five senses, creating illusions. However, these illusions had to align with a semblance of reality.


    If they were too outlandish, they risked being seen through.


    While Aizen could theoretically alter perceptions to disguise the arm��s origin, Unohana Retsu��s medical expertise would quickly expose the truth.


    She would determine the arm��s severance time.


    Fabricating the arm��s appearance or altering its timeline would raise suspicions.


    Ky��ka Suigetsu��s illusions couldn��t alter absolute facts.


    The mere presence of the arm would implicate Aizen.


    His mental calculus was swift and decisive.


    He couldn��t hide forever.


    Aizen quickly applied Reiatsu Healing to the stump where his arm had been.


    ��Sasuke-kun, you��ve given me quite the predicament,�� he said with a feigned sigh of regret. ��I didn��t expect your Zanpakut�� to be this�� unique.��


    Sasuke gripped the severed arm tightly. ��It��s over, Aizen. Stop resisting.��


    Aizen��s smirk returned. ��Over? Losing an arm may seem like a heavy price, but discovering part of your abilities? That��s a fair trade.��


    ��And besides����


    He raised his left hand, his tone light but filled with menace.


    ��This only accelerates my plans to properly greet the Gotei 13. It��s earlier than I intended, and the stage isn��t perfect�� but I��ll make do.��


    ��Take good care of those eyes, Sasuke-kun. When we meet again, they��ll be part of my collection.��


    His spiritual pressure surged, forming a spiral of white threads around him, enveloping his entire body.

 What If 16: Goodbye, Shinigami and Orihime Inoue

    This was a form of Kid�� Sasuke had never encountered before.


    He unsheathed his blade and thrust it straight toward the center of the swirling energy. Though he didn��t fully understand the technique, Aizen��s earlier words had hinted at its purpose��spatial transference.


    Aizen was escaping.


    Escaping to reach Rukia Kuchiki.


    The blade moved swiftly, piercing through the spiral strands of energy as Sasuke followed closely behind.


    But it struck nothing.


    Aizen was gone.


    Sasuke halted, retrieving the severed arm. He began weaving spiritual threads, his hands etching intricate lines of energy across his body. He spoke the incantation:


    "Silken net of black and white! Twenty-two bridges, sixty-six crowning sashes; footprints, distant thunder, pointed peaks, revolving grounds, nightly prostrations, sea of clouds, the pale ranks of troops, complete the grand circle and surpass the heavens."


    Spiritual energy coalesced into a sigil surrounding him as the spell activated:


    "Bakud�� #77. Tenteik��ra (��ͦ���_, Heavenly Rickshaws in Silken Air)."


    Despite being classified as a binding spell, this technique wasn��t designed for combat. Instead, it was a utility Kid�� used for tracking spiritual pressures, selecting targets, and transmitting messages.


    And it was secure. While others could sense the spiritual fluctuations of the transmission, no one else could intercept or eavesdrop on its contents.


    With Sasuke��s current level of spiritual pressure, he could locate and communicate with every captain of the Gotei 13 without issue.


    He also understood something crucial: among these captains, there might be Aizen��s allies.


    If Aizen had attempted to recruit Sasuke, it was certain he had succeeded with others.


    It might be the Captain of the 7th Division, whose non-human appearance made him seem impressionable. Or perhaps the Captain of the 3rd Division, a cunning manipulator. If the H��gyoku could mend his condition, his allegiance was almost guaranteed.


    It could even be others��


    But no matter who they were, Aizen��s collaborators were few in number. If he had managed to sway a majority, he wouldn��t have needed to act so covertly or cautiously.


    More importantly, this confirmed that Aizen himself believed his power was still insufficient to face the Gotei 13 directly, particularly Yamamoto Genry��sai.


    Sasuke prioritized communication. The situation was urgent��there was no room for delay.


    Throughout Seireitei, the captains perked their ears as Sasuke��s voice resonated:


    *"This is Sasuke Uchiha, Captain of 2nd Division.


    The Central 46 has been massacred��no survivors remain.


    The perpetrator is Captain Aizen S��suke of 5th Division.


    His next target is Rukia Kuchiki. All captains are advised to proceed to her location immediately.


    Be warned: there may be collaborators among the captains."*


    "Repeating: the Central 46��"


    He kept his message concise, avoiding unnecessary details about how events had unfolded. Such explanations wouldn��t change the urgency of the current situation and would only waste precious time. ??��??��s


    Right now, clarity and direction mattered more than perfect accuracy.


    ��


    1st Division Barracks


    The Commander-General opened his eyes, his expression darkening as he absorbed the message.


    Its veracity was uncertain, but Yamamoto was inclined to believe it.


    "The Central 46 has been massacred, no survivors." That was no trivial claim. Pinning such a grave accusation on a "dead man" defied logic. Sasuke Uchiha was far too intelligent to fabricate such a reckless lie.


    Moreover, the implication was strange. Yamamoto couldn��t see any strategic benefit for Sasuke in orchestrating this situation. As the Captain of 2nd Division, there were few places within Seireitei that he couldn��t access with ease. The restricted zones that remained would still be beyond his reach, even if all the other captains were distracted.


    And then there was Unohana.


    As someone Yamamoto deeply trusted and respected, she had already expressed her doubts about Aizen��s alleged death, noting an indescribable sense of unease about the situation.


    "Feigning death, perhaps?" Yamamoto murmured.


    He called out: "Ch��jir��."


    A figure instantly appeared at his side, standing silently behind him.


    "I��m leaving 1st Division in your hands," Yamamoto ordered. "I must go see for myself... whether this is Sasuke Uchiha��s deception or Aizen S��suke��s treachery."


    Ch��jir�� Sasakibe bowed in acknowledgment. "Understood."


    A gust of wind swept through the room as Yamamoto disappeared, vanishing with a shunpo.


    ��


    Underground Training Ground


    Yoruichi Shih��in looked up. Sasuke hadn��t forgotten her when he used Tenteik��ra.


    "Ichigo," she said after carefully listening, glancing toward the orange-haired youth sparring with the black-coated old man. "There��s good news for us��but it might not be so good for you."


    Ichigo Kurosaki lifted his head. "What is it?"


    Yoruichi explained calmly, "Sasuke, the captain of 2nd Division, has uncovered evidence against the mastermind behind Rukia��s execution. All the captains are now heading toward her location.


    Ichigo��s eyes widened as Yoruichi��s words sank in. ��Does that mean Rukia��s safe now?��


    For a moment, relief softened his features, and his stance visibly relaxed. But that momentary lapse was costly.


    With a snap, the blade in his hand shattered as the black-coated elder moved effortlessly, his attack landing without hesitation.


    "Not necessarily," Yoruichi added, her tone measured but firm. "Things might even become more dangerous."


    Ichigo froze, staring at his broken blade. ��Why? Didn��t you just say Captain Sasuke found the mastermind?��


    "A clue, not the mastermind himself," Yoruichi clarified. "Let me explain."


    "The mastermind is none other than Aizen S��suke, Captain of 5th Division. His power allows him to deceive everyone��almost no one can see through his disguises or schemes." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "The fact that Sasuke managed to uncover even a trace of Aizen��s plan is nothing short of miraculous."


    Her gaze sharpened. "The only person capable of helping him now�� is you."


    Ichigo blinked, confusion and determination blending in his expression. ��Why me? Why am I the only one who can help?��


    Though his moment of relief had just passed, Yoruichi��s words reignited his resolve, stronger than before.


    "Because you��ve never encountered Aizen before," she said, her tone thoughtful. "You��ve never seen his Zanpakut��. That means you��re untouched by his illusions."


    Ichigo��s grip tightened around a new blade. ��I see�� I understand now.��


    He turned back to the black-coated elder, who was already poised for another strike. ��An hour, right?��


    "At most," Yoruichi confirmed.


    "I��ll make it," Ichigo vowed, lunging forward to resume the clash.


    ��


    Outside the Palace of Penitence


    Gin Ichimaru tilted his head, his ever-present sly grin stretching across his face. "Well, looks like Captain Sasuke spilled Aizen-sama��s secrets."


    "All the captains know now and are heading straight here."


    Beside him, Kaname T��sen frowned, his calm aura breaking slightly. "Don��t use that tone��this isn��t good news."


    Gin chuckled lightly, his narrowed eyes shifting toward the severed arm Aizen had lost earlier. "Aw, I��m just surprised. I didn��t think anyone could hurt Aizen-sama to this extent."


    He squinted in mock thought. "I remember... Didn��t Captain Sasuke also fall for Aizen-sama��s illusions?"


    Aizen remained unperturbed, his faint smile unwavering. "Gin, you of all people should know that��s the mark of a true genius."


    "Geniuses are capable of achieving the impossible," Aizen continued. "Catching up to me isn��t entirely unthinkable."


    Gin��s grin widened slightly, though his tone sharpened. "What a shame. That��ll only last for a day."


    Standing on the long walkway leading to the palace, Aizen raised his remaining hand, pointing toward the grand, white structure. "As long as Sasuke remains bound by his identity as a Shinigami, he��ll never surpass me."


    Without another word, he extended his palm, forgoing incantations. A radiant surge of lightning burst forth.


    "Had�� #88. Hiry�� Gekizoku Shinten Raih�� (�w�o���\��������, Flying Dragon-Striking Heaven-Shaking Thunder Cannon)."


    The bolt tore through the air, striking the structure with explosive force.


    A thunderous roar echoed as the building collapsed in an instant.


    The palace, constructed from Sekkiseki, was designed to block spiritual particles, prevent spiritual pressure from penetrating, and even resist spiritual attacks. Even low-ranking officers struggled to damage it.


    But against Aizen, it fell as though it were made of sand.


    ��


    Inside the Palace of Penitence


    Rukia Kuchiki looked up, startled. The once-impenetrable structure had been destroyed, revealing the radiant sky above her.


    How��?


    Was it Ichigo? Could he have grown this strong?


    Maybe�� she clung to the faint hope.


    Until��


    "You��re making quite the sour face," a mocking voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Aizen approached, lifting her chin gently with his remaining hand. "Rukia, are you afraid of your fate?"


    Rukia gasped. "Captain Aizen?"


    Her gaze darted to the two figures standing behind him.


    Her mind reeled, unable to comprehend.


    What did this have to do with Captain Aizen? Though he was known for his warmth, they weren��t particularly close. And yet here he was, accompanied by Gin Ichimaru and Kaname T��sen.


    Most troubling of all was the timing. The palace had just been destroyed.


    Aizen himself was injured, missing an arm.


    "Don��t worry, Rukia. It��s all over now," Aizen said softly, his voice dripping with tenderness.


    His tone calmed her, easing the tension in her body.


    Perhaps she had overthought things. Even if Gin was unpleasant, they were still captains��pillars of Seireitei.


    And Aizen was always kind.


    "Captain Aizen, what��" Rukia began, but her words turned into a pained gasp.


    Her body seized, agony radiating from her abdomen.


    Looking down, she saw Aizen��s hand piercing her stomach.


    There was no visible wound, but a black, swirling void had opened at her core. It was as though�� a Hollow��s Garganta had formed within her.


    Aizen reached deeper, gripping something inside her. When he withdrew, he held it aloft: a black gem encased in a transparent shell.


    "What a shame," he murmured with genuine warmth. "In the end, I had to retrieve it myself."


    The gem radiated an ominous power.


    Rukia stared, lifeless and hollow.


    What Aizen had taken wasn��t just her power��it was what she had thought was her own strength all along.


    Her already weakened spiritual energy was drained to its limit. Her vision blurred, and questions swirled in her mind.


    When had that thing entered her body? Why had Aizen, the kindest captain she knew, done this to her?


    She wanted to ask, but the words wouldn��t come.


    Aizen discarded her casually, no longer warm or gentle.


    "Finish it, Gin," he ordered with a wave.


    Gin drew his Zanpakut�� without hesitation, grinning. "So ruthless, Aizen-sama. Abandoning anything without value, huh?"


    He leveled the blade at Rukia.


    "Ikorose, Shins��!"


    The short blade extended in an instant, streaking toward the defenseless woman on the ground.


    At that moment, petals of sakura blossoms danced in the air, shimmering as they floated in front of Rukia, forming a shield that blocked the attack meant to kill her.


    Perhaps because Gin Ichimaru hadn��t taken the attack seriously, believing she was already as good as dead, the light blow was deflected by the thin layer of sakura blossoms.


    This was unmistakably the power of a Zanpakut��, one of distinctive elegance and precision.


    The identity of the wielder required no guesswork.


    ��Captain Kuchiki?�� Gin turned his head to see the man walking in from outside the Palace of Penitence. ��You arrived quicker than expected.��


    ��Claiming to uphold the honor of the Kuchiki clan and pretending you don��t care about Rukia, yet here you are, saving her after all.��


    Byakuya Kuchiki��s voice was cold, chilling in its composure: ��If she is to be executed, it should be by order of Central 46 or 6th Division. As far as I recall, the 3rd Division has no such authority.��


    He paused, his gaze shifting to the man with the severed arm.


    ��And perhaps an explanation is in order as well��why does Captain Aizen, supposedly dead, appear here?��


    It seemed Byakuya had not believed Sasuke��s earlier claim.


    But the truth before his eyes dispelled all doubt.


    ��An explanation?�� Aizen raised his head, giving a casual wave of his hand. ��Isn��t it meaningless to discuss such things now? I��ve already obtained what I came for.��


    He lifted the small, black gemstone in his hand.


    ��So that''s H��gyoku?�� came a cold voice from above the palace.


    Sasuke stood atop it, his voice cutting through the tense air. ��It doesn��t look like much.��


    Aizen smiled. ��Yes, Sasuke-kun. This is Kisuke Urahara��s H��gyoku.��


    Sasuke��s voice sharpened: ��So you manipulated Central 46, issuing endless orders in secret, all to quietly kill Rukia and retrieve that object.��


    Byakuya��s eyes shifted toward Sasuke.


    Aizen shook his head lightly. ��Don��t make it sound so unpleasant. If not for Kisuke Urahara, Rukia would never have been subjected to such suffering.��


    He paused, speaking in a tone almost tender: ��Kisuke Urahara is a genius, no doubt about that. Upon discovering my Hollowfication experiments, he understood how dangerous the H��gyoku was.��


    ��I suspect he spent years trying to destroy it.��


    ��But he couldn��t.��


    ��So, he devised another method��embedding it inside Rukia. Stripping her of her powers as a Shinigami, reducing her to an ordinary soul, all to completely conceal the H��gyoku.��


    ��But he couldn��t hide it from me.��


    Aizen turned to Byakuya, his tone calm yet maddeningly self-assured. ��In a sense, I��ve saved Rukia.��


    ��Compared to you, her cruel older brother, I care for her far more.��


    Byakuya��s tightly clenched jaw betrayed the turmoil beneath his stoic exterior.


    So Rukia didn��t have to die.


    This was all a result of Aizen��s manipulations.


    ��Is that a confession?�� A new voice interjected from behind Aizen.


    It wasn��t Sasuke��he remained atop the palace, unmoving.


    It was the other captains.


    Several figures appeared in rapid succession, arriving via Shunpo.


    The Captain-Commander stood beside Soi Fon.


    J��shir�� Ukitake and Shunsui Ky��raku flanked Aizen.


    Rangiku Matsumoto, her orange hair flowing, pressed her blade against Gin Ichimaru��s neck.


    Gin raised his hand, his voice lighthearted yet tinged with tension: ��I��m sorry, Captain Aizen. I��ve been restrained.��


    Lowering her voice, Rangiku muttered to Gin, ��What are you doing?��


    Gin did not answer.


    ��Aizen,�� Ky��raku said quietly, his hands resting on his Zanpakut��. ��You��ve run out of options.��


    Ukitake remained silent but readied his blade.


    One after another, more captains arrived.


    Leading the reinforcements was Unohana Retsu, bringing other captains and vice-captains with her.


    Aizen surveyed the scene and let out a faint laugh.


    ��What��s so funny, Aizen? Have you finally realized how ridiculous your actions are?�� Hitsugaya T��shir�� demanded.


    Aizen shook his head gently. ��This is wonderful. I thought I would only have time to say goodbye to Sasuke-kun and Captain Kuchiki.��


    ��I didn��t expect to bid farewell to everyone.��


    ��Unfortunately, it��s too late now.��


    ��Apologies. Time��s up.��


    A faint golden light descended from the sky, enveloping Aizen.


    Simultaneously, Gin pushed Rangiku away with a forceful shove, stepping into the golden light himself.


    An immense spiritual pressure began to gather overhead.


    All eyes turned skyward.


    A rift opened in the sky, and the golden light poured forth from within.


    ��That��s�� a Garganta,�� Soi Fon whispered.


    The Captain-Commander��s voice was firm: ��No one moves.��


    He stopped Hitsugaya, who was already preparing to attack.


    The white-haired youth ignored the order, swinging his blade. The heavens shifted, and frost descended.


    Hy��rinmaru��s Shikai unleashed a fierce assault toward the golden light.


    But it was futile.


    The light remained unshaken, not even rippling from the impact.


    The spiritual pressure pulsed with unsettling power.


    ��That��s a Negaci��n,�� the Captain-Commander explained, his voice heavy. ��An ability used by Hollows to rescue their own.��


    ��The moment that light appeared, Aizen became untouchable. Not even I can harm him now.��


    From the Garganta, a massive pull of energy engulfed Aizen and Gin, lifting them skyward.


    Rangiku looked up, her gaze meeting Gin��s.


    Gin smiled faintly. ��Ah, Rangiku. If only you had held on a little tighter.��


    She clenched her teeth but remained silent.


    Aizen glanced at Gin, then turned his gaze to Sasuke, who sat unmoving atop the palace.


    ��Sasuke-kun, you��ve surprised me greatly.��


    ��Not since mastering my Zanpakut�� have I experienced such bold defiance.��


    ��But as of today, a chasm will exist between us��one you cannot cross.��


    Ukitake growled, his voice sharp. ��Why, Aizen? Why are you doing this?��


    ��To pursue greater heights,�� Aizen replied nonchalantly, casting Ukitake a fleeting glance.


    ��You��ve fallen, Aizen,�� Ukitake said through gritted teeth.


    Aizen chuckled softly. ��You��re too ignorant, Ukitake.��


    ��No one is born standing in the heavens��not you, not me.��


    He reached up and removed his glasses, holding them above his head.


    ��Not even gods.��


    ��But the vacancy on the throne of the heavens will soon be filled.��


    He crushed the glasses in his palm, scattering the shards into the wind.


    With his free hand, he slicked his hair back.


    His appearance changed subtly, but his entire aura shifted��cold, imposing, and exuding a godlike arrogance.


    ��Farewell, Shinigami.��


    ��Farewell, Sasuke-kun.��


    He paused at the edge of the Garganta, his gaze unwavering. ��Take care of those eyes of yours. Soon, they will belong to me.��


    Sasuke said nothing, his cold eyes locking onto Aizen.


    He was no stranger to people coveting his Sharingan.


    Aizen waved slightly before stepping into the Garganta. Gin followed close behind.


    The Negaci��n dissipated, and the rift in the sky slowly closed.


    Only after Aizen��s departure did the courtyard erupt into activity. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The healers of 4th Division rushed in, tending to Rukia��s injuries.


    ��


    1st Division Barracks


    A meeting was underway.


    ��I never would have thought that Aizen would turn out to be someone like that,�� Shunsui Ky��raku remarked, shaking his head.


    To the outside world, Aizen S��suke had always appeared to be a gentle and approachable person, someone who carried none of the airs of a captain. Even those who had little interaction with him naturally held him in high regard.


    But who could have imagined��


    That such a gentle man would quietly orchestrate such a massive upheaval?


    ��What��s done is done. Talking about it now serves no purpose,�� Sasuke said coldly.


    The Captain-Commander��s eyes swept across the room. ��Captain Uchiha, since you were the one to uncover this, you shall provide the explanation. Tell us what happened.��


    Sasuke remained silent for a moment, carefully organizing his thoughts. Then he began recounting everything from start to finish, without omitting a single detail.


    However, he deliberately left out any mention of his contact with Yoruichi Shih��in.


    The other captains, understanding the delicate nature of the matter, tacitly avoided bringing up her name as well.


    After all, Aizen had already revealed during the confrontation at the Palace of Penitence that the Hollowfication incident, which had led to Yoruichi��s exile, was entirely his doing.


    In other words, Yoruichi and Urahara were innocent.


    If this matter were to be pursued further, it would undoubtedly create significant complications.


    ��Noble families?�� the Captain-Commander scoffed, furrowing his brow. ��So that��s what Aizen was targeting.��


    The captains who came from lower noble families remained silent.


    Byakuya Kuchiki spoke softly, his tone loaded with implication. ��There are indeed some who are unworthy of their positions.��


    ��Well then, let us focus on fortifying our defenses���� The Captain-Commander began to outline their strategy.


    But Sasuke interrupted him, shaking his head. ��Are those Ryoka still in the Seireitei?��


    ��Of course, they��re at the 4th Division barracks,�� Unohana Retsu replied.


    The Captain-Commander remained silent, scrutinizing Sasuke closely.


    With such a grave matter at hand, the Ryoka seemed like a trivial concern.


    After all, their intentions were not malicious��they had come to rescue Rukia. Apart from some structural damage, the Seireitei had suffered only minor casualties, and even those were mostly caused by Kurotsuchi Mayuri of the 12th Division.


    Bringing up the Ryoka now seemed unnecessary.


    They could decide how to deal with them after determining how to handle Aizen��or even work on repairing relations with them.


    ��Aizen��s next target may very well be the human girl among the Ryoka,�� Sasuke stated calmly.


    Unohana��s eyes flickered with understanding. ��You mean Orihime Inoue?��


    Sasuke nodded.


    ��A mere human?�� The Captain of 7th Division, Sajin Komamura, snorted dismissively. ��Aizen��s goals can��t possibly be that shallow.��


    Sasuke explained in a detached tone: ��I severed one of Aizen��s arms.��


    ��With his ambitions and personality, he will undoubtedly seek to repair that arm.��


    ��After all����


    ��Someone aspiring to become a god would never tolerate such a glaring imperfection in his body.��


    Hitsugaya T��shir�� frowned. ��But what does that have to do with the girl?��


    ��Because she can restore severed limbs,�� Sasuke said bluntly. ��Has anyone here reviewed her profile?��


    Most of the captains shook their heads.


    Shunsui Ky��raku and J��shir�� Ukitake, however, appeared thoughtful.


    ��Her ability is versatile��it can be used for offense, defense, and healing,�� Sasuke continued. ��But these are merely surface-level functions. Her true power lies in rejection.��


    The captains were momentarily stunned.


    Her ability is�� rejection?


    What does that mean?


    Sasuke raised a hand, clarifying: ��Her attacks fundamentally reject the existence of her target.��


    ��Her defense rejects any attack aimed at her.��


    ��And her healing is simply the rejection of injuries on someone��s body.��


    With this explanation, everything became clear.


    ��So, even something as severe as a severed limb��if she rejects it��could be undone?�� Unohana mused aloud. ��They are still at the 4th Division barracks. Perhaps we should test this to verify if her abilities are truly as extraordinary as you say.��


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116915362/d43f5da5092d49e68629668e9492fa6a/eyJ3ZWJwIjowfQ%3D%3D/1.jpg?token-time=1739923200&token-hash=7KDnIErvQs-2AmSC432Bd-Cd3fg4m7w_ScFpkZ_G8lk%3D" alt="">


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/116915362/32a28d6dfae5421ba849092ed52d33eb/eyJ3Ijo4MjB9/1.png?token-time=1739923200&token-hash=4Wu29Hc2QjMaPX5SoZ5Hz2K_gIig_3uN1qMfutI74YQ%3D" alt="">

 What If 17: Excellent but not suitable…

    An hour isn��t a long time.


    Yet, within that short span, Ichigo Kurosaki kept his promise��he successfully mastered Bankai.


    His innate talent was extraordinary. Once he understood what his heart desired, he advanced without hesitation or obstruction.


    However...


    An hour was also far too long.


    By the time Ichigo emerged from the underground training ground, everything was already over. The area lay in disarray, but there was nothing left��no bodies, no living souls, not even traces of the battle. The place had been cleaned up thoroughly.


    A lone member of the 2nd Division, tasked with staying behind, informed Ichigo that he should head to the 4th Division barracks.


    Ichigo didn��t know the way.


    Yoruichi, aware of this, led him through Shunpo, moving at lightning speed, leaving the 2nd Division member far behind.


    ��


    At the 4th Division Barracks


    Orihime Inoue stood nervously, surrounded by nearly ten captains, their gazes fixed intently on her as she displayed her ability. She couldn��t understand why her meager power had drawn the curiosity of such important figures.


    Compared to Ichigo, or even Chad, her abilities seemed insignificant��she was clearly the weakest member of their small group.


    Still, she earnestly demonstrated her skill, healing an injured 4th Division member who had been hurt during the earlier chaos.


    ��It��s not Kaido,�� Unohana Retsu judged with a single glance. ��Just as Captain Urahara described, it��s a form of rejection.��


    The Captain-Commander stood at a distance, saying nothing. His presence alone was heavy, the weight of the revelation sinking in.


    It was a terrifyingly powerful ability��one they had nearly overlooked because of Orihime��s seemingly unremarkable presence.


    Rejection...


    It was a concept.


    ��What��s wrong with my ability?�� Orihime asked nervously, still not understanding what "rejection" meant. To her, it was simply healing.


    Shunsui Ky��raku leaned forward with a gentle tone. ��Don��t worry, young lady. We were merely verifying a theory.��


    ��You��re special. For now, please remain here in the Soul Society. It��s the safest place for you.��


    Orihime, however, wasn��t comforted by his words. The cheerful, slightly awkward girl, who secretly nursed a crush, felt a strong aversion to his oily charm. ????����?


    Her voice grew quieter, more fearful. ��Am I... being imprisoned?��


    ��It��s for your protection,�� J��shir�� Ukitake said, gently pulling his friend Shunsui back and stepping forward himself.


    ��Aizen��the one who targeted Rukia��is likely to set his sights on you next.��


    Orihime��s confusion deepened. ��Because of my ability?��


    J��shir�� nodded. Compared to Shunsui��s teasing tone, his genuine and kind demeanor made his words far more convincing.


    ��


    As they discussed, Ichigo Kurosaki finally arrived.


    After confirming Rukia��s condition and learning of Orihime��s precarious situation, he didn��t hesitate to declare his decision: he would stay in the Soul Society alongside Orihime to protect her.


    Ury�� Ishida, however, had no choice but to return to the World of the Living. He had paid too great a price in the earlier battles and lost his Quincy powers. As an ordinary soul, remaining in the Seireitei would be a slow death��a fate similar to that of Rukia��s sister.


    Chad decided to stay.


    His strength was still respectable, roughly on par with a high-ranking seated officer. While he might not be able to contribute significantly in the coming war, he wouldn��t be a complete liability either.


    But things are never as simple as they seem.


    When one goal becomes unattainable, switching to a secondary objective is a standard tactic in any game of strategy.


    The Gotei 13 naturally assumed that Aizen��s target was the Soul Society and the Seireitei itself.


    However, the truth was quite different.


    ��


    Aizen��s interests seemed far more focused on the human world.


    Having been exonerated, Kisuke Urahara now felt safe enough to make an appearance��not in person, but through a video link facilitated by Yoruichi.


    Of all the captains, Urahara clearly had the most insight into Aizen.


    He understood that the man��s supposed interest in the noble families was merely a ploy to manipulate Sasuke. Aizen��s true objective was the Royal Palace, and more specifically, the Soul King��the enigmatic, omnipotent entity reigning above all.


    But ascending to the Royal Palace was no simple feat.


    It required a special key known as the ��ken. And to forge such a key, using the resources Aizen currently possessed, there was only one way: sacrifice an entire Reishi-dense area.


    There was no doubt which area Aizen had chosen: Karakura Town��the city tied to Ichigo Kurosaki and Orihime Inoue.


    With no other option, the Gotei 13 resolved to send Ichigo, Orihime, and Chad back to the World of the Living.


    To ensure their safety, they assigned three captains as their protectors: Sasuke Uchiha, T��shir�� Hitsugaya, and Byakuya Kuchiki.


    ��


    A Month Later


    The Soul Society had finished its preparations and launched a preemptive strike against Aizen.


    Leading the mission was Sasuke Uchiha, who had previously dealt Aizen a significant blow, accompanied by several other captains to invade Hueco Mundo.


    This was an opportunity for the Gotei 13��and also for Aizen.


    It seemed he had anticipated this move. The moment Sasuke and his team entered Hueco Mundo, Aizen sealed it off and, alongside his Arrancars, headed to the World of the Living.


    Prepared for such contingencies, the Seireitei, under Kisuke Urahara��s guidance, had built a replica of Karakura Town. The illusion successfully deceived Aizen, leading him to an empty, lifeless model city.


    ��I thought you��d cling to protecting that girl,�� Aizen said with a calm smile. ��Muscle-brained fools...��


    ��But this�� this is impressive.��


    ��This makes things far more interesting. Otherwise, taking my prize from a group of incompetents would have been dull.��


    Raising his left arm, Aizen casually swiped the air.


    The sky tore open, revealing a pitch-black rift.


    ��However, your opponents���� Aizen said, stepping aside, ��are not me.��


    From the rift emerged a group of Arrancars, their aura overwhelming. What stood out most was the Zanpakut�� strapped to each of their waists.


    The captains of the Gotei 13 were not surprised. They had already been informed by Kisuke Urahara that the H��gyoku had the power to break the boundaries between Shinigami and Hollow, and vice versa.


    Now that Aizen possessed two H��gyoku and their combined power was complete, these transformations were no longer as unstable as they had been a century ago.


    There was no doubt...


    These Arrancars had truly acquired the power of the Shinigami.


    Aizen��s Ky��ka Suigetsu was an extremely troublesome ability in one-on-one combat, but in large-scale battles, it became outright terrifying.


    If allowed to use his Zanpakut����s power freely, no one could guarantee that their opponent wouldn��t suddenly become their own ally.


    The Captain-Commander made the wisest decision.


    Using his Zanka no Tachi, he imprisoned Aizen within a wall of flames, isolating him from the battlefield and preventing his escape.


    However...


    Sometimes, what seems like the most logical choice is not necessarily the correct one.


    Aizen knew Yamamoto Genry��sai��s abilities intimately and had prepared a countermeasure. He had created a specific Arrancar called the Imperial Prince of Perished Flames.


    The creature wasn��t strong but had one unique ability: it could absorb flames.


    This was specifically designed to counter Yamamoto��s Zanka no Tachi.


    But a true power is never one-dimensional.


    Even without his Zanpakut����s abilities, Yamamoto��s mastery of Hakuda (hand-to-hand combat) was extraordinary. He easily tore the Imperial Prince of Perished Flames to shreds.


    Yet this, too, was part of Aizen��s plan.


    By exploiting this distraction, Aizen delivered a severe blow to Yamamoto, gravely injuring him.


    With his greatest obstacle out of the way, Aizen effortlessly captured Orihime Inoue and launched an invasion into the Soul Society.


    Kisuke Urahara, realizing the severity of the situation, unsealed Hueco Mundo. Sasuke immediately rushed back to the Soul Society, where he arrived just in time to witness an unexpected scene: Gin Ichimaru attempting to assassinate Aizen.


    The snake-like man, true to his deceptive appearance, had been lying in wait for years, perhaps since his childhood. Every skill and preparation he had cultivated led to this moment.


    Gin nearly succeeded in killing Aizen.


    But ��nearly�� wasn��t enough.


    The miraculous power of the H��gyoku rendered Gin��s efforts useless.


    The H��gyoku revived Aizen, who underwent further evolution. His appearance began to change��almost grotesquely.


    Aizen��s chest bore a hollow-like hole, and his back sprouted wings resembling those of a butterfly.


    ��Sasuke-kun, we meet again,�� Aizen said, his voice low but filled with amusement. ��How do you like my new form?��


    Sasuke��s tone was ice-cold. ��Disgusting.��


    ��Evolution always looks this way,�� Aizen replied, unconcerned, nodding slightly. ��During the process, there will always be changes that ordinary beings cannot accept.��


    ��To the eyes of a mere Shinigami, of course, this form would seem incomprehensible.��


    ��Let me show you,�� Aizen said with a mocking smile, ��the vast difference between my power and yours.��


    Unfazed, Sasuke drew his blade and used Shunpo to close the distance instantly.


    Interestingly, Aizen didn��t rely on Ky��ka Suigetsu.


    He had long disliked his own Zanpakut��, only using its basic powers for the simplest combat scenarios.


    Techniques like Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu still caused Aizen damage, but they were far less effective than before.


    Breathing deeply, Aizen looked at Sasuke with a relaxed smile. ��Do you see now, Sasuke-kun? This is the power of evolution.��


    ��By surpassing the limits of a Shinigami...��


    ��No matter how intriguing your abilities, they are no match for me.��


    Raising his blade high, Aizen exuded overwhelming confidence.


    But Sasuke, unfazed, stared back coldly.


    ��So, you think what you��ve seen is my full power?�� Sasuke asked.


    Aizen hesitated, momentarily thrown off.


    Sasuke smirked faintly. ��The power of the Sharingan�� far exceeds your imagination.��


    The Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan spun in Sasuke��s eyes.


    ��Susanoo!��


    A massive, armored purple giant rose from the ground, equipped with twin blades, its presence exuding an oppressive aura.


    Aizen��s surprise was evident, though not panicked. ��Your Zanpakut���� what kind of blade is it, exactly?��


    The abilities Sasuke displayed thus far encompassed three distinct types:


    Elemental: The black flames of Amaterasu.


    Kido-like: The illusionary space of Tsukuyomi.


    Physical: The colossal, armored Susanoo.


    It was almost as if this Zanpakut�� defied the rules, possessing nearly all categories of abilities save for a biological or summoning type.


    Sasuke offered no explanation. Without hesitation, he swung the massive sword downward.


    Aizen chuckled, unimpressed. ��Size alone is meaningless, Sasuke-kun. At our level, you should know better��bigger doesn��t mean better.��


    Releasing his spiritual pressure, Aizen raised his blade to intercept the attack.


    His expression quickly shifted as he was overwhelmed��the force of the strike drove him out of the air and deep into the ground below.


    It wasn��t just the size.


    The attack carried an increase in power, speed, and spiritual pressure��far beyond what Aizen had anticipated.


    And it wasn��t just a slight boost.


    Sasuke��s strength had doubled.


    ��Perhaps I underestimated you,�� Aizen admitted, brushing off the dirt as he stood. ��An offensive-type Zanpakut�� can indeed elevate its wielder to heights they would not otherwise reach.��


    ��But����


    He did not hesitate, abandoning his sword and pointing his arm at Sasuke.


    Without incantation, he uttered:


    ��Had�� #88. Hiry�� Gekizoku Shinten Raih�� (�w�o���\��������, Flying Dragon-Striking Heaven-Shaking Thunder Cannon).��


    The same technique that had demolished the penitence tower of S��kyoku Hill��made entirely of spiritual energy-repellent Sekkiseki��now surged toward Sasuke without resistance.


    Aizen wasn��t particularly concerned about Sasuke��s abilities. To him, this type of power wasn��t unique within the Gotei 13. Someone else possessed a similar ability: Sajin Komamura, Captain of the 7th Division.


    Komamura��s Zanpakut��, Tenken, could summon the massive armored construct Kokuj�� Tengen My��''�� in its Bankai state, granting overwhelming size, strength, and spiritual pressure.


    It was undoubtedly powerful.


    But where there are strengths, there are also weaknesses.


    Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��''s fatal flaw was that its damage mirrored onto Komamura. Whatever harm the giant endured was also inflicted on its wielder.


    Aizen assumed that Sasuke��s Susanoo, with its massive armored form, must have similar limitations.


    But Sasuke didn��t bother to defend.


    The thunder cannon struck Susanoo head-on, blasting against its protective armor.


    However��


    This purple construct��s defensive power was extraordinary. Even Aizen, in his current form, couldn��t break through its armor entirely. The attack left only a visible crack��grotesque but shallow.


    And then Aizen realized��


    Susanoo was nothing like Kokuj�� Tengen My��''��!


    The damage inflicted on Susanoo wasn��t reflected on Sasuke. The purple armor was an independent construct, fully protecting its wielder.


    Incredible...


    For something that was supposedly just a fragment of Sasuke��s power, it was already far stronger than the specialized Bankai of other captains.


    Their battle exposed Aizen��s greatest flaw.


    His unmatched confidence stemmed from the immense gap between his spiritual pressure and that of his opponents. Against those with weaker spiritual pressure, he seemed invincible.


    But now, Sasuke��empowered by Susanoo��was different.


    While his spiritual pressure still fell short of Aizen��s, the gap wasn��t insurmountable.


    This meant Aizen��s advantage in spiritual pressure was neutralized, leaving his offensive options limited to swordsmanship and Kid��.


    While formidable, those techniques lacked the innovation and unpredictability needed to handle a foe like Sasuke.


    At the same time, Sasuke found it equally difficult to deliver a decisive blow to Aizen.


    The H��gyoku granted Aizen near-immortality, allowing him to heal from even the most severe injuries.


    Aizen had grown significantly stronger since his time in the Seireitei. Even with Susanoo, Sasuke could only match him.


    Their fight reached a deadlock��a contest of endurance and attrition.


    It was at this moment that a Senkaimon opened.


    Stepping through was Ichigo Kurosaki, arriving to rescue Orihime Inoue.


    But this Ichigo was different.


    His height seemed to have increased slightly, his hair now longer and nearly reaching his shoulders. His Zanpakut�� exuded no detectable spiritual pressure��an eerie and silent blade.


    Ichigo had entered a new realm, a higher state of being.


    In his own words, he had become one with his Zanpakut��.


    His power was overwhelming, almost boundless.


    Even without Sasuke��s assistance, Ichigo alone could overpower Aizen.


    Facing both Sasuke and Ichigo, Aizen��s composure faltered for the first time.


    He had evolved, sacrificing even his appearance for greater strength. And yet, these two stood before him as insurmountable obstacles.


    What was the point of his evolution?


    Doubt crept into Aizen��s mind.


    And where doubt takes root, it grows rapidly.


    The H��gyoku responded to Aizen��s doubt.


    In an instant, all the so-called ��evolution�� and ��power�� it had granted him disappeared.


    Kisuke Urahara seized the opportunity, activating the sealing technique he had planted within the H��gyoku, binding Aizen completely.


    With the mastermind captured, the war ended.


    In the fake Karakura Town, the fighting subsided, and the Gotei 13 emerged victorious.


    The Arrancars were either killed or captured, and peace was restored.


    ��


    High above, beyond the sky, and deep within the Royal Palace, the true Soul King watched silently.


    Mutilated beyond recognition��his limbs severed, internal organs removed, and tongue and ears cut away��he existed as a mere torso, with only his eyes left intact.


    And those eyes, filled with apathy, gazed down upon the events below.


    For countless eons, he had grown weary of his imprisonment, longing for release.


    The Soul King had been searching for a suitable candidate to liberate him.


    ��Ichigo Kurosaki,�� he thought, was the most fitting candidate in this world.


    In Ichigo, the Soul King saw a potential savior��someone who could bring about his release while preserving the stability of the three worlds.


    But this was not guaranteed.


    The future��s greatest enemy, wielding the power of "Almighty," posed a significant threat.


    Thus, the Soul King expanded his search to other worlds.


    He dismissed the alien-like Otsutsuki clan that wandered the cosmos. While powerful and skilled, their cruelty and disregard for the balance of worlds made them unsuitable. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, his gaze fell upon a world of ninjas��the Ninja World.


    Among its inhabitants, the Soul King found individuals of exceptional potential.


    He admired a man named Hashirama Senju, though it was a pity he had died too early for the Soul King to act. The Soul King could only influence his own world.


    Now, two new figures caught his attention:


    Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha.


    These two were unlike any others.


    At first, the Soul King��s focus was on Sasuke.


    His tragic past, remarkable talent, and resolute nature made him a fascinating candidate.


    Thus, the Soul King subtly manipulated Sasuke��s chakra, drawing it into his world to observe its potential.


    Everything Sasuke experienced in the Soul Society��from his arrival to his battle with Aizen��was not reality but a glimpse of a future the Soul King foresaw.


    While Sasuke excelled, his deeply personal motivations disqualified him as a savior.


    The Soul King needed someone who could fight for greater ideals, someone capable of preserving the balance of worlds.


    And so, the Soul King turned his gaze toward Naruto Uzumaki.


    ��What would Naruto do?�� he wondered.


    With his lifeless eyes, the Soul King began reaching for Naruto��s chakra, attempting to bridge the vast divide between their worlds.


    ��


    Kaguya ��tsutsuki was defeated, and a new moon was created by Naruto.


    Sasuke restructured the world, dismantling the old nations, abolishing the use of ninjas as mere tools, and transforming chakra into a resource to improve human life.


    After a long day of managing affairs, Sasuke woke up at his desk.


    His head felt groggy, as though he hadn��t rested well.


    Instead of resuming his work, he turned his gaze toward the window.


    It seemed he had just had a dream...


    In the dream, he traveled to a place whose name he could no longer remember. There, he met various people, some of whom became acquaintances, while others brought him trouble and conflict.


    But the details were hazy.


    The only thing he clearly recalled was meeting a man encased in amber��a being with no limbs, ears, or voice, only a pair of eyes filled with four-pointed stars in place of pupils.


    The man had spoken to him, though no sound emerged.


    "Sasuke Uchiha, you are exceptional. But Naruto Uzumaki is better suited."


    Sasuke pondered the meaning of this statement.


    ��Exceptional?��


    The word felt oddly mocking. Perhaps in his childhood, back in Konoha and at the ninja academy, he had indeed been more exceptional than Naruto. But that was a long time ago.


    Now, Naruto was undoubtedly the one who shone brighter.


    Naruto had single-handedly changed the world. The ease with which Sasuke could implement his reforms now was thanks to the foundation Naruto had laid. Without that groundwork, resistance would have been much greater.


    Perhaps the dream was born of lingering emotions.


    Sasuke sometimes found himself wondering��why Naruto?


    He smirked at the thought and lowered his head back to the pile of work on his desk.


    But deep inside, he felt fortunate.


    It had to be someone like Naruto.


    ��


    In the Pure Land


    A wind blew, causing the flames of a campfire to flicker.


    This was no ordinary breeze; it seemed to dispel some of the eternal darkness blanketing the Pure Land.


    "I don��t need your permission to do this. Isn��t that right?"


    Naruto��s voice lingered in the air.


    The Sage of Six Paths remained silent.


    Naruto extended his hand, palm open.


    The Sage exhaled deeply before touching Naruto��s palm with his own.


    Symbols of the sun and moon appeared in Naruto��s hand, formed from pure chakra.


    This was his access key��permission to alter the Pure Land.


    Though it was a realm created by the Sage, Naruto now had the authority to reshape it. However, since the Pure Land was entirely composed of chakra, major alterations still required the Sage��s blessing.


    Naruto thanked him for his cooperation and set to work.


    He began reforming the Pure Land, following the vision he had laid out.


    The Pure Land could not function as a parallel realm to the living world. It needed a fixed point of entry and exit, similar to the Summoning Realms of the Three Great Sage Lands.


    Naruto established this point in the Land of Whirlpools. He restored the island��s shrine, drove out pirates, and rekindled normal life on its shores��with Sasuke��s help.


    Sasuke relocated a group of civilians and ninjas to the island, allowing them to rebuild a community. Though the lives of ninjas were far from ordinary, they brought a sense of vitality back to the island.


    Once the shrine was restored, the Seireitei��the Court of Pure Souls��was formally established.


    Situated between two worlds, it had one foot in the Pure Land and the other in the physical world.


    With the Seireitei in place, Naruto began organizing its forces.


    The first division he established was the Purification Corps, a vital squad.


    Unlike the Soul Society, souls in the Pure Land did not degrade into Hollows, as the realm itself captured them. However, the chakra contained within these souls still needed to be extracted.


    Naruto decreed that the Pure Land would no longer allow the existence of chakra within its boundaries. Death marked a final severance from the influence of chakra.


    Rather than relying on the Pure Land��s automated systems, Naruto believed it better for Shinigami to handle purification and guide souls onward.


    The second division confirmed was the Research Corps.


    Naruto brought Orochimaru to the Pure Land but tightly controlled his movements, both as a precaution and as punishment for Orochimaru��s past betrayals during the war.


    Other critical divisions, such as the Medical Corps and Intelligence Corps, were also established.


    The Intelligence Corps was entrusted to Minato Namikaze. Knowing his son��s grand ambitions, Minato set aside his desire for a peaceful afterlife to lend his aid.


    Eventually, when Sasuke��s mortal life came to an end, leadership of this division would pass to him.


    The Ninja World and the Pure Land


    Both worlds began to change in an orderly fashion.

 Closing Remarks: Author and Translator

    Author:


    A few days ago, I experienced diarrhea and rectal bleeding. Coupled with not knowing how to articulate my thoughts, I had been putting off writing this.


    This work is different from my Harry Potter fanfiction. The Harry Potter story faced structural issues, and it was simply time to bring it to an end. However, the latter half of this story about Naruto was entirely my own fault.


    No one can predict what will happen in life, and I overestimated my own emotional resilience.


    For the Shinobi World arc, there were initially plans to elaborate further on elements like the Eye of the Moon, the Land of Demons, and the Dragon Vein. In the Bleach arc, there was supposed to be more about Hell. All of this had been part of the initial outline.


    However, due to events during that period, I lost my rhythm. The result was chaotic writing that failed to capture details or maintain structural coherence. To sustain performance metrics and for my own reasons, I had no choice but to accelerate the plot and skip over narrative points that required careful preparation to truly resonate with readers.


    This led to a loss of control.


    People grow through repeated mistakes, and from this experience, I��ve learned lessons that differ from those I gained while working on Harry Potter.


    With this, it��s goodbye.


    Let us meet again in the next story.


    The said Harry Potter Fanfiction:


    �����ִģ�����ħ�˹����Ĺ���


    Author: �Ͻ���


    Website: Qidian.com S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��


    Bleam:


    To be honest, I thought the author was taking his time, but when What If came, I knew this fanfic was over. Thank you for the support! Hopefully, I get to translate more fanfics of this author and more Naruto fanfiction!


    I really like this fanfic. I woke up and saw the author''s closing remarks, so I had to post this for patrons to see.


    Thank you for the support! I hope you guys have a blessed year!


    <img src="https://c10.patreonusercontent.com/4/patreon-media/p/post/117184739/d10a8abe479c4d7683c63c9ff1aad6dc/eyJ3Ijo4MjAsIndlYnAiOjB9/1.jpg?token-time=1739923200&token-hash=eWS7RSCk_GeHE-fzruLY_G7o9de1ipKSRjEEtdmmhLA%3D" alt=""> ?????����